ã€ŠReturn of The 8th Class Mageã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>

    1. I¡¯ve Been Betrayed

    Tranted by End

    ¡°A poison that neutralised the Mana in the blood vessel,¡± recited the blonde, middle age Emperor ¡®Ragnar Greenriver.¡¯ He was the history¡¯s first Emperor to have united the Continent under his rule.

    ¡°The poison¡¯s effectst for several minutes at most. For you that is.¡±

    He was close friend with Humanity¡¯s first 8th ss Magician, ¡®Ian Page.¡¯ Together, the two childhood friend¡¯s mark on the world created numerous songs, nted countless poems, and written scores of epics.

    Though it was still true, till, at least today.

    ¡°Still, if I try nd some other poison...¡±

    ¡°Uh, for what reason.....?¡±

    The 8th ss Magician, Ian, who had returned to his hometown to spend his remaining life in quiet solitude, spoke as he swallowed the thick blood in his mouth.

    ¡°Do you not know already?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s voice was surprisingly unconcerned. Even though he had fed a deadly poison to his friend of several decades.

    ¡°Your strength, that power has been no help for the days after the Unification. In war time it may have been different, but right now, it is something that causes unease. Those words you spoke back then.¡±

    Doubtless, it was all true.

    The unfathomable power that could easily wipe out a minor nation single-handedly. That was the power of the 8th Circle Magician.

    ¡°As long as Ian Page lives as an ally to the Empire, that fact alone is enough to light the fire of rebellion. Therefore, I shall go back to my hometown and live the rest of my life in penitence. I am sure you said it in such lines.¡±

    Fear entered the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Of all things, why fear? The one who had ingested poison was Ian.

    ¡°Do you know, Ian? I do not fear a rebellion. No matter what, rebellions are a work of man. This is within the scope of man¡¯s understanding.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    ¡°But you, what about the power you possess? Is this the work of man? Do you surely see this power as something beyond the ken of man?¡±

    Ian dearly wanted to respond.

    This power was what made you Emperor.

    That this very power shaped the Unification of the whole Continent.

    The power that was maintaining the very peace right now.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Ian could not project his voice any longer.

    The very counterflow to his blood was difficult to cope with.

    ¡°I am afraid. Afraid of Ian Page. Afraid of the 8th ss Magician. My old friend..... Damn it! Yes, I am maddened by fear of my old friend! Me, my kingdom, you are a savage monster that can take it all from me! How so can I let such monster live?¡±

    The Emperor, exposing his bout of madness to the world, stopped his soliloquy and looked toward his dying friend, Ian Page. Sorrowful but satisfied, the Emperor¡¯s expression was difficult to read.

    ¡°By all means, do not.... do not forgive my actions.¡±

    That was the end of the Emperor¡¯s words. As he left the cottage, a fire erupted all around. Did he think that the poison was not enough?

    ¡®Bastard.¡¯

    Ian, meandered in his thoughts.

    The Emperor. His old friend Ragnar Greenriver¡¯s transformation. His decision to leave for the countryside. He thought if he was out of sight, the situation would have be better.

    ¡®It seems I was toocent.¡¯

    Ian could have never imagined it would havee to this. He could have never imagined the depth of madness the Emperor fell into.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    From his bosom, Ian took out an object. At first nce, it looked like an ornate dirk. Decorated from the tip of the de to the handle with jewels and engravings. Rather than a ded tool, it looked more like a decorative piece.

    Surururung......

    Even then, the sound of it¡¯s unsheathing said otherwise. Just the sound told of it¡¯s sharpness.

    ¡®It seems like I wasn¡¯t the only onecent, Ragnar.¡¯

    Engraved letters covered the de of the dirkpletely. So small were the letters, that it could not be read by the naked eye.

    ¡®This is the repentance I have desired. ¡¯

    The blood on his hands, he wanted to wash off what little he could wash off with this.

    ¡®For the numerous that dies with my magic, for them, I would lead my life in repentance.¡¯

    All of it was true. Only the method was different.

    Surpassing Humanity¡¯s first 6th ss, 7th ss and even reaching the 8th ss, the unprecedented Arch Mage Ian. Wasting away the years praying was something that could not fill Ian¡¯s bowl.

    ¡®Setting back everything as it once was.¡¯

    The moment he decided to leave for the countryside, Ian had decided to research ¡®Time Magic¡¯ with all his might. If it was possible to turn back time, it was possible to reset everything.

    ¡®And make better choices.¡¯

    Of course, it was not easy. Rather, it was close to impossible. There were only unproven, unfinished theories.

    ¡®This will possibly be the very first test.¡¯

    The time to agonise perfection and improvement had long passed. Even if there were an adverse reaction, what more than death awaited? No, in the end, he had to die.

    ¡®To save what little Mana I have, there is no other way.¡¯

    There was only one ce that the poison had yet to affect him. The ce that regted all Mana within the body, the small core within his heart.

    ¡®Mana Heart.¡¯

    Puuuuk!

    At that very ce, he pierces the formic dirk, to drain all possible power source that was called Mana.

    UuuuuWung!

    Before long, a brilliant blue light engulf Ian.

    (Ra....... Husu......... Ekiro........)

    Simultaneously, Ian had started his chant. One by one, words were spurted out painfully. By no means did this sound came through his voice. Nor was this amon chant.

    (Ro...... Kuberugato........)

    The Dragon that wasmonly known as the ¡®Initiator of Magic.¡¯ They had created the ancientnguage, ¡®Dragon Chant.¡¯

    (Zen... Shenigas...!)

    In the heart of the mountain, when the echoes of the reverberating Dragon Chant was about toe to a close. The dirk crumbled into dust and scattered. The intense blue light gradually hid the trace of thest vestige. Of the Great Arch Mage Ian Page.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>

    Revolution of the 8th ss Mage

    2. 30 Years Back to the Past

    Tranted by End

    ¡°Uuuurrg.......!¡±

    As Ian was regaining conscience, the very first thing he felt was nausea. The nausea was so bad, he felt like vomiting.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Hurriedly, he searched his chest. Blood, wounds, pain, he did not feel any of it. He was certain something unusual happened.

    ¡°Ian, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even nausea disappeared for the moment. Such unforgettable, familiar voice. That memorable voice, that voice he missed so terribly, tickled his left ear.

    ¡°Mo, mother......?¡±

    His mother that departed long ago. The voice of ¡®Vanessa Page.¡¯ Never could Ian have known that a day woulde that he would meet her again.

    ¡®Did I seed?¡¯

    Or did I fell into world of the dead? sping his mother¡¯s hand tightly, Ian looked around.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Je, Jess from Lloyd Vige!¡±

    ¡°Lloyd? There is a vige named Lloyd?¡±

    ¡°The vige is very far apart and rural.......¡±

    ¡°Hmph! No matter, go in.¡±

    ¡°A, a, a is there really, a true Mage inside?¡±

    ¡°Well, you will know if you go in, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes!¡±

    A row of thousands of children seem to have lined up for this. Mixed in this line was Ian and Vanessa. Controlling the surging crowds were the rough, ugly looking soldiers from the lord¡¯s castle. A g with an Ivory Tower symbol fluttered atop the pure white tent.

    Drinking in the scenery, Ian could judge his current situation.

    ¡®I seem to have ...... seeded.¡¯

    His small-er hands were further proof of his sess.

    He had travelled exactly 30 years back. Back before the Continent was Unified under Greenriver¡¯s name. He could guess the exact number of years because of the current situation. All the children were lined up to be ¡®examined,¡¯ every region was enforced to do the ¡®Mana Reaction Test.¡¯

    ¡®It was mandatory test for every child who turned 10 years old.¡¯

    Beforeing back, Ian was forty years old. By the consequence of logical deduction, he had travelled back 30 years into the past.

    ¡®I havee back further than I thought possible.¡¯

    Not 10, not 20, but 30 years. Of course, this was not a bad result. No, it was rather fantastic.

    ¡®I only tried to erase the blood on my hand.¡¯

    The reason he had delved into Dragon Chant, his pursuit of Time Magic, was to erase any evidence of the destruction he wrought with his magic. To pull out the root and branch of history, and change itpletely. Such was his vindication before he was poisoned by the Emperor.

    ¡®Well, I simply can¡¯t let it end again with a knife in my back.¡¯

    By the pretext of being friend, he had made many concessions. By the virtue of being loyal, he had been more than tolerant. This had lead to the unlimited misery. His best of friend, Emperor Ragnar, turning traitor. Being used of his life, in the end, all it lead to was his death.

    ¡®This life I have been given, I shall not be lead by anyone.¡¯

    For such conviction to be proven true, he had to find it again. The Power of the 8th ss Mage, and advance above that power. Why not? For he had already walked that path once. He would run toward it in a breath of a moment and aim much further forward.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    As Ian came to the resolution of the heart, it was his turn for the Mana Reaction Test.

    ¡°I will be back.¡±

    Ian tried tofort his mother, whose face was full of worry.

    Walking forward to the soldier in front of the tent, he spoke, ¡°Ian, from Mogrian Vige. ¡±

    ¡°Mogrian...... Ah, are you the son of our Vanessa?¡±

    Ian¡¯s mother was the kitchen maid in the lord¡¯s castle. For a kitchen maid, she was beautiful to a fault that many soldiers fawn over her. They saw her as an easy target, as she was a widow and a kitchen maid.

    ¡°Go ahead and don¡¯t bother the Mage with useless questions.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s eye was mmy as he had his sight focused on Ian¡¯s mother. Something Ian could have never noticed in his youthful ignorance.

    ¡®I should probably fix his gaze very soon.¡¯

    Vowing, Ian entered the tent. In the tent was a young delegate Mage and three Knights, who stood guard.

    ¡°Sir Aaron, how many children are left?¡±

    ¡°I believe you still have to spend severals hours on this task.¡±

    ¡°Huh.......¡±

    Was it because the Mage had already tested several hundred children? The Mage¡¯s voice was full of tiredness.

    ¡®This brings me back to the good old times.¡¯

    During his time as an apprentice Mage, Ian was dispatched to conduction one of these tests. Though he wasn¡¯t as fatigued as the Mage in front of him, it must have been due to the vige being rural and quiet.

    ¡®The situation here must be different.¡¯

    This was Mogrian province. One of the fourrgest regions in the Empire, it was a so-called ¡®Great Province.¡¯ The region was vast enough that there must be thousands of children who had to take the test.

    ¡°Right, boy. Come closer.¡±

    With a gentle voice, the Mage called Ian. Other than him being a Mage, he seems to be a well mannered noble. Though Ian was a Mage, the arrogance of most Mages knew no bound.

    ¡®If they could be worse than the nobles than they did it.¡¯

    Mages were precious. So rare were they, that mostmon folks could hardly meet one in their lifetime. With the value of a Mage, their headcount were small in itself.

    Among the Mages, 90% stayed in 1st ss for the rest of their lives. The authority of the 1st ss Mage was the next best thing to being a minor noble. From 4th ss onward, they did not even fear the power of the greater nobility.

    ¡®They do say the number of Mages is proportional to the strength of the nation.¡¯

    Therefore, they conducted the mandatory Mana Reaction Test. To find and nurture just one more Mage for their nation.

    ¡°For now, won¡¯t you bow your head for a bit?¡±

    The first attribute, ¡®Mana Brain,¡¯ A part of the brain that took charge in manifesting the magic. This attribute could not be acquired, the person was inherently born with it.

    ¡°I will prod your head slightly with Mana. You could feel dizzy, but it¡¯s momentary so do not worry.¡±

    Speaking as such, the Mageid his hand on Ian¡¯s head. As he describes, Ian started to feel dizzy. This was an obvious oue, a side effect of the Mana Brain being stimte

    ¡°Good. Now, turn so that your back is facing me.¡±

    The second attribute, ¡®Mana Heart.¡¯ The ce that stored, generated and circted Mana, an all-inclusive organ. The ce that he pierced the spell engraved dirk.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    The test ended after the proof of the existence of Mana Heart. If both attributes were proven, the examinee was given the immediate privilege of attending the Magic Academy.

    Like in the past, Ian did not feel confident. He felt something was cking.¡¯

    ¡°Why did you stand?¡±

    Ian was hesitant seeing the Mage hurrying about. As if it reminded him of something, the Mage began spewing out words.

    ¡°Ah, I just discovered your Mana Brain. What does it mean? It means that life is about to turn about right in front of your nose. But only if, you have Mana Heart. So hurry about, and turn around.¡±

    The Mage never did imagine that a reaction would appear this year.

    Hearing the part about his ¡°life is about to turn about¡±, Ian hurriedly turned about to proceed with his Mana Heart test, but he stopped as he had a higher ambition than a simple change in life.

    ¡®A simple Academy admission is not enough.¡¯

    Ian needed the best possible head start, right from the starting line. While he wascking in Mana, that did not mean there were no other means. Should he be a bit more bold?

    ¡°Uh, Mr. Mage.¡±

    Decided, Ian opened his mouth. His childish voice still felt strange.

    ¡°There is something I want to show you.¡±

    ¡°A letter? Well, something like that........¡±

    Yes, there were many like that. Children bringing ¡®letters¡¯ or ¡®gifts¡¯ as respect. The even minded Ian also had experienced such. Without a doubt, this noble also had simr situations.

    ¡°Nothing like that.¡±

    But, what Ian wanted to show was somethingpletely different. Something that will increase his value exponentially.

    Magic. What else?

    Whooosh!

    In Ian¡¯s hand, a small fist sized fire erupted. A basic magic belonging to the 1st ss, ¡®Fireball.¡¯

    ¡°Fireball......?¡±

    At the Mage¡¯s reaction, Ian was satisfied. In his other hand, Ian made a tear shaped water ball. This time, it was ¡®Aquaball.¡¯

    ¡°Double Casting......?¡±

    The Mage¡¯s eye popped wide open. The Knights watching nearby was of simr disposition. This small boy was using magic? Not having entered the very door sill of the Academy, this boy was using magic during his Mana Reaction Test? And on top of that, Double Casting?

    This was positively a huge incident with no such precedent in history.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡±

    The Mage¡¯s face was longing for answers, and Ian looked straight at the Mage¡¯s face without flinching. Without dropping one syble, Ian continued.

    ¡°It just started working one day.¡±

    ¡°........ What?¡±

    What preposterous nonsense was this boy speaking?

    This boy, he was suspicious.

    ¡°Perhaps, did someone teach you such skill?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t recall something like that happening.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The Mage cast Interrogation Magic as he asked his questions. The magic checked the instinctive biological response such as the spike in heart beat or the dtion of the pupil.

    ¡°Think clearly before you answer. Any lies can have you dered for treason. What I mean is you, your family, even your neighbours could be executed. ¡±

    The Mage¡¯s word were not those to incite fear. With the benefits beyond one¡¯s imagination, so too were Mage¡¯s existence strictly governed. Every Mage was under the administration of the Empire and the Ivory Tower. Every unregistered Mage was considered a traitor. So too, was teaching magic without permission. This extended to dedicated organization setup to observe their every actions.

    ¡°What reason do I have to lie to you?¡±

    Ian knew the reality of it all better than anyone else. He even acknowledged the Interrogation Magic that the Mage invoked. But he still carried on with his falsehood.

    ¡®Because I truly did not learn it from anyone.¡¯

    The basic invocation of Mana and several magic spells. All of it, he had realised through self-study in his previous life. All of it, in exactly 3 month period between passing the Mana Reaction Test and waiting for the new season of Magic Academy.

    ¡®Peerless genius doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡¯

    The first Ian was a certified genius. Was he not the first 8th ss Mage humanity ever seen? Just that in his previous life, he was an ordinary genius. In this new life, he would be a legendary existence among the Mages, a genius among genius that would associate him with the ¡®First Mage.¡¯

    ¡°Hu hu.......¡±

    The Mage¡¯s mouth split open and out of it,ughter came. There were so many suspicious angles with the story the child was spewing. But the problem was, the Interrogation Magic was not working. Could the child somehow control his basic instincts intentionally? To fool the Interrogation Magic?

    ¡®But that¡¯s preposterous.¡¯

    The Mage could affirm, such act was impossible. Only spies who assimted daily and the utmost, extreme training could be this unresponsive.

    ¡®There are two conclusions to this.¡¯

    Either this boy was history¡¯s most premier spy.

    Or.

    ¡®He possesses talent of the ¡®First Mage.¡¯¡¯

    A legend any Mage would have heard at least once. To themon folks, they believed magic had its root in the Dragons. For the Mages, they believed in the ¡®First Mage.¡¯

    ¡®Both side is beyond my wildest imagination.¡¯

    As the Mage¡¯s inmost thought was beginning to skew to theter....

    ¡°Ple, please stop this!¡±

    ¡°Shu, shu! Don¡¯t you know there are important people inside?¡±

    The sound of squabble could be heard outside. From the soldier guarding the p of the tent, and Ian¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>

    A ce Where Blood Can¡¯t Be Seen (1)

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ian rushed out of the tent,

    The three knights and conducting mage followed.

    ¡°shu! shu! stop ying hard to get! I know you miss the touch of a real man¡±

    ¡°wh, what ... ?!¡±

    What humiliating words.

    Seems heid his hands on mother¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come on, have a listen. Don¡¯t you feel lonely at night after being a widow for 7 years? there are plenty men who will sneak into your bed if you just let the door open...... huh?¡±

    The soldier who was sexually insulting mother was stunned.

    Of course, because of the mage and knights.

    Seems he doesn¡¯t care at all about Vanessa¡¯s son, Ian.

    ¡°What is this ruckus?¡±

    One of the knights, who is named Aaron, asked.

    There was a natural-born solemness in his low voice

    ¡°I.. it is nothing, sir! This degraded kitchen maid dared to look inside the tent, I was scolding....¡±

    ¡°Degraded?¡±

    Ian cut into his excuse.

    ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to Nobles here?¡±

    Now he started rebuking Ian.

    Totally different reaction from the soldierpared to the attitude he just showed to the mage and knights.

    Well, I understand that¡¯s how the rank system works

    Then...

    ¡°Mr. Mage.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    ¡°Am I mage now?¡±

    The mage can¡¯t give a straight answer to the sudden question of Ian.

    Can this little boy be called a mage?

    ¡®Far from officially being enrolled as an mage, he hasn¡¯t even received admission to the Academy¡¯

    Officially, he is not a mage yet.

    However, he self-studied the management of mana

    Furthermore, he is able to cast 1st ss magic.

    ¡®The Royal and The Ivory tower will be alerted.¡¯

    To adopt this boy into the Empire, by any means necessary.

    The boy who contains unfathomable talents.

    Literally, it is only an matter of time.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the conducting mage to make a decision.

    ¡°He is a mage.¡±

    Official confirmation by the conducting mage.

    Suddenly, all the eyes focused on Ian.

    Although, Ian stood solid, without any emotional swaying.

    He continued the conversation.

    ¡°So what is my rank now?¡±

    ¡°Equivalent to Empire Nobles¡±

    ¡°How about my mother?¡±

    ¡°Same. If you wish.¡±

    Now Ian looked at the knights.

    ¡°Did you hear that? my mother and I, from now on, are Noble.¡±

    *sururung!*

    While Aaron, who is sensible enough to understand Ian¡¯s intention, drew the first sword,

    *sururu! sururung!*

    Two other knights drew their swords too.

    ¡°Insulting an Noble is applicable to instant execution.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s brutal deration reached the soldier¡¯s ear.

    That was what Ian intended.

    ¡°uh....... huh?¡±

    The soldier still didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    After he rolled his eye few times, finally he was able to conclude this situation.

    So, the boy is a mage.

    Vanessa, is the mother of the boy.

    So that means....

    ¡°Heeeckk?!¡±(E/N: just a moment of shocking revtion)

    Not just shocked, but he started to drivel on the ground.

    ¡°P....p....,please, please spare my life!¡±

    He quickly bowed down, hammering his head on the ground

    Now, the apologies were targeted to Ian, neither knight nor mage.

    The tide has turned.

    ¡°Please, mercy, then I will....¡±

    ¡°Why do you apologize to me?¡±

    ¡°I will never forget this grace ....... I beg your pardon?¡±

    Ian indicated to his mother and spoke quietly.

    ¡°It is not me who you should apologizing to.¡±

    ¡°....... Ah!¡±

    The soldier now turned his body to Vanessa, and repeated what he just did to Ian.

    ¡°Please, please forgive me! please just give me a chance!¡±

    He totallyy on the ground hammering his head into the ground.

    Begging for his life with a servile voice.

    ¡°I..Ian. You don¡¯t need to do this much...¡±

    He was so desperate that even mother who was receiving the apology felt ufortable.

    Actually, even if he just said sorry, she would ept it.

    Now I remember.

    ¡®Right. Gentle and kind, that was my mother.¡¯

    If I execute him in front of her, she will struggle with nightmares.

    So, it is not a good time to execute him, not now.

    ¡®I¡¯ll shed blood, in a ce where blood can¡¯t be seen¡¯

    The promise of my second life was carved deep in my heart.

    ¡®For now, my mother is the priority.¡¯

    Suddenly, Ian felt sorry for his mother.

    In his former life, he couldn¡¯t protect his mother.

    He was immature, didn¡¯t understand much.

    ¡®At that time, I was too young.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian was an newbie, just entered into the academy.

    He didn¡¯t tell anyone that he self-studied the fundamental management of mana and 1st ss magic, actually, he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®I was afraid, since I was young.¡¯

    Blinded by the fear that he might be rebuked about it.

    So he had spent another whole year on magic theory ss with other kids, in his former life.

    As an ordinary mage apprentice, neither superior, nor inferior.

    ¡®Of course, no privileges was given to her like nobles.¡¯

    Mother had left Mogrian vige.

    She no longer needed to work as a kitchen maid, but that was all.

    She spent 1 year alone.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t get to enjoy any luxuries.¡¯

    After 1 year, when he finally became a 1st ss magician, he finally received the rank as high as nobles.

    Then mother passed away from an illness.

    Even if she had a greatly talented son, she never had a chance to be treated as a noble.

    However, this time, history will be changed.

    ¡°hew.¡¯

    After recalling the bitterness of his former life,

    he sit squatted in front of the soldier.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    A whisper only the soldier can listen.

    ¡°I exactly know how rubbishes like you think about my mother, saying dirty jokes about her.¡±

    Then he made an eerie face at him.

    No one would have imagined such an expression came from an 12 years old kid.

    ¡°So what you saw, and heard today, ry it to the bastards like you.¡±

    The soldier nodded crazily, as if he going to break his neck.

    From his shaking two eyes, his desire of survival was reflected to Ian

    ¡°I will watch you.¡±

    Then, Ian stood up and said to knights

    ¡°I think this is enough.¡±

    At Ian¡¯s word¡¯s, knights sheathed their swords.

    ¡®Th, thank you! Thank you! Thank you for my life!¡¯

    Although Ian stopped the execution, the soldier kept begging his life, to avoid Ian¡¯s reconsideration, just in case.

    ¡°Is that little boy a mage?¡±

    ¡°The son of an kitchen maid?¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth. Didn¡¯t you see that the soldier almost lost his neck?¡±

    People started whispering to each other, and it seems there was no sign to the end of it.

    Today¡¯s story might be spoken by people for a while.

    ¡°Mr. mage, are there any more tests left?¡¯

    ¡°....... huh? N..No. It is all done.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mage, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I better return to my home. My mother seems quite frightened.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as you wish. Ah! wait, hold on a second.¡±

    The mage suddenly stopped Ian and asked the knight, Aaron.

    ¡°Sir Aaron, please escort the boy. I will contact youter through the crystal orb.¡±

    Aaron obeyed the order without question.

    It couldn¡¯t be refused, and also it was his duty.

    ¡°Ok then, I better go now, Mr. Mage.¡±

    Ian left the area by escorting his mother.

    A Kitchen maid¡¯s son, escorted by a royal knight!

    Due to such a rare sight, People can¡¯t take their eyes off them.

    ¡®What a surprising boy, in many ways.¡¯

    Soon, the report of the conducting mage was sent to The Royal, and The Ivory tower.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>

    A ce Where Blood Can¡¯t Be Seen (2)

    ¡°Damn, bastard!¡±

    At midnight,

    The soldier who almost lost his neck,

    ¡®Jonathan¡¯ shouted in the small Inn located at the corner of the province castle.

    He was already fully drunk, with the soldiers who were on their day off.

    ¡°How dare he, I will show him who I am!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, buddy. I¡¯m afraid that you are gonna lose your neck for good.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Who¡¯s side are you on?¡±

    He raised his voice, neglecting his colleague¡¯s advice.

    ¡°We don¡¯t take any side, we are just scared that the sparks may fly in our faces. Just take care of yourself, and forget about it for now. The one you are trying to fight against is a mage, buddy. A MAGE.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Take care of myself? a MAGEEE?¡¯

    Gulguk Gulguk

    Jonathan emptied the whole jug quickly.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    He smashed the jug on the ground.

    Seems he didn¡¯t keep Ian¡¯s warning in his mind.

    ¡°Damn! You just ruined my mood. Hey Innkeeper! I¡¯ll pay for itter!¡±

    ¡°Sir, It is already been a month that you.....¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a thief? Huh? I told you I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    Seems he hasn¡¯t paid for a month.

    As a small businees operator, they couldn¡¯t dare to anything against a province veteran soldier.

    ¡°Sigh....¡±

    After Jonathan left, the innkeeper sighed deeply.

    The other soldiers also shook their heads.

    ¡°Humph, he boasted a lot about connections with a noble, now look at him.¡±

    ¡°Even the noble he bootlicked won¡¯t be able to deal with the mage.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Not just that small noble he bootlicked, but even the greatndlord has to crawl under the Ivory tower. This time, Jonathan is in big trouble, hahaha.¡±

    Everyone now started to run Jonathan down.

    Jonathan must have had a bad reputation between colleagues, too.

    ¡°By the way, Vannesa, that chick now got the jackpot.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering tge first time when she fell in love with some ugly man who looked like an oak, who knew he gave birth to a mage! If I were female, I would have rushed to him as well!¡±

    ¡°What was that oak-like man¡¯s name? He had a sir in his name as well, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Page... ah! Fran Page!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! you brainy.¡±

    From Jonathan, now stories moved to Ian.

    ¡°Was that man a mage as well?¡±

    ¡°Stupid man, do you think a mage always has an mage son?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°In most case the son is just ordinary man.¡±

    ¡°Are you jokking me? How do you even know that?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, There are always ways to know.¡±

    While discussion of the fat soldier had started, Jonathan was walking street fully inebriated.

    ¡°I... I will do any means necessay!¡±

    Even walking straight seems hard for Jonathan now.

    ¡°In front of that brat.... I¡¯ll ... with Vanesssa... *burp*¡±

    He now huped and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±

    Jonathan started making a lusty face.

    Then he stopped at an riverside.

    He wanted to pee in it.

    ¡°Why is it uneasy to untie? Do you underlook me as well?¡±

    Now he started to rebuke his waist belt as well.

    Well, what a shame to him.

    ¡°*burp* First was that mage, now you make me beg...?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I will be watching you¡±

    A sudden voice came from his back.

    It was that moment that Jonathan looked back urgently.

    ¡°......!¡±

    ¡°Paralyze.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s body paralyzed and he couldn¡¯t move his body anymore.

    He can¡¯t look back further, can¡¯t run away.

    Only thing he could do was breathing.

    ¡°You won¡¯t able to move for a while. That¡¯s how this magic works.¡±

    The voice of that little boy was enough to understand situation.

    Again, the mage, Ian.

    ¡°What was it again you said? What will you do with my mother, infront of me?¡±

    ¡°Urghurgh.....!¡±

    Jonathan struggled against the magic.

    A vein popped out on his forehead.

    ¡°Here is the story of Jonathan. One day, he was insulted by the son of degraded kitchen maid, he drank that night to forget the humiliation. He drank untill he became totally unconscious, and there were witnesses at the inn.¡±

    It was the story of the jonathan today.

    ¡°Even though he lost control, he wanted to pee and his body instinct led him near the riverside. However, the riverside was slippery, and there was noone who can help him. Hmm, Indeed, it looks quite dangerous, for a fully drunken man.¡±

    Ian finished the story, then pushed Jonathan into river.

    *ssh!*

    Jonathan fell into river and his head reached the river first.

    If Ian left him like that, he will drown.

    ¡°I thought about it a lot, should I shed blood again? The reason I researched thedragon chant, was to erase the blood on my hand. If I can turn time back, I swear that I will not shed innocent blood, make my own unregretful choice.¡±

    The voice was small, Jonathan might not be able to hear this story.

    ¡°But actually, probably that¡¯s not I wanted. Now I can see that thanks to you.¡±

    Ian continued his story.

    Maybe, it is now his soliloquy.

    ¡°I found that I haven¡¯t wanted to erase the blood. But just don¡¯t want others to see the blood on my hands. That¡¯s what I didn¡¯t like.¡±

    Another face of Every War hero.

    A stigma, that innocent victims were invovled in his massacre.

    Now, Jonathan¡¯s strugglng nearly stopped

    ¡°By any means, do not forgive my action. A man who poisoned me once told me this as well¡±

    What was the Emperor¡¯s thought?

    Now, Ian was able to guess it slightly.

    Ian returned to the Inn, not his house.

    The size of a little cottage the mom and son had was too small, to host Aaron who has a big body.

    So they decided to live in a nearby inn.

    Ian and his mother used the same room and Aaron stayed next door.

    ¡®I feel a headache.¡¯

    Ian safely arrived to the inn.

    He had felt the headache since hee back to the inn.

    It was a reaction due to insufficent mana in his body.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t expect one paralyze spell to have emptied my mana¡¯

    He expected he won¡¯t be able to use it twice, though.

    A little boy¡¯s body, who hadn¡¯t started ¡®mana breath¡¯ yet.

    Quantity of mana in this whole body must be small.

    There was still a limit for Ian¡¯s body, although it has potential to be 8th sster.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate the reaction ended as a headache.¡¯

    As the red heart cycles the blood flow, the Mana heart stacks, and cycles the mana.

    Of course, there is a limit to the stacking of mana as well.

    Mages called it ¡®mana pool¡¯.

    What Ian only needs to improve now was his mana pool.

    He still remembers all the spell mechanism¡¯s.

    ¡®I better start mana meditation from now on.¡¯

    There were a few ways to increase mana the pool permanently.

    Mana breath was one of the most standard ways to increase it.

    A Special way of breathing that stimtes the mana heart which is located inside of the heart.

    Specifically, the mana breath that Ian invented was superior.

    Much more efficientpared to academy¡¯s mana breath.

    ¡®I often imagined, what if I invented this mana breath earlier.¡¯

    He invented this mana breath when he was 34.

    Even starting the new breathte, it allowed him to grow further.

    ¡®What level can I reach from now, this time?¡¯

    Furthermore, an unprecedent genius young mage now goes to the academy.

    They will support him as much as they can.

    ¡®I can engross many elixers. in addition, even artifacts.¡¯

    How much stronger can I be ?

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine the result.

    ¡®Let¡¯s start.¡¯

    Ian sat down.

    It was necessary to do mana breath to calm down his headache.

    Ian tried to be as quiet as possible to avoid interrupting his mother¡¯s sleep.

    He can see that her face became well.

    Would it be because of the brighter future for her only precious son?

    It seems she forgot about the soldier.

    ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯

    First day he time traveled,

    He feltfortable and started to focus on the mana breath.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>

    Guest To the House of Mogrian (1)

    The great cont was divided into three countries.

    The Greenriver Empire, The Coldwood Empire and The Republic of Lo.

    All of these countries operate an institution, called a munication post¡¯

    It worked as an ¡®emergency calls¡¯ for each country. These posts were held on specific ces within certain distance from others, to supplement themunication magic (which has limited range) by rying from post to post.

    Thanks to themunication post, The Royal and The Ivory tower were able to recieve the report before the afternoon.

    ¡°What are your thoughts? Tower lord?¡±

    Great capital of Greenriver, ¡®Greenriverdium.¡¯

    Where the most highborn rules the country.

    At the royal office, ¡®Terry Greenriver¡¯ asked.

    ¡°Nothing is certain yet, your highness.¡±

    An old man with a white beard spoke uncertainly.

    The man was a tower lord of The Ivory tower, 5th ss archmage, ¡®Habert.¡¯

    ¡°But,¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    The middle aged emperor nced his eyes with interest.

    ¡°In humman¡¯s history, there were only an few mages who have managed to reach 5th ss. Fortunately, this litte old man became one of them.¡±

    ¡°Stop boasting. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Originally, mana is the energy that flows with the blood. When you¡¯re able to control it, the road of the mage starts. Step by step, with the help of spells, you are able to learn how to stimte the mana brain, then eventually how to cast magic. In most cases it is taught by the academy. I wasn¡¯t an exception of it, and so do other mages.¡±

    ¡°Contiune.¡±

    ¡°However, the boy said he awoke it himself, without any help. Furthermore, the report said, He can cast 1st ss magic fluently. Just like, ¡®The first mage.¡¯¡±

    Once upon a time,

    The first mage who had no one to teach him magic.

    He must had to have found the way himself.

    How to manage mana, and also, cast magic.

    A legend amongst all mages.

    ¡°The first mage? Do you mean dragon?¡±

    ¡°The existence of dragon is just an illusion. However, we know there was an first mage. There must be a beginning of magic so it has been seeded till now.¡±

    The Emperor noded as he agreed.

    The tower lord continued talking.

    ¡°Usingmon sense, regarding it as a wrong report makes more sense........ However, it should be true. The conducting mage was a wise man.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason he would dare to make a fake report.¡±

    This time, the tower lord kept silent.

    He didn¡¯t agree, but neither disagreed.

    ¡°So it must be true.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s pretend it¡¯s true.¡±

    Because of the persistance of the emperor, the tower lordughed with bitterness.

    ¡°ONLY IF, the report is very true, then....¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed that the boy bears dangerously extraordinary talent, that¡¯s my answer.¡±

    ¡°hmm..¡±

    The Emperor started thinking while tapping his finger on the throne.

    He doesn¡¯t care whether the talent is true or not.

    He¡¯s already assumed it is true.

    ¡°Crown prince, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, waiting for your further instructions.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was opened, and the crown prince, ¡®Hayden Greenriver¡¯, walked into the office.

    His good apperance with golden hair, inherited by the royal blood, was impresive.

    ¡°I¡¯m at your service.¡±

    ¡°Right. Prince, sorry about that, making you wait outside for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. How can I be of service?¡±

    The crown prince asked in hurry.

    Not because it was an urgent situation, but his own impatience.

    ¡°Whent was thest time you went outside of the pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Uh... it was... uh...¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the inspection for huge lean year?

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right, father!¡±

    ¡°It aleady has been 5 years.... time goes by fast.¡±

    After the emperor realised the flow of time shortly, he continued the conversation.

    ¡°I want you to go outside of the ce for the first time in 5 years.¡±

    ¡°.... You mean traveling outside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you all the royal knights, three hundreds emperial soldiers and three 3rd ss magicians, quickly move out to Mogrian province, and bring back the boy called Ian Page.¡±

    ¡°I..Ian Page?..¡±

    It looked like the crown prince has never heard of Ian Page.

    The name everyone in all ces have already heard of.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t of heard his name.¡±

    ¡°I.. I apologize,father!¡±

    ¡°This is nothing to apologize..... *sigh* forget about it. It may risk your life. I better ask the other princes.¡±

    ¡°N,No father! Trust me, let me do this mission!.¡±

    The crown prince reacted sensitively when he heard the word ¡®other princes.¡¯

    His attitude has changed dramatically.

    ¡°I gurantee you to aplish this mission with my best effort!¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha..¡±

    By watching the crown prince moved so easily, the emperor felt bitterness.

    It was his intention.

    But..

    ¡®He is too easilyseen through.¡¯

    He still needs to learn many things to lead the empireter.

    Every part of him doesn¡¯t satisfy the emperor.

    Not in the eyes as a father, but in the eyes of an emperor.

    ¡®He worries me.¡¯

    Of course, he didn¡¯t reaveal this worry to the crown prince.

    For now the best he can do is loving son as his father, not the emperor.

    Supporting his son as much as he can.

    Mostly, he needed tnted alegiants, who can cover his short sides.

    Tnted, who can serve him for long.

    ¡®He better make the boy his loyal servent.¡¯

    It is hard to make someone loyal to him who has already grown up.

    Because they would¡¯ve already chosen their masters.

    For example, the tower lord has chosen the fifth prince.

    That¡¯s why the emeperor tried to send the crown prince.

    If he can¡¯t possess the carved gem, then he better take a raw gemstone instead.

    ¡®I better teach it to him before he leaves.¡¯

    The Emperor ordered to the crown prince after having a long thought.

    ¡°Approved. Now go back and prepare for the mission. Traveling to the north side will be long journey.¡±

    There was silence after the crown prince left the office.

    ¡°Then, If you will excuse me, I better off now as well.¡±

    It was the tower lord who broke the silence.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay bit longer?¡±

    ¡°As you know, mage¡¯s hate traveling around. If I don¡¯t start to persue them from now, It might be hard to arrange three mages on the mission, before the crown prince leaves.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Indeed. You may leave now.¡±

    The Tower lord left the office. His steps, however, not headed to ivory tower, but the side pce, where the princes stays. Particrlly, the pce of the fifth prince, ¡®Ragnar Greenriver¡¯.

    ¡°Hew!¡±

    Ian focused on mana breath untill morning without sleep.

    Although he hadn¡¯t sleep, his body was fully refreshed as if he had deep sleep.

    Fatigue had totally been removed, his mana was fully filled.

    Clean skin and hair as if he had a bath.

    In addition, the fresh scentsl arounds his body.

    ¡®This is the good thing about mana breath.¡¯

    More specifically, the effect of Ian¡¯s mana breath.

    ¡®Mother is still asleep....¡¯

    It¡¯s been a while he visited Mogrian since his former life.

    He didnt not have many memories here, but it was his hometown.

    ¡®This scenary will be erased first as war starts.¡¯

    Mogrian was the province where the border connected with the border of another great empire, ¡®Coldwood.¡¯

    It must be strategic point for both ally and enemy.

    There were no ways to avoid to war.

    ¡®By the way, they must have received the report now.¡¯

    He guranteed that the report of the conducting mage must have been sent straight to the Emperor.

    Ian was confirmed by the mage even if he hadn¡¯t entered the academy yet.

    This was part of the n, the mage should follow as he intended.

    ¡®The current emperor must be desperate to find a young talented child.¡¯

    Not for him, but for his first son.

    The immature crown prince, Hayden Greenriver.

    ¡®The old fox of ivory tower probably started to support the fifth prince.¡¯

    The old fox of ivory tower. Ian¡¯s expression that points towards the current tower lord, Habert.

    ¡®They may want me as much as the Emperor does.¡¯

    Soon, the confict between The Rroyal and The Ivory tower would start.

    Since it happened when Ian was young, he couldn¡¯t remeber in detail.

    Story that he read from the book or heard from Ragnar.

    He just guessed the situation from those sources.

    ¡®What I can be sure of is, whathever side I stand with, I will be weed.¡¯

    The primary object now is regaining the strength as former life.

    He will stands any side that provides shortest way to recover his stregnth.

    Whether emperor side or ivory tower. Or, stay neutral.

    ¡®What ever side I take, I won¡¯t be controled by them this time.

    After a thought Ian left the room quietly.

    It was still too early, so the first floor was empty.

    However, It sounded quite nosiy out there.

    The source of noise came from the street where door of Inn was.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Ian quickly focused mana on his ear.

    He put his ear to the wall of the inn.

    Because of the mana amplication, He could hear clearly the sounds.

    ¡°So is he staying in this inn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He came with the knight with the big body...¡±

    ¡°We came to the right location, then.¡±

    Ian had no idea of the voice asking, but the voice answering was the innkeeper.

    In addition, he could hear many voices from outside.

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    It was obvious that they came for Ian.

    With therades.

    ¡°Mr. Mage, lets start.¡±

    huh?Mage?

    Start what?

    Just then,

    ¡°IAN, MAGE OF THE EMPIRE COME OUT AND RECEIEVE THE ORDER OF THE EMPEROR!¡±

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Ian almost lost his ear.

    The sound was already amplified by Ian. Worse yet, the mage outside amplifed once more on his voice.

    It was the vocie of the conducting mage, who Ian met yesterday.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>

    Guest to the House of Mogrian (2)

    ¡®Order of the Emperor?¡¯

    Ian expected they would take action quickly, but this was beyond his expectations.

    Not even a day has past.

    ¡®Are they trying to put dibs on me?¡¯

    Ian walked out the inn with a smile.

    Tens of soldiers were standing out the door.

    The province knights stood in line neatly.

    Of course, the conducting mage and royal knights who were escorting the mage stood at the front of the line.

    ¡°Seems like you have already awoken.¡±

    The conducting mage who saw Ian said.

    ¡°Our emeperor has sent this order to you. Follow me, kneel down your left leg and for the right leg.... hmm?¡±

    The mage didn¡¯t expect Ian to know the royal manners.

    However, Ian¡¯s knowlege of royal manners were perfect.

    ¡®What..He¡¯s just a 12 year old kid...¡¯

    Actually, royal manners weren¡¯t that difficult to follow.

    But, Ian walked out and kenlt down so fluently. As if he had done this a lot.

    ¡°Sir, what do you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°.....Ah!¡±

    The mage awoke from his daydreaming as Ian asked.

    He took out the crystal orb from his sleeve.

    Then he put his mana in it.

    *whir*

    With a weak vibration, it started to glow blue.

    Then, the light started to squirm, then it formed a letter in the air.

    ¡®A magical order,¡¯ that was transfered by amunication post.

    ¡°Ian Page, the Imperial Mage, receive this order.¡±

    When the light was almost finished forming the letters, the conducting mage started to read the message.

    At that moment, everyone near by him knelt down.

    In the confusion of moment, the innkeeper follwed to kneel down.

    ¡°I order you in the name of the first stream of Greenriver, from now on Ian Page is constituted to the Imperial Mage, and approve of his name being recorded on the sacred list of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Record of the name of a kid who hadn¡¯t even entered the academy.

    It was a very shocking and unprecedent deration.

    ¡°Secondly, I invite Ian, whose talent shines more than anyone, to the royal pce. I send my crown prince as a journey mate, I wish him to have a good time with the prince.¡±

    The second message was shocking.

    It was shocking enough to stir people in that area.

    Ian barely managed to stop himselfughing at it.

    ¡®Come on, the purpose of it is so obvious.¡¯

    Sending the crown prince as a journey mate?

    He must be bringing an enormous amount of people together.

    Bringing the other prince¡¯s in other regions wouldn¡¯t have this huge of a wee.

    ¡°Lastly,¡±

    The conducting mage continued to read the message.

    The message wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Before the journey mate I sent arrives here, I order the House of Mogrian to protect and provide good quality service and supplies to Ian. Do their best on this order.¡±

    Thest part of the message satisfied Ian.

    It means, Ian is going to stay in the province castle.

    He needed a good ce to focus on his mana breath.

    ¡®It is hundred times better than a cottage or small inn to mana breath.¡¯

    If Ian was just a kid who only knew about magic, not politics, he would havemoved and bowed to the direction of the pce.

    ¡°This is thest of the messages.¡±

    The conducting mage ended his reading,

    While looking at Ian carefully.

    ¡®He is not an ordinary kid, indeed.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s life dramatically turned into not just good, but unimaginably favored in just one single day.

    However, he is far from being happy, but he just stays calm, during the whole message.

    A normal person would jump with joy and crying in this situation.

    ¡®Is it because he is an extraordinary genius?¡¯

    The conducting mage can¡¯t imagine anything other than that.

    Even he was a 2nd ss mage, who is quite rare in the whole world, he felt a different level between him and the boy.

    ¡°Mr. Mage,¡±

    The voice stopped his thinking.

    It was the voice of the knight of Mogrian.

    ¡°May I bring him to the province castle?¡±

    ¡°Yes you may.¡±

    As the mage allowed, the knight now headed to Ian.

    Maybe due to the knight¡¯s tanned face, he looks more like a mercenary rather than a knight.

    ¡°Arnold, the captain of the new Mogrian knights, came here to bring you by the order of the great Mogrianndlord.¡±

    His attitude was quite gentle,pared to his appearance.

    ¡°ording to the order of the Emperor, I will protect Mr. Page, to provide the best service and supplies possible for you. Needless to say, your mother will be treated same.

    There was nothing to postpone.

    My mother was a kitchen maid of the province castle.

    But now she enters the castle as a nobledy.

    She must feel very dramatic.

    There were many people that lived in the house of Mogrian.

    Thendlord and his wife, children with the surname Mogrian, and numerous servants. Everyone of these people were now waiting for Ian outside of the castle, more precisely, waiting for the message of the Emperor.

    ¡°Why are they sote?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Using magic doesn¡¯t mean his blood has been changed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtion between beingte and blood?¡±

    ¡°Because all the degraded people are bornzy.¡±

    The children of Mogrian chatted.

    Boys and girls who seemed to be aged between 12 to 14

    It seemed the boy was the oldest.

    ¡°BE CAREFUL WITH YOUR MOUTH!¡±

    The middle aged man who rebuked them.

    He was the greatndlord, ¡®Marcus Mogrian¡¯.

    ¡°He is a mage and a guest of our house.¡±

    ¡°B,but!¡±

    ¡°Huh! Are you going to against royal order?¡±

    To him, there was nothing more important than the order of the Emeperor for now.

    Not because of being loyal or catching a chance for a promotion,

    But because he felt something serious was going on.

    ¡®This treatment is too dramatic.¡¯

    He knew mages were rare. They were the most dangerous weapons and the key to who leads the current human history. Neverthless, he couldn¡¯t understand this order.

    ¡®What sort of talent makes him so special?¡¯

    He ended it with just a simple conclusion.

    The talent that far exceeded humankind¡¯s knowledge.

    The talent that the Royal and Ivory Tower desired so much.

    The talent even many other countries will try to make their own.

    The boy who contains that talent lived in the Mogrian province.

    ¡®There is nothing to lose from being friendly with him.¡¯

    Thendlord ended his logic with that simple conclusion.

    Making a good impression on the son of the kitchen maid.

    If the boy grows bigger and bes greater, the boy would have great benefits to him.

    In other cases, there will be no risk to him.

    Thendlord remembered the face of kitchen maid.

    She was famous as a beauty.

    ¡®I bet my daughter didn¡¯t leave her alone.¡¯

    Thendlord sighed while watching his childish daughter.

    She must have tried to make fun of her.

    A daughter born with great jealous.

    It worried him that she might have done some kind of real mean trick to the kitchen maid.

    ¡®She said she never did such tricks, though¡¯

    He had no choice.

    It was like the water spilled on the ground.

    The only choice left for him was to act carefully from now on.

    ¡°There he is.¡±

    The parade which included Ian came near by.

    ¡°Labi, Margaret! I warn you again, becareful with your actions. If you think you can¡¯t control yourself, then just shut your mouth and do nothing.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see the face of his kids.

    Because his eye contacted with Ian.

    As he had heard, a boy that was around 10 years old with a scruffy appearance.

    ¡®I will provide good clothes, good food, good bed. If he wants, I will teach himnguage and horse riding, and manners. At his age, kids tend to apsire for those noble things.¡¯

    He was a mage, but still a kid.

    It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to please a little kid.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    He made a warm and soft smile.

    He greeted him nicely.

    ¡°The mage of the Empire.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>

    -Guest to the House of Mogrian (3)

    The first gymnasium of the Mogrianndlord castle.

    It used to be the space where kinghts practiced their skills.

    Ian stood there.

    He chose this gymnasium to practice his skills.

    Mana breath was more efficient outside.

    Also, It was necessary to increase his already keen sense of magic.

    ¡®Today is quiet.¡¯

    Many servants had sneaked into this gymnasium recently.

    What is the mage going to do at the gymnasium?

    Everyone was wondering so.

    ¡®I have no idea who spread the word¡¯

    Most of those sneaked in just saw that he was breathing.

    Literally, breathing.

    But the few people who sessfully saw him casting his magic,

    They spread rumors real fast.

    ¡°I saw him smash the target dummy with some kind of sphere with fire within it!¡±

    ¡°Ice shards were flying!¡±

    ¡°I saw some bubbles were....¡±

    So on.

    It wasn¡¯t just a rumor,

    Fireball, Aquaball, Ice spear and others...

    The same level of spells that he showed during the mana sesitivity test.

    He warmed up himself with such magics.

    ¡®Well, It¡¯s not that bad to be famous, actually.¡¯

    This time line wasn¡¯t the peaceful era with united countries.

    It was still the era of three countries.

    As much as his talent spread, the more valuable he became.

    The genius who had the talent of ¡®The First Mage.¡¯

    It was not bad, untill the countries united.

    Of course there must be doubts and spies who were following him.

    Especially from the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®There is nothing they will find.¡¯

    What kind of tricks they were going to use?

    He already knew every kind of trick they used.

    He could handle it.

    ¡®I could choose a safer way though,¡¯

    This time, he chose different path.

    Although it could be dangerous, but it was the fastest way to grow.

    ¡®Untill I can cast at least one dragon chant.¡¯

    Whenever he reached that level, then he could rewind time when he wants.

    Ian with the smile looked around.

    Luckily, there were no servants hanging around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this while it is quiet around...¡±

    Ian stood up andy his hand on the ground of the gymnasium.

    *wooooosh*...

    In blink of an eye,

    Freezing air was assembled in his hand.

    ¡°Frost Nova.¡±

    When he spelled the magic.

    *cra, crack, crackkk*!

    An absolute freezing energy spread to everywhere;

    The ground of the gymnasium, the target dummy, and every single grass within range.

    Everything near Ian started to freeze.

    It was a spectacr moment.

    ¡®Not enough.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s face was full of disappointment.

    He had reached this level within just 15 days.

    It was a tremendously fast growth.

    It could bepared to around the 2nd ss.

    However, he was still unsatisfied.

    ¡®I would freeze the wholendlord castle, not just this gymnasium.¡¯

    It could definately be possible, if he had his former body.

    His magic would freeze the wholendlord castle, without a doubt.

    ¡®Something that can support my mana...¡¯

    Whether an elixer or aritifact,

    He needed some kind of support to increase his skill that was growing faster.

    ¡®An elixer is unavable yet.¡¯

    The elixer that increase the consumer¡¯s energy temporarly or permanently. Of course, ¡®mana¡¯ was included in the category of ¡®energy.¡¯

    ¡®Untill I recieve the support from the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    Unless he received support from the Ivory Tower or the Emperor, it was impossible to use elixers.

    Because it was precious as gold.

    ¡®However, for artifacts..¡¯

    Artifacts that contains hidden powers in it.

    Most of it were possesed by high nobles.

    Regarded as heirlooms of thier house.

    ¡®Being honest, they are wasting its potential.¡¯

    During the unity war, the Ivory Tower persuaded nobles to lend their artifacts, which nobles were wasting, so that the power of mages could be enhanced. It was targeted to every noble in empire, without any exception.

    ¡®And I was the one responsible.¡¯

    He read the lists of artifacts so many times.

    Thanks to that, Ian still remembered the lists;

    Type of power of artifacts, appearance of it, and the house who possessed it.

    ¡®Mogrian possessed.... a ring, wern¡¯t they?

    It was a lower level artifact ring called ¡®Mogrian Ring¡¯,

    I remembered it as the ring which could be the catalyst to the mana heart¡¯s activity.

    ¡®At that time, it was usuless for me, though.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian was a monster in terms of mana.

    His nickname, ¡®Half Dragon¡¯, was because of his massive mana pool.

    ¡®However, its value is different for me now.¡¯

    He needed any support possible for his mana

    It was lucky that now he was in Mogrian castle.

    ¡®The problem is how to get it.¡¯

    They had no idea of the existence of the artifact.

    They just knew it as the heirloom of their house.

    There were no way they would just give it to him, nor would they sell it.

    ¡®Hmm...¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t think of any decent n.

    He decided to take more time to think about it

    ¡°Mr, Mr. Mage! Mr. Mage!¡±

    Suddenly, someone rushed in to the gymnasium.

    It was the old butler of Mogrian, with a white beard.

    He called Ian urgently.

    ¡®He better be careful.¡¯

    The ground of the gymnasium was full of ice now.

    The effect of the Frost Nova magic still existed.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    As he expected.

    If he fell to the ground, he would injure the waist.

    ¡°Feather Fall.¡±

    Ian quickly enchanted the butler with slow falling magic.

    The body of old butler fell slowly like a light feather.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°......Ah! Mr. mage! Please help us!¡±

    By question of Ian, butler became urgent again.

    Without any pre-exin, help out what?

    ¡°Ourndlord is missing in action!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Th, that is he went to the Mogrian mountain for hunt...¡±

    Summary of the old butler¡¯s story was this;

    Thendlord held the hunting party periodically.

    Not a normal animal, but the ¡®monsters¡¯ of the Mogrian.

    However, thendlord hadn¡¯t returned for a long time.

    With the some knigts, few province soldiers and Labi Mogrian.

    ¡®Mogrian mountain...¡¯

    There must be only few goblins lived there.

    And proper knights and soldiers lost by goblins?

    The creature which had small body, weak strength, stupid brain.

    Furtheremore, they were cowards that never dared to strike humans first.

    In addition, they don¡¯t make big groups.

    At most around 15-ish goblins.

    Also, thendlord must¡¯ve kept hunting periodically because there used to be no problem about it.

    ¡°By reports of scouts, there were trails. Few goblin corpses, and... human blood spreaded around.¡±

    Were they really defeated by goblins?

    ¡®It is not right time for him to die.¡¯

    The greatndlord Marcus Mogrian supposed to dieter.

    In the former life, he was assassinated by an enemy country just before the first unity war starts.

    ¡®Neither was his son.¡¯

    Ian still clearly remembered the story of Labi Mogrian.

    The stupid boy who ran away just after war started.

    He abandoned the Mogrian province.

    He got excecuted as far as Ian remembered.

    ¡®Periodical hunt means....¡¯

    Thendlord and his son must had this hunt in former life, as well.

    It shouldn¡¯t be effected by Ian¡¯s revoulution.

    ¡®He may came back alive.¡¯

    The future wouldn¡¯t change by itself.

    It seemed like he did not need to be worried.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Mr. Marco here?¡±

    It was the name of conducting mage.

    He must have helped them in his former life.

    So Ian better leave him to save thendlord.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the conducting mage left here for another mission...¡±

    Did he leave the proivnce?

    Ian didn¡¯t expect this.

    ¡®This must be the side effect of the return.¡¯

    It was really rare that a conducting mage leaves the province.

    Ian knew it well as he also conducted other provinces before.

    The mission must be something reted to him.

    For example, sending the report secretly to the tower lord.

    ¡®This must be dangerous.¡¯

    The early death of thendlord could change the future.

    Ian must stop that with his best.

    Knowing the future.

    Wasn¡¯t it the most powerful weapon that Ian had?

    Maybe as strong as his magical talent.

    Maybe even stronger.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I so urgently came to you without any excuse. Wishing that Mr. mage may know some special ways to find him..... in ourmon ways, we couldn¡¯t find him.¡±

    Mages were a mysterical existence for normal people.

    Also, there were words spread out that Ian casted magical spells.

    So it was not strange they had believed that the mage would have a solution.

    Especially, when they couldn¡¯t find any solution in this situation.

    ¡°Where was it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I will find him.¡±

    Ian spoke with confidence.

    Not only the lostndlord, but his son as well.

    He guranteed the butler that he would find thendlord alive.

    So that he could prevent the future from changing.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>

    - Guest to the House of Mogrian (4)

    The entrance to Mogrian mountain was connected to the rear side of thendlord¡¯s castle.

    That ce, which was usually quiet, was crowded today.

    All the soldiers and knights, who hadn¡¯t departed for hunting, people in the household, wife of thendlord and the youngest daughter were there praying for the safe return of thendlord and his retainers.

    ¡°Ian?¡±

    Ady¡¯s voice called for Ian.

    It was his mother. She also came along with the people.

    ¡°I heard the story, so thendlord is still in the forest somewhere...¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I decided to help them find him.¡±

    ¡°Are, Are you....?¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! You¡¯re still young, and...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, mom. Have you forgotten already? I am a mage now.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    It was natural for her to worry. Although her son is a mage with great talent, he was still her son, before he was a mage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not like the others. I wille back, alright?¡±

    After promising his mother of his safe return, Ian walked with the soldiers.

    The first scout squad who had already searched the mountains looked very tired.

    Scouts who still seemed to be energetic were the second scout squad.

    ¡°To start, lead me to the ce where the trail stopped.¡±

    By Ian¡¯s request, a senior knight came out and said.

    ¡°ording to the first scouts report, the trail endedpletely. We only found a clue that there was an assault by many goblins.....¡±

    ¡°I have a solution, so please lead the way.¡±

    The knight¡¯s face became uneasy, when he wasmanded by young boy.

    ¡°....Yes Mr. Mage¡±

    He calmed himself and answered.

    Themander was the mage.

    The mage who would take the journey with the crown prince.

    The age wasn¡¯t important here.

    If nobles had rank, mages had rank and power.

    The power that might be able to rule the whole world, if there were enough of them.

    ¡®Humph, let¡¯s see, how great of a mage he is¡¯

    The senior knights didn¡¯t trust Ian.

    Of course he might have had some talent, since the crown prince wasing.

    However, the rumors of his magics in the gymnasium, the rumors that servants and butlers had spread, he didn¡¯t believe those rumors.

    ¡°Listen! The second scout squad.¡±

    But, the knight had to follow Ian¡¯smand.

    He was a mage, and soldiers couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    The first squad hadn¡¯t found any critical clues.

    It was unlikely the second squad would find something important either.

    However, thendlord was missing.

    The knight had to rely on anything he could.

    ¡°As Mr. Magemanded, climb the mountain.¡±

    Knights and soldiers of the second scout squad rearranged their line.

    Suddenly, just before they started their march,

    ¡°Th, there!¡±

    Someone pulled Ian¡¯s sleeve.

    A girl with ginger hair, Only daughter ofndlord, ¡®Margaret Mogrian¡¯.

    By the appearance, she looked about 4 years older than Ian.

    ¡°My father... brother... save them, PLEASE!¡±

    Her face was covered by her tears and snot.

    ¡°If you save them, anything, I¡¯ll do anything for you! I, I can ask my daddy to give you money,nds and servants! So, please....¡±

    Her attitude had changedpletelypared to the morning.

    ¡®I heard that she spoke to my mother badly.¡¯

    It sounded Margaret often acted badly to her.

    Actually, more like she just revealed her jealousy to the beautiful kitchen maid.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Ian found something on Margaret¡¯s finger.

    Precisely, the ring on her right index finger.

    It had some special aura.

    ¡®Mogrian ring?¡¯

    It must be the low level artifact, Mogrian ring.

    It seemed thendlord seeeded it to the daughter, not his reimer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find him for you.¡±

    ¡°Re, really?¡±

    The confirmation from Ian turned Magaret¡¯s face to bright.

    ¡°But, keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Everything you want....!¡±

    ¡°Have a think about it while I am scouting.¡±

    ¡°Th, think about it?¡±

    What is he talking about?

    Margaret couldn¡¯t understand. Ian added words to help her understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the things you have promised.¡±

    ¡°Th, then what do....?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing you need to think about.¡±

    Then Ian looked another side, and Margaret followed his eye sight.

    There was Vanessa, whose face was filled with worry.

    ¡°......!¡±

    She quickly turned away her eye from Vanessa, as she understood.

    Her face revealed herplicated mind.

    ¡°And¡±

    He continued the conversation. Margaret¡¯s face contained little bit of fear of him.

    ¡°The ring.¡±

    ¡°Ri, ring?¡±

    ¡°Lend it to me.¡±

    She felt embarrased.

    Not only her, but the people of Mogrian.

    It seemd they had no idea of the existence of aritifact

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I can feel mana from it.¡±

    ¡°Mana?¡±

    ¡°It will help me to find the people. So...¡±

    Margaret couldn¡¯t decide easily.

    It wasn¡¯t just an ordinary ring, but the heirloom of her house.

    The heirloom that her father gave to Margaret specially.

    But Ian said it has some mana in it.

    Mostly, he said it will help him to find her father.

    ¡°O, okay.¡±

    The ring was handed in to Ian.

    His finger was still too small, so he had to put it on his thumb.

    *pit-a-pat*

    Just after he wore the ring, he could feel his mana heart¡¯s beating.

    This feeling, Ian liked it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned away from young noble girl.

    He stepped on the dirt of the mountain with the scouts.

    Generally, the course wasn¡¯t that tough.

    In contrast, there was a wide path-like a street.

    It was the evidence that they had hunted quite often.

    ¡°Do we need to go in deeply?¡±

    Ian broke his silence and asked the knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far from here where the trail starts.¡±

    ¡°Does he normally start the hunt from there?¡±

    ¡°No, goblins usuallye out from a deeper area.....wait, that is strange¡±

    The face of the knight became more serious.

    ¡°I heard that he went to hunt periodically.¡±

    ¡°Yes, every first day of the month. It wasn¡¯t anything special.¡±

    ¡°So they were all used to it. I mean, the hunting route of the hunters.¡±

    ¡®Hunters¡¯ indicated thendlord and hispanies.

    In goblins¡¯ eye, they were just goblin hunters.

    ¡°So that means....¡±

    ¡°They might have ambushed them.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying goblins do ambush?¡±

    The knight didn¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they cane up with such a n...¡±

    As it was well known that their intelligence was quite low.

    As a humanoid monster, they had some kind of intelligence, but it was only estimated to be around the same as a 3 year old boy. These creatures dared to have the courage to strike first, and ambush the hunters by analysing the route?

    ¡®Impossible.¡¯

    Unless it was the Hobgoblin which lived in the southern great grass field, far away from here, It was nearly impossible for goblins who lived within the province.

    When Ian¡¯s thinking reached to this point,

    ¡°Here, as you can see, all of this area is ...¡±

    The scout team and Ian reached the point.

    Human¡¯s red blood trails and goblin¡¯s green blood trails...

    It was obvious that there was a battle.

    However, there were no human corpses.

    There were only goblin corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Had our side¡¯s victims¡¯ corpses been already collected?¡±

    The knight shook his head.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find anyone when we first found this area.¡±

    It meant goblins took them all.

    Whether alive or dead.

    ¡®There are so many strange points.¡¯

    Firstly, the scale of the battle was too big.

    There are more than ten goblin corpses around here.

    When they assaulted, there must have been hundreds of them.

    ¡®They don¡¯t make a group like this.¡¯

    They usually formed as a small vige and hunted animals or collected berries. However, this trail showed that there were hundreds of goblins that assaulted them. Ian was quite curious about this.

    ¡®Is there someone who rules them?¡¯

    Having high intelligence, power and desire to gather all the goblins around the mountain. The ¡®high ss creature¡¯ which had charisma.

    ¡°Is there any other monsters living in this mountain?¡±

    ¡°As I know of, none.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thinking wouldn¡¯t solve this problem.

    Now he had to take some action.

    ¡°Conjure.¡±

    With quiet spells, Ian raised up his index finger.

    He started to draw the silver magical form in the air.

    ¡°Wolf spirit.¡±

    Once hepleted the magical form, he triggered his second spell.

    Then the sliver lights became thicker.

    The magical door opened slowly,

    The silver light came out from the gap between the door.

    *how ¨C ow ¨C wol*

    Suddenly, the soldiers were confused.

    Strange growls came out from the magical form

    It was the howling of a wolf.

    ¡°What? Where are the soundsing from?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say wolf spirit?¡±

    ¡°But it sounds a bit weird...¡±

    When the whispers became quiet,

    Something small came out from the form while struggling.

    Then, *plop*, it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Wo, wolf?¡±

    As the soldier said, it was a wolf.

    Out of nowhere, a wolf was summoned.

    But, the wolf was little bit strange.

    It was a wolf, but...

    *arrrf... arf?*

    Cute growling, with the size of a puppy.

    Unsharpened teeth as it was not grownpletely.

    The tail was waving towards Ian.

    ¡°A pup...?¡±

    As someone described, It was a pup.

    Precisely, it was a ¡®pup wolf spirit¡¯.

    Editor¡¯s note

    nawhhh whos a cute widdle puppy

    Editor¡¯s note 2

    Did you mean, a whos a cute whiddle puppy?¡¯

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>

    - Guest to the House of Morgrian (5)

    If Ian didn¡¯t say that it was a wolf, people would definitely have thought that it was a puppy.

    A puppy which had sharp eyes.

    That¡¯s what it looked like.

    ¡®In my former life, I used to be able to summon a much bigger one.¡¯

    For his current mana pool, it was enough.

    Otherwise, he would be drained of all his mana.

    ¡®That¡¯s why conjure magics are not famous.¡¯

    Nintey percent of all mages normally stayed in 1st ss.

    So tomost of the mages, conjure magic was only used when you wanted to see cute magical animals to y with them.

    ¡°Wow... I haven¡¯t seen any such magic before.¡±

    ¡°How about you? You came from the capital.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! Of course I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh.¡±

    Soldiers started to chat about the magic.

    They must have been impressed by the magic.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ian called the wolf spirit to where the blood was shed.

    It ran to the owner like a puppy.

    ¡°These smells, can you find where they lead to?¡±

    The wolf spirit sniffed around the area.

    It tried to track the lost people by smell.

    ¡°Mr. Mage.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to keep bothering you, but we have already released hounds. But they couldn¡¯t find the way. Goblins must have left some fake smells to confuse them.

    So, it was of no use to find them with the smell.¡±

    The knight said that indirectly.

    What he said made sense.

    However,

    ¡°People say a dog smells a hundred times better than a human, right?¡±

    Instead of an answer, Ian asked a question to the knight.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I have heard.¡±

    ¡°A wolf spirit smells a hundred times better than dogs.¡±

    ¡°Is, is it true?¡±

    ¡°I read it from a book.¡±

    ¡°....... Yeah?¡±

    ¡°¡®Everything about magic,¡¯ It¡¯s a famous book, you know? Archmage Luke wrote it.¡±

    ¡°I, I know of it, but...¡±

    He said it confidently, but was all that confidence from the book?

    The knight looked at the wolf spirit.

    It¡¯s cute sniffing made light of this serious scouting mission.

    Look at its little steps.

    ¡®Really? That creature?¡¯

    Furthermore, he said he read it from a book.

    Well, the knight knew that the book was famous.

    Even the knight himself had read it.

    The book which described many kinds of magic.

    It was written by a legendary mage.

    But still.... damn.

    Can Ian really be trusted?

    When the knight¡¯s doubt was growingrger.

    *Howl.. howl!*

    The wolf spirit stopped sniffing and started to growl.

    It sounded like it wanted them to follow it.

    It was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Everyone, including Ian, started to move.

    The wolf spirit lead the way.

    By moving around busily, it kept finding the trails.

    It must have been simr in the world of his former life.

    The conducting mage Marco, must have chosen the same way.

    *sniff! sniff!*

    It ran through the forest relentlessly.

    Animals of the forest saw its body and ran away.

    Even beasts were no exception.

    Although it was a pup, but still it was a spirit of the beast.

    It looked like any beast could swallow it with a single bite, though.

    *pant pant*

    The soldiers¡¯ breath were getting rough.

    Going deeper and deeper into the forest.

    If people went further, they might lose their way.

    When they started to worry about how to get back,

    *grrrrr*

    The wolf spirit suddenly stopped.

    Not just stopped, but it took an alert position.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    By Ian¡¯s order,

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The veteran knight stopped the others.

    They lowered their bodies.

    *rustle, rustle*

    Ian carefully stepped forward.

    ¡°A valley?¡±

    In front of them, there was a huge valley.

    It was so deep that no one could fall off safely.

    There was a cave which was located on the valley¡¯s rounded wall.

    It was the perfect ce for a den.

    ¡°Look... look there!¡±

    A soldier who was looking down the valley shouted urgently.

    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Is, is it even possible?¡±

    ¡°Goblins....¡±

    At the very bottom of the valley.

    There was a shocking scenery that awaited them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even count how many there are...¡±

    The goblins were gathered there.

    It was simple to describe the situation.

    But the problem was their numbers.

    By ncing through, there were more than five hundred goblins.

    At that moment,

    *Doooom ¨C Doooom ¨C Doooom ¨C Doooom ¨C Doooom*

    To the heavy sounds of a drum, the goblins started to move.

    Quickly, they formed a circle, with a gap in the centre.

    Also, they made a way which lead to the centre.

    Like trained soldiers, they moved neatly.

    ¡°Wh, what is that?¡±

    At the spot where all scouts were looking, an unknown monster was moving through the way the goblins had made.

    ¡®Hobgoblin?¡¯

    This time, Ian was also suprised.

    Big as a male human, light pink skin.

    It must be the hobgoblin that Ian had thought of shortly before.

    ¡®But, how?¡¯

    Hobgoblins only live in the southern great grass field.

    That¡¯s what Ian had learnt before.

    From now on, it seemed he was wrong.

    ¡®So, it was acting as a leader to them.¡¯

    What he could be sure of was that it ruled over the goblins as a king.

    The king of every goblin on the mountain.

    *Dooom ¨C Dooom ¨C Dooom*

    Again, the drum started to bang.

    More goblins appeared from the cave at the rounded wall of the valley.

    They came out of the cave carrying something.

    ¡°Landlord...?¡±

    The veteran knight said while standing up quickly.

    It was thendlord, who was being carried by the goblins.

    ¡°He is still alive!¡±

    ¡°Also, our captain....!¡±

    It was not only thendlord.

    His son, Labi Mogrian.

    James, the Captain of the Mogrian knights.

    Also the other surviving knights and soldiers.

    All of them were fettered and dragged out to the centre.

    *Kiak! Kiak! Kiak! Kiak!*

    The shout of the goblins shook the valley.

    They started to throw filth at the lined humans.

    The valley was filled with hatred and madness.

    The execution of the humans had started.

    *srurung*

    The veteran knight drew his sword.

    Others did the same.

    ¡°We need to protect ourndlord!¡±

    They started to approach the cliff to climb down the valley.

    ¡°All of you guys will die.

    Ian told them.

    There were too many goblins.

    They would never win the battle.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing!¡±

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Everyone lost their mind after they saw thendlord.

    Ian had expected this.

    ¡°Just stay here and watch.¡±

    ¡°What....!¡±

    Those were Ian¡¯sst words.

    He moved down to the valley without any hesistation.

    ¡°M, Mr. Mage!¡±

    ¡°Feather Fall.¡±

    The veteran knight shouted because of shock.

    Because he didn¡¯t climb down through the side wall.

    He,literally, just jumped off.

    It meant he would crash down.

    ¡°.... huh?¡±

    But Ian didn¡¯t crash.

    Instead, he was falling slowly, moving diagonally leaving a trail behind him.

    It was the effect of the slow falling magic.

    ¡®I willnd at the proper ce.¡¯

    At the very centre of the goblins.

    So he willnd very close to thendlords and other knights and soldiers.

    He might be able to finish the goblins with a single blow.

    By squeezing out the maximum power of the ring, there was a possiblity.

    Most of all, they were all gathered in a nice shape.

    ¡®I need to draw my full power from the very depth of my mana pool.¡¯

    Ian started to draw in his mana.

    The mana flowed to his right hand and it started releasing a freezing energy.

    As it cooled, it formed icicles in the air.

    ¡°Kiak! Kiak! Kiak!¡±

    As he approached, the shouts got louder.

    The unique voice of goblins, which sounds like rupturing metal.

    It wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear.

    ¡®A little bit more.¡¯

    Ian twisted his body, and sharpened hisnding angle.

    So that he cannd at the very centre of the execution area.

    ¡®A little bit more.¡¯

    He could see thendlord and people.

    Still, there was a distance between him and the people.

    ¡®A little bit more.¡¯

    Now he has almost arrived near them.

    He quietly flooded his mana to his legs,

    So that it could handle the shock ofnding.

    ¡°Kiaaak?¡±

    One by one, goblins started to recognise him.

    A human who was descending slowly.

    The Hobgoblin gripped his axe.

    ¡°Cancel.¡±

    Ian¡¯s body started to fall rapidly, because he cancelled the feather fall magic on him.

    But everything was perfect.

    The distance between him and the ground wasn¡¯t long, and his legs were strengthened by mana.

    These two were the only things he needed.

    *smash!*

    Thendlord who had lost hope.

    His young son and the other soldiers.

    In front of them, Iannded.

    ¡°Frost¡±

    Afternding, Iany his right hand on the ground.

    ¡°Nova.¡±

    Ian¡¯s Ice spell which smashed the gymnasium before.

    The range of it had absolutely exceeded its original level.

    Frost Nova.

    *Crac, Crack, Crackkk!!!*

    The freezing energy released from Ian devoured the goblins.

    It had stronger power within it than the spell Ian casted at the gymnasium before.

    It was the result of consuming every bit of mana within Ian.

    ¡°Kiiiikkk!¡±

    ¡°Kiiiiaaaaaakk!¡±

    The valley, which used to be filled with goblin shouts, became a freezing hell, filled with only screams of goblins.

    ¡°That is....¡±

    The power of a mage that could only be imagined through books.

    Scouts who observed its true power upon the valley.

    They were speechless and blinked their eyes in astonishment.

    The weapon in their hands seemed useless.

    ¡°...Mage...?¡±

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>

    - Guest to the House of Mogrian (6)

    ¡®So this is the end of my life.¡¯

    The greatndlord, Marcus Mogrian, shook his body sorrowfully.

    What a shame, death at the hands of goblins.

    All the nobles and bards would make fun of him and his house.

    ¡®I should have saved my son, Labi, at least.¡¯

    Hunting monsters was just a hobby to him.

    He had never expected that this hobby would ruin the future of his house.

    ¡°Kiiikk!¡±

    He could see the goblin in front of him.

    It was different from other goblins.

    It had pink skin, big body and was skilled inbat.

    Furthermore, it lead these goblins.

    There was an ambush, and his troops had been defeated by the countless goblins.

    ¡®The province must be informed....¡¯

    He observed hundreds of goblins, and the pink coloured goblin which lead them.

    They were prey no more.

    They were like dangerous bandits now.

    *smash!*

    When he was about to give up on everything, he heard something smashing to the ground.

    ¡°Frost Nova.¡±

    And then he heard the voice.

    It sounded like a young boy¡¯s voice.

    Before he fainted, he tried to see who the boy was.

    He could only see the back of the young boy.

    ¡®That boy must be....¡¯

    Freezing hell has been spread.

    The valley was filled with the desperate screams of goblins.

    When he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, the boy looked back.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Hmm? Daddy?

    The voice wasn¡¯t the boy¡¯s.

    Then where was iting from?

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Thendlord opened his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t see the boy, any goblins or the freezing hell anymore.

    The familiar room, was his bedroom.

    ¡°Margaret...?¡±

    Margaret called her father desperately,

    Since she saw the fainted daddy¡¯s body start to move.

    ¡°Oww...., What happened?¡±

    A question which contained much confusion.

    ¡°Mr. Mage saved you, and brother as well.¡±

    ¡°What about the others? Are they ok?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡±

    People who were captured by the goblins all survived.

    However, the soldiers who were assaulted at the very beginning, there were no ways to save them.

    Even a mage couldn¡¯t revive the dead.

    ¡°How long have I been passed out?¡±

    ¡°You have been unconscious for two days. We were all worried about you...¡±

    ¡°Bring Hrothgar to me.¡±

    Hrothgar was the name of the old butler.

    ¡°Huh? But you better meet mom and brother...¡±

    ¡°I will. But there is something I have to do first.¡±

    Margaret stopped arguing with him.

    Instead, she left the room to bring the old butler.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, I haven¡¯t seen Margaret this obedient.¡±

    Some timeter,

    The white bearded old butler ran into the room.

    ¡°Sirndlord! Thank God you are well!¡±

    ¡°You must have had a hard time aiding me.¡±

    ¡°N, no! It was just my duty. I¡¯m just pleased that you woke up and are well¡±

    The old butler was enthused.

    Thendlord patted his back.

    ¡°How many have died?¡±

    ¡°Sir....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Tell me the number.¡±

    ¡°Twelve soldiers, and sir Lotten....¡±

    Too many precious lives were sacrificed for his hobby.

    What would have happened if the goblins wanted to execute everyone when they were assaulted?

    Everyone who went for the hunt wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid death.

    ¡®That¡¯s horrible.¡¯

    Thendlord shortly paid silent tribute for the victims.

    He was a calctive man.

    However, all of his calctive actions were for his province and the people who lived there.

    Many loyal people, who spent their life for the province, were dead.

    He felt the heavy responsibility for that.

    ¡°Ok, has our house awarded the bereaved?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We awarded them with our best.¡±

    ¡°Well done.... Urgh!¡±

    Thendlord groaned while nodding his head.

    His body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, he still suffered a headache.

    The old butler looked at him with worry.

    While shaking his head, he continued speaking.

    ¡°You said a mage rescued me, was it Mr. Marco?¡±

    Thendlord assumed it was Marco who saved him.

    He saw a young boy in his memory, but he couldn¡¯t figure out if it was just his dream or not. Furthermore, Ian was just a kid. Even if he contained an enormous potential within him.....

    ¡°No, sir. Because Mr. Marco left the province for another mission, I requested aid from Mr. Mage.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t an illusion or dream.

    ¡°He saved us all.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Now he realised the freezing hell that he saw was made by Ian.

    Now he understood all the favor Ian received from the emperor.

    ¡®I can see.¡¯

    The reason that Royals and Ivory Tower wanted him so much.

    The reason that they ordered House of Mogrian to protect him.

    ¡®Otherwise, other countries or powers will try to take him away.¡¯

    After the era of war ended, it had been 60 years since the world divided to three big countries.

    Each of the three countries had been focusing their money and power to raise mages as much as they could.

    No one knew when the next war would ur,

    The war which could ur at any time.

    Even at this moment, each country was spying on the other countries.

    ¡®They won¡¯t assassinate him. They will try to persuade him.¡¯

    It was the era of mages. It was mages who will decide the result of the war.

    Mages of other countries were priority assasination targets.

    Especially for a mage with great talent.

    However, Ian was a kid.

    He was still young enough to be persuaded, before being assassinated.

    ¡®I owe my life to an unimaginably important boy.¡¯

    Thendlord opened his mouth after a short pause.

    ¡°So where is Mr. Mage? I want to meet him face to face.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it is hard to meet him right now.¡±

    ¡°Why is that? Was he injured severely?¡±

    ¡°No, he is fine. But...¡±

    The old butler stopped for a while.

    Then he continued his words with an embarrased face.

    ¡°He went out for .... selling.¡±

    ¡°Selling?¡±

    While thendlord was awake in his castle, Ian was talking with other people,

    at the valley which was once the den of goblins.

    ¡°All of theses corpses are of the finest quality! I haven¡¯t seen anything like this¡±

    A fat middle aged man, dressed in luxurious clothes, said to Ian respectfully.

    ¡°It should be. I froze them before they died¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What a wise decision you made.¡±

    The middle aged man was a merchant, who operated the biggest tradingpany in this province, called the ¡®Forian Trading Company.¡¯

    ¡°How much would these be?¡±

    Ian was trading now.

    Why waste goblin corpses?

    If it was left here, it would be rotten after it thawed.

    It was better to sell it rather than just let it go to waste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Six hundred and twenty one goblin corpses of the finest quality, and then...¡±

    Monster bodies were worth a lot.

    Each part of the body was used by alchemists as precious ingredients.

    And there were demands for it in other fields as well.

    Of course, goblin corpses were not expensive.

    It was a weak andmon monster.

    But this time, the number of corpses were huge.

    ¡°.... one hobgoblin corpse. Wow! I didn¡¯t expect to see this corpse in this area, really!¡±

    Ian also agreed with it.

    It was very unusual that a hobgoblin appeared here.

    It needed to be examinedter.

    ¡°Anyway, it would be worth at least a thousand gold......¡±

    The merchant carefully looked at Ian¡¯s face while he mumbled the end of his words.

    Although Ian was young, he was a mage.

    A mage who massacred hundreds of goblins alone.

    He didn¡¯t dare to cheat him.

    It might increase his benefits, but he didn¡¯t want to risk his life.

    ¡°Of course, as I said ¡®at least¡¯ a thousand gold.¡¯

    Ian hadn¡¯t changed his face at all.

    Was the suggested price unsatisfactory to him?

    ¡°A, a, as I said, it¡¯s ¡®at least¡¯....¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am satisfied with the price.¡±

    The price the merchant suggested satisfied Ian.

    He was just thinking about what he was going to do with the money.

    ¡°Is there,¡±

    Ian had decided and he continued his word

    ¡°Is there any good alchemist in this province?¡±

    ¡°What sort of...?¡±

    ¡°I am looking for an alchemist who is good at brewing elixers.¡±

    Few days ago, Ian didn¡¯t consider elixirs to improve his level.

    Because he hadn¡¯t had any money.

    But now, the situation had changed. Maybe it was impossble to buy the highest quality elixirs, but he would be able to afford a few elixirs with an average level.

    ¡°Of course there is. He lives in the Lloyd vige over there, he came from the capital. He said he came to this north side to find a specific rare herb. His name is....¡±

    The merchant paused to remember the name of alchemist.

    ¡°Ah! Ledio. He¡¯s called Ledio.¡±

    Alchemist Ledio.

    Ian quietly spelled his name.

    He couldn¡¯t remember anyone in his former life.

    ¡°If you wish, I can make contact with him for you?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I will visit him myselfter.¡±

    After Ian finished the conversation, he left the valley.

    Dinner time of Mogrian castle was about to start.

    The atmosphere of the province castle was filled with grief.

    People had died, and thendlord was unconsciousness.

    ¡®I wish he would wake up.¡¯

    The sorrowful heavy atmosphere caused Ian not able eat his meal properly.

    Also, he couldn¡¯t leave his mother alone, in the castle with such grief.

    Ian moved towards to the castle quickly.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>

    - Guest to the House of Mogrian (7)

    ¡°You should have seen it!¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop.¡±

    ¡°The ice came out of nowhere with a crcckkkk sound!¡±

    ¡°Come on, do you know how many times you have already repeated that?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of goblins screamed!¡±

    ¡°Sigh....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on another levelpared to what I have read in the book!¡±

    The sky was lit up with the glow of the setting sun.

    Two soldiers were guarding the province castle.

    The one on the left was a scout from the second party who went with Ian.

    The one on the right was a scout from the first party who was resting.

    ¡°Even the knights were astonished!¡±

    ¡°So you are saying, that they mumbled ¡®that is.... a mage¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The soldier on the right shook his head.

    He had already heard it many times.

    He was interested when he heard it for the first time.

    With the reaction, ¡®Is it true? Really? What on earth! Amazing!¡¯

    Well, it would have been better if that was all that he had heard.

    ¡°I saved thendlord with him as well! Later, when I retire, I will write a book. The chronicle of The Mage and The Spearmaster! Yeah! Can¡¯t you feel your heart beating?¡±(E/N:isn¡¯t the spearmaster roan?, Cross novel references)

    The soldier on the left spoke while drumming the ground with his spear.

    It seems ¡®The Spearmaster¡¯ referred to him.

    ¡°The Spearmaster? Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong with it? I am really good at using the spear....¡±

    ¡°Do you even know how to write?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I am studying it!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Yeah, right.¡±

    While the two soldiers were talking,

    Someone approached the castle.

    It was a child with a small body.

    ¡°Mr. Mage?¡±

    The soldier on the left recognized Ian straight away.

    As he said, Ian was the great scoutrade who he has been talking about the whole day.

    ¡°Y, you may go in quickly! Thendlord has woken up.¡±

    That was delightful news.

    Atst, Ian could have dinner without any pressure.

    With a face sporting a smile, Ian stepped into the castle.

    The servants¡¯ faces had changed.

    The castle was filled with energy, which couldn¡¯t be seen until yesterday.

    The vitality finally came back to the castle.

    ¡°Ohh! Mr. Mage!¡±

    The owner of the voice was the old butler, Hrothgar.

    ¡°You arrived at just the right time.¡±

    ¡°I heard that thendlord woke up while I wasing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you? Yes, what a relief.¡±

    The old butler revealed his happiness.

    He was the perfect man for being the butler of the house.

    ¡°Will the dinner start at the usual time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. This time, thendlord has asked you toe have supper with him. It seems he has something to say to you......¡±

    Something to say? Well, of course, Ian saved their lives.

    Not just thendlord¡¯s life, also those of his son, the knights and the soldiers.

    It would be rather problematic if there was nothing to say.

    ¡°I will attend the supper.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will send a guide to you, whenever you are ready.¡±

    Then Ian went back to his room,

    It was a big room where Ian stayed with his mom.

    ¡°Ian? Did you just arrive?¡±

    Ian felt relieved just hearing her voice.

    As always, Vanessa weed Ian.

    ¡°Yes, mom I am......¡±

    Suddenly, Ian stopped his words.

    ¡°That dress....?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, this?¡±

    By rotating slowly, Vanessa showed the dress to him.

    The reason that Ian surprised was because of the dress she wore.

    She had refused to wear the clothes which were presented to her by the house.

    However, the clothes that she was wearing was the clothing of nobles.

    She was also wearing jewelry with precious gemstones.

    ¡°Does it look good on me? I am not sure of it.¡±

    ¡°It does, indeed.¡±

    The beauty of the wearerpleted the appearance.

    There was no doubt.

    ¡°Does it? that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, the littledy chose it for me.¡±

    ¡°Littledy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Including the jewels.¡±

    The littledy must have meant the daughter of thendlord, Margaret.

    ¡°Maybe she felt ufortable with the clothes I used to wear, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Well, she must have.

    She must have felt that way a few days ago.

    Maybe her mind had changed now.

    ¡®Well, at least she did a good job here.¡¯

    Ian looked his mother for a moment.

    Her age was twenty seven.

    She couldn¡¯t be said to be young but neither was she old.

    ¡®If she was born as a noble, she would be the star of the noble social party.¡¯

    It became obvious when he saw his mother fully dressed up.

    Ian was the greatest mage of the continent.

    So he had received proposals from manydies, beauties who were called the flowers of the empire.

    However, he could remember only a small number of the girls who were as beautiful as his mother.(E/N: wincest?)

    ¡®I have no idea how I, the child of this beauty, was born with this appearance.¡¯

    Ian realized the weirdness of blood lines.

    His father was once nicknamed ¡°Orc¡±.

    While considering that, it was lucky that he was born as a man with an average appearance.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He remembered the gold he had earned by selling the goblin corpses.

    He had nned to use every bit of it to buy elixirs.

    ¡®I better leave some gold.¡¯

    He thought it would be better to leave some money to buy some presents for his mother.

    He could earn more money whenever he wanted, by hunting more monsters.

    ¡°I think you better dress like that from now on.¡±

    ¡°I.... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to it.¡±

    ¡°Come on mom, I can guarantee that you should feel proud of yourself¡±.

    ¡°Wh, what do you mean saying that I should feel proud?¡±

    ¡°There is a saying that ¡®a genius already knows he is genius, and a beauty already knows she is a beauty. Rather, it is weird if they don¡¯t realize it themselves.¡¯ As you know, we are the genius and the beauty, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°This little angel! Are you showing off yourself because you¡¯re a mage now?¡±

    She gently pulled Ian¡¯s cheek with an embarrassed face.

    Ian didn¡¯t try to avoid his mother¡¯s hand, like a normal ten years old boy.

    ¡®At least, for mother...¡¯

    She must have felt weird about Ian who had suddenly changed.

    He wanted to be a cute child for her this time.

    *Knock knock!*

    While Ian¡¯s cheek was being pulled, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    As Ian shouted quickly, his mom released his cheek quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Mage, Mrs. Page.¡±

    A maid of the house opened the door.

    She greeted them gently.

    ¡°Dinner is ready. Are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±

    Ian and Vanessa followed the servant.

    At the restaurant, The greatndlord and his family, every one of them were waiting for Ian.

    The food hadn¡¯te out yet.

    As the old butler informed, it seemed thendlord had wanted to talk with him first before the dinner.

    ¡°Oh! Wee, wee.¡±

    With a weing face thendlord greeted them.

    Unlike when he greeted them at the beginning, this time he truly weed them.

    ¡°How are your wounds?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to many others who prayed for me, they are alright.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    ¡°The grace I received, I really want to thank you for that.¡±

    With a gentle attitude, the greatndlord thanked Ian.

    His son, Labi, also bowed to Ian.

    ¡°You have saved the present, future and foundation of the Mogrian house. If I repay this grace poorly, I shouldn¡¯t be called a greatndlord of the empire.¡±

    The present of the House meant the greatndlord,

    The future meant his heir.

    The foundation meant the knights and soldiers.

    ¡°I have thought about it. At first, I had thought about money andnd, which is quite a generous repayment. However, I realized it would all be meaningless things to you.¡±

    Thendlord paused shortly, while breathing roughly.

    He still suffered from his wounds and the time he had been unconscious.

    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not saying you have already ovee the human¡¯smon desire, or some nonsense like that. What I meant was that, as a mage, you can obtain it whenever you want.¡±

    It was true.

    Even Ian had spoken simrly to Margaret.

    Margaret¡¯s body shook a little bit as she remembered what Ian said.

    ¡°So, the conclusion I made was...¡±

    Thendlord spoke while putting something on the table.

    It was an old ordinary wood box.

    ¡°Please open it.¡±

    Thendlord looked at Ian which encouraged him to open it.

    Ian already knew the content of it.

    ¡®Mogrian ring.¡¯

    He could realize when he looked at the box.

    It was the box which contained the Mogrian ring.

    ¡®It was a wise choice to lend it once.¡¯

    After the event on the Mogrian mountain ended,

    Ian returned the ring as he promised, while saying that it helped him a lot.

    ¡®I was thinking about mentioning itter, anyway.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t expect them to hand it over before he even asked.

    With satisfaction, Ian opened the box.

    As he expected, the Mogrian ring was sat in the box.

    ¡°I already heard the story. You said that you can feel mana from the ring.¡±

    ¡°I realized that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary ring.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t known. I just regarded it as an old ring.¡±

    The greatndlord paused.

    He looked at the ring, the heirloom of the house, for a moment.

    ¡°What kind of power the ring contains? Is it helpful power to you, Mr. Mage?¡±

    ¡°Being honest, I may dare want to steal it.¡±

    ¡°Is it that much? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    As he was satisfied, he nodded.

    ¡°The ring, I will give it to you.¡±

    Giving the heirloom of the house to an outsider?

    It wasn¡¯tmon that that happened.

    The heirloom included the history of the house.

    Although, none of the family members of the house seem to be shocked.

    They must have agreed with it before.

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it the heirloom of your house?¡±

    ¡°Please regard it as a sign.¡±

    ¡°Sign of what?¡±

    ¡°It is the sign that from now on, the mage, Ian Page, we now serve you as the ¡®Eternal Guest¡¯ of the Mogrian house.¡±

    This was an astonishing promise that the greatndlord had just made.

    ¡®Eternal Guest¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a simple metaphor.

    It was the eternal pledge that a noble of the empire must keep.

    ¡°Would you take this offer?¡±

    The greatndlord asked very seriously.

    Everyone was waiting for Ian¡¯s choice.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian started to think.

    This pledge is not just a simple repayment.

    Because Ian knew the characteristic of the greatndlord of Mogrian.

    At the valley, He must have seen the enormous potential within Ian.

    With this present, he was trying to make a strong bond with Ian.

    ¡®It is not a bad offer.¡¯

    Honestly, it was quite a sweet offer.

    One day in the future, it will help Ian.

    Ian stretched out his finger.

    Instead of answering, he wore the Mogrian ring, the ring of the pledge.

    ¡°We, the house of Mogrian,¡±

    As thendlord saw Ian wearing the ring, he recited ¡®the pledge of the eternal guest¡¯.

    ¡°We will always wee Ian Page, we promise that we will dly stand by his side whenever he needs our help. This promise will continue from generation to generation, and from their generation to generation, in the name of the most northern stream of Greenriver.¡±

    After the pledge, Ian became the ¡®Eternal Guest¡¯, to the great house of the northern territory, the shield of the empire, the most northern stream of Greenriver, the house of Mogrian.

    It was the first step of the mage, Ian Page, which he had never achieved in his former life.

    Editor¡¯s notes

    If anyone gets that spearmaster reference, they get an inte cookie

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>

    -The Very Antithetical Alchemist (1)

    After Ian was dered as an ¡®Eternal Guest¡¯ of the Mogrian house, the greatndlord immediately arranged a convoy for Ian.

    ¡°I am not sure if we are the right people to escort him.¡±

    There were around a total of twenty people in the squad, including the veteran knight ¡®Eric¡¯, who went to the valley with Ian, and ¡®Luca¡¯, who called himself the Spearmaster. They travelled with him while guarding him and running errands.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    The soldier Luca replied to the veteran knight.

    Both of them saw the freezing hell that Ian made at the valley.

    Thendlordmanded them to protect him?

    A random wolf spirit, passing by them, wouldugh, if it saw this situation.

    ¡°Perhaps, we are the ones who are being guarded...¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    The convoy was formed with twenty people,

    By following Ian, they were heading to the end of the province, Lloyd vige.

    He was going to meet the alchemist who the merchant suggested.

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡±

    Luca asked Ian who was walking in front of him.

    Usually, people got scared when confronting mages.

    Especially, if they saw the scene at the valley.

    But this soldier, Luca, he didn¡¯t seem to be scared of Ian,

    Whether he confronted knights or mages, he was a very friendly guy.

    ¡®Does he dare to risk his life?¡¯

    As Ian had seen him, he could make a conclusion.

    Soon, this soldier would be rebuked by nobles or mages with bad tempers.

    ¡°Is it still far from Lloyd vige?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Ah, we will arrive there soon. It¡¯s bit far, yeah?¡±

    Instead of answering, Ian changed the topic by giving him a question.

    As Ian intended, it seemed that Luca forgot about the question he asked previously.

    However, Luca felt different.

    ¡®Hwoo! It makes me so nervous, indeed.¡¯

    By Ian¡¯s question, Luca calmed himself.

    Honestly, he was as afraid of Ian as the others.

    Power was like a monstrous magic to nobles.

    How would he dare confront such a person easily.

    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t known him for very long.

    ¡®But I have to endure. This is a chance. The only chance that is allowed to me.¡¯

    The reason that encouraged him to dare to risk his life, it was an ¡®interview¡¯.

    An interview for his life goal!.

    ¡®When would I have a chance to have a conversation with a mage?¡¯

    The dream he told hisrades about whenever he had time.

    Writing a heroic chronicle after retirement!

    Everyoneughed at his goal, but Luca was serious.

    ¡®The Mage and The Spearmaster will be a masterpiece!¡¯

    The power of the dream was big enough to change his life.

    He used to always drink whenever he got a day off.

    Now, he learned writing skills whenever he had time.

    The wage which was only spent on alcohol, was now spent to buy paper, books and ink.

    ¡®Cheer up! I can do it! No hesitation! Go Go Go!¡¯

    With a small self encouragement, Luca grabbed his spear strongly.

    Now the squads were close to the vige.

    ¡°You will see the vige when you climb over that hill.¡±

    The veteran knight Eric said.

    It was a very far away vige, as though someone picked it up and put it away from the province.

    He had only heard of it in his former life, but had never visited there.

    ¡®The alchemist Ledio, was it?¡¯

    The alchemist who came from the capital and lived in Lloyd vige.

    ording to the merchant, he moved here to gather some specific herb.

    The herb that only grew in northnd, Ian could list few herbs like that.

    ¡®Specifically, the herb that can¡¯t be found in other ces would be...¡¯

    There was only one herb like that.

    The herb with a body that was too frail to be transported.

    The herb with sensitive characteristics that couldn¡¯t be cultivated as well.

    ¡®The flower of Randor.¡¯

    It was a rare herb,

    But there was no known effect of it.

    It was questionable if it should even be called as a herb.

    ¡®Maybe he is not an ordinary alchemist.¡¯

    He moved to north side to gather such a herb.

    Perhaps two possibilities are there.

    He knew its usage, or was just curious about it.

    ¡®Ee shall see.¡¯

    After he climbed to top of the hill, he could see the vige.

    It was the Lloyd vige.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The vige was in trouble.

    Vige people were forced to gather at the center, and there were men who were threatening the people with knives.

    Even the soldiers who were stationed there were killed.

    Surung!

    The veteran knight Eric drew his sword.

    These men were thieves.

    ¡°Take these youngsters only, we better go back now.¡±

    ¡°What about these chicks?¡±

    ¡°Look at their faces you fool. Would anyone buy them?¡±

    A cunning voice.

    It was the conversation between thieves who weremitting robbery and human trafficking .

    ¡°Hmm, but what a waste.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sell these youngsters and quickly move to Coldwood.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Yeah, that area has pretty chicks.¡±

    There were five stationed soldiers and twelve boys who would be able to fight.

    However, there were twenty one thieves.

    It was a battle that they couldn¡¯t win,pared to the number andbat experience of thieves.

    Furthermore, they were assaulted suddenly.

    ¡°D..daddy!¡±

    ¡°Dous!¡±

    There were parents who tried to stop their kids being taken away.

    One of these parents was the alchemist, ¡®Ledio.¡¯

    He desperately held his son, ¡®Dous.¡¯

    ¡°Give me the boy you bastard!¡±

    However, it was a meaningless struggling.

    This weak alchemist wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold his son from the muscr thieves.

    ¡°N...no! Not my son!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    *smack! smack! smack!*

    The thief kicked Ledio¡¯s stomach many times.

    ¡°Hurkkkhhh!¡±

    Ledio¡¯s eyes rolled up due to severe pain and he let out what seemed to be a deathlike groan

    ¡°This dying bastard dares to act against me?¡±

    Before he got kicked, Ledio¡¯s face had already turned grey.

    Furthermore, he was very skinny, like a wooden stick.

    It was obvious he was suffering from a nasty sickness.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The young son, Dous, struggled to escape from the grasp of the thief.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Huh, they both are bitching a lot.¡±

    The thief said annoyingly.

    He drew a dagger from a sheath on his thigh.

    ¡°Would you shut the fuck up if your daddy dies?¡±

    ¡°.....!¡±

    With the threat, Dous closed his mouth

    ¡°Say one more word, then let¡¯s see what I would do.¡±

    ¡°Sniff....!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did I just hear something?¡±

    The thief smiled sinisterly, while revealing his dirty teeth.

    He loved to steal money and rape a girl..

    However, the most entertaining thing was this.

    Killing, and ying around before killing.

    Just like this time.

    ¡°You cried, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°N...no.....!¡±

    ¡°Wow, now you talk?¡±

    He started to tease the boy.

    ¡°Tsk, That crazy dude started it again.¡±

    Even other thieves looked at him uneasily.

    When people were gathered, there was always at least one abnormal man.

    ¡°Finish it quickly and bring the kid!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! I know, I know.¡±

    The thief crouched in front of Ledio, then said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will sell him at a good ce.¡±

    He whispered while showing Dous¡¯ face to Ledio.

    ¡°No.... Dous.... Don¡¯t go....¡±

    Even he couldn¡¯t control himself, he stretched his arms, to grab his son.

    ¡°Bye bye.¡±

    The thief grabbed the knife in reverse.

    He was going to stab the back of Ledio¡¯s neck.

    He loved decapitating people.

    ¡°D...daddy! DADDY!¡±

    While the boy screamed desperately,

    *Peeerrrk!*

    It was a weird sound.

    Not a sound of something being prated clearly,

    Nor a sound of something being smashed.

    Some kind of sound that was in between that.

    The sound came from the thief¡¯s head, while spreading his red blood everywhere.

    ¡°W...what was that? What happened?¡±

    The thieves were panicking.

    While looking around carefully, they reached out to the thief whoy on the ground.

    ¡°Ice....?¡±

    It was an icicle, which had each side sharpened, that prated through the head of the thief.

    Well, more urately, his head was blown up.

    ¡°W..where! Where did ite from!¡±

    The thieves looked around cautiously, trying to find the source of the icicle.

    ¡°T..there, over there!¡±

    One of thieves found something.

    He pointed to the hill side.

    ¡°T..the p..provincial army?¡±

    The knights and soldiers rushed down beauteously.

    That was the only thing they could see.

    Because they were already panicked at the scene.

    ¡°W..why are they here!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Run away!¡±

    Still, there was a long enough distance between them that they can run away from them.

    That¡¯s the conclusion the thieves made.

    They were sure about it without any doubt.

    *Peeeerk!*

    Suddenly, another thief fell down.

    Again, it was an icicle.

    *Peeeerk!*

    The icicles came spontaneously.

    It never missed once.

    *Peerrrk!*

    They couldn¡¯t figure it out, that the icicles wereing from the top of the hill, even at the moment when they were dying on the ground.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>

    - The Very Antithetical Alchemist (2)

    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    On the hill, Ian was there.

    He murmured.

    Ian¡¯s mana capacity had ovee 2nd ss, and now it had reached 3rd ss level. Not only because of training, but also because of the big support from the Mogrian ring.

    ¡®I was lucky I obtained it without any conflict.¡¯

    Ian was thinking of taking the Mogrian ring by any means necessary.

    As he said to thendlord, he considered to steal it.

    But he obtained it in a rather pleasant fashion, and with good benefits as well.

    The sign of an ¡®Eternal Guest.¡¯

    There would¡¯ve been no better way to get this ring.

    ¡°Mr. Mage.¡±

    They arrived at Lloyd vige without any major obstructions.

    The veteran knight, Eric approached Ian.

    ¡°Is anyone wounded?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, we had no chance of being injured.¡±

    Eric said the truth.

    The icicles that came from the hill.

    They precisely targeted the thieves.

    ¡®Thank God that he is on our side....¡¯

    Would other mages in other countries be as strong as him?

    Eric was worried about the war which would ur some day.

    He had better be prepared with a high-quality helm and shield.

    ¡°We¡¯d better collect the corpses first.¡±

    Ian, who had no idea what Eric was thinking, said.

    ¡°We will send our messengers to McSpadden at once. All these stationed soldiers came from that House, so they will take care of these corpses.(E/N: lol McSpadden)

    The house of McSpadden. They served the house of Mogrian, and managed the north-west side of the province. Lloyd vige was managed by the McSpadden as well.

    ¡°I suggest you bury or burn rest of the corpses of the thieves, and let the vige collect the corpses of the vigers.¡±

    A fast and clear solution.

    As a knight, he acted quickly and efficiently

    ¡°Do as you said.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mage¡±

    Ian epted the suggestion of Eric.

    Ian was considered as hismander.

    Everyone in the squad regarded Ian as theirmander.

    His age wasn¡¯t the problem.

    ¡®I wish he hasn¡¯t died.¡¯

    Ian looked around at the surviving vigers.

    There are those that a relieved.

    But there are those who are caught in sorrow with those who family and neighbors were killed.

    Ledio must be one of them.

    ¡°Ledio! Buddy! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±

    Ian heard the urgent voices.

    Ledio, it was the name of the alchemist.

    Ian approached them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The alchemist Ledioy on the ground.

    Ian was surprised when he saw his face.

    ¡®This is..¡¯

    Pale skin.

    White hair.

    Popped out eyebrow.

    Sunken temples.

    Thin, malnourished looking body.

    ¡®Mana addiction?¡¯

    Moremonly, it was a disease called the ¡®Curse of God¡¯.

    As its name implies, only a few people with a specific body type got this disease.

    The symptoms of the alchemist were obviously indicating that he was a mana addict.

    The symptoms also showed that he has suffered from it for a long time.

    ¡®It must be mana addiction.¡¯

    There were 4 body types.

    Excluding the normal body type, there were 3 special types.

    ¡®The body type which has both mana heart and mana brain.¡¯

    Mana heart, it stacks mana inside the body and cycles it.

    Mana brain, which uses the stacked mana inside of the body and casts it to the outside of the body.

    ¡®The body type which only has mana heart.¡¯

    As this type didn¡¯t have mana brain, magic wasn¡¯t avable.

    However, this type could focus their mana inside, and enhance their body with it.

    Most of them grew to royal knights.

    ¡®The body type with only a mana brain.¡¯

    The source of the mana brain was mana.

    However, this body type couldn¡¯t generate mana by itself.

    Which means, it was useless.

    ¡®It is rather problematic.¡¯

    To this body type, mana was vital.

    If for whatever reason mana was given to above the correct dosage,

    The leftover mana, which is stuck in the body, would keep stimting their mana brain.

    For their whole lifetime, and every living moment.

    ¡®Literally, it is an addiction.¡¯

    Of course, It wasn¡¯t amon situation for mana to be injected to into them.

    The only one who could inject mana to them,

    Was a mage.

    ¡®I have seen a few mages who have nasty a characteristic.¡¯

    Ian bent his body in front of Ledio.

    If he left him alone, he would die soon.

    Although Ian couldn¡¯t fix him, he could give first aid to him.

    ¡°Give me a second.¡±

    Iany his hands on Ledio.

    By injecting mana, he treated the symptoms first.

    ¡°Pant....! Pant....! Pant....¡±

    Then, Ledio started to breathe calmly.

    His face recovered from being deadly pale.

    His body recovered quickly.

    ¡°Now treat him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Ah, Yes! Th...thank you!¡±

    The man who seemed to be Ledio¡¯s neighbour,

    He helped Ledio to stand up steadily while bowing to Ian.

    ¡°M..my daddy.... Is he alright?¡±

    The boy looked simr in age to Ian.

    Perhaps, a little bit younger.

    ¡°For a while.¡±

    The permanent treatment of a Mana addict?

    Ian knew nothing which could do so.

    He only knew temporary treatments.

    ¡°S..so, again, he will be like thatter....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The boy made a crying face.

    There was no choice for the alchemist.

    The only choice left for him was injecting mana from mages or die.

    He was only able to choose these two.

    ¡°Quickly...... quickly I need to find the flower my father said.....¡±

    The boy murmured.

    Ian heard part of his murmuring.

    ¡®Flower?¡¯

    The word, flower, concerned Ian greatly.

    Would it be the flower of Randor?

    ¡®He said it as if the flower is treatment....¡¯

    Suddenly, Ian realized something.

    ¡®The herb which mana addicted alchemists are seeking.¡¯

    The herb, which his son regarded as a treatment for mana addicts.

    To be a cure for mana addicts, what effect must it have?

    ¡®It must deal with the leftover mana inside the body.....¡¯

    Mana Neutralisation.

    Ian was shocked.

    The effect of a herb which could ¡®Neutralize¡¯ mana.

    If it was true.....

    [A poison that neutralized the mana in the blood vessels]

    The voice stirred in his memory.

    Before he rewound time.

    The moment he was poisoned by Ragnar.

    Ian memorized his first sentence.

    ¡®The poison I had.¡¯

    The deadly poison that Ragnar prepared,

    To assassinate Ian, and to exterminate every mage in the world.

    ¡®I better check...¡¯

    Ian looked at Ledio quickly.

    It would be clearer to ask the alchemist rather than the boy.

    Just then,

    ¡°Dous! Where are you going! Dous!¡±

    The man who lifted Ledio shouted.

    To the boy who ran out of the vige.

    He must have run to find the flower his father spoke of.

    ¡®Dou.....s?¡¯

    Surprisingly, Ian was familiar with the name.

    It was amon name in greenriver.

    However, the current situation made his name special.

    ¡®Alchemist¡¯ and ¡®Anti-magic¡¯ herb.

    These two keywords changed his name into something special.

    ¡®Royal alchemist, Dous Hamon.¡¯

    He recalled the greatest alchemist in the history of the empire.

    ¡®Right. Now I remember.¡¯

    He spelt the name, Dous, slowly.

    Then he could remember details about him.

    ¡®He was a ve at the beginning.¡¯

    If Ian hadn¡¯t visited Lloyd vige,

    He would be sold as a servant by thieves.

    Just like in his former life.

    ¡®Specifically, he hated mages.¡¯

    Only mages could inject mana into another person.

    It must be a mage who made his father a mana addict.

    ¡®So truly, is he...?¡¯

    Ian looked at Dous, who rushed outside.

    Furthermore, he seemed to be simr in age as Ian.

    Ragnar, Ian, and Dous,

    Everyone was around the same age in his former life.

    ¡°.......haha.¡±

    Ianughed like a madman.

    The vige he visited to obtain just a few elixirs.

    In the vige, he met a man who he totally did not expect.

    ¡®Ragnar, this time,¡¯

    The boy who had the talent to be the greatest alchemist of the Empire.

    Also, the alchemist who will stand on Ragnar¡¯s side.

    Ian pursued Dous quickly.

    ¡®You won¡¯t be able to take him this time.¡¯

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>

    - The Very Antithetical Alchemist (3)

    Dous was running to the forest near the vige.

    Considering his age, he ran very fast.

    He kept a good distance between Ian and himself.

    However, Ian knew some tricks.

    ¡°Haste.¡±

    He was a mage.

    He approached Dous very quickly.

    ¡°........?¡±

    While Dous felt someone was following him and turned his head,

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    No more hide and seek.

    It was a low-ss sleeping magic.

    It was strong enough for a young boy.

    ¡°The flower.... I must find.....¡±

    He mentioned the flower again, even while he was losing consciousness.

    The herb that would cure the disease of his father.

    The flower of Randor.

    ¡®Oops.¡¯

    Ian attempted to catch him with one of his arms,

    Then he decided to use both of his arms to catch Dous.

    ¡®I still feel awkward.¡¯

    He often forgot that he had returned to being a young child.

    This wasn¡¯t easily epted by his body.

    ¡°Phew.....¡±

    Afterying Dous on the ground, Ian sat next to him.

    Then he started to think deeply about this situation.

    Firstly, the flower of Randor.

    ¡®The flower of Randor neutralizes mana.¡¯

    It was a vital herb for a mage.

    He never knew about it in his former life.

    ¡®To a mage, it is a poisonous herb rather than a medicinal herb.¡¯

    Fortunately, it was a rare herb.

    In addition, it was nearly impossible to trade or to cultivate this herb.

    ¡®Furthermore, its effect is unknown to most people.¡¯

    Even Ian wasn¡¯t sure about the effect of this herb.

    Would there be anyone else who knew about the effect of this herb?

    ¡®I need to find out.¡¯

    The one who taught Ledio about the effect of this flower, or maybe a book, record or rumor, whatever it is, he must figure it out.

    ¡°Daddy..... Flower..... Uhm....¡±

    Dous said in his sleep.

    Still, he was seeking the flower of Randor for his father.

    ¡®This boy is another problem.¡¯

    Ian looked at his face insightfully.

    It gave him confidence about his previous guess even more.

    ¡®If I removed the anger from his former face....¡¯

    Ian could easily visualize his future face.

    But as he said, this boy didn¡¯t have anger in his face, unlike his former face.

    Dous in his former life was filled with hatred.

    Of course, he might have thought that he had hidden it.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    The deadly poison that Ian consumed in his former life.

    It was likely made by Dous.

    Actually, it must have been.

    ¡®He must have known the poison was for me.¡¯

    He hated mages.

    He must have brewed the poison knowing the emperor¡¯s n.

    ¡®Should I kill him now?¡¯

    The one who threatens Ian the most.

    Maybe this boy was the only one.

    Killing him before he became a threat, was one of the only methods.

    ¡®But, I can change him, to make him stand on my side.¡¯

    What if he uses his talents for only Ian, and not Ragnar? What if he brews artifact level elixirs which enhance the power of Ian further, instead of brewing deadly poison?

    ¡®I may be able to challenge the 9th ss.¡¯

    The level of Dragon.

    He might have a chance to reach it.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    Humans couldn¡¯t be controlled, without exception.

    Since his father survived and he didn¡¯t be a ve, he would grow in a different way than in the former life.

    ¡®They change quickly.¡¯

    The human was an animal which never trusted.

    He already trusted, and it resulted in his death.

    The only person Ian could trust in this life was,

    ¡®Only my mother.¡¯

    He decided to not trust anyone except her.

    The precious present that former life gave to him.

    Perhaps, it was rather a curse.

    ¡°D, daddy.... Don¡¯t die.... daddy....¡±

    Dous started to scream in his dream.

    He must be having nightmares.

    This nightmare, which was about him losing his father, which could have been real in the former life.

    ¡°Mr. Mage!¡±

    The voice wasing from a distance.

    It was the soldier, Luca, who was running to him while breathing roughly.

    He always carried the spear with a red feather.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°I..i saw you rushing out of the vige.....¡±

    Luca said while ncing at Dous.

    It was the boy who rushed out from the vige before Ian did.

    ¡°That boy ....¡±

    ¡°I chased him because he would do something reckless.¡±

    ¡°But what..... He is sleeping, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I made him sleep.¡±

    ¡°Aha! That is. The sleeping magic! oh..¡±

    Luca nodded quickly.

    He seemed to be inspired by his book.

    ¡°Well as you came here, please bring him back to the vige.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I need to go somewh....¡±

    Suddenly Ian has sharpened his eyes.

    ¡°A..anything wrong....?¡±

    Luca was frightened by Ian¡¯s eyes.

    He started to sweat due to his fear.

    ¡°..... nothing. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yes, Yes! T..then!¡±

    Luca quickly carried Dous on his back.

    Even though he swore to himself to be brave for his book, still, he was so scared.

    He moved quickly to run away from Ian.

    ¡®It was worth it though! Sleeping magic!¡¯

    With a mixture of pleasantness and fear, Luca arrived near the vige.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    After a short shout, Ian stood up.

    He went deeper into the forest.

    ¡°Yo, kid?¡±

    It was a rough voice from a man.

    ¡°Where ya going? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    There were more than 10 men.

    They started to encircle Ian.

    ¡°Seems you just came from Lloyd vige, we want to hear a story. What happened there?¡±

    Thieves who assaulted the vige.

    These guys seemed to be part of them.

    ¡°We are gentle guys, you know? If you remain a good boy, we might spare your life. Huh? What was the word... Mercy! Yeah, with mercy.

    Furthermore, there were a few kids they kidnapped. It wasn¡¯t just kids from Lloyd vige.

    ¡®They must have assaulted a different vige.¡±

    Heisting many viges simultaneously?

    It was a risky move for the thieves.

    Probably, they were going to move their den after this heist.

    They tried to steal as much as they could, before they move.

    ¡°I killed them.¡±

    Ian replied simply.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I ordered people to burn or bury the thieves¡¯ corpses.¡±

    He recited the words which Eric had said before.

    ¡°What the hell is he sayi......¡±

    ¡°If I burn you, it will cause a bush fire. Then...¡±

    Ian swung his hand from down to up.

    ¡°Entangle.¡±

    Then an amazing thing happened.

    *Grrr.....*

    They felt a weak earthquake shake underneath their feet.

    A few secondster,

    *Crush! crush! crush! crush!*

    Monstrous vines came out, rupturing the soil.

    ¡°Wh, What.....!¡±

    Vines came out from every side.

    It targeted the thieves and started to entangle their bodies.

    Not just that, it started to block their nose and mouth, causing them to suffocate, like giant snakes that hunted their prey.

    Cunning and quick.

    ¡°mmm... mmmph!¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t care for the thieves¡¯ struggling.

    Ian released the tied up kids.

    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°F..from Soil Vige.....¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Soil is it?¡±

    It was a vige he hadn¡¯t heard of.

    There must be many tiny viges that he has never heard of.

    ¡°Head straight that way, then you will see the vige.¡±

    Ian pointed to the Lloyd vige side.

    ¡°Tell them that you came from Soil vige, and that things happened in your vige, and Mr. Mage removed the thieves. You got it?¡±

    The kids nodded.

    Although there were some kids who were older than Ian, nobody dared to question him.

    Because they just saw what happened to the thieves.

    ¡°Go, quickly.¡±

    Ian sent the kids.

    Now, he turned his eyes towards the thieves.

    They were still struggling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to see how thing turn out. Before I kill anyone.¡±

    The vines started to wrap around them with more strength.

    Ian didn¡¯t order the vines to do so, but the vines automatically acted itself by understanding Ian¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Dead or alive, which one would be beneficial to me?¡±

    Ian gathered mana on his left leg,

    To cast a new magic.

    ¡°For you guys,¡±

    *smash!*(E/N: HU*ahem* IAN SMASH)

    Ian powerfully stomped on the ground with his left leg.

    Then, the ground in front of him started to fall down

    A giant hole was made.

    ¡°A dead body will be beneficial to me, won¡¯t it?¡±

    With Ian¡¯s order, the vines started to move.

    It stretched their roots and moved down into the hole.

    Of course, together with the entangled thieves.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>

    The Very Antithetical Alchemist (4)

    The sun was setting, an eventful day at Llyod vige was ending.

    The atmosphere vige became calm.

    ¡°Dous, are you sleeping?¡±

    Inside the shabby hut Ledio was lying on a hard wooden bed.

    Although he was lying on the bed, he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.

    ¡°......Not yet.¡±

    Dous was lying on a small bed on the other side.

    He couldn¡¯t fall asleep, like his father.

    ¡°Barton told me that a mage came to our vige.¡±

    ¡°Well, he seems simr in age to me.¡±

    ¡°I heard you risked your life again.¡±

    ¡°...... I just wanted to find the flower.¡±

    ¡°So you risked your life. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous the outside is?¡±

    At his father¡¯s rebuking, Dous stood up.

    He seemed to be upset.

    ¡°Then what should I do! The mage told me. You will be fine for just a short period. Soon, you will suffer again!¡±

    After he awoke from the sleeping magic, he couldn¡¯t think about anything,

    except the worry about his father, and the fear that he would be left alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Now, we just need to find the flower of Randor....¡±

    ¡°Yet we haven¡¯t found it. We¡¯ve spent more than a year already!

    It was true.

    To cure mana addiction,they moved to the northern side a year ago, to find the flower of Randor.

    ¡°Are you even sure that you can be cured with the flower?¡±

    ¡°Dous....¡±

    ¡°Well, does it even exist?¡±

    Ledio couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He understood his son¡¯s concerns.

    But he couldn¡¯t give his son a clear answer.

    ¡°It does.¡±

    Somewhere, someone answered.

    It wasn¡¯t Ledio¡¯s voice.

    ¡°.......!¡±

    They looked around their house.

    The voice didn¡¯te from inside, but outside.

    ¡°W..who is it?¡±

    Ledio asked carefully.

    With his sick body, he stepped closer to the door.

    While grabbing an ax with his hand.

    ¡°The flower of Randor.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you are seeking it.¡±

    Ledio didn¡¯t reply.

    He opened the door slowly.

    *Screeee....*

    The rusty hinges of the old door made an ufortable sound.

    The owner of the voice was standing by the wall of the hut.

    It was a young boy.

    ¡°What are you talking abo.....¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    The boy came into the house smoothly.

    ¡°Who are y.....?¡±

    Then Dous recognized the boy.

    ¡°Mmmph!¡±

    Suddenly, as if he misspoke something, he covered his mouth.

    ¡°Dous? Do you know this boy?

    ¡°H..He is the ma, mage I told you.....¡±

    ¡°.......What?¡±

    That was why.

    The reason Dous covered his mouth.

    He spoke without any respect unconsciously, because the mage was a simr age to him.

    ¡°So, so, sorry, Sir! I made a m..mistake.....!¡±

    ¡°It is okay. By the way,¡±

    After he calmed Dous, Ian addressed Ledio.

    ¡°I am Ian Page.¡±

    Ian put something on the closest table, while he was speaking.

    It was a fist-sized ice ball.

    ¡°W...what is it?¡±

    ¡°You may need it.¡±

    By his instinct, Ledio stepped closer to the stuff.

    He investigated the ice closer.

    ¡°This......?¡±

    Ledio opened his eyes wide.

    With shaking hands, he picked up the sphere of ice.

    He saw something which was caught in the ice.

    There was a violet flower that was frozen.

    ¡°The flower.... of Randor?¡±

    Dous was surprised as well by Ledio¡¯s murmuring.

    The flower that they had never found, even though they had searched for a year.

    Did Ian bring them a flower of which even its existence was uncertain?

    This mage?

    ¡°The flower, I will give it to you.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s eye started to shake.

    ¡°Before, I just want to ask one thing.¡±

    Ledio was ready to answer whatever he asked.

    He suffered from mana addiction for too long.

    His life was ticking.

    He couldn¡¯t just die while leaving Dous alone.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°........ Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Its effect wasn¡¯t known.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s question, Ledio barely cooled down his head.

    It wasn¡¯t an answer that he could speak easily

    ¡°That is.....¡±

    The herb which was fatal to mages.

    A mage was asking about it.

    His life was at risk.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t spend your time on meaningless thinking.¡±

    Ian read Ledio¡¯s mind.

    He spoke quietly.

    ¡°I can find it whenever I want.¡±

    Ian threatened Ledio indirectly, for young Dous.

    Ledio understood the intention of Ian.

    What would happen if a mage decided to harm Ledio?

    That would be the end of Ledio. There were no ways to prevent it, nor run away.

    The answer was an important matter.

    ¡°Of course, I dare not to.¡±

    This mage saved his life twice.

    From the hands of the thief,

    From his mana addiction.

    ¡°....... The illustrated book.¡±

    Ledio spoke out as he decided.

    ¡°I saw it in this illustrated book.¡±

    Ledio walked to an old bookshelf.

    Most of the books were about alchemy.

    There were a few kids book as well.

    *Click!*

    Ledio didn¡¯t pull out the book from the shelf.

    Instead, He took off a cover piece of the bottom of the shelf.

    There, was a hidden space.

    ¡°This one.¡±

    Ledio pulled out a book from the hidden space.

    It was a very thick and old book.

    Its cover was worn out badly.

    Its pages were withered to yellow, which showed how old the book was.

    ¡°It is an illustrated herb book which I inherited from my father.¡±

    Ian opened the book.

    It was filled with small letters.

    It was all about the name and information of herbs.

    Their effects and the region they grew.

    Illustrations of them, and how to gather them.

    ¡®Astonishing.¡¯

    Ian was impressed.

    It was an essence of herbalism.

    ¡°Here, would you look at this page....¡±

    Over there, he saw the flower of Randor section.

    Because of its rarity, there was not much information about it.

    [It can neutralize mana.]

    [Only can be found on the northern side of the continent.]

    [A 12 petaled with an unclear violet colour.]

    [Its blue leaf and stem are poisonous.]

    [It withers instantly whenever it is removed from the soil it grows in.]

    [It can¡¯t be gathered as of current knowledge.]

    Even though Its written information was precise.

    How, and who wrote this book?

    ¡°Was your father an alchemist too?¡±

    ¡°It was our family profession.¡±

    ¡°So this book is an heirloom.¡±

    ¡°Simr.¡±

    A house which chooses alchemy as its family job.

    It was a rare case.

    Furthermore, the quality of the book was a surprise.

    Dous inherited such a bloodline.

    Ian wanted Dous more.

    ¡°That was the answer I wanted.¡±

    The ice which contained the flower of Randor.

    While holding it, Ian spoke.

    ¡°And.¡±

    The ice started to thaw quickly.

    Soon, only its wet soil and flower were exposed to the air.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    *Pssssss....*

    The flower withered quickly as it was exposed to the air.

    Precisely, it wasn¡¯t just withered, butpletely dried.

    Even with a small movement, its body was cracked to dust.

    ¡°I had no choice, either. I am only able to freeze it so that it keeps its shape.¡±

    He didn¡¯t lie.

    It was exactly the same as the book illustrated.

    Whenever it was removed from its soil, it turns to dust.

    ¡°Did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°I showed you the proof, first.¡±

    ¡°What kind of proof .....¡±

    ¡°The proof that I can find the flower of Randor whenever I want to.¡±

    The flower which can¡¯t be found by Ledio and Dous for a year.

    It took only half of a day for Ian to find it.

    Thanks to his ultimate magical application and conjuring magic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    ¡°A deal....?¡±

    Ian jumped into the main topic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s travel with me.¡±

    ¡°What a sudden do you mean....¡±

    ¡°I will inject you with mana periodically.¡±

    The life which was threatened by mana addiction.

    It meant Ian would own Ledio¡¯s life.

    ¡°The way of how to use the flower as a medical herb. I will find it for you as well. By searching through every record of the Royal and Ivory tower.¡±

    There must be some kind of record about it.

    As Ragnar and Dous in his former life found it.

    ¡°.......¡±

    It was a perfect condition to Ledio.

    However, it was a deal.

    There must be something he needed.

    ¡°What do you want to have in return?¡±

    Ledio asked.

    ¡°Research, and brewing.¡±

    ¡°What sort of things?¡±

    ¡°Elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Elixirs?¡±

    ¡°An elixir that is focused on my body type, mana type and all other details of myself. A custom elixir that is only for me.¡±

    The custom elixir for one man.

    Ledio asked suspiciously.

    ¡°If you want, you can ask any famous other alchemist, can¡¯t you? I am not such a great alchemist.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    It might sound offensive to Ledio.

    However, Ian didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Sometimes, the power of desperation is stronger than talent.¡±

    ¡°Do I look that desperate?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t like to die while leaving your young son alone.¡±

    Ledio couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Of course, Ian¡¯s word hit the nail on the head.

    However, what surprised him more than Ian¡¯s word was;

    ¡®He is not a kid.¡¯

    They weren¡¯t words that a child was able to speak.

    There was no exception for mages.

    Mages that Ledio had met before,

    They treated him, a mana heart-less man, as their toy.

    ¡®They were all arrogant.¡¯

    Of course, they were far from wise.

    The power which was given at young age.

    It was like a loaded crossbow,

    The crossbow held by a young kid.

    ¡®But he is different. Who is he?¡¯

    Ledio felt that something isn¡¯t natural, which caused him to hesitate.

    After short thinking, Ledio said.

    ¡°Would you give.... some time to think?¡±

    ¡°As long as you want.¡±

    Ian respected Ledio¡¯s thinking.

    Ian took off the mask of a child.

    Ledio must have felt something unnatural.

    He would need some time.

    ¡®This time, it will be different.¡¯

    Ian thought while looking at Dous.

    ¡®He won¡¯t lose his father, nor be a ve.¡¯

    The boy was frozen at this sudden suggestion.

    His face contained no hatred, which Dous of his former life had.

    ¡®Especially, I will try to save your father.¡¯

    Ledio¡¯s life was just a tool for Ian.

    Ian wanted the talent of Dous.

    ¡®To possess your talent.¡¯

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>

    - The Coming Of The Crown Prince (1)

    Ian and his convoy had stayed in the vige for a while.

    Since the vige was still recovering from the assault of the thieves, they decided to stay to relieve them.

    [The Spearmaster, ¡®Luki¡¯ was brave. Confronting thousands of enemies, he wasn¡¯t swayed at all. He trusted the perfect support of the 6th ss archmage. Then ¡®Dragon Spear Luganis¡¯ was swung and shed its surroundings while gging its own red feather....]

    Under a zelkova tree in the vige,

    Luca was writing his novel on his notebook whileying his spear with a red feather on his thigh.

    ¡°Wait, what kind of magic will that mage use? He¡¯s supposed to support. Hmm, maybe, the icence that Mr. Ian used? With a massive amount of them, smash, smash, smash......!¡±

    ¡°I can. You want me to show you?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    With the sudden voice, Luca screamed.

    Ian stood right next to him.

    How long had he stood here?

    ¡°.....Mr. Mage?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°N..no problem. I am fine. H...ha ha...¡±

    He was making his best smile, but he wasn¡¯t smiling inside.

    Thanks to him bing closer to Ian recently, he was able to manage himself to smile.

    Otherwise, he would be pissing his pants.

    ¡°Dragon Spear Luganis.¡±

    ¡°.......yeah, yeah?¡±

    ¡°I can see the red feather on it. So is it....?¡±

    Ian said while looking at Luca¡¯s spear with a red feather.

    A teasing voice and wink as a child.

    ¡®So he read.....¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t shown his novel to others.

    Well, its first reader was Mr. Mage now.

    Luca felt ashamed and wanted to go hide in a hole.

    ¡®By the way, how can he read?¡¯

    It was quite an interesting fact that Ian can read the letters.

    Although he became a mage, but it happened just a month ago.

    Before that, he was just a son of a kitchen maid.

    He wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to learn letters.

    ¡®When someone bes a mage, then does he learn letters automatically?¡¯

    It took Luca a few years to read and write letters.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know all of them yet.

    He still had to learn many words and a lot of grammar.

    ¡°Y..you can read?¡±

    Luca questioned courageously.

    What if magic allowed him to read letters?

    It is going to be very useful information.

    ¡°Of course. I am a mage.¡±

    ¡°S..so a mage can read letters with the power of magic?¡±

    ¡°Of course. A Mage is the best.¡±

    ¡°Wow.....!¡±

    Luca took Ian¡¯s joke seriously.

    Ianughed quietly while watching his stunned face.

    ¡®I¡¯ve always wondered, but now I am sure.¡¯

    Ian knew Luca.

    Precisely, he knew the book Luca had written.

    He never had read it but heard about it.

    ¡®I heard about him when I just decided to leave the capital in my former life.¡¯

    In the Mogrian province, Ian was the most famous.

    However, there was another man who had a lot of money and was just as famous as Ian.

    ¡®Luca Luca¡¯

    The novelist earned a lot of money.

    The novelist used the nickname ¡®Luca Luca.¡¯

    Ian was sure it was him who would be a novelist.

    Although he wasn¡¯t famous yet.

    ¡°Mr. Mage, Here you are.¡±

    Someone called Ian.

    It was the veteran knight, Eric.

    ¡°We are now ready to return to the province castle.¡±

    Ian looked at Ledio¡¯s house.

    Since the vige was small, he easily found it.

    ¡®Does he need more time?¡¯

    Ledio said to give him some time to think.

    Ian thought he has given Ledio enough time.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Then, we will depart one hourter.¡±

    Llyod vige was restored.

    Same as Soil vige which was assaulted as well.

    The house of Macspadden doubled the number of guard soldiers.

    ¡°By the way, Luca, what are you doing here?¡±

    After finishing the report, Eric asked Luca.

    ¡°I..I was taking a rest for a while.......¡±

    ¡°While yourrades were preparing to return?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything that needed help.....¡±

    ¡°Are there any more excuses?¡±

    ¡°S..sorry sir!¡±

    Eric was a knight who was born to a non-noble family.

    Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t look down on other soldiers and he was friendly to them.

    Of course, he knew his duty and respected his orders.

    ¡®Well, he will have a hard time.¡¯

    Ian shortly felt sympathy for Luca.

    Ian walked to Ledio¡¯s house.

    Did he need more time?

    *Scree...*

    At that moment,

    The door of the hut was opened.

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Mage?¡±

    Dous and Ian made eye contact with each other.

    Behind him, Ledio walked out.

    While carrying a huge bag with him.

    Not only on his back but in his hands.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Ledio nodded.

    ¡°I have no choice. I better live longer at least.¡±

    Ledio roughly tousled Dous¡¯ hair.

    He decided to survive by any means necessary for his only son.

    ¡°Wise decision.¡±

    ¡°Please keep the promise.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The enemy of his former life Ian met coincidentally, now joined his side.

    It was a good start.

    ¡°Have you said goodbye to the vige people?¡±

    ¡°I just drank shortly with the vige men, only had a few. I was just a stranger who was brewing strange medicine.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s voice as bitter.

    Of course, the vige people acted normally.

    Ledio didn¡¯t me them as well.

    ¡°S..sir....¡±

    Dous came to Ian and opened his mouth.

    Mages were fearful existences to people.

    He acted carefully.

    ¡°Can you really..... can you really cure my father?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Then.... You are my captain now!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Captain.

    What a cute word which suits a young kid.

    In his former life, this innocent kid became a man filled with anger and hate.

    ¡°Alright. Call me like that then.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Captain!¡±

    The conversation between young son and Ian who acted like a mature man.

    While Ledio listened to this weird conversation, he pulled something from his bag.

    It was a sk with a long lid.

    ¡°This is my contract gift.¡±

    Ledio handed it to Ian.

    Ian gently shook the sk.

    ¡°Something is in here.¡±

    It was a sk filled with an unidentified liquid.

    Would it be the elixir he had brewed?

    But normally, elixir wouldn¡¯t be contained in such a sk.

    ¡°It¡¯s an alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol?¡±

    ¡°I drank it with the other men all the night, and that¡¯s thest one...¡±

    Although Ian acted like matured man, did he just give alcohol to a kid?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s real alcohol. Actually, it is alcohol, but ...... What should I say.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol that¡¯s good for your body?¡±

    Dous tried to help his father.

    However, It wasn¡¯t a description that Ledio wanted.

    ¡°It is sort of.... a half elixir.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, half elixir.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®half¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It is good for your body but it tastes like alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Then it won¡¯t make me drunk?¡±

    ¡°It makes you drunk.¡±

    Then isn¡¯t it alcohol?

    ¡°But its effect I guarantee. Unlike standard elixir that increases your power in the long term, It is a potion which gives immediate effect......¡±

    Ledio added a long description.

    It was the new side of Ledio which he hadn¡¯t shown to Ian before.

    Maybe this was his real character.

    It also proved that he decided firmly.

    ¡°Mr. Mage!¡±

    Suddenly,

    A soldier came to Ian.

    ¡°A messenger from the province castle ising.¡±

    A soldier pointed to the hill outside of the vige.

    Indeed, a man wasing while riding a horse.

    With the Mogrian g on his back.

    *Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!*

    The sound of hoofbeats was closing in.

    Ian walked to the entrance of the vige.

    Other people also followed Ian.

    ¡°Woah! woah!¡±

    The rider calmed his horse as he saw Ian.

    By his appearance, He was a province soldier.

    ¡°Mr. Mage.¡±

    ¡°You may speak.¡±

    ¡°You better hurry to go back to the province castle.¡±

    An urgent voice came from the rider.

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°The messenger informed us that the crown prince has passed Garmath river.¡±

    ¡°Garmath river? Already?¡±

    ¡°The message arrived today¡¯s morning.¡±

    Not only Ian, but Eric and other soldiers started to make noise.

    Garmath river is the river which is located at the beginning of the north side.

    It would take only around two days to the province castle.

    ¡®Why were they informed sote....¡¯

    Inmon sense, they should inform the castle ten days beforehand, viamunication post. So the province had enough time to prepare to wee the crown prince.

    ¡®I¡¯d better move quickly.¡¯

    There was not enough time to move altogether.

    Unless every one of the convoys and Ledio family rode horses.

    ¡°Please lend me a horse.¡±

    After Ian decided, he said to the rider.

    ¡°Do you know how to ride?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know riding technique, and my legs are too short.¡±

    Ian¡¯s body was too small so he needed a custom saddle.

    Due to that, the rider asked in confusion.

    ¡°Then how do you....¡±

    ¡°I will befriend it shortly.¡±

    Ian approached the horse while saying that.

    While petting the horse, Ian cast a spell on it.

    The magic that made him able to control a peaceful animal.

    ¡°Taming.¡±

    Then, the horse waved its tongue to Ian.

    Taming magic started to work.

    ¡°I will see you thereter.¡±

    Ian rode the horse immediately.

    Being honest, he was hanging onto it as strongly as he can.

    ¡°Sir Eric, pleasee along with the alchemist over there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Who is he.....¡±

    ¡°I thank you. See you there.¡±

    After Ian asked Eric to escort Ledio and Dous, he whispered to the horse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the province castle. Will you?¡±

    *Prrrrrgghh!*

    As a reply, the horse whined.

    It started to run straight to the province castle.

    There was no need to pull its bridle, nor kick its stomach.

    ¡°......¡±

    Eric suddenly received Ian¡¯s favor.

    He gazed at Ledio.

    Ledio didn¡¯t avoid his eyes.

    It was a totally awkward situation.

    ¡°My name is Ledio. I am an alchemist.¡±

    Ledio tried first to get rid of this weird situation.

    ¡°My name is Eric, A knight of the Mogrian knight order.¡±

    However, after the greeting, the awkwardness started again.(E/N: cue the tumbleweed)

    Eventually, they just looked at Ian¡¯s backside which was getting far.

    For a long time.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>

    - The Coming of the Crown Prince (2)

    (By any means necessary, make him your man.)

    The luxury carriage embroidered with gold and jewels.

    In the carriage, a young handsome man was sitting.

    He had impressive tinum-colored hair.

    (Use the boy as a foundation to prepare your future status.)

    The crown prince of the empire, ¡®Hayden Greenriver¡¯.

    He recalled the request of his father.

    (I¡¯m telling you to establish a loyal team, unique to yourself.)

    The request was to persuade the boy to be your side.

    Although they had had a long conversation, the conclusion was simple.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Hayden couldn¡¯t understand.

    Although Ian was a mage, but what¡¯s special about him?

    Weren¡¯t there so many mage kids in the ivory tower?

    ¡®There are so many brats I can¡¯t stand.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t only Ian he had thought.

    The five younger brothers in the pce.

    In fact, Hayden didn¡¯t regard them as his siblings.

    ¡®Humph, even their mothers aren¡¯t my mother.¡¯

    The kids who would threaten his lifeter.

    Whenever Hayden recalled them, he wanted to vomit.

    ¡®On the day I seed the crown,¡¯

    He would execute all other princes.

    Especially the fifth prince, the cunning one.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The imagination made him feel better.

    After calming his mind, he looked at the scenery over the window.

    The river that shone in an emerald color as one of the rivers of Greenriver.

    It was the ¡®Garmath river,¡¯ which was the border of south and north.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    A knight on a horse approached the carriage.

    It was the second royal knight captain, Oliver Raywood.

    ¡°We should send a messenger to them right now.¡±

    ¡°I think we already finished that conversation.¡±

    Captain Oliver hardened his face slightly, so as to not let the crown prince notice .

    ¡°They would need a minimum time to prepare your wee, your highness. Please have mercy on them.¡±

    Oliver pleaded to crown prince gently and respectfully.

    ¡°Ah, Your house is one of the northern houses, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    The house of Haywood was one of the houses that served the Mogrian house.

    Oliver¡¯s older brother was the leader of the Raywood house.

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    The crown prince started to think.

    He liked Oliver at least, while he doesn¡¯t like most of the other people.

    The knight who always protected him closely, without excuse.

    Furthermore, he was called the greatest swords master of the empire.

    As a crown prince, he should take care of a man like Oliver.

    ¡®Not the kids who know some magic trick!¡¯

    It was the motto of the crown prince.

    ¡°How many days left to arrive there?¡±

    ¡°It would take approximately two days.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I will allow it, only because of your loyalty.¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡±

    Oliver moved away from the carriage.

    Hemanded his squads.

    Soon, two riders left the march,

    To visit amunication post to send a message to the house of Mogrian.

    ¡®Two days isn¡¯t that bad.¡¯

    His trick was very nasty.

    While looking at nobles in a hurry and panicked,

    He felt an excitement whenever he watched it.

    Maybe it can be expressed as Superiority.

    That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t even ryed his march route properly.

    Furthermore, he increased the marching speed to be unexpected.

    He wanted to see the northern nobles while they panicked.

    ¡®A guardian of the north? Aegis of the empire? Bullshit.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t like them since the moment he heard of them.

    Barbarians who always were talking about the tradition of the north.

    They didn¡¯t have mages nor knights with a manaheart.

    What made such barbarians feel so proud of themselves?

    This time, he would break their pride.

    ¡®And mages.¡¯

    A massive march which continued behind the carriage.

    The crown prince stared at other carriages in the march.

    Three carriages which were as luxurious as the crown princes.

    Each carriage was carrying mages one by one.

    ¡®One day, I will deal with those arrogant men.¡¯

    The northern territory was panicked.

    From all nobles to normal people.

    They moved in a hurry to prepare for the sudden visit of the crown prince.

    ¡°The crown prince will be staying here! Not a single speck of dust will be allowed. Remember it!¡±

    Not only that but the numberless servants and maids in the province castle as well.

    ¡°How are we going to satisfy the tongues of pce people?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t start it unless the chief maides....¡±

    ¡°I can help you guys.¡±

    ¡°M..mrs. Page?¡±

    ¡°Come on. I told you not to call me like that.¡±

    Kitchen maids, who had no idea of the taste of the royal pce, were on alert as well.

    ¡®I assumed they would bete as there was no message.¡¯

    Of course, the man who in the most trouble,

    The greatndlord Marcus Mogrian shook his head.

    He had enough with the Mogrian mountain event, but now, the crown prince wasing.

    ¡°Did everyone arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Except for Macspadden and Raywood house, all other leaders and reimers of other houses have arrived at the province castle. Also, those two houses that haven¡¯t arrived sent a message that they will arrive soon.¡±

    The veteran old butler, Hrothgar answered clearly.

    It removed some burdens of the greatndlord.

    What would happen if there are empty chairs of nobles, while the crown prince arrives?

    He must rebuke them with it.

    However, the biggest problem was unsolved.

    ¡°What about Mr. Mage? No message yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes... No message yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want to me Ian at all.

    But he was concerned about the reaction that the crown prince would show.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out, anyway.¡±

    The greatndlord moved toward to the main entrance,

    To form a wee line to greet the crown prince.

    ¡°I greet you, greatndlord.¡±

    Numerous leaders and reimers from other houses that serve Mogrian were there.

    They couldn¡¯t greet each other properly, yet.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to have some conversation until dinner time.

    ¡°Greetingster. First, we better prepare to wee the crown prince.¡±

    Soon, the nobles started to move quickly.

    Including the greatndlord, people of the Mogrian house took the first line.

    The rest of the leaders and reimers of the other houses took a line behind.

    ¡°Hew, what a surprise.¡±

    The leader of the Raywood house had just arrived.

    Alter Raywood spoke to the greatndlord while moving into his position.

    His roused hair showed how fast he had ridden the horse.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying.¡±

    It was the greatndlord who was in the biggest trouble.

    There were only a few minutes left.

    ¡°The crown prince ising!¡±

    Finally, the shout of a soldier shook the province castle.

    From afar, a massive march wasing.

    Knights and soldiers with white clothes, and luxurious carriages.

    Finally, the problem wasing.

    ¡°Greatndlord, where is Mr. Mage ....?¡±

    Now other leaders of houses started to wonder.

    The mage was the only reason that the crown prince hade.

    However, where is that mage?

    ¡°He is..¡±

    While The greatndlord about to exin that the mage went out somewhere and he hadn¡¯t turned yet,

    *Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!*

    The narrow shortcut on the side road of the province castle.

    At the side road, which was connected to the deep northern territory, a horse wasing.

    With the boy riding on it. Actually, while hanging the boy on the back.

    ¡°That...¡±

    His riding pose was so untrained.

    It couldn¡¯t even be called a riding pose.

    The rider¡¯s pose showed no basic skills of riding.

    However, the horse directed straight to the destination.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    *Purrrh!*

    With a short word, the horse decreased its speed as if it understood the word.

    Would it even possible?

    No such clever horse existed.

    Nobles spent many hours with their horses.

    In theirmon sense, it was impossible.

    ¡°Sorry. I am a bitte.¡±

    ¡°All good. It¡¯s a relief you just arrived in time. Please,e here.¡±

    The greatndlord indicated Ian¡¯s position by himself.

    He was so desperately hurried to do so.

    ¡°Mr. Mage is the man who received a royal order, you must stand at the very front of the line, which is the manner of the empire.¡±

    Every noble who was listening to the conversation was astonished.

    Although they had expected it, but they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw him for real.

    ¡®That boy is.... a mage?¡¯

    The boy who arrived with weird riding skill.

    He was the guest of the north, Mage Ian Page.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>

    - The Coming of the Crown Prince (3)

    ¡°So, is that you?¡±

    It was the first sentence of the crown prince when he saw Ian, standing in front of the province castle and that was the end of his words.

    Intended and tant ignorance of Ian.

    It seemed he didn¡¯t really care about what the emperor asked of him before.

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t care about that, either.

    ¡®He acted exactly the same as in my former life.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t inherited the talent of a king like his father, nor the wisdom from his mother.

    Literally, he was an inferior man. Ian expected nothing from him.

    If there was no love of the emperor, he should have been kicked out a while ago.

    ¡®Who I really care about is,¡¯

    Instead of the emperor, Ian paid attention to another person.

    The three mages who came along with the emperor.

    Between them, he focused on the mage, who was the only female among them.

    ¡®Cecilia.¡¯

    Ian was able to recall her clearly.

    Of course, the other two mages he also remembered.

    However, Cecilia was a special case.

    ¡®She was a spy from the Coldwood Empire.¡¯

    In his former life, this truth was revealed a long timeter.

    A very rare case where a mage was revealed as a spy.

    It shocked the whole empire at that time.

    ¡®I expected they would try to contact me, but.¡¯

    From the Coldwood empire, or the Republic of Lo.

    He expected they would try to contact him.

    However, they sent not other spies, but her?

    ¡®In an emergency, are they trying to suppress me with her magic?¡¯

    Coincidentally, Cecilia looked at Ian.

    With an attractive and fresh smile.

    Ian also didn¡¯t avoid her eyes,

    He replied to her gaze with an innocent child¡¯s face.

    It would be a long night.

    Late at night, at the dinner hall of the province castle.

    A huge dinner party was held to wee the crown prince.

    Considering they only had two days, it was quite a satisfying party.

    Forgetting about each sides¡¯ standing in public, but weing the guest.

    It was an old traditional manner of north nobles.

    The tradition the crown prince had looked down upon with hatred.

    However, the crown prince didn¡¯t deny the party.

    ¡°Haha! I never knew that North wine was so good!¡±

    Instead, he enjoyed the party.

    He loved alcohol more than any others.

    Actually, It was more like tenacity, more than love.

    The magic potion which lets him forget everything.

    ¡®The crown prince has no solid standard at all.¡¯

    Ady looked at the empire in the crowds.

    Thedy, Cecilia clicked her tongue.

    ¡®Well, It¡¯s good for us, though.¡¯

    She was the spy of Coldwood empire.

    Foolish crown prince? Nothing bad for her country.

    Even the emperor, who was called as good and wise, always tried to cover for him.

    It was clear evidence that the future of Greenriver was doubtful.

    ¡®Where is the boy....¡¯

    She didn¡¯t need to spy on the foolish crown prince forever.

    Today, her only target was Ian.

    Cecilia¡¯s eyes were searching for Ian.

    He didn¡¯t show up at the dinner hall.

    Of course, he was a kid.

    ¡®I¡¯ll find him eventually, there¡¯s no hurry.¡¯

    Cecilia left the dinner hall quietly.

    The first order from her country was simple.(E/N: execute order 66!)

    Joining the march of the crown prince, which headed to the northern territory.

    ¡®Well, I aplished that at least.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that hard.

    She was a 3rd ss mage who would have some power in the ivory tower.

    If she wanted, she could¡¯vee easily.

    ¡®Is it really true?¡¯

    The report about Ian from the conducting mage.

    A few rumors about him which came from the northern territory.

    She reported everything to her country that she heard.

    However, whenever she sent the report, she doubted it.

    Taught himself how to manage mana?

    Casting magic that he was never taught?

    Just like the first mage of the same legend?

    Her country also had the same suspicion.

    ¡®I still can¡¯t believe it.¡¯

    A few days ago, the second mission was ordered.

    ¡®Figure out whether the rumors are true or not.¡¯

    It meant that she had to check it in person.

    What if the rumor was just an exaggerated story?

    She could just make simple excuse,

    As a mage and a senior of the Ivory tower, she challenged him with her curiosity.

    The tower lord also ordered her to pay attention to Ian anyway.

    But if the rumors were truthful, then everything would change suddenly.

    ¡®Kidnap him and his mother alive, then return straight to the Coldwood empire.¡¯

    The chance would decreaseter.

    It must be now, while he was staying in the northern territory, the mission must be aplished.

    So, while everyone was not paying attention due to the dinner party, today was the perfect day.

    ¡®But kidnapping is quite an odd mission.¡¯

    Try to bring him alive by any means necessary.

    We will try to convince him after that.

    But if it turns ugly, he better be killed.

    We can¡¯t let other countries grab such a dangerous weapon.

    The order clearly showed the will of the Coldwood empire.

    ¡®He is not in the bedroom.¡¯

    His mother was helping kitchen maids, which was very unusual.

    Rumor said his mother was kitchen maid, and it seemed to be true.

    ¡®As I heard, he usually stays in the gymnasium, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯

    That¡¯s what the servants of the castle said.

    The 1st gymnasium which is the biggest area of province gymnasiums.

    They said he always stood in the center of it.

    Some said they saw some great magics.

    Being honest, she thought it must be exaggerated.

    ¡®Rumors are always getting bigger and bigger like a snowball.¡¯

    Hundreds of goblins? It must be about a hundred goblins.

    Still, it would be a great talent.

    Great enough talent that provides her good enough reason to kidnap him.

    ¡®Is he here?¡¯

    Cecilia arrived near the first gymnasium.

    She looked inside sneaky.

    With magic, she erased her trails as well.

    ¡®There he is,¡¯

    As expected, Ian was there.

    Exactly the same as the servants described.

    He stood at the center quietly.

    He didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡®Let¡¯s start with,¡¯

    The testing time hade.

    ¡®Warm-up level.¡¯

    Above the head of Cecilia, a few blue spheres appeared.

    Un-elemental, A pure chunk of mana.

    It was the beginner level magic which power was about the same as a light punch.

    ¡®Magic missile.¡¯

    The three spheres were flying to Ian.

    If the rumors were true, he shouldn¡¯t simply be defeated by a magic missile.

    Even It was just a rumor, it wouldn¡¯t harm him that much.

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    A dull noise.

    It was different to Cecilia¡¯s expectation.

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of beating flesh.

    ¡®Shield?¡¯

    So it was.

    The semi-transparent shield was covering around the boy.

    It was the source of dull noises.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    Reacting with a shield with this sudden assault.

    Did he expect it?

    It can¡¯t be.

    ¡®So It¡¯s not just a rumor huh?¡¯

    Cecelia revealed herself in front of Ian.

    There is no meaning in hiding.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    In the boy¡¯s voice, there was no emotion.

    The emotion which he was supposed to feel in this sudden situation.

    Embarrassment, Curiosity, Fear, etc.

    This was strange, and suspicious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the magic? I am your great, great Ivory tower senior.¡±

    Cecelia replied without swaying.

    She put on a smile.

    She wanted to have a conversation with him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t mages greet each other?¡±

    ¡°Do you call this rudeness a greeting?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Look at what this young boy says.¡±

    While making some funny gesture, Cecelia approached.

    She wanted to check Ian¡¯s face closer.

    ¡°Come on, A Senior should be able to do some small tricks on a newbie, don¡¯t be harsh.¡±

    As she expected,

    Ian wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.

    ¡°Should you really make that serious face? You make me embarrass...¡±

    ¡°Stop. Cecelia.¡±

    Cecelia stopped suddenly.

    Did she tell her name to the boy?

    No, she never did.

    ¡°Cecelia Coldwalker.¡±

    ¡°........ What?¡±

    Coldwalker.

    Children who were born to be trained as Coldwood spies.

    The children who survived from thest training and started the mission.

    It was a secret surname which was only given to such children.

    Even in her country, only a few knew about the existence of Coldwalker.

    But then.

    ¡°Just who.... are you?¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>

    - The Coming of the Crown Prince (4)

    ¡°Who... are you?¡±

    Fully alert, Cecelia asked him.

    Hiding emotions was the most basic of the basics for a Coldwalker.

    However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions.

    ¡°That name. How do you.....?¡±

    ¡°I know it very well.¡±

    Of course, he knew

    The man who caught the tail of the Coldwalkers in the empire,

    The man who almost destroyed the entire operation.

    That man was Ian in his former life.

    ¡°If you want, I can list your agents, what kind of operations you guys are running at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Bull shi.....¡±

    ¡°Yol, The horse keeper of the house of Molten. Robin, Royal secretary.¡±

    Suddenly, Ian started to recite some names and their operations.

    ¡°Aerio, The 9th border defense force soldier. Isabel, the chief maid of the detached royal pce. Ah, she shouldn¡¯t have be a chief, yet.¡±

    Coldwalkers that Ian found in former life and still remembered.

    He called specific names of Coldwalkers who may be on their mission at this moment.

    ¡°Themon thing between these people, Can you have a guess? I think I know the answer.¡±

    He listed their names and operation barely.

    ¡°What on earth.....¡±

    Ceceliapletely lost her emotional bnce like a ship wrecked by a storm.

    The confusion exceeded her mental capacity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. I am the only one who knows this, yet.¡±

    To Cecelia, Ian said this full of confidence.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to tell others about it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You guys are, hmm what should I say.....¡±

    Ian paused shortly to find a good expression.

    ¡°Emergency food.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    ¡°I am going to arrest them one by one whenever I need to.¡±

    Coldwalkers who were undercover in the empire, or who wille into the empire.

    To Ian, they were just one of the tools to increase his merit.

    The merits that he could use whenever he needed.

    This era was still unstable and war could upy the country at any moment.

    Arresting a spy during the war. Such exceptional merit .

    The analogy of emergency food quite suited them.

    ¡®Just who is he?¡¯

    Cecelia chewed her lips.

    What a mysterious man he is.

    The man who knew the list of Coldwalkers clearly.

    Furthermore, The man who was most likely the enemy of her country

    She couldn¡¯t calm herself down.

    Nevertheless, she must do something.

    The situation didn¡¯t allow her tomunicate with her home country.

    She must do something herself.

    ¡®I must decide.¡¯

    As her country ordered to her, this boy must be suppressed alive.

    The order was an order, and the boy was such a threat.

    Right after she finishes this situation, she would send an emergency message to her country straight away.

    To inform that there is a high chance that the identity of all Coldwalkers waspromised.

    Fortunately, this area was connected to the border.

    There was a chance to sneak out.

    ¡®If things go ugly,¡¯

    In that case, he must be assassinated.

    The primary mission objective was kidnapping, the secondary was murder.

    She had no time for testing. She had to do her best.

    ¡°I have no clue how you know the names,¡±

    Around Cecelia, fire spheres lit up.

    Six spheres as big as a human¡¯s head.

    It must be much more destructive than magic missile.

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t speak it out, Young boy.¡±

    Just after she finished her word, fire spheres flew to Ian quickly.

    All six spheres were targeting Ian¡¯s body.

    With a shield magic like he just cast before, he wouldn¡¯t able to protect himself from it.

    ¡°Mana Barrier.¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s response was simple and amazing.

    Mana Barrier, It was the next level of Shield magic.

    Its wall could absorb much more damage than shield magic.

    ¡®Did he just used a Mana Barrier?¡¯

    Her reaction was natural.

    Mana Barrier was 3rd ss magic.

    Which means that kid¡¯s magical skill level was the same as hers, at least.

    The report of the conducted mage wasn¡¯t a rumor, indeed.

    Actually, it seemed he was underestimated.

    *BAANG! BAANG! BAAAAANG!*

    Fire spheres ruthlessly smashed Ian¡¯s mana barrier.

    The giant explosion noise was echoed in the gymnasium.

    Since the area was quiet, the noise was sounded louder than usual.

    People mighte to check the gymnasium.

    By any means necessary, she must finish her job quickly.

    ¡®I need to find a way to draw him out from the barrier first....¡¯

    Cecelia was caught in a hurry.

    Time was on that boy¡¯s side.

    ¡®I guess she is in big trouble.¡¯

    The duel of magicians, it was usually quite boring.

    People might expect some kind of spectacr magical shows.

    However, the reality was different.

    In most cases, they just hide in their defense magic like a turtle and wait for their perfect chance.

    They wouldn¡¯t dare to risk their own life for the stupid magical show.

    The one who stays focused longer in those boring situations is the winner in most cases.

    ¡®Of course, it was the strategy for ¡®ordinary¡¯ magicians.¡¯

    However, Ian in his former life was different.

    With his overwhelming destructive magic, he destroyed a mage and barrier at the same time. In a former life, though.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do it for now.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have enough mana to cast such a high-ss magic.

    For now, Ian also needed to find a different method.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just stay like this.¡¯

    Cecelia was also a 3rd ss magician.

    She would also able to cast mana barrier.

    Fortunately, Ian had a n.

    In proper expression,

    ¡®I made a n.¡¯

    When he had seen Cecelia in front of the province castle,

    he already had expected her to approach him to spy, and that she might be aggressive.

    So, he prepared something,

    On the sky of the gymnasium, covered by shadow.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    Ian made a small light sphere.

    It was a harmless convenient magic that is usually cast to provide a clear vision in a dark area.

    ¡®Why did he use light magic?¡¯

    Cecelia couldn¡¯t understand Ian¡¯s choice.

    Ian and Cecelia both were risking their own life.

    In this breathtaking situation, did he just use the light magic?

    ¡°I knew you are Coldwalker.¡±

    Ian lifted the light sphere to the sky.

    high, higher, higher and higher.

    ¡°Even when I knew it, I decided to stay here alone. Can you guess why?¡±

    The light magic drove the shadow from the gymnasium.

    Suddenly, Cecelia¡¯s face turned pale.

    Numerous ice shards were floating in the sky.

    Their sharp sides were heading to Cecelia.

    ¡°I also expected you woulde to the gymnasium.¡±

    Ian prepared to greet Cecelia with his masterpiece; the giant trap of gymnasium.

    ¡°Ice spear.¡±

    As for raining, Ice shards started to fall down.

    Unlike normal rain, it didn¡¯t fall randomly.

    Every single shard had one destination.

    The destination was Cecelia.

    ¡°Urgh.......!¡±

    Cecelia quickly cast mana barrier.

    Numerous ice shards fell onto her mana barrier.

    *Clink! Crash! Clink! Craaasshhh!*

    It sounded like smashing an aegis with metal.

    Now the tide turned into Ian¡¯s favor.

    *Crack! Craaack! Craaack!*

    Cecilia¡¯s barrier started to crack.

    Even mana barrier had its limitations.

    But, she might able to recast mana barrier, though.

    A mage like Cecelia was surely able to recast it easily.

    But, Ian¡¯s Ice shards were not his final blow.

    ¡°Hew......¡±

    Ian gathered his palms.

    And he started to draw mana between his palms.

    *Rush!*

    He made a fire sphere. Just one sphere.

    However, its size was unimaginably enormous.

    As a snowball rolling on the snow field grew itself,

    The fire sphere kept getting bigger.

    ¡°Stay right there.¡±

    The numerous ice shards Ian made on the ceiling of the gymnasium,

    they were just a faint.

    He used ice shards to force Cecelia to cast a barrier,

    so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    All the steps were nned for this giant final blow.

    ¡°Pyro st.¡±

    The giant fire sphere left Ian¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>

    The Coming of the Crown Prince (5)

    *Rooaaarrr.....*

    The fire sphere moved through the floor of the gymnasium.

    Cecelia knew the spell very well.

    Due to its slow flight speed it normally isn¡¯t used for duels.

    Instead, its power was extreme.

    She had to jump away to avoid it.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t, I will die¡¯.

    The problem was the barrier that she was casting to protect her from the ice shards.

    While casting the barrier, she couldn¡¯t move.

    She had two choices.

    Choose to die, or risk her body for a small chance of survival.

    Cecelia chose, of course, the second choice.

    She didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    ¡°Cancel.¡±

    The barrier that was nearly wrecked copsed.

    As she became free to move, she used her legs to jump as far as she could to avoid the area of effect of the fire sphere.

    *Pkkkkht! Pkht! Pkkht!*

    The ice shards stabbed her mercilessly.

    It prated her defenseless exposed body.

    *Argh.....!*

    She couldn¡¯t help screaming.

    From shoulder, side body, arm and thigh.

    Not just the feeling of being stabbed, but the feeling of being prated struck her whole body.

    It was an extreme pain that a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to bear.

    ¡®I survived.¡¯

    Nevertheless, Cecelia was sure that she made it.

    Ice shards didn¡¯t stab her vital points.

    She avoided the area of effect of the fire sphere.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*

    The noise of an enormous explosion shook the whole province castle.

    The fire sphere which Cecelia avoided had destroyed the outer wall of the province castle.

    ¡°Mana Barrier......!¡±

    Cecelia rolled on the floor.

    Then she re-cast the mana barrier.

    Now Ice shards in the sky no longer threatened her.

    ¡°Pant! Pant! Pant......¡±

    Her wounded body spewed out blood.

    It covered the whole floor where sheid.

    But everything was fine for her. People woulde soon.

    They would heal Cecelia.

    ¡®There is no proof.¡¯

    She was satisfied that she survived.

    There was no proof. The proof of her real identity. She had no idea how that kid knew everything, but she bet that he had no proof. She was so sure about it. She always acted thoroughly. She didn¡¯t leave any trails.

    ¡®And people would be more likely to believe me.¡¯

    She was a 3rd ss mage of the ivory tower.

    She sneaked into the tower and pretended to be devoted to them for 11 years.

    She wouldn¡¯t be suspected by the boy¡¯s proofless im.

    ¡®After I recover from my wounds, thenter I will.......¡¯

    While Cecelia was making her n for the future,

    ¡°Hew!¡±

    Ian came closer to her and sat down.

    There was an empty bottle where he had stood.

    ¡®It was indeed, half elixir.¡¯

    The half elixir that Ledio gave to him as a gift.

    Ledio said it would work as soon as he drank it, so Ian had drank it before confronting Cecelia. The result was satisfying. Cecelia was defeated andid on the floor with a bloody body.

    ¡®There would be some side effect, though.¡¯

    His mana was still beating strongly.

    ¡°I would take some credit this time.¡±

    After Ian managed to calm down his heart, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°By arresting you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Where is the proof? I am quite sure there is nothing I left behind.¡±

    ¡°You are right. The previous time, you didn¡¯t leave any clues.¡±

    ¡°Previous time?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡±

    Previous time? Was he bluffing?

    Cecelia was caught in an unspeakable fear.

    ¡°The proof even you guys, Coldwalkers, don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me......!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. You will see it soon.¡±

    Later on the situation went as they both expected.

    ¡°What happened.....¡±

    ¡°The wall, what....?¡±

    Many crowds who were enjoying the party gathered. They were shocked twice. Once by the shattered wall of the province castle, and another time by the bleeding Cecelia.

    ¡°Cecelia?¡±

    The other two mages who hade with her ran urgently.

    With a single look, she had severe wounds.

    ¡°What happened? This wound.... by magic?¡±

    Suddenly two mages looked at each other.

    There were five mages in the Mogrian province.

    Including those two mages with Cecelia, and the conducted mage, Marco.

    And Marco was absent for tower lord¡¯s mission.

    That meant..

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eye focused on Ian.

    The boy admitted that he destroyed the wall, and wounded Cecelia.

    There was a short silence.

    ¡°Tell us the details.¡±

    The heavy low voice ended the silence.

    The owner of voice was the second royal knight captain, Oliver Raywood.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°Coincidently, I saw something that thedy over there....¡±

    Ian paused and looked at Cecelia.

    Cecelia made a curious face.

    What kind of nonsense was he about to say?

    ¡°She was talking to a masked man.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    By Ian¡¯s word, Cecelia sneered.

    So he chose to speak a lie.

    There was no proof nor witness. There was no support.

    It made her sneer.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Whenever she saw me, she tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°So you wounded her like that?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have died.¡±

    It was a story that he couldn¡¯t believe.

    Cecelia was the official 3rd ss mage of Ivory tower.

    And did this boy beat her?

    He heard enough about the rumors of Ian.

    In the royal pce, and northern territory. Everyone was talking about Ian.

    He was a genius like the First Mage.

    He cast magics without learning.

    He rescued the greatndlord, and guaranteed as Eternal Guest for the northern territory.

    But still, he couldn¡¯t simply believe it.

    ¡°Can you prove it?¡±

    The story that even captain Oliver couldn¡¯t believe.

    He questioned as formalities, rather than he sincerely believed the story.

    ¡°It seemed they were trying to check something.¡±

    ¡°Check?¡±

    ¡°Some kind of sign on their body....¡±

    As Ian paused intentionally,

    ¡°Check her.¡±

    Captain Oliver ordered straightly.

    He ordered to check not a just normal person, but Cecelia.

    ¡°Hey captain! Enough insulting!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget we are the mages of the Ivory tower?¡±

    Of course, the mages of the Ivory towerined. Most of the knights would not dare to go against two 3rd ss mages. However, Oliver Raywood was different.

    *Sururung!*

    Rather, he drew his sword and pointed it at the mages.

    Other knights would not dare to act like that.

    ¡°Y, You dare......!¡±

    ¡°DARE?¡±

    The old mage¡¯s word upset the captain Oliver.

    He spoke to them anxiously.

    ¡°Our highness is here. And such a threatening situation just happened here. And one of the mages of the Ivory tower is included, so it is my duty to find out what happened here exactly. And you said ¡®dare? DID YOU JUST SAY DARE?¡±

    ¡°T, that is...¡±

    These mages couldn¡¯t reply at all.

    Although they were mages in high rank, they were lower than royal blood.

    Regardless what they think inside, It was the rule and order of the empire.

    ¡°The let us heal her first....¡±

    ¡°Do itter after we finish our job here.¡±

    Oliver reordered.

    Considering Cecelia¡¯s gender, he ordered maids to search her body.

    ¡®Here I met this scary guy again.¡¯

    While looking at face of the captain, Ian recalled his former life.

    The sword master of the empire, actually, ¡®the sword master of the continent¡¯, Oliver Raywood.

    The loyal knight who served the crown prince until thest.

    ¡®He was killed by mages of Ragnar.¡¯

    At the final battle to protect the crown prince, it was him against the current tower lord and his mages, and he killed five men. And all of them were higher than 2nd ss mages.

    ¡®In history, he was just recorded as a traitor, though.¡¯

    The man who reached to the top of top as a knight.

    At least, Ian remembered him as it.

    He must already have achieved a very high level as a swordsman.

    Even mages couldn¡¯t dare to go against him easily.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    The captain asked the maids.

    ¡°S, sorry sir. we couldn¡¯t find out anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°We checked her several times, but....¡±

    There were no signs, nothing.

    Then the two mages raised their angry voices.

    ¡°What did I just tell you! Did you really suspect one of us?¡±

    ¡°We better start to heal her! Right now!¡±

    However, Oliver didn¡¯t listen.

    He just looked at Ian and asked again.

    ¡°Did you lie?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    After Ian shortly replied, he approached to Cecelia.

    While people were wondering his action,

    ¡°Yikes!¡±

    ¡°W, what.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s action stunned everyone in there.

    Men turned their head away, and women didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Not just the maids but the greatndlord¡¯s wife and even Margaret.

    Furthermore, even Vanessa, who just came from the dinner hall, was also embarrassed.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t stop.

    Rather, he pulled Cecelia¡¯s top cloth, around her neck, even stronger.

    Her breasts were revealed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±

    There was only one.

    Oliver looked at it firmly.

    He seemed to feel no emotion about it.

    ¡°Keep looking at it.¡±

    Now Ian moved his hand to Cecelia¡¯s body.

    This time, Cecelia was also embarrassed.

    ¡°Wh, what the hell are you doin.....!¡±

    She was so sure there were no sign.

    It was not others, it was her own body.

    If there were some kind of signs, she should have known.

    At that moment,

    ¡°Around here....¡±

    A small amount of mana was injected to Cecelia¡¯s upper body.

    Precisely, the mana disappeared after it hung around on her skin.

    Then suddenly a sign appeared.

    On the upper side of Cecelia¡¯s right breast, where the mana had swept away, something was revealed.

    A mysterious pattern that lighted as blue.

    People had no idea what that pattern meant.

    However, they knew what kind of phenomenon it was.

    ¡°Mana.... inscription?¡±

    It was Cecelia who was shocked mostly.

    When was the mana inscription tattooed on her body?

    The tattoo which meant Coldwalkers.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯

    She had no such memory.

    She never tattooed a mana inscription.

    When? Where? How?

    ¡°What..... did you do?

    While losing her consciousness, she leered at Ian.

    He must have used some kind of dirty trick.

    Otherwise how can it be exined?

    ¡°I saw she was doing something with her hand. it seemed she was controlling mana.¡±

    Ian started his lie without any hesitation.

    The lie Cecelia sneered at, now it became trustworthy.

    ¡®Of course she didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    Coldwalkers had grown up in a special facility.

    This tattoo was some kind of ¡®stigma¡¯ which were tattooed in there.

    A stigma which helped managers to manage their young spies.

    It happened when she was young, so it was natural that she didn¡¯t remember.

    ¡®And I heard it from one of the managers.¡¯

    The manager was quite stubborn.

    He was the high rank manager of the Coldwalkers. It took a lot of effort to capture him alive.

    He endured painful torture for a year.

    Eventually, he talked about it out, though.

    ¡°Do you have any idea of what this pattern is?¡±

    Oliver asked to other mages.

    As if the cat got their tongue, they just shook their head.

    ¡°What about you, Mr. Page?¡±

    Ian shook his head, too.

    He would better pretend to know nothing more.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Oliver was caught deep in thought.

    He didn¡¯t know the meaning of the stigma.

    However, Ian¡¯s words got some support now.

    The situation lead Ian¡¯s word to be trusted.

    It must be inspected in bigger scale.

    ¡°Heal her first. I will interrogate herter.¡±

    Oliver ordered to his soldiers.

    He looked at the two mages, and said.

    ¡°Please prepare a Mana Prison for her.¡±

    ¡°Khmmmm....!¡±

    Mana Prison was the special magical circle of mages.

    A magical circle was an anti magic area that interrupted the flow of mana.

    It was necessary to arrest a mage.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    The vice captain came to Oliver after he finished his order.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you order to search near the area?¡±

    ¡°You mean we better need to seek the masked man?¡±

    ¡°Yes so.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Oliver rejected the suggestion of the vice captain.

    ¡°We should not thin our power for meaningless searching. Rather, we should focus our manpower to protect our highness.

    ¡°Uhm.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The reason why we came to the northern territory.¡±

    It was apletely crown prince-centered decision.

    And it was a wise decision as his bodyguard.

    The vice captain agreed with his point, and he stepped back.

    *Click*

    Oliver said to Ian after he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°If everything that happened today is true, I will report it to the highness clearly.¡±

    It was an indirect expression that Ian would receive the reward.

    That¡¯s what Ian wanted.

    ording to the current emperor¡¯s characteristic, he would ask Ian in a straightforward manner what did Ian want.

    If it made sense, he would ept Ian¡¯s request.

    In such a situation, Ian had some requests in his mind.

    ¡®Very many requests.¡¯

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>

    The Book of Dragon Chants (1)

    As it became deeper in the night, the dinner party had ended and there was only silence left. No more party, no more wine, no moreughing sounds left in there.

    ¡®Extraordinary, indeed.¡¯

    In the province castle, inside the bedroom of the crown prince.

    The crown prince was recalling the former event while drinking northern territory wine. He had thought about it over and over, and the more he thought, the more interested he was.

    ¡®How can that young boy be so powerful?¡¯

    Was he interested in the spy mage?

    No, he never cared about it.

    But the fact that he won the duel against Cecelia.

    That only drew the crown prince¡¯s attention.

    ¡®I thought his talent was exaggerated.¡¯

    The crown prince also knew the meaning of being 3rd ss.

    He heard that most mages wouldn¡¯t be able to master 2nd ss.

    However, one of them lost to the boy called Ian.

    The crown prince desired him.

    ¡®The captain on my right side, The boy on my left side.....¡¯

    Oliver, who already reached the master level of swordsman.

    Ian, who contained unfathomable potential in him.

    What if the crown prince managed to make them loyal to him?

    Wouldn¡¯t everyone crawl under his feet?

    Including those pesky princes in the separated pce, even those arrogant mages of the ivory tower.

    ¡®But how?¡¯

    He never moved or touched someone¡¯s heart in his life.

    He never knew how to manage people.

    ¡®That¡¯s right! Like my father.¡¯

    He saw father¡¯s way many times.

    Father used to reward them for their merits.

    It wouldn¡¯t be that hard.

    There was nothing hard about it, was there?

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you.¡±

    ¡°The boy, bring him here.¡±

    Oliver understood the intention of the crown prince.

    He ordered other soldiers to bring Ian.

    ¡°I heard you were looking for me, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you came. Wee.¡±

    The crown prince weed Ian with a hypocritical smile.

    It was a very opposite attitudepared to the first time he met Ian.

    He changed his attitude dramatically.

    It seemed he didn¡¯t feel any shame about it.

    ¡°The reason I called you was..... Yes, I am moved by your valor. Wasn¡¯t the spy one of the high mages? But you seeded in arresting her alive, you made huge merit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±

    The crown prince continued his words with more confidence.

    It seemed he thought about himself that he was ying the role of a powerful king very well.

    ¡°So. I want to reward you specially. Is there any rewards you want to receive? Money, gold ornd, whatever you name, I will listen and reward you.¡±

    Ian barely stopped himself from sneering.

    Was he following his father?

    He was mimicking him very poorly.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t have anything to ask him for though.¡¯

    It was true.

    There was nothing to ask the crown prince for.

    Maybe the current emperor or tower lord may fulfill his request though.

    This prince would only be able to give him money.

    ¡®Well actually, I can ask for something.¡¯

    Suddenly, Ian thought about a proper request.

    Ian wasn¡¯t sure whether the crown prince would allow it, but it was worth it to try.

    ¡°Then....¡±

    ¡°You may speak.¡±

    ¡°If you allow me to do so, I want to visit the ruins of the old ivory tower before going to the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°The ruins of the old ivory tower?¡±

    The ruins of the old ivory tower.

    It was the ruins where the ivory tower used to be located one hundred years before.

    Unlike the current new ivory tower, it was located very far away from the royal pce.

    It was such an easy and small request for the crown prince.

    The request he couldn¡¯t understand.

    He expected Ian to request something about money or properties.

    But what he wanted was visiting the worthless ruin.

    As he expected Ian was an innocent kid.

    Unlike other princes who were young but still who wanted the throne.

    ¡®Well that is an easy request.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t on the route to the pce.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that far from the original route though.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I will ept.¡±

    By his order, Ianughed in his mind.

    It seemed he would be able to get the thing earlier than he thought.

    The item which was hidden underground of the ruin of the old ivory tower.

    ¡®The book of dragon chants.¡¯

    The ancient book that Ian found only a few years before Ian died in his former life.

    The book that was very essential to researching the time warping magic.

    Even Ian couldn¡¯t understand all of it, but he could understand only a little of its dragonnguage.

    The single book that recorded its essence.

    ¡®How many parts would I understand this time?¡¯

    It was natural curiosity as a mage.

    Ian felt his heart was beating.

    The tallest tower that was the closest to the sky of Greenriver.

    The ivory tower, centre of magic, treasure house of information.

    In there, everyone was alerted.

    Every single mage enrolled in there received the test for the mana inscription.

    Not only the students of the academy, but also the mages of the ivory tower.

    It was a massive scaled test due to the event at the northern territory.

    ¡°There was nothing that was revealed clearly. We don¡¯t even know the meaning of the inscription, do we? Furthermore, the man with mask hadn¡¯t been arrested. So the only information we have is the young witness.

    Including Habert, Archmages of the ivory tower were there.

    They urgently gathered in their council to discuss two serious topics.

    ¡°On the other hand, she devoted herself to the ivory tower and empire for a long time. She may be used unjustly, or trapped. Furthermore, the crown prince was there, wasn¡¯t he? You know how he dislikes the ivory tower.¡±

    The most urgent was, of course, Cecelia.

    At the ivory tower, one of them was suspected as spy of another country, or hostile group. Furthermore, the spy was a 3rd ss mage. In a worst case scenario, the trust in the ivory tower would fall off to the ground.

    ¡°Hence, until the moment we investigate the issue with our very hand, the ivory tower will ignore all the suspicion for Cecelia. It is an order as tower lord.¡±

    That was a typical reaction from the ivory tower.

    It was the group that was always biased to their members.

    The group which was united with proud and band of mages.

    They were strong, but few.

    So they had to gather tight as much as they could.

    There were always traps and attacks on them who held such strong power.

    To be safe from numerous attacks, In addition, to overwhelm others underneath their feet. It was the identity of the ivory tower.

    ¡°And, the witness of this event, who you may have heard about already.¡±

    Suddenly, mages opened their eyes wide.

    Even for them, Ian was an interesting and mysterious man.

    ¡°How do we define his status.¡±

    Maybe, the existence of Ian would be more than just an interesting topic to some mages.

    Ian was such a hot topic in the ivory tower at the moment.

    ¡°ording to the information we have collected, the magical level of this boy would be at least master of 2nd ss, maybe more than that.¡±

    At Habert¡¯s im, everyone was started to make noise.

    Since they had heard rumors, they had expected it.

    However, the official confirmation of the tower lord contained different levels of reliancepare to the individual expectation.

    The level of Ian¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t the only problem.

    The fact that he was able to control the magic he never learnt was the biggest problem.

    ¡°Hence, the ivory tower will operate a higher quality investigation.¡±

    The investigation, to reveal everything about Ian.

    The power of arch mages will be needed.

    ¡°Figure that out; did he really never learn magics from others, was he really raised as a normal kid, what sort of environment he used to be raised in, who are his parents. With all of the power of the ivory tower, we will find out everything. So, we require your help.¡±

    As they agreed, everyone nodded.

    If there is anything suspicious, they need to find out everything.

    They already had an example of Cecelia.

    ¡°However, if there were no problems after the investigation, which means if all the suspicions on Ian Page were revealed to be incorrect....¡±

    ¡°Then we must admit it.¡±

    If it revealed he was truly born a genius, they would have to admit that the boy Ian had unfathomable talent.

    He was a genius whose talent can bepared to ¡®The First Mage¡¯.

    ¡°So that we can make our future n. The n to grow the kid, the second ¡®The First Mage¡¯, as our ally, and as a loyal tool for the ivory tower.¡±

    The tower lord only mentioned the ivory tower, not the empire.

    He didn¡¯t call Ian a member of the ivory tower, but he called him a loyal tool.

    None of these mentions were misspoken by the tower lord.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to control him by simply just giving him a present and doing him a favor. We need to build our own way, the only way that the ivory tower can do.¡±

    The mages who were attending the council nodded.

    Fortunately, Ian was still young.

    Although he had power, he shouldn¡¯t have matured yet.

    To the ivory tower, they thought that is their advantage.

    ¡°We will able to control such a young boy easily, won¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>

    The Book of Dragon Chants (2)

    *Clip-clop, Clip-clop, Clip-clop......*

    The sky through the window of a carriage was clear indeed.

    Synchronizing to the horses¡¯ stepping sound, night insects sang their songs.

    22 days had passed since he had said goodbye to the Mogrian province.

    He made many good memories in his hometown.

    He also met numerous people in the Mogrian castle,the veteran knight Eric, the novel writing soldier, Luca.

    It was definitely different from his former life.

    ¡®Most of all.¡¯

    Ian looked at his mother.

    It would be her first time to travel outside in her life.

    With curiosity, she enjoyed the outside view of the carriage.

    The precious result, which he never had in his former life.

    ¡®I have new people on my side.¡¯

    Next to her, the alchemist Ledio was seated.

    His son, Dous, was next to him.

    In his former life they were the man who had died and the boy who would be his enemyter.

    They were heading to the royal pce while all riding the huge carriage together.

    Thanks to that, Ian became more friendly to them.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    But how long would this peace stay?

    He didn¡¯t know when it would end, but he knew one thing.

    Peace was the thing which should be redeemed by himself.

    Whether forcing it from the outside or from the inside,

    He needed the power to control his surroundings.

    ¡°Dear me! How did I forget that?¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s voice drew Ian from his deep thinking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mrs.?¡±

    Ledio asked first before Ian asked.

    Recently, he talked to her often.

    Actually, they became quite close to each other.

    ¡®Huh? Look at this man.¡¯

    Ian realized they both were around a simr age.

    Of course, Ledio might be older than her by 4 or 5 years.

    Was Ian reacting sensitively?

    ¡°The Lady gave me a letter, she asked me to read it while I¡¯m traveling....¡±

    Vanessa pulled out a letter from her bag.

    It must be the letter from the daughter of the greatndlord, Margaret.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read.... Ian, would you?¡±

    Just the moment Ian was about to receive the letter,

    ¡°I will read it for you, I can read the words.¡±

    ¡°Would you, then?¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem at all.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s health had been restored recently.

    Not only his characteristics, but his appearance was getting rejuvenated.

    His white hair was quite suited for his face.

    But.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see..... huh?¡±

    Ian blew away the letter from his hand.

    It gently fell into his hand.

    ¡°It may have been blown away by the wind.¡±

    Ian quickly made a nonsense excuse.

    What were they going to do when the mage said his words were true?

    Regardless of how Ledio saw him or how his mother saw him or even how Dous saw him,

    Ian briefly read the letter with his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is it about?¡±

    It didn¡¯t contain anything important. It wasn¡¯t filled with hateful words, either.

    There were some parts that concerned Ian, but he decided to read only the part rted to his mom out loud.

    ¡°She said that she was very sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what?¡±

    ¡°Sorry that she rebuked you when you were working as a kitchen maid. Ignoring you when you visited the province castle with me. Everything she did wrong to you.¡±

    Ian never lied. She listed everything in detail.

    Although Ian summarized it in a few sentences, in the original letter, Margaret described it in close detail. Her memorizing skill was surprising.

    ¡®Honestly, I would call it a talent.¡¯

    Even Ian wouldn¡¯t able to memorize such stories between other people. Unlike her appearance, she had good memorization skills.

    ¡®Or maybe she just remembered her naughty teases.¡¯

    It seemed that¡¯s another good guess about her.

    Whatever, she seemed to have mellowed and realized her bad attitude, so all is good.

    Ian didn¡¯t know when he would meet her next, but she will have changed a lot.

    Different from her current status, and from her former life.

    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t need to feel sorry for that. Was there anything else written?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. She wished you good luck too.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vanessa looked at Ian suspiciously.

    At that moment, the carriage slowed down and stopped.

    It seemed they had arrived at the pce.

    ¡°Mr. Page.¡±

    The imperial guard called Ian.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    After that everyone left the carriage,the first thing they saw was a tower with an ivory color, of course.

    They could see the old ivory tower and its surroundings.

    The stone tower which was built with rough and unsharpened rocks.

    Compared to the ivory tower of the royal pce, which was built very carefully with the finest shape stone, It looked very different.

    ¡°For two days, we will stay near the ve vige. During the days, the crown prince allowed you to tour the old ivory tower freely.¡±

    The vige which had an offensive name, ¡®ve vige.¡¯

    Ian knew this vige very well. For the newbie adventurers they would think ¡®why the heck did they name their vige like that¡¯, but the name represented its history and foundation.

    ¡®It was the vige where ves of the ivory tower lived.¡¯

    A long time ago the old ivory tower was filled with mages. At that time, people who worked for the tower formed a small sized vige. Even after the ivory tower moved near the royal pce, people stayed in the vige, and now their descendants lived there independently.

    ¡®Its name is still odd though.¡¯

    Their descendants named their own town voluntarily.

    No outsider would be able to argue about it.

    ¡°And other followerse to me, I will lead you to your ce to stay.¡±

    In the vige, the crown prince was talking with the vige headman.

    It sounded like they were having a good time, as theyughed a lot.

    Although most of theughs came out from the crown prince, the vige headman smiled often.

    ¡°We never expected you toe to this old rural vige. It¡¯s our honor and blessing which will stay for decades.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You make me smile. Right, how¡¯s your life?

    ¡°Actually, we had a year of bad harvest.....¡±

    Recently, Ian suddenly realized that he was quite unique.

    The crown prince, the fool.

    ¡®To normal people, he is not bad....¡¯

    Not nobles, mages, nor other princes but normal people.

    To normal people, he acted as a normal man.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t due to his hidden talent as a good king, nor warm hearts that worried his people.

    Only the people who seemed lower than him.

    Only the people who really respected and were afraid of him.

    Only the people who would do everything as he ordered.

    He may not have felt ¡®it¡¯ from them.

    ¡®Inferiority.¡¯

    Of course, the fact that he regarded his people as lower than him didn¡¯t make him a good person. But still, it was better than nothing.

    ¡®Better than doing his mad things to everyone.¡¯

    Maybe, that¡¯s the reason he acted nicely to Ian suddenly.

    Ian wasn¡¯t a member of the ivory tower yet, he was of low birth.

    Furthermore, Ian asked him that visiting the ruin was his wish.

    -Since I epted his request and brought Ian to here, Ian would be so honored!-

    The crown prince might be thinking in that way.

    ¡®Maybe he was unlucky that he was born with royal blood.¡¯

    This could be the reason the emperor tried to always cover for him .

    He may think the same as Ian.

    ¡®By the way, the tower....¡¯

    Ian was now granted two days.

    During these two days, he had to go underground to the ivory tower.

    Since there were a few traps installed, it would take him some time.

    He needed to arrange his time well.

    ¡°Excuse me, Boss.¡±

    Dous said while tapping Ian.

    Ian was regretting that he allowed him to call him Boss.

    Ian didn¡¯t expect him to keep calling him Boss until now.

    ¡°When will you visit the ivory tower?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I, I want to tour around there as well....¡±

    It seemed Ian must visit there during midnight.

    As Ian decided, he spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really? With me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Thank you!¡±

    He respected Ian as if he was talking to elders.

    It seemed now he realized the position of the mage.

    Well, even in his former life, he never acted rude to him, though.

    ¡°And captain, take this....¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dous handed Ian something.

    It was a sk with red liquid.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Shhh! It¡¯s a healing potion that I made.¡±

    ¡°Healing potion?¡±

    It was a basic level potion of alchemy.

    But, it wasn¡¯t that easy to be made by such a young kid.

    ¡°My daddy told me not to show this to anyone, but I give you this especially.¡±

    As he was sharing a big secret, he acted carefully.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ian hid the potion into his bag quickly.

    ¡®So he is a genius indeed.¡¯

    It seemed he was doing something while looking at the illustrated book. However, Ian never expected him toplete his potion this quickly. Ledio¡¯s concern was understandable.

    ¡°Mr. Page and other followers, please use this house.¡±

    They arrived at the hut with the guidance of the soldier.

    It wasn¡¯t that great a house, but it was one of the best houses in the vige.

    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±

    The night went deeper.

    During the night, the soldiers moved quickly.

    Many camps were built surrounding the vige.

    To the north side, the camps of the imperial soldiers,

    to the south side, the camps of the second royal knights were built.

    As they were veterans, they built them quickly.

    ¡®Sneaking out secretly will be my first obstacle.¡¯

    By watching the veteran soldiers work, Ian clicked his tongue.

    He had to save his mana as much as he can.

    ¡®Let¡¯s do it slowly. Slowly.¡¯

    A few hourster, deep in the middle of the night, even the night guard was dozing off.

    Ian¡¯s ruin exploration had started.

    Actually, it would be a dangerous ce for exploration.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>

    The Book of Dragon Chants (3)

    It was aplete coincidence that Ian found the book of dragon chants.

    After he had retired, he toured the continent, during the return to his home town.

    Without a n, without making preparations for war.

    Just a random walking trip, filled with fresh air and under the stars.

    The old ivory tower was just on his route.

    ¡®I used to want to visit here in my life.¡¯

    In the past, Ian found a hidden wine storage under the old ivory tower.

    The storage was chilled by a freezing spell.

    Thanks to that, the wines in there were tastily fermented.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just leave it there.¡¯

    After he took some wines which were in a fine condition, he decided to dispel the freezing spell on the storage.

    Its power source might have worked for a hundred years.

    Enormous amounts of mana must have been injected to power the spell.

    It was safer to dispel the magic to prevent further unexpected idents.

    ¡®Then I found something. There was a lower space under the storage.¡¯

    It figured out that the storage hadn¡¯t been chilled by magic.

    Of course, there was no source of mana as well.

    It was cold energying from far underneath that was chilling the storage.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before.¡±

    The wine storage that he now visited earlier than in his former life.

    It had stayed the same as in his memory.

    Chilling air, magic sealed wooden wine containers.

    The wide area was filled with containers.

    Most of them were empty containers.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who made it, but he must be an alcohol lover.¡¯

    Ian approached therge sized wine container, which was located in the centre.

    It was so huge that it might be able to contain 10 grown men in there.

    It was fixed to the ground.

    *Tong Tong!*

    Ian gently knocked on therge wine container.

    It echoed back as it sounded hollow.

    Like in his former life, it has a big size, but contained no wine in it.

    *Bang!*

    There was no need for hesitation.

    He smashed the container with his magic.

    Its insides were then revealed.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary wine container. It only looked like a wine container.

    In reality, it had no bottom. Instead, the rocky floor of the ivory tower was revealed.

    ¡®He hid the entrance quite smartly.¡¯

    In the past, Ian thought the entrance must be hidden by some high-level technology.

    For instance, hidden by magic or a magic operated door.

    Just like the entrance of the wine storage, he expected some entrance with magic.

    ¡®And I figured out that the entrance was under the container.¡¯

    As those words were said, the foot of the candle was dark.

    He was absentminded.

    It caused him to feel ashamed of himself until now.

    *Grrrrrrr!*

    Ian strongly pushed the rocky floor to side.

    He enhanced his strength with mana.

    *Whirrrrr......*

    With freezing air, a staircase was revealed.

    It was so small that he needed to squeeze himself inside to go down further in his former life.

    ¡®Not this time.¡¯

    Since Ian had the body of young boy, he didn¡¯t need to.

    Maybe this was the first time that he was thankful to have a young body.

    *Ssh!*

    The water under the staircase weed Ian first.

    The underground was invisibly dark.

    A single light orb wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    After he made a few more light orbs, he was finally able to find the way.

    Although he had been here before, he couldn¡¯t find the way as he was blinded.

    Furthermore, in a deeper area, ¡®the thing¡¯ woulde out.

    ¡®Gargoyle.¡¯

    After passing the narrow aisle, he arrived at a round room.

    There were no further paths in the wide room.

    In the middle of it, there was a statue.

    In his former life, when he first saw that gargoyle statue, he was freaked out.

    He thought it was just a statue.

    ¡®Who would have imagined that there was a gargoyle under the ivory tower?¡¯

    In addition, he was able to recognize one important truth.

    There was no mage who could tame the gargoyle.

    Which meant the underground wasn¡¯t made by the ivory tower.

    ¡®From the wine storage to these gargoyles.¡¯

    After the mages moved their tower,someone probably came here and made it.

    Not only in his former life, this time as well.

    *Crack! Grrr.....*

    The gargoyle statue started to move while removing the dust on it.

    Its surface would rupture soon and reveal its terrible appearance.

    This time, he was prepared.

    *KAAARRRRKK-!*

    With its strange grow, a grey colored gargoyle jumped out.

    It leered at Ian as it came dribbling towards him.

    It seemed the gargoyle decided to eat him.

    ¡®Its eyes were purple.¡¯

    Its eyes were shining like amethysts.

    Ian heard that its eyes are a very rare alchemy ingredient.

    With its appearance, Ian could admit that.

    ¡®In my former life, I couldn¡¯t look at it clearly.¡¯

    In the past, he was freaked out and used too much force.

    An unimaginable magic that he wouldn¡¯t dare to use with his current body.

    Naturally he didn¡¯t have any time to see it in detail.

    Not just destroyed it, he turned it into dust.

    ¡®Ledio will like it.¡¯

    Luckily, Ian also had his alchemist this time.

    He might brew some nice elixir for him.

    ¡°Aqua ball.¡±

    A basic magic like fire ball.

    A few aqua balls were revealed around him.

    It wasn¡¯t that useful against a gargoyle.

    It was just simple water balls, while its opponent had stone-hardened skin.

    ¡®The power is not always the answer.¡¯

    The current Ian didn¡¯t have enough power to destroy the gargoyle with a single magic.

    He didn¡¯t drink the half elixir either.

    So, he needed to increase the efficiency of his spells.

    ¡°Aqua ball.¡±

    Numerous water balls smashed the gargoyle.

    Of course it didn¡¯t receive damage from it.

    The gargoyle just got wet from it.

    ¡°Aqua....¡±

    ¡°Kaaaaarkk!¡±

    It rushed towards Ian while screaming.

    It seemed Ian¡¯s water balls made it angry.

    Nevertheless, Ian just kept shooting water balls.

    Aqua balls were reloaded endlessly.

    ¡°Karr, Karrr....!¡±

    Ian avoided its attack like a snake.

    Now the gargoyle started to stretch its wings.

    It looked mad now.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡¯

    There was a clear limitation of magically enhanced body.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to avoid the charge of a gargoyle with its wings.

    The gargoyle knew this as well by its instinct.

    Ian moved to his second n.

    ¡°Kaaaaaaaa-!¡±

    It cried with confidence.

    The confidence that the little young boy would be its food with this attack.

    It started to charge with its wings.

    Its speed was dramatically increased.

    And Ian,

    ¡°Ice wall.¡±

    An ice wall suddenly erupted out of nowhere.

    Thanks to the cold energy nearby, the speed of spell casting was twice as fast.

    Did he make it to shield him from the charge of the gargoyle?

    No, he didn¡¯t mean to.

    He didn¡¯t make a wall in front of him. Instead he made it underneath him.

    *Smash!*

    Its body smashed the ice wall.

    it was strong enough for its upper body to pass the ice wall.

    In another point of view it was stuck in the ice.

    It wouldn¡¯t able to move out for a while.

    ¡°Woah, I would die if I was standing behind the wall.¡±

    Ian softly jumped down from the top of the ice wall.

    He could only see the butt of gargoyle.

    Satisfied, he focused mana on each of his hands.

    *Spark! Spaark! Spaaarrrkk!*

    lightning started to dance on each of his hands.

    He wet the gargoyle for this moment, didn¡¯t he?

    ¡°lightning.¡±

    A powerful white lightning stream struck the gargoyle.

    Actually, it struck the whole ice wall, including the gargoyle.

    The Gargoyle¡¯s soft inner skin was hidden under its hardened outer skin.

    And there was nothing better than lightning to burn its inner skin.

    ¡°KAARRRRRAAAK!¡±

    It screamed for a while.

    When it stopped screaming, its dead bodyid on the groundpletely.

    ¡°Hew.¡±

    Its burnt smell filled the air.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t a nice smell.

    It caused him to feel nauseated.

    ¡®It should be open now.¡¯

    ording to Ian¡¯s memory, a new aisle should be revealed after killing the gargoyle.

    More precisely, at the center where the gargoyle stood petrified before, a wide hole had appeared under the statue base.

    It should be same this time.

    *Thud! Thud! Crrrrr.....*

    As he expected.

    A hole started to appear at the centre.

    It¡¯s almost there.

    It will be there under the hole.

    But he needed to do something before going down.

    ¡®This is the important part.¡¯

    Holding its leg, Ian drew the corpse of the gargoyle near the hole.

    It was as heavy as its size.

    Thanks to help of mana, he could move its body.

    ¡°Ah, its eyes first.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem to be an enjoyable process, but he had no choice. It was a precious ingredient.

    Taking a breath, he took out its eyes.

    They were as hard as amethyst.

    ¡°Hmm not bad.¡±

    It was a much easier process since its texture was stone like.

    If it was squishy, Ian would feel sick.

    After that, Ian restarted moving the corpse.

    Then he pushed it away into the hole.

    It fell for a long time since the hole was deep.

    A few secondster,

    *BANG! BAAANG! BaBam!*

    Sounds of explosions were heard.

    It was just the beginning.

    Not only explosions, many other noises were heard.

    The sound of lightning, freezing and so on.

    Each sound recalled some great magics.

    ¡®He installed stupidly many traps.¡¯

    It was the sound of ¡®Mana Trap.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian dealt with it by himself.

    There were no problems since he had used the greatest shield magic, but right now he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.

    ¡®It seems to have ended.¡¯

    The noises stopped.

    There might be a few traps still unactivated, but he would able to take care of it.

    ¡°Feather Fall.¡±

    The book of dragon chats was close now.

    And a few ¡®Useful¡¯ items.

    All of them would be staying under the hole.

    Ian jumped down the hole with slow falling magic.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>

    The Book of Dragon Chants (4)

    Ian stepped on the corpse of the gargoyle.

    It became a slimy sticky liquid.

    It shouldn¡¯t be called a corpse anymore.

    ¡®It seems most of the traps have activated.¡¯

    But he must hurry.

    Mana traps are not single-use traps.

    Whenever it restores its mana, it would be ready to activate again.

    Hence, it wouldn¡¯t stop its functionpletely, unless Ian removes its mana source.

    It was a simr mechanism to the chilling magic on the wine container.

    And the source was Ian¡¯s target.

    ¡°I meet you earlier than I thought.¡±

    Ian approached the golden table on the lowest floor of the underground.

    A single book sat neatly on the table there. There was no dust on it even after it had passed many ages.

    It had an impressive appearance that was decorated with jewels.

    ¡°The book of dragon chants.¡±

    It was the very source that operated the systems of the underground of the old ivory tower.

    The book itself had a function of storing mana.

    ¡°And this note is still here.¡±

    [It is not an item that humans dare try to possess.]

    [Especially you, who is reading this note now]

    That¡¯s all about the notes.

    Being honest, the first statement of the notes was quite true.

    Most of the humans wouldn¡¯t able to understand the book¡¯s very first sentence.

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t agree with the second statement of the note.

    ¡®Who would write this?¡¯

    The old ivory tower where no more mages were left.

    Someone used this area as his home.

    And the wine containers must have been his masterpiece.

    ¡®A dragon, most likely?¡¯

    But what dragon would have left a note in the humannguage?

    A note that¡¯s teasing the founder?

    A mystery that Ian had thought about in his former life.

    But the conclusion was that he didn¡¯t know.

    But.

    *Burnn!*

    The note got burned whenever it was touched.

    Even a single message was enchanted with a spell.

    This mysterious man who hid the book of dragon chants here, he must have been a great mage.

    ¡®And a freak.¡¯

    After Ian wiped off the ashes on his hand, he picked the book up from the golden table. Mana was spreading to every part of the underground through the table. Especially the mana which must be disconnected, the mana that connected to the mana traps. Otherwise, his hesitation would let the traps be activated again. In that case, Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    *Whirrrr......*

    The sound of disconnecting the mana from the table was echoing through the area.

    Now the mana traps and the chilling magic on the wine containers was dispersed

    ¡®In this life,¡¯

    Ian looked at the book in relief.

    Indeed, it was an astonishing item.

    A perfect proof that dragons once lived in this world.

    An ultimate power that returned Ian to the past.

    ¡®I may approach this experiment in a different way....¡¯

    While nning, Ian opened the book.

    His hand muscles still remembered his former action.

    However, something strange happened.

    ¡°.....huh?¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the book.

    He just couldn¡¯t. It was different from the former life.

    ¡®Empty space....?¡¯

    It was supposed to be filled with dragon words.

    But now, between the words, there were many empty spaces recing the words.

    It seemed like some specific words are missing.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Ian looked through the book carefully.

    What kind of words were missing?

    ¡®Oh my.¡¯

    After reading it several times, he could make one conclusion. The cause may be uncertain, but there were things the missing words had inmon.

    ¡®Words from the golden dragon tribe.¡¯

    Golden dragon tribe.

    Dragons who had a golden hide and scales.

    In old legends, they were the tribe who managed the time-space dimension. Of course the legend was true, Ian proved it himself by returning to his past.

    ¡®Only the words of the golden dragon tribe are missing¡¯

    The Golden dragon tribe¡¯s words, which Ian was researching, which allowed him to time travel. And those words were omitted in the book of dragon chants. Every single word of it.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    Ian already gave up thinking about the impossibility of this situation.

    Dragon chants and time rewinding itself were unrealistic things.

    It was already far away from possibility and impossibility.

    However, he needed to find out the reason it was missing.

    It must be very critical and important for further dragon chants researches.

    ¡®Maybe because I already used it?¡¯

    It was the deduction that was the most likely to make sense.

    Ian rewound time with the golden dragon chants.

    What would this mean? It meant that when he restores his power, he could control time with his will. Ian used to feel quite excited about it.

    ¡®And if these chants had regtion of time control....¡¯

    Ian paused his thinking for a while.

    He closed the book, then arranged his mana.

    To recite words of the Golden Dragons.

    ¡®......!¡¯

    As he had expected.

    The words of the Golden Dragons that were missing in the book, Ian couldn¡¯t recite any one of them.

    Dragon chants were not just a word that could simply be spoken out using his tongue.

    They were spoken through mana, which literally meant a word whose root came from mana itself.

    There was only one conclusion that he could make.

    Once dragon chants were used, they vanished.

    So they¡¯re likely to be single-use words.

    Not only the dragon chants of the Golden Dragons, but all dragon chants that were recorded in the book.

    ¡®I had a hope that I could rewind time again and again.¡¯

    This was a shocking truth he never expected.

    One of his greatest insurances had disappeared.

    And what would have happened if he never knew about it?

    A heavy burden was added on his second life.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    There were no more benefits to be gained from meaningless worry.

    He decided to collect the things he needed and think about future problemster.

    Ian investigated underneath the table.

    If it¡¯s the same as in his former life, there must be a box somewhere.

    A box that will be very useful.

    ¡®There it is.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s hand reached towards the box.

    He pulled its handle.

    *Shiid*

    The box was pulled as it came out from the drawer.

    Inside it, there were precious treasures.

    It was the very reason that Ian didn¡¯t want to receive money as his rewards.

    ¡®There is no reason not to take it.¡¯

    It would be very useful whenever he needed money.

    It was better for Ian to prepare some money for future use. He may ask someone to support him financially, but the best money was the money he can use without any third party¡¯s help.

    ¡®First, let¡¯s take the most precious,¡¯

    He wanted to take it all if possible.

    But he couldn¡¯t take it for now.

    He had brought only one bag, a small one at that.

    He had no choice.

    ¡®I feel like I am a tomb raider.¡¯

    Well, actually it might be a good way to describe him.

    He visited a ruin without any eyes on him.

    He found a secret passage.

    He took ancient artifacts and treasures, and he was reluctant to leave the rest of the treasures he couldn¡¯t carry.

    It was a perfect way to describe him.

    ¡®But why....¡¯

    Now his bag was filled with the greatest rank of jewels.

    He obtained the book of dragon chants, and the eyes of the gargoyle.

    ¡®...Do I feel so satisfied?¡¯

    Ian felt hardened.

    It even wiped away the shock of the missing dragon words.

    It was an awkward feeling.

    A feeling of a sessful tomb raider.

    Should he shout out ¡®Jackpot!¡¯ for now?

    ¡°.....Let¡¯s move out haha.¡±

    The bag full of treasures, Ian carried it on his back.

    He wanted to leave this ce quickly.

    To remove this awkward satisfaction.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>

    - The Finest Investment

    ¡°Where have you been at this early morning?¡±

    It was quite early in the morning and everyone was still sleeping.

    Except, Ledio, who was standing at the door of the hut and greeted Ian.

    He was a man who didn¡¯t sleep much.

    ¡°Oh you woke up quite early.¡±

    ¡°My previous life trained me to do so, haha.¡±

    Ledio made a smile to break this awkward situation.

    Then, he looked at the Ian¡¯s beg interestingly.

    ¡°What is about that bag....?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have something for you.¡±

    After Ledio¡¯s question, Ian started to sift through his bag.

    Soon, he pulled out violet-colored stuffs and put them on the table.

    Two pieces which looked alike amethysts.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Eyes of gargoyle.¡±

    ¡°Hik!¡±

    Ledio inhaled short breath with surprise.

    Eye of gargoyle. He never saw it in real, but he knew the value of it very well. His reaction was natural as an alchemist. To alchemists, it was valued as much as an artifact to a mage.

    ¡°T, truly is it.....¡±

    ¡°I pulled it out with my very hand, it can¡¯t be fake.¡±

    ¡°D, did you, pulled it yourself?¡±

    Did that mean Ian had hunted a Gargoyle? Where?

    It was very rare ingredient since it wasn¡¯t amonly found monster normally.

    ¡®Where the heck did he find it?¡¯

    This boy, Ian, had sneaked out and when he returned , he chucked out eyes of gargoyle all of sudden.

    How mysterious a boy he was.

    Ledio started to feel more suspicious of Ian, more than before.

    ¡°Is this can be used to brew elixirs? I don¡¯t know that much detail of its usage.¡±

    ¡°H, hold on a second.¡±

    Ledio rapidly pulled out and searched through his illustrated book.

    He always treated and held it like it was a treasure box.

    ¡°...... It says even simply swallowing it as raw will works as an elixir. In addition If a taker has a mana heart, it will make his mana more dense.¡±

    That was a good news to Ian.

    The quantity of a mana pool was important, but also the density of mana was quite important to a mage. Even with the same magical spell, a mage who had denser mana could yield a stronger spell result.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t like to swallow it raw though.¡¯

    Firstly, it was too big to swallow by single bite,

    Secondly, It was hard as a jewel.

    Thirdly, it was once the eyes of a monster.

    Ian wanted different way to consume it.

    ¡°And there are quite many ways to brew a potion with eye of gargoyle. Let¡¯s see, the best elixir that can be brewed with it is.....¡±

    That was a relief. There was a way to brew it to some potion.

    Ian drank a water in the cup, on the table.

    He felt a small sense of excitement.

    ¡®The best elixir, huh?¡¯

    In former life, he didn¡¯t have many chance to use elixirs.

    He had drunken them a few times, but only after he already grew up and reached a high level of magic. When he was young enough to receive benefits of elixirs fully, he only allowed to drink basic elixirs which were supported by the academy.

    ¡°Ah, I found it.¡±

    Soon, Ledio found the best recipe for brewing epic quality elixir with the eye of gargoyle.

    While showing Ian the section, Ledio said.

    ¡°Five breaths of red dragon?¡±

    ¡°What an immense name, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡®Five breaths of red dragon¡¯ was a name of the elixir.

    Well it was dramatic name, indeed.

    ¡°As its name, it requires a lot of crazy ingredients. Look at these ingredients. I wonder is it even possible to brew.¡±

    Ledio pointed ingredients section of it.

    Indeed, it was an assemble of such precious ingredients.

    Even Ian, who wasn¡¯t good about alchemist, heard many of their names.

    Eye of Gargoyle, root of Mandragora, leaf of Ambrosia, blood of Ogre.

    And there were plenty more ingredients on the lists which Ian never heard of it.

    ¡°I showed it to you since it was one of the best elixir. But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. As you can see, there are no exact required amount of ingredients, right? It means even my ancestors failed to brew it, to say nothing of me....¡±

    Ledio knew his limit very well.

    Even if he acquired those ingredients, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he can brew this great elixir sessfully.

    He would waste these precious ingredients for nothing.

    ¡®Where I think I can collect these ingredients.¡¯

    Ian thought, on the other way.

    It seemed he can obtain it eventually.

    Of course it would take long, but he needed a talented alchemist like Dous anyway, to brew such artifact level elixir.

    There would be enough time for Dous to grow enough to support Ian with his powerful talent.

    ¡°I will get those ingredients for you.¡±

    ¡°What? B, but as I told you....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I will bringing those immediately. It will take some time. Until then, how about do research about it. Researching was a deal between you and me, do you remember?¡±

    Yes. Ledio made a deal with Ian.

    Ian promised to let him survive from mana addiction and ultimate treatment for it, while Ledio research custom elixirs for Ian.

    ¡°With my skill it may takes longer than you think. Honestly, it may impossible. please consider that....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind how many years will it take. I won¡¯t pressure you about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    Nevertheless, Ledio seemed unconfident.

    Ian needed some new topics to encourage him.

    ¡°And Dous,¡±

    Ian slowly mentioned the name.

    Ledio¡¯s most precious person, Dous.

    ¡°He seems quite interesting with alchemy.¡±

    ¡°..... Recently, yes he does.¡±

    ¡°There must be special reason.¡±

    Without further exnation, Ledio already knew the reason.

    He must be desperate to help his father and let him survive.

    To brew a treatment by his own hand, on the day when the Randeor flower became useable.

    ¡°I heard that alchemy is your family business for ages.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Dous must inherit some talent through your blood.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still young....¡±

    ¡°He made a cure potion, I saw it.¡±

    ¡°.....!¡±

    With Ian¡¯s confession, Ledio was surprised.

    A few days ago, Ledio was amazed by his son¡¯s talent. Recently, his son looked up the illustrated book a few times, then suddenly he made a basic cure potion by himself.

    ¡®I never expected him to brew a potion without any help of measuring tools....¡¯

    Even basic potion needed exact measuring.

    If not, the potion will be effectless.

    But, Dous measured the amounts required of it simply with his own sense.

    It was impossible to happen in Ledio¡¯s ken.

    ¡°As I know, alchemist¡¯s are treated very well. Furthermore, there is a special academy for alchemy in the royal pce, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Indeed, a talented alchemist was treated very well.

    As Ian said there was a special academy to educate talented alchemist.

    It was worth it to educate them.

    And wouldn¡¯t it mean their future were quite bright?

    Ledio must¡¯ve had a fine life until he suffered from mana addiction.

    ¡°With this amount,¡±

    Ian sifted through the bag again.

    These time, he pulled out a few of the finest diamonds.

    ¡°You won¡¯t need to worry about financial issue. It would be enough to educate Dous.¡±

    ¡°W, where did you get all these....¡±

    A sudden rain of jewels.

    And every single of them had the best qualities.

    Ledio couldn¡¯t help himself to be stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m considering an investment.¡±

    ¡°What sort of investment.....¡±

    ¡°For all researches for Ledio, and,¡±

    Ian looked at the inside of the hut.

    He could see Dous¡¯ face, who were still sleeping innocently.

    ¡°The talent of Dous.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s suggestion, Ledio closed his eyes.

    For a while he spoke nothing as he thought deeply.

    It was about a future for his son. He needed a time to think.

    ¡°....... The cure he made. Honestly, I was surprised as well.¡±

    Ledio broke the long silence.

    ¡°I could see some talent on him. But sir, it was an basic of basic potion. It didn¡¯t require anyplex measuring skills. Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do.¡±

    ¡°Then you must know it as well. It NEVER guarantees that Dous will be great alchemist. Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do.¡±

    ¡°And you saying you want to invest on his talent which is yet uncertain?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the basic rule of investment.¡±

    ¡°Ha.......!¡±

    Ledio sighed due to his worries.

    Of course, it was such a sweet suggestion.

    Not just lengthening his life, Ian also suggested supporting Dous. He may bowed to Ian with full of thanks.

    But.

    ¡®It will decide the future life of Dous. I must consider it carefully.¡¯

    He might risk his own son¡¯s life.

    He already suffered enough by mages.

    Mages were untrustworthy.

    What if Ian couldn¡¯t get the elixir he wanted?

    Not just Ledio himself, but even Dous failed to brew it?

    Then Ledio couldn¡¯t know the result.

    Even Ian shouldn¡¯t be trusted fully.

    ¡®But....¡¯

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t decide easily.

    The suggestion of Ian, those jewels were precious enough to provide Dous to receive every benefits and educations which were allowed to non-noble people. Furthermore, his general life quality must be increased.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Dous?¡¯

    He never considered things like this carefully.

    Dous was his everything.

    Like most of parents in the world.

    ¡°The more I experience you, the more I don¡¯t think you are just young boy.¡±

    He mumbled while shaking his head.

    He made a decision after the sun arosepletely.

    ¡°I have no idea what kind of secret you have.... But!¡±

    Ledio continued his word while taking the jewels quickly.

    ¡°Keep your promise! Even if I failed you, and even if Dous won¡¯t be a great alchemist! Well, of course, he will be a great alchemist. I am sure my boy will. Anyway....¡±

    As Ian analyzed before, he spoke a lot when he feltfortable and relieved.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>

    Enter Greenriverdium (1)

    When there were about ten days left to the capital, the soldiers started to feel exhausted.

    As they became loose, exhaustion started to tease them.

    Even those self-prided knights¡¯ alertness became loose.

    It may have been caused by the relief that came from being close to their home.

    ¡°We¡¯d better focus from now on.¡±

    Captain Oliver started to re- encourage them.

    ¡°At this very moment, we are carrying a woman who is suspected to be a spy from an enemy country. If it is true, then her country might want to intercept her at this moment when we are exhausted.¡±

    What Oliver said was quite reasonable.

    Ian agreed with it.

    Until now, they didn¡¯t have any chance.

    Two 3rd ss mages were sustaining the mana prison, and captain Oliver guarded the prison solidly. Furthermore there were many soldiers and knights surrounding it.

    ¡°And suddenly if someone¡¯s head is rolling on the ground, the owner of the head must be one of us, whose head was full of missing their home and families.¡±

    Just after his short speech, the soldiers held their heads.

    Captain Oliver was serious and his words contained power.

    No one dared to take it as a joke.

    He was a powerful and serious man who even dared to point his sword at mages.

    ¡°A cut off head has no honor on it. It bes pale since there is no blood in it, the tongue is out, and the eyes lost its focus. Unless any of you want to show that disgusting head to your own family, never lose focus and feel relieved.¡±

    Soldiers grabbed their spears firmly.

    None of them wanted to show their cut off head to their family.

    ¡°Sir, Yes sir!¡±

    He was the man with charisma and wisdom.

    Ian looked at him impressed.

    ¡®I¡¯d better avoid conflict with him as much as possible.¡¯

    In this new life, would Ian and Oliver choose differently?

    ¡®I¡¯d better not lose focus on Cecelia.¡¯

    For Ian, there would be no benefits to him if Cecelia sessfully contacts with other coldwalkers or was even rescued by them.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be tough in many ways.¡¯

    Ian knew of the existence of coldwalkers.

    And only Cecelia knew about that.

    But what if she managed to contact other coldwalkers?

    Or if they even rescued her?

    ¡®She will speak about me first.¡¯

    Then, the Coldwood empire would start their diversion on him.

    The appearance of a boy who knew a top secret of their empire.

    They wouldn¡¯t simply overlook it.

    ¡®I¡¯d better walk.¡¯

    Precisely, he decided to guard the prison.

    A prison where Cecelia was arrested.

    Ian took off the carriage and started to walk near the prison.

    ¡°Sir Ian, why do you walk?¡±

    ¡°I just like to.¡±

    A soldier who became familiar with him asked.

    Ian didn¡¯t feel it necessary to exin further.

    *Clip-clop Clip-clop.....*

    *Step Step Step...*

    *Clip-clop Clip-clop....*

    *Step Step Step...*

    The steps of horses and soldiers shook the ground.

    The march was rearranged and continue its journey.

    One, two.... five, seven, and finally ten days had passed.

    ¡°Finally....¡±

    Finally the long journey was about to finish.

    The capital of Greenriver empire, ¡®Greenriverdium,¡¯ was now within the sight of their bare eyes.

    Soldiers who were missing their home and family,Dous who was visiting his old hometown,Vanessa who hadn¡¯t visited the capital before, everyone was looking towards same point. The wall of Greenriverdium.

    It was very near now.

    ¡°Crown prince! Deign to be present!¡±

    The soldiers in the front line shouted while waving huge gs.

    Each of them represented the empire, royal blood and knights.

    For ten days, the perfect march, which never allowed any carelessness, finally arrived to the capital, Greenriverdium.

    ¡°Crown Prince! Deign to be present!¡±

    Soon, the march of the crown princepletely passed the gate.

    Soon the biggest capital of Greenriver empire revealed its might.

    Mogrian province was not able to bepared.

    A mega sized capital which was the most civilized city.

    ¡°Crown Princeeeee! Deign to be presentttttt!¡±

    Now their shouting sounded like crying.

    Numerous citizens made way.

    All of them kneeled on the ground and bowed to the crown prince.

    At this moment, beggars, fat merchants, nobledies, everyone were equally bowed down to the prince.

    ¡°Crown Prince! Deign.... huh?¡±

    The soldiers suddenly stopped their shouting after they saw something.

    ¡°HALT!¡±

    A voice which was magnified with mana.

    It came from a crowd at the front, from around twenty people who wore white robes.

    Their appearance showed their identity without a doubt.

    Mages of the ivory tower.

    ¡°With what authority do you dare interrupt the march of his highness?¡±

    Quickly the knights blocked the mages approaching.

    Of course, Oliver was at the centre of them.

    ¡°By order of the Emperor.¡±

    With those words a white bearded mage walked through the crowd. He was an old man with a simple non-decorated robe. Interestingly, he was holding a long staff which was much taller than him.

    ¡°Tower lord....?¡±

    With mumbles of the captain, everyone was surprised.

    The mage with a long staff, the highest ranked man right after royal blood,

    the tower lord of ivory tower, 5th ss arch mage, ¡®Habert Leon¡¯ was there.

    ¡°Long time no see, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Tower lord, why are you..... by the way, did you say by order of the emperor?¡±

    ¡°I received and brought Our highness¡¯ order.¡±

    Tower lord Habert opened the order.

    Not an mana-order that Ian received before, a real order which was written by the emperor himself.

    ¡°The crown prince, Hyden Greenriver, receive the order of emperor.¡±

    Everyone kneeled their one leg down.

    The order itself was a will and voice of the emperor.

    Even the crown prince had to obey it.

    ¡°From now on, since I assign all authority and responsibility of inspection and guard duty of Cecelia to the ivory tower, I order you to transfer Cecelia to them with haste.¡±

    So it meant hand over Cecelia to the ivory tower.

    Captain Oliver¡¯s face was slightly tinted with unpleasantness.

    He didn¡¯t even have a chance to investigate her. Since he was nning to start it at the headquarter of the royal knights, which was located at Greenriverdium.

    ¡°.... Seems it was an urgent issue for you.¡±

    ¡°Why not? We¡¯d better figure it out quickly, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    The tower lord replied lightly to captain¡¯s suggestive question.

    Furthermore, he tapped the captain gently and made a smile with confidence.

    ¡°You better rest and recover. We will do our best for the investigation, so please don¡¯t worry about it from now on.¡±

    Yet, Oliver wasn¡¯t feelingfortable.

    However, he had no choice. It was an order of the emperor.

    Neither the captain nor even the crown prince were able to go against it.

    ¡°Hand over the criminal to the tower lord.¡±

    When Oliver called Cecelia as ¡®criminal,¡¯

    ¡°Captain, she is not yet a criminal. Until everything revealed is crystal clear, she is a mage of the ivory tower. Please be careful with your words.¡±

    Tower lord Habert requested a correction.

    It wasn¡¯t a correction for Cecelia, individually.

    There were many eyes that were watching the situation.

    His request was rather for keeping the pride of the ivory tower.

    ¡°Oh, Tower lord!¡±

    Two mages, who were sustaining the mana prison of Cecelia, greeted the tower lord with a smile.

    ¡°It must have been a hard journey.¡±

    ¡°No sir, rather Cecelia.....¡±

    ¡°Not now gentlemen. Let¡¯s move her first, we will talk about herter.¡±

    After the mages achieved what they wanted, they made way.

    Like the others, they bowed their heads.

    Well it was quite pointless for now.

    ¡°......C, Crown Prince! Deign to be present!¡±

    The march of the crown prince restarted.

    With less power.

    A few minutester,

    ¡°Those bastards. How dare ....!¡±

    Not only the crown prince who used to hate the ivory tower,

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°Even though it was an order, but I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Knights of the second royal knight also started toin about it.

    It was a natural response. From the north to the capital, they tried not to lose their attention and do their best, then all of sudden they were taking the criminal they were carrying with their best. Furthermore, aren¡¯t they her colleagues?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Even the innocent Vanessa was scared.

    It showed well how unstable a situation it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t care about it, mom.¡±

    On the other side, Ian seemed not interested.

    ¡®It¡¯s rather good news.¡¯

    Ian knew very well about the ivory tower.

    The procedure of the tower, and the ugly parts of them.

    How did he know it so well?

    ¡®I already experienced everything while I once was the tower lord in my former life.¡¯

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>

    Enter Greenriverdium (2)

    ¡®I¡¯ve already experienced everything. I once was the tower lord in my former life.¡¯

    As an experienced person, Ian could summarize the ivory tower in one phrase:

    ¡®The tower of pride.¡¯

    Although they were a little bit lower than the royals, they wanted to be higher than others, and men who actually rule over others, a group which was assembled by those men with pride. That was the identity of the ivory tower.

    ¡®They took her in urgently since they don¡¯t want to lose any more pride.¡¯

    Their action was totally based on political conflict.

    They never care about Cecilia¡¯s safety.

    Just,

    ¡®They didn¡¯t want the Knight order to dare to investigate a mage,¡¯

    The word ¡®dare,¡¯ Ian used the word on purpose.

    It was the ivory tower¡¯s general view of the knights.

    ¡®Only the ivory tower must be allowed to deal with a mage¡¯s problems.¡¯

    No one should talk about it.

    That was a guideline of the ivory tower, and their pride.

    So, they couldn¡¯t allow knights to deal with Cecilia.

    ¡®But once Cecilia gets into the tower, their attitude will change.¡¯

    Outside of the tower they would never let their pride be lost.

    Since every single mage represented the face of the ivory tower.

    However, inside of tower, it would be different.

    Whether rumors on her were true or false, many people had already seen, and rumors had already spread. Regardless of the truth, Cecilia would be treated as a criminal by the ivory tower, since she had shamed the ivory tower¡¯s name. They would ce her in the deepest jail of the ivory tower.

    ¡®It will be much safer and secured.¡¯

    The ivory tower was an assembly of the strongest mages.

    And the underground prison was made by such a group.

    It could be safer than the emperor¡¯s bedroom.

    Honestly, Ian could guarantee it.

    The jail of the ivory tower must be much safer than the headquarters of the knights.

    Cecilia wouldn¡¯t ever be able to contact the outsiders.

    ¡®It is nearly impossible for even coldwalkers.¡¯

    Hence, Ian agreed to the ivory tower¡¯s action.

    For Ian, there was no need to worry about her anymore.

    ¡®Now I need to deal with the emperor, the Ivory tower, and the royals.¡¯

    After he calmed his thoughts, Ian looked around.

    His mother was still enjoying the view of the capital.

    Next to her, Dous was sleeping.

    And next to him....

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ledio¡¯s face was strange.

    His face turned pale as if he was sick.

    It was too early for the mana addiction though.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°....... Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be alright.¡±

    ¡°Ah...... it¡¯s nothing. Haha....¡±

    Actually, he had seemed ufortable before they entered the capital.

    But after he saw members of the ivory tower, his face had paled dramatically.

    ¡®One of them must¡¯ve been rted to his mana addiction.¡¯

    ¡®It seems he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it yet.¡¯

    Ian wouldn¡¯t ask further, since Ledio wanted to hide something.

    Only time will solve this.

    The more urgent he felt, the more he would seek Ian¡¯s help, anyway.

    ¡°Woah! Woah!¡±

    Suddenly, the coachman stopped the carriage.

    There must be a longer way to go to arrive at the royal pce.

    What is going on?

    ¡°Sir Ian, the crown prince is looking for you.¡±

    It was a familiar voice of an imperial soldier.

    With his guide, Ian hopped off the carriage.

    Soon, he recognize the ce he was standing.

    ¡°This ce....¡±

    It was one of mansions that royals used to stay when they left the royal pce. In addition, it was a house which was gifted to Ian when he reached to 5th ss of mage.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    The crown prince asked to Ian.

    ¡°It¡¯s the house my father has gifted to you.¡±

    Ian was caught by sentiment. He had been 26 years old when he had received this mansion. Furthermore, he received it from not the current emperor nor the crown prince, but Ragnar, who seeded to take over the throne. However, this time, he received it 14 years earlier.

    ¡®It is quite a nice mansion, actually.¡¯

    Its distance to the royal pce and the ivory tower was proper.

    Furthermore it was closer to the merchandise zone, which was the centre of the capital¡¯s finance.

    It was the best ce to enjoy the city life.

    ¡®How fortunate. I was thinking about getting a new house.¡¯

    This mansion couldn¡¯t be bought with thousands of gold.

    Ian couldn¡¯t find any ce better than this.

    ¡°I appreciate your grace, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Grace? Hahaha!¡±

    With Ian¡¯s response, The crown prince, Hayden,ughed out loud.

    Now he started to like this boy.

    Not as much as the captain, but near him. Even if he contained monstrous talent within him, unlike other geniuses, he never let Hayden have a sense of inferiority.

    ¡®What if I¡¯d be able to control him...¡¯

    And if Ian would be the greatest mage, Hayden might be able to wipe out all those arrogant mages and the tower lord.

    Even simply imagining this made him smile.

    ¡°Hmm hmm! At first, let your family stay here, and then let¡¯s go to the pce. We need to meet my father first, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Ian came to Greenriverdium by the order of emperor.

    It was good manners and an order to visit him as soon as possible, and Ian also was looking forward to meeting the emperor.

    But before that.

    ¡°........ If you¡¯d allow me to do so, may I briefly introduce the mansion to my mother?¡±

    It was an earnest request of Ian.

    ¡°Your mother? Oh, Sure. Do as you want.¡±

    And the crown prince allowed him to do so without any hesitation.

    He also had a mother who had passed away.

    ¡°Mom, Come out and see this.¡±

    Ian lead Vanessa from the carriage.

    While pointing at the mansion Ian asked.

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This mansion.¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what do you think about it.¡±

    Why did he ask?

    Vanessa had no idea of it.

    Well it was a great mansion.

    A mansion that couldn¡¯t be seen in the Mogrian province.

    It seemed hundreds of times bigger than the hut she used to live in with Ian.

    Maybe bigger than that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. It does seems huge...¡±

    ¡°This is our home.¡±

    ¡°And beauti...... Huh?¡±

    Suddenly, Vanessa fell silent.

    ¡°A house where we are going to live.¡±

    ¡°Y, you mean this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°T, this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡±

    How long had Ian been waiting for this?

    A wish that he had never seeded in fulfilling in his former life.

    Although he became great mage, transcended the limit of a human, he wasn¡¯t able to change the fate of his mother. Things he wanted to give to her, things he wanted to do with his mom. He couldn¡¯t aplish any of it. But now, he finally aplished it by rewinding time. Step by step, slowly.

    ¡°Would you like to go inside?¡±

    While holding Vanessa¡¯s hand, he walked into the mansion.

    Its interior appearance was much more beautiful than its exterior view.

    A pond where fish were swimming, a magical fountain and numerous beautiful flowers and trees were decorating the garden.

    ¡°...... Is it even a house where people live?¡±

    ¡°It used to be a royal¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Royal blood....?¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go inside the room.¡±

    After crossing the garden they finally arrived at the mansion proper.

    Comparing its size and general shape, this mansion was superior to thendlord¡¯s house.

    A luxury which might be simr to ¡®The pce of the king.¡¯

    It was in essence a masterpiece of luxury.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you again. What do you think of it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm......¡±

    Ian wanted to hear.

    It¡¯s nice, great, what a wonderful house.

    I doubt whether it¡¯s a dream or real.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big.....¡±

    He wanted to see a moment where his mother was caught in happiness with his own eyes.

    A view that he couldn¡¯t see in his former life.

    It was about to be shown.

    ¡°It¡¯s so huge, how can I even possibly clean up this area....?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Even a mage who once was an 8th ss arch mage, who was living his second life, couldn¡¯t expect her answer.

    ¡°Mom.....¡±

    ¡°W, what? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    A moment he wished for in his dreams.

    It seemed he needed to wait a little longer.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>

    The Royal Pce (1)

    ¡°Do you want its waist to be tighter?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°For shoes, which one....¡±

    Within the guest room where guests of the royal pce used to stay, Ian was surrounded by numerous maids. They were all young maids of the royal pce.

    ¡°Which one do you prefer? Rose or gold?¡±

    ¡°...... I prefer gold.¡±

    ¡°Excellent choice sir!¡±

    The maids were collecting clothes for Ian.

    In addition to this, they were also clothing Ian.

    However, since he was going to meet the emperor, this was an unnecessary process.

    ¡°Mr. Page, considering your age, his Highness allowed you to meet him directly rather than organising a council meeting.¡±

    A servant¡¯s voice was echoing in the room.

    The room had a decent soundproof construction.

    ¡°Hence, you will meet his Highness after the council meeting.

    The council meeting where every rank of noblemen gathered.

    Ian had expected to meet him there.

    That was amon royal manner which needed to be kept by the receiver of the emperor¡¯s order.

    However, the current emperor considered Ian¡¯s age.

    Since the council meeting might be too much pressure for a young boy, he allowed him to meet him personally.

    ¡°If there is anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask these maids. They will serve you properly with excellent skills.¡±

    Yes, Ian could see their skills.

    They quickly turned Ian into a noble gentleman.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±

    The servant left the room very quietly.

    People said they were trained to walk quietly, and the servant¡¯s walk was as silent as a ninja.

    ¡®Hmm. It¡¯s bit nerve racking.¡¯

    Ian never had a chance to meet the current emperor in person. When he graduated the academy and started to gain an interest in politics, the current emperor had already been sick as a dead man.

    ¡®I heard a lot about him, though.¡¯

    The public estimation of the current emperor was literally, perfect.

    In politics, he managed to bnce between nobles and the ivory tower and gathered the power of nobles sharply. In managing a country, even if it was an era of war, he managed for the country¡¯s well-being. He was a man who would be recorded as a good and wise king.

    ¡®Except his tenacity for the crown prince.¡¯

    Even though, the end of the current emperor wasn¡¯t good.

    He forcibly raised the crown prince as his reimer, and eventually not only the 5th prince and the ivory tower turned away from him, but also the other nobles and people of Greenriver. And that was the biggest mistake he made.

    ¡®Nevertheless, he was a great man.¡¯

    Often people called mages as a ¡®sage¡¯.

    However, it¡¯s one of the biggest misunderstandings about mages.

    Ian was once an 8th ss mage, however he was far from being a ¡®sage.¡¯

    ¡®Sage¡¯ itself only represented someone¡¯s ¡®magical talent.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t represent the ¡®wise¡¯ nor ¡®philosophical¡¯.

    ¡®Rather, many of them arecking in wisdom.¡¯

    Most of today¡¯s mages are narcissists.

    Some mages locked their doors and just spent their lives on research.

    For such men, that kind of ¡®wisdom¡¯ or ¡®philosophy¡¯ could be expected.

    ¡®Even I wasn¡¯t that much different from them.¡¯

    A mad magical research to ovee the wall formed by ¡®ss¡¯,

    Joining the unity war that Ragnar held.

    These two things were everything Ian did in his former life.

    ¡®On the other side, the emperor is on a different level of great man.¡¯

    A man with extreme wisdom and judgment.

    And Ian was about to meet such a man.

    It was natural to feel nervous.

    The only emperor Ian had served in his former life was Ragnar.

    And there was nothing special between them, since they were friends.

    ¡®It will be nice if I can learn some lessons from him.¡¯

    Instinctively, Ian looked over at the window.

    Of all the rooms in the pce, they let Ian wait at the closest room to the separated pce.

    It was the pce where the royal princes were living.

    Thanks to that, Ian could see the garden, that ¡®the bastard¡¯ loved so much.

    ¡®What would he doing at this moment?¡¯

    He must be somewhere in the separated pce.

    Born by a concubine, the fifth prince. The one who was the most like the current emperor, but the one who was cold blooded, unlike his father. The once old friend of Ian, but now he was Ian¡¯s foe.

    ¡®Ragnar.¡¯

    What should I do in this timeline?

    Ian had thought about it since the first day he returned.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t get any clear answers.

    However, there was one thing he was sure of.

    ¡®Pay back as much as I suffered.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    It was too early to take his revenge.

    The despair, and betrayed heart.

    Ragnar would suffer in same way.

    ¡°Sir Ian, his Highness is waiting.¡±

    A few minutester, the servant reported to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    Ian followed the servant.

    On the way, many people passed Ian.

    Not only servants, but nobles who wereing out from the council meeting.

    Everyone glimpsed at Ian.

    ¡°Is he the mage?¡±

    ¡°The one who arrested the spy.....¡±

    ¡°I heard that the spy was a 3rd ss mage.¡±

    There were no differences between the northern territory and the capital.

    Their faces were full of curiosity.

    Though, since they knew he was called by the emperor, no one had doubts about his power.

    ¡°Impressive, even though he is still young.¡±

    ¡°Seems the ivory tower are panicked about him.¡±

    ¡°No doubt. That kind of talent is not the usual kind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much more than just unusual.¡±

    ¡°What was it, the first mage? He called by this title.¡±

    ¡°The legend among mages?¡±

    ¡°Heh? That¡¯s exaggerated.....¡±

    Noblemen were a type of men who always had their ears and eyes open.

    They had arge amount of information concerning Ian.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Amongst all the whispering, he reached the main castle of the royal pce.

    Ian was standing in the space which was focused on the emperor¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Your highness, the mage Ian Page requests to enter.¡±

    ¡°He may enter.¡±

    Over the door of meeting room, a voice filled with depth hade out.

    It was the voice of emperor, Terry Greenriver.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The door was very well maintained, so it opened silently.

    Soon, Ian could see the inside of the meeting room.

    ¡°I bow to you, your highness.¡±

    Next to the emperor stood the crown prince.

    Pretending he was familiar with Ian, he ostentatiously greeted him by raising his arm.

    ¡°Turn up your face.¡±

    The emperor looked at Ian¡¯s face in detail.

    His eyes looked like Ragnar¡¯s.

    Actually, it should be the opposite way.

    ¡°The guest of the Northern territory, Ian Page, right?¡±

    While reading a paper the emperor murmured.

    It was a report of Ian Page.

    ¡°In a short period, you contributed many things.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your praise, your highness.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exert yourself. You wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to learn all these manners, would you? It is enough, sit on the chair.¡±

    Don¡¯t exert yourself. You wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to learn these manners.

    Ian already heard exactly the same in his former life.

    The moment when he met Ragnar the first time.

    The bastard said the same thing.

    Well said, Blood is thicker than water.

    ¡°You must have gone through many troubles. Do you like the mansion? I especially gave the whole of it to you.¡±

    ¡°It was such a giant mansion that I had never even seen in a dream.¡±

    ¡°So do you like it? Or not?¡±

    The emperor trickily questioned.

    Ian replied calmly.

    ¡°I really appreciate it. My mother was very happy about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±

    The emperor nodded.

    Ian¡¯s reply satisfied him quite.

    ¡°Then do you guess what I am going to say? The reason I sent the crown prince and invited you to the royal pce, and gave you the mansion instantly.¡±

    Of course, Ian knew it.

    However, he had to choose what answer he will give to the emperor.

    ¡®Should I answer him straightly?¡¯

    Ragnar used to like to speak directly to the point, because he believed that the one who speaks directly was usually honest.

    Since he was simr to his father, the emperor was more likely to like direct speech.

    ¡®No, not yet.¡¯

    It was too early.

    Until he gets everything he wanted, he needed to pretend he was just a 12 years old boy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I have some special talent?¡±

    ¡°Talent? What talent?¡±

    ¡°ording to people, my magical talent is better than others. So....¡±

    Ian mumbled purposely.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you are good at magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s putting me to shame, but yes that¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t answer any longer.

    Instead, he kept silence while moving sluggishly.

    To pretend he was embarrassed, Ian purposely did it.

    ¡°Father, he is still a young kid. What more do you expect from him?¡±

    The crown prince covered Ian. As he moving some expensive china, he made an embarrassed face. With this unexpected reaction from the crown prince, the emperor couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°..... Very well then. Your talent, I value it highly. Even other mages are impressed by you.¡±

    If there was no cover from the crown prince, the emperor would have tried to interrogate Ian more.

    He hadn¡¯t even started properly.

    The boy contained an unfathomable amount of talent.

    There were so many things to ask.

    ¡®Rather, I¡¯d better support the crown prince for now.¡¯

    This time, the crown prince covered Ian himself.

    In this case it would be better for the emperor not to interrogate Ian further.

    So that Ian would follow the crown prince more.

    ¡®There is still enough time to ask.¡¯

    As the emperor determined, he changed the topic.

    ¡°As I heard, you contributed high merit for arresting the mage who was suspected as the spy of another country. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°As she tried to harm me, I just defended myself.¡±

    ¡°And you survived it, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s the merit you earned.¡±

    Surviving the mage¡¯s assassination attempt, and he managed to catch her alive.

    Furthermore, he figured out a mana inscription, which was a very important clue.

    Ian deserved it.

    And Ian had expected it.

    ¡°As a citizen of the empire, you contributed to the empire. Anyone who contributed must be rewarded. Tell me, is there anything you want?¡±

    Finally, it hade.

    The question Ian had been looking forward to listen to.

    A special rewarding system of the current emperor, which the crown prince had mimicked.

    ¡®I had thought about it a lot.¡¯

    Officially, It was Ian¡¯s first visit to the royal pce.

    He couldn¡¯t ask for something specific.

    Such as I am looking for a specific record.

    I want to find something that is hidden in the royal pce.

    He couldn¡¯t ask those things.

    Ian had thought about it for long, and finally he got the answer.

    ¡®I am a young kid.¡¯

    The most important fact at the moment.

    Ian was still a young boy.

    Although he contained monstrous talent, it had no rtionship with his age.

    Yet most people would think like that.

    ¡°..... I want to tour.¡±

    ¡°tour?¡±

    It would be an inappropriate request if he was an adult.

    Not only that, he would be looked at with suspicion.

    A trick he used before with the crown prince.

    That was an Ian¡¯s solution.

    ¡°I want to tour around many sides of the royal pce, and I want to illustrate it to my mom. To let her know that what it is the royal pce looks like, and how wonderful of a ce it is.¡±

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>

    The Royal Pce (2)

    ¡°I wish to tour the interior of the royal pce and illustrate it to my mom. To let her know of the magnificence of the royal pce and its beautiful interior.¡±

    Following Ian¡¯s wish, the crown prince also spoke a few words in support of Ian.

    ¡°Ian had also visited the ruins of the old Ivory Tower. Ian is a boy who is full of curiosity. Please generously consider his wish, Your Highness.¡±

    On this day, the crown prince was of great help to Ian as he added appropriatements to support Ian. He would be a great resource to Ian for quite some time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Emperor pondered, the request was not a hard request, in fact, it was quite an easy one to be granted. He was about to reward him anyway.

    However, he just wanted to talk to Ian.

    ¡°Very well then.¡±

    Following the simple answer, the Emperor pulled something out.

    It was a jeweled trinket the size of a hand .

    ¡°You will be granted ess to most areas by simply showing the trinket.¡±

    It had the sigil of the Emperor, which proved that Ian was the guest of the Emperor.

    ¡°In addition, you may ask a guard to guide you and show you around the pce.¡±

    Ian gripped the trinket firmly.

    ¡°Is that all that you wish to receive?¡±

    ¡°I am very satisfied with this, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will give you the rewards I had prepared beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    At his order, a huge door was opened. Two servants came in while holding a heavy chest, followed by a few maids.

    They were the maids who had dressed Ian.

    ¡°Show him.¡±

    *Click!*

    The servants ced the huge chest down in front of Ian.

    They then opened the chest to reveal to Ian the reward which the Emperor had prepared for Ian.

    ¡°This is one of the rewards that I present to you.¡±

    As the Emperor had said, it was indeed filled with the Emperor¡¯s gold coins.

    ¡°In addition to the coins, these maids used to manage the partitioned pce. I will send them ahead to your mansion, so have a rest.

    Coins and experienced maids, they were indeed excellent rewards.

    ¡®Mother was worried about cleaning the mansion.¡¯

    Suddenly, Ian recalled his mother¡¯s unexpected response.

    Since Ian had nned to hire some servants anyway, there was no reason to refuse such wee rewards.

    ¡®They will be able to support and serve mother to allow her to live luxuriously.¡¯

    ¡°I appreciate your mercy and generosity, Your Highness.¡±

    ****

    Ian finished the meeting with minimal obstacles.

    Due to the tension with meeting the Emperor, his head was covered with sweat.

    As he had experienced before in his past life, the Emperor was undoubtedly a great man.

    The suspicion the Emperor felt towards Ian was palpable to him.

    However, Ian had never expected to receive such an exquisite reward or that he would carelessly trust him.

    ¡®He must¡¯ve been suspicious of everyone. Even Ragnar.¡¯

    ¡®Suspicion and shrewdness were the basics of politics.¡¯

    Ragnar used to recite it.

    He must¡¯ve learned it from his father.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have much time left.¡¯

    The sun would set soon.

    Before the sun sets, Ian had to acquire what he had been looking for today and the reason why he had requested the trinket.

    As it was only his first visit, he had set a small but important goal.

    His first target was the royal catbs, which contained the coffins of previous Emperors and Empresses.

    ¡®However, I must still sneak in.¡¯

    A millennia old tradition, the royal family buried previous Emperors and Empresses¡¯ coffins in the royal catb.

    The people called that ce as ¡®The haven of the royal family¡¯.

    ¡®It will be easy enough to approach it.¡¯

    Since the haven contained the previous Emperors and Empresses, they prohibited those not from the royal family from entering. However, with the trinket of the Emperor, Ian would able to approach the haven. Even approaching it should be enough for him to sneak into the haven.

    ¡®Quickly acquire what I need from there, and then move onto the royal library.

    From the library, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    As he had promised Ledio, he wanted to lend him a copy of some of the royal herbalism and alchemy records.

    ¡®However, there won¡¯t be that many useful records for Ledio.¡¯

    If the flower of Randor was so easily found in the records then it shouldn¡¯t even be considered a mysterious herb.

    ¡®But I need to show to him that I am making an effort.¡¯

    Ian needed to show him that he was trying.

    So that he could gain Ledio¡¯s trust.

    Thusly that trust will lead him to research elixirs for Ian.

    Furthermore, Dous will trust Ian as well.

    ¡®I will take care of the other goalster.¡¯

    This was enough for now. Concurrently, he didn¡¯t dare to steal artifacts which were kept in the royal treasure vault, nor the rare herbs from the royal alchemy room.

    ¡®For the artifacts and herbs, I will have to wait for the time when I have the chance to request them.¡¯

    The chance wille sooner orter.

    Hence, for now, he needed to grab items that he needed at this very moment.

    Items which no one will realize that they were stolen or that he had stolen them.

    That was on Ian¡¯s to do list for today.

    ¡°Mr. Mage. How can I help you?¡±

    The guards asked Ian gently.

    The news had already spread throughout the pce that a young mage had entered the pce and was visiting.

    Thanks to that, there were guards who recognized Ian¡¯s face, or guards who had guessed by their social sense.

    ¡°His highness told me to show this to you.¡±

    With the guise of an innocent child, Ian showed the trinket of the Emperor.

    ¡°Attention!¡±

    The trinket represented the full will of the Emperor.

    Thus the soldiers showed their full respect for it.

    ¡°Hmmm, where is the grand garden? I saw it in the book.¡±

    ¡°This way, please follow me.¡±

    Thanks to the trinket, he was able to move around the pce with ease.

    While receiving tour guides, he remembered a few of their faces.

    ¡®Let¡¯s pretend that I am an innocent tourist.¡¯

    Ian intentionally visited ces where people normally wished to visit.

    Such as the council meeting room, grand guardian walkway where statues of previous Emperors were held. After visiting some ces where he was guided by the books, Ian nned to move in the direction of the haven of the royal family.

    ¡®I hope to not meet that bastard.¡¯

    Confronting Ragnar in the royal pce.

    It was the worst possible scenario Ian could ever imagine.

    Would he able to control his anger if he saw him with his own two eyes?

    What if his instinct leads him to murder him?

    Ian could end his life with just a single wave of his hands.

    ¡®Not yet. Not yet.¡¯

    While walking around the royal pce, Ian kept reminding himself to control his mind and to be patient

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    After a while and to his relief, Ian still hadn¡¯t met nor seen Ragnar.

    Ian met with most of the guards to let them recognize his face.

    Then Ian started to approach the haven of the royal family slowly.

    ¡®The Haven was right next to the princess¡¯ pce.¡¯

    Women who inherited royal blood, as well as princesses managed the haven of the royal family.

    It was a tradition of the royal family.

    Princesses may often be regarded as expendable tools of politics, and it might cause them to resent that they were born as a girl and not as a boy. So the royal family made it a tradition for them, to let the princesses feel proud of themselves by managing a very sacred ce where previous the Emperors and Empresses¡¯ had been buried.

    ¡°Zzzzz... *snort* ... Zzzz...!¡±

    Finally, Ian had arrived at the entrance to the haven of the royal family.

    At the entrance of the stairs which led to the catbs, the guard who was supposedly keeping guard was having a nap.

    ¡®The other guards nearby were quite serious and careful.¡¯

    Until he reached this ce, Ian had to show the trinket quite a few times.

    But how ironic, that the very entrance of one of the most sacred sanctums was guarded so loosely.

    Since it was the haven, they chose to be very quiet, and it resulted in this.

    ¡°Zzzz....!¡±

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Although he was already sleeping, Ian made him fall into a deeper sleep, just as a precaution.

    Ian quickly infiltrated the inside of it.

    The catbs did not have a single light in it.

    It was a haven that was inside of the darkness.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s magic, he could have a very clear view of the catbs.

    On each side, there were many coffins that were aligned in pairs.

    All of them were decorated with the emerald jewel which represented the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡®It was near the first Emperor¡¯s coffin, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Ian went deeper inside of the haven to find the first Emperor¡¯s coffin.

    As the Empire must¡¯ve had a long history, there were many Emperors who had once ruled the empire.

    Furthermore, the first must be the coffin the furthest away from the entrance.

    ¡®It must be somewhere near here.¡¯

    Ian finally arrived at the first Emperor and Empress¡¯ coffin.

    Ian was searching near the coffin.

    What was he searching for?

    ¡®A spot where I may find unexpectedly......¡¯

    Suddenly, Ian shone on the ceiling with the light.

    Soon, he smiled, satisfied that he had found what he hade to find.

    ¡®Found it.¡¯

    Something was stuck to the ceiling.

    It wasn¡¯t an artifact at all.

    ¡®The stone heart mushroom.¡¯

    Generally, they had foggy gray colors.

    These mushrooms were Ian¡¯s target and goal.

    ¡°Ice spear.¡±

    Ian made long icicles which were much longer than usual, then with it, he scratched the ceiling. The gray mushrooms proceeded to fall to the floor.

    ¡®there is more than what I had thought would be here.¡¯

    This mushroom was poisonous and unknown as of yet.

    A person who ate the mushroom¡¯s nervous system will be paralyzed, as if hexed by a paralyzing spell.

    The only difference is, is that it will eventually stop their heart as well.

    But with proper brewing, it will allow the consumer to be extremely calm in any situation and interrogation.

    Thanks to this, the Greenriver Empire couldpletely overwhelm other countries in the spy war. Its existence was a great discovery, which showed a glimpse of the possibility of creating a Confederation of continents by the Greenriver empire.

    ¡®For now, I need it the most.¡¯

    Soon, the ivory tower will start to make a move on Ian.

    They will invite Ian, for a ¡®simple¡¯ interview.

    ¡®The Tower lord may possibly even join in as well.¡¯

    He may have had a chance if he was on the same level as his former life. But for now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist an interrogation spell cast by the tower lord and the other archmages. That¡¯s why Ian desperately needed this stone heart mushroom.

    ¡®Ledio will make it with no problem.¡¯

    Ian didn¡¯t remember the details of the recipe for the potion.

    However, he recalled that it was an easy alchemical product, such that it could be mass produced.

    ¡®This would be enough....¡¯

    All of sudden while Ian was picking up fallen mushrooms,

    ¡°S..sir! What brings you here at this evening?¡±

    Ian¡¯s mana enhanced ear caught the sound.

    A sound that wasing from the outside of the haven.

    It must be the sleeping soldier¡¯s voice.

    Seems like someone had woken him up.

    ¡®There are only a few who can cause the guard to be startled like that.¡¯

    Entry to this ce was only allowed for the royal family. So the one who stood out there was most likely royalty.

    It may be a Princess, the Crown Prince, or possibly even the Emperor himself.

    Maybe, even one of the Five other princes.

    ¡®Please do not be Ragnar.¡¯

    The bastard very much liked the haven.

    Because he believed that he would be the Emperor one day, and as such he would be buried in here.

    ¡°Cancel.¡±

    Ian canceled the light spell.

    Then he hid in a dark and shadowed corner.

    Yet, he would be revealed easily by the light of amp.

    In most cases, he might able to make some excuse under the guise of an innocent kid.

    However, what if the visitor is the bastard?

    ¡®Ragnar.¡¯

    Although he had calmed himself before, his emotions started to sway greatly.

    His body kept collecting mana at the end of his finger.

    It could easily kill Ragnar, who is still just a little kid.

    Not even with the magic, just a simple grasp of a mana-enchanted hand.

    It wasn¡¯t a good situation at all for Ian.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>

    The Royal Pce (3)

    ¡°What? But ..... A..alright.¡±

    That was all that Ian could hear. The guard spoke loudly since he was embarrassed, however, the other person didn¡¯t speak loud enough.

    ¡®Two people?¡¯

    There were two people who were stepping down through the stairs.

    Maybe the guard wasing along?

    ¡®The sound of the footsteps stopped.¡¯

    Both of them stopped at the bottom of the haven.

    Theirntern didn¡¯t reach Ian.

    He was still hidden from them.

    ¡°Princess. I know we don¡¯t have much choice, but this ce....¡±

    The first voice was a man¡¯s.

    Not the voice of the guard, but that of a middle-aged man.

    ¡®Princess?¡¯

    At this moment, there were three people in the royal family who might be called princess.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t Ragnar.(E/N: lol, Princess Ragnar)

    That was enough to relieve Ian.

    He hid right next to the coffin of the first emperor.

    ¡°Rarely does anyone visit here, no visitors, nor sounds may sneak out.¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t mature like that of ady, but Ian could feel a unique matureness in the voice.

    ¡°I came here to do my princess duty, and Sir Kevin came here to check the magic spell on the haven. Good enough excuse, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Considering the ages of the current princesses, This must be the emperor¡¯s daughter, the sibling of the crown prince.

    ¡®Hyri Greenriver¡¯.

    ¡°People have said that there is no safe zone in the pce. However, this haven. I guarantee is. There is no such ce safer than this ce.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯d better go outside of the pce...¡±

    ¡°The outside is even more dangerous. You should know, Sir Kevin.¡±

    The flow of their conversation was weird.

    It was weird enough for many others to suspect their rtionship.

    ¡°My ancestors will understand. It is for our father and my brother.¡±

    ¡°Sigh....¡±

    With her persuasion, Kevin sighed.

    ¡°Alright. I am afraid the wrath of heaven may punish me, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Finally, Kevin epted the princess¡¯ request.

    What are they going to do?

    ¡°I taught you the basic forms before, have you memorized them?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have.¡±

    While pointing at her head, she answered.

    After watching her confident face, Kevin continued his words.

    ¡°Fine. Then, let¡¯s start with light.¡±

    Just then, a light sphere appeared.

    It must be the 1st ss spell, light.

    ¡®A mage?¡¯

    There were few mages who stayed in the royal pce. Most were the ones who couldn¡¯t ovee the limit of 1st ss, ¡®Untalented¡¯ middle aged mages. They usually managed magical devices in the royal pce. Of course, there was no reason for them to sneak into the haven with the princess.

    ¡°Now, your turn, Lady.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so, like this......¡±

    What? Was the princess going to use magic as well?

    Ian¡¯s eyes opened widely with surprise.

    ¡°Light!¡±

    A small light sphere that the princess made, it was at the level of a beginning academy student.

    However still, Ian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    A mage, in the royal family?

    Ian had never known.

    ¡®Had they hidden that fact?¡¯

    Except for the Academy and the Ivory Tower, teaching magic was a heavy crime.

    In addition, hiding magical talent from the Ivory Tower was another heavy crime.

    There must be a reason as to why they were doing it so secretly.

    ¡®It seems the mage is teaching it fluently.¡¯

    1st ss mages were also one of the mages of the Ivory Tower.

    He must have known that what he was doing right now was a heavy crime.

    Still, the mage, Kevin, didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He only hesitated about the ce he was teaching.

    ¡°Huh? Why is mine so small?¡¯

    ¡°There are several conditions which may cause it to be small. Insufficient quantity and quality of mana, detailed control on the forme, proficiency of the spell. For you.... all of them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean.....¡±

    ¡°B..but since you started the mana breath a bitte, and your circumstances don¡¯t allow you to practice.....¡±

    ¡°Haha! Just joking.¡±

    They weren¡¯t that serious.

    The magic lesson between the mage Kevin and the princess Hyri kept going.

    A fundamental lecture of 1st ss magic.

    What is worse, they only had repeated for light magic.

    Furthermore, the lecture hadn¡¯t stopped for hours.

    ¡®When will it end?¡¯

    Ian started to get bored.

    At first, it was interesting to see.

    A princess born with a mana heart and mana brain.

    But why was she hiding the fact?

    It caused Ian to be curious.

    But soon after, it got boring.

    ¡®She wasn¡¯t even that talented.¡¯

    Toote to start learning, andck of practice.

    Regarding all of those conditions, still, she wasn¡¯t the talented one.

    She might stay at the 1st ss forever. Soon, the question ¡®Why did she hide it?¡¯ became ¡®Why the heck did she hide it?¡¯

    ¡®Now it will be hard to get out without any problem.¡¯

    It would work if he revealed himself at the very beginning.

    He could give excuses such as, I was touring and arrived here eventually, and since the guard was sleeping, I didn¡¯t know it was a forbidden ce. However, the problem was the situation. They were learning magic secretly. They wouldn¡¯t dare to let him leave him easily now.

    ¡°Light!¡±

    While Ian shook his body due to boredness, the princess¡¯ light was getting bigger.

    Now, it was shining enough to rece thentern.

    ¡°Woaaahhh......!¡±

    The princess was surprised like a child by the light globe she made.

    She was around 5 years older than Ian.

    ¡®She may have had different characteristics when she was young.¡¯

    In Ian¡¯s memory, Hyri was not a woman who had a bright characteristic.

    Like the crown prince, she had a great appearance.

    However, she always kept her mouth shut firmly, and with a darkened face.

    A woman who spent her life like a bird in a cage and died.

    ¡®Well, of course, she hasn¡¯t experienced anything bad yet.¡¯

    The emperor was still standing firmly, and so was her brother. It was apletely different situation to her former life.

    ¡°Princess, how about we finish our ss for today?¡±

    Kevin finally said the word Ian was looking forward to hearing.

    ¡°If we stay here too long, people will suspect us.¡±

    The princess agreed by nodding her head.

    ¡°Thank you. I know it is a harsh request, but you have always helped me.

    ¡°No worries. Rather I feel sorry for you. I am only a 1st ss mage. There must be a huge limitation to my teaching.¡±

    Kevin was also a 1st ss mage.

    He wasn¡¯t on the level where he could teach others.

    Although he may have had more proficiency than the princess, he was still on the level of the 1st ss.

    ¡°Maybe we should inform the ivory tower....¡±

    ¡°N..no way! It will get you caught up in the danger, as well.....¡±

    With the words ¡°Ivory Tower¡±, the princess reacted sensitively.

    The reason for her sensitive response to the ivory tower was different to the crown princes.

    The crown prince hated the ivory tower due to his sense of inferiority.

    On the other side, the princess ¡®feared¡¯ the ivory tower.

    ¡°I will do my best. The mage who entered the pce with my brother, Ian Page wasn¡¯t he? People said he wields magic even though no one taught him. If I try my best, one day I may.....¡±

    As she knew it was near impossible, she was losing her confidence.

    ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I will always do my best to support you. Please don¡¯t lose your confidence.¡±

    It sounded like a constion from a master to his apprentice.

    Soon, they left the area at different times purposely.

    Shortly after that, Ian left the area quietly.

    To leave the area before the guard came back.

    ¡®It is a bit weird. Especially the reaction of the princess.¡¯

    Ian was living his second life.

    It meant he was able to expect the flow of events.

    However, the reason that the princess of the giant Empire was so afraid to reveal her talent to the Ivory Tower wasn¡¯t clear to Ian. Fear was always caused by some reason. Her reaction waspletely different to her brother. There must be something.

    ¡®Something I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian became the newbie of the academy at this moment.

    While he was the student of the academy, he had learned of the events between the Royal and Ivory Towers by reading history books. However, at this time, he was in a different situation. He might have to confront those events directly.

    ¡®It may be rted to the tower lord. That old fart has long prepared to make Ragnar be the next emperor.¡¯

    It was the only case he could suggest.

    It was the most likely scenario.

    ¡®I should visit the royal library next time.¡¯

    Without any obstacles, Ian left the haven.

    It took longer than he had nned.

    He was satisfied with the mushrooms and the newly gained information.

    ¡°Sir Ian. Did you enjoy the tour?¡±

    The guards who guided Ian before had asked.

    While making an innocent child¡¯s smile, he replied.

    ¡°Yes indeed! It was very enjoyable.¡±

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>

    - Invitation Of The Ivory Tower (1)

    ¡°Wow.....!¡±

    ¡°How valuable do you think this would be?¡±

    At the mansion which now belonged to Ian. Ledio, Vanessa, Ian and Dous were sitting near the treasure box that was given to him by the royal family.

    ¡°To earn this much money, I would have to sell potions to the Army for at least 50 years.¡±

    ¡°What if I were to help you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then approximately 49 years?¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Ledio and his son were focused on the amount of gold coins in the treasure box. How much would it be worth? That was their concern.

    ¡°It was given to my boy Ian....¡±

    On the other hand, Vanessa didn¡¯t care about the amount.

    She was only concerned that the Emperor gave a present to him.

    A present that was given to her son, and not to others.

    ¡°By our Emperor who lives in the royal pce.....¡±

    The Emperor was the man with the most authority in the Empire.

    Thusly, such a powerful man would give such a magnificent present to her son.

    It was the best news she could ever hope to receive in her life as a mother.

    ¡°Is it the reason he gave me jewels without hesitation?¡±

    Ledio mumbled quietly.

    He unknowingly said it out loud.

    ¡°Jewels?¡±

    Dous, who was sitting next to Ledio asked.

    ¡°Did you say jewels?¡±

    Vanessa asked about it, too.

    Did someone give him jewels as well? Who?

    ¡°N..n..nothing. Haha.¡±

    Fortunately, no one asked further about it.

    Ledio let out a sigh of relief.

    Recently, he kept unconsciously saying what was on his mind.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t been able to control myself since I returned here.¡¯

    The capital Greenriverdium was a nightmare to Ledio. Although he was born and raised here, there were so many bad things that had happened to him here as well. Especially mana addiction. He received that curse in the capital.

    ¡®That mage might already be conducting in another region.¡¯

    The man who caused Ledio to suffer from mana addiction.

    When he did that to Ledio, he was a mage who was about to graduate from the academy. About one year had passed since then, therefore he must be conducting in another region. It was a normal process to be an official mage to conduct a region.

    ¡®For a while, I am safe. For a while.¡¯

    As Ledio knew, the average duration of conduction duties was 5 years.

    Hence, he still had enough time.

    He may leave this area after finding the cure,

    or...

    ¡®I have to stick with sir Ian.¡¯

    Ledio had also heard the rumors.

    He knew mages better than an ordinary man.

    Ian was a genius. An unfathomable genius.

    Soon he will be one of the Archmages.

    ¡®I can rely on the stronger side.¡¯

    Frommoners to nobles, various people formed the Ivory Tower.

    Hence, there was no value behind someone¡¯s origin.

    To the Ivory Tower, the value of a person was measured through how much magical power and talent they had.

    ¡®Then, that bastard won¡¯t have any choice.....¡¯

    There existed many ways.

    Ledio felt relieved.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t bend your backs and please don¡¯t bow to me. It makes me feel embarrassed..... I was once a kitchen maid as well. So.....¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After she finished looking at the coins, Vanessa told the maids not to bow to her with sympathy. They were the maids who were sent by the Emperor along with the treasure. They were stiffly straight and bending their bodies low to bow.(E/N: for those unaware, a low bow usually signifies that they are bowing to someone with more power with them? at least I think, it is like that in japanese culture)

    ¡°M...Mrs. Page, we......¡±

    ¡°I know how you think. It¡¯s not a thing I can change. Other higher men wouldn¡¯t be allowed to do so.¡±

    Vanessa was once a kitchen maid of the province castle.

    Her rank was lower than most other maids.

    She knew how harsh their lives were.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to sit and take a rest. But please, at least don¡¯t bend your bodies. It will make your backs hurtter. I am one of the victims of such as well.¡±

    She advised them with her experience.

    Once the waist is damaged, it won¡¯t recover easily.

    ¡°Hmm, Mrs. Page is so kind.¡±

    Ledio nodded while watching Vanessa¡¯s behavior.

    Compared to Ian whose identity Ledio couldn¡¯t even figure out, his mother was innocent and kind. One would hardly think that Vanessa was Ian¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Waist, wasn¡¯t it? The elixir for bones and joints.....¡±

    ¡°Daddy, wake up.¡±

    Dous, while leering at his father, he stopped Ledio¡¯s action.

    ¡°It will cause you big problems.¡±

    ¡°What kind of problems?¡±

    ¡°She is now a noble, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because she is the mother of a mage.¡±

    ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t have a rtionship with her.....¡±

    ¡°W, what are you saying you little brat!¡±

    Ledio was greatly embarrassed by understanding the point.

    He was wondering what Dous was saying.

    ¡°Boss won¡¯t like it if he knew about it....¡±

    Still, Dous was looking at his father suspiciously.

    With his stare, Ledio broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡®He¡¯s daring to go against me, isn¡¯t he?¡¯

    As Dous hung around with Ian, he acted more like an adult.

    He was still too young to experience puberty.

    ¡®It can be a side effect I never expected.¡¯

    He decided to take Ian¡¯s deal for his son, but now he regretted it a little.

    ¡°Ian. How was the meeting with the Emperor, his highness?¡±

    Vanessa greeted Ian.

    Ian had returned to the mansion from the pce.

    ¡°You just need to say it to his highness once.¡±

    ¡°B-but......¡±

    As Ian entered, the maids bent their bodies again. They knew that the young mage, Ian Page, was the boss of this family.

    ¡°It seems these coins and maids, all of them are gifts of the Emperor, his highness. I don¡¯t know if we deserve to have it....¡±

    ¡°Mom, I told you no more bad times. So you didn¡¯t believe me about it?¡±

    ¡°D, didn¡¯t believe? No way. I just couldn¡¯t imagine this much!¡±

    Truly, she couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    All of a sudden, her son became a great mage in one day.

    In addition, he received a call from the Emperor, and was escorted to the capital.

    Furthermore, he received these rewards after having a meeting with the Emperor.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t ever imagine this much even in my dream.¡¯

    Vanessa had lived a very harsh life.

    Especially after she had lost her husband. She would happily cry out whenever she heard good news about her son. Because it was her only desire and happiness. However this situation, it was not just a ¡®little good¡¯ news, wasn¡¯t it? She still felt like she is dreaming.

    ¡°Well, then I should wait longer until you realize what has happened to you.¡±

    Ian understood his mother.

    So there was nothing to feel sad about nor was there a reason to be in a hurry.

    She just needed more time.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t do this in my former life.¡¯

    After she smiled happily, Ian looked at Ledio.

    Ian had no idea why, but Ledio seemed nervous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a conversation.¡±

    ¡°C, conversation? With me?¡±

    Ledio was freaked out.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Why are you suprised?¡±

    ¡°N, nothing. Good. Conversation is good.¡±

    While murmuring, he leered at Dous.

    There must be something between them.

    Ian shrugged his shoulder curiously.

    Then, he entered the quiet room with Ledio.

    ¡°I want you to brew a potion.¡±

    ¡°What sort of potion do you want?¡±

    ¡°A potion with this mushroom.¡±

    Ian pulled out the mushrooms he had collected one by one.

    Even Ledio had never seen that grey mushroom before.

    It was a natural. It hadn¡¯t been discovered in this timeline yet.

    ¡°What is this mushroom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called stone heart mushroom, a poisonous one.¡±

    ¡°A poisonous mushroom? What sort of potion would you make with it....¡±

    Of course, there were potions which were based on poisonous ingredients.

    However, the elixirs that Ian had wanted before, such that they enhanced the magical power of a consumer, none of them used poisonous ingredients.

    ¡°It paralyzes nerve systems. It stops the heart as well.¡±

    ¡°This mushroom?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Treat it with caution since it¡¯s a deadly one.¡±

    It was a scarily dangerous mushroom.

    While shaking his body, Ledio looked at the mushroom.

    Stone heart mushroom was it? Would it even be recorded on the illustrated book?

    ¡°Then what kind of potion do you want me to brew with such dangerous ingredients? I may able to brew a poison, but not a potion....¡±

    ¡°Do you know interrogation magic?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Ledio also experienced it once in his past.

    The bastard mage, who caused mana addiction to him, once used it on Ledio.

    Ledio knew it very well.

    ¡°I want to avoid the interrogation magic.¡±

    Soon, Ledio understood Ian¡¯s thoughts.

    Actually, he was already able to guess it when he heard the words, interrogation magic.

    ¡°Can you brew it?¡±

    ¡°I think I can, but is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°It is. The faster, the better.¡±

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    Ledio thought briefly.

    Then he could recite a few ingredients.

    He could brew such a potion by mixing those ingredients well.

    ¡°Sigh, Dous won¡¯t like it.....¡±

    Ledio spoke out unexpected words.

    ¡°Ah, these types of potions need a lot of experiments. To find out whether the potion works properly, or if there are any side effects. Since we couldn¡¯t just try it on a human, we usually try it on animals. Such as mice and rabbits.

    Although Dous wanted to be an alchemist, he had grown up as a normal child. Killing many animals won¡¯t make him happy.

    ¡°Dous may cry out and beg me not to do experiments on animals.¡±

    ¡°I will try to persuade him.¡±

    It won¡¯t be that hard. Ian nodded his head.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Sir Ian.¡±

    A maid¡¯s voice could be heard through the door.

    ¡°The ivory tower sent you a letter.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>

    Invitation Of The Ivory Tower (2)

    A letter received by the maid.

    There appeared to be nothing on it.

    However, any mage would recognize the secret behind it.

    Mana was flowing through the letter.

    ¡®Geezer.¡¯

    From old times, the ivory tower had preferred some secret ways like this.

    The secretmunication that can be only done between mages, who had a mana heart and brain at same time. It effectively drew a feeling of superiority and involvement from mages.

    *whirrr.....*

    After Ian injected his mana to the letter, words were slowly revealed.

    ¡®To our dear mage, Ian Page.¡¯

    [As much as the royal family does, we are also looking forward to meeting you.......]

    As far as ordinary letters go, it started withmon greetings.

    Skimming it quickly, Ian looked at the main part.

    [ording to our traditions, you may need to pass the processing of the academy. But, what¡¯s the point in letting your time be wasted when you are already one of our talented mages?]

    As Ian had expected, the ivory tower didn¡¯t wait for long.

    They wanted to test Ian¡¯s talent.

    As an excuse, with the title of an ¡®simple interview¡¯, they wanted to ¡®interrogate¡¯ him.

    Without a doubt, they would set up the strongest interrogation spells in the interview room.

    [Hence, In exactly 7 days, we want to invite you to our small meeting. As a proud member of the ivory tower, please attend our meeting.]

    The only problem was the given period.

    Ian could ask them to dy the meeting date, but Ian didn¡¯t want to.

    The longer he dy, the more unexpected situations might ur.

    ¡°It says we have one week.¡±

    Ian said to Ledio.

    The potion must bepleted before then.

    The time they had was quite a bit shorter than what Ian had expected

    Furthermore, Ledio had never used this ingredient before.

    ¡°If it seems too tough for you, I can ask this task of several other alchemists.....¡±

    If Ian hadn¡¯t met Ledio in the Mogrian province, Ian would ask it of several ck market alchemists. Ian knew a few who had bad tempers, but were quite skilled. And there were many ways to keep them from talking.

    ¡°N, not at all. One week huh? It is possible.¡±

    But, Ledio was quite a talented alchemist.

    He had pride in his skills, and it wasn¡¯t that much of an impossible task.

    ¡°By reducing my sleeping time, it will be ok.¡±

    ¡°Then please, I will bet on you.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all. By the way, please persuade Dous. Recently he seems to follow you more than me. I can¡¯t make sure whether it is good or not. As you know, you aren¡¯t an ordinary one......¡±

    Ledio started to chat again.

    This was proof that Ledio was confident about the task.

    He already had thought of several possible recipes.

    His chatting relieved Ian more than a thousand words of promises.

    A week wasn¡¯t that long of a time period.

    And time passed quickly.

    *clip clop, clip clop.....¡±

    Ian was riding a carriage that was headed for the ivory tower.

    To the ce where most of the imperial mages were living.

    ¡®Its effect will remain for approximately 2 hours.¡¯

    Ian recalled Ledio¡¯s exnation while grabbing the potion.

    Ledio had managed to brew the potion.

    ¡®Two hours...¡¯

    The interrogation won¡¯t be that long, at most it would need tost for an hour.

    It would be good enough.

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    Through the window, an exotic view was revealed.

    Grass, flowers, trees and butterflies of various colors.

    Although the ivory tower was within the capital.

    ¡®They have managed the surroundings like a forest.¡¯

    It could literally be called a ¡®forest in the city.¡¯

    Since they had moved from the old ce, they had built surroundings like this.

    It could be called their tradition.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    With the driver¡¯s word, Ian took off with the carriage.

    A familiar view of the ivory tower weed Ian.

    It looked totally different from the old ivory tower.

    It was enormous in size, with a well sharpened white outer wall, it was a very well built structure.

    ¡°Oh, here hees, the first mage.¡±

    Several young mages approached Ian. They seemed ufortable since they had toe out and greet this very young mage called Ian. At this age they must be full of their own pride and superiority. Whoever and whatever Ian is, they didn¡¯t care, but they just didn¡¯t like to show respect to this young kid.

    ¡°Come, boy. High personages are waiting for you.¡±

    The young mage stated in a sharpened and rude voice.

    To Ian, they were more cute than intimidating. Due to this Ian felt calmed.

    ¡®High personages, huh?¡¯

    These young mages had just became official mages, so they were full of pride. When it came to ¡®high personages,¡¯ who they would show respect, there were a few people such as 4th ss Arch-mages and the tower lord, Habert.

    ¡®There must be a lot of mages I used to know.¡¯

    While recalling his memory, Ian had entered the ground floor of the ivory tower.

    Mages used to call this area as ¡®the sanctuary of beginnings.¡¯

    Ian had passed here more than thousands of times in his former life.

    It hadn¡¯t changed since the past, actually, future.

    ¡®When I first stepped in here, it was so exciting.¡¯

    Ian recalled the moment when he visited here at first.

    At that time, everything was interesting to him.

    A wide and enormous interior, lit by light globe spells.

    Air conditioning systems controlled by magic.

    White robed triumphant mages.

    Books floating in the air.

    An open and free atmosphere, unlike what he had expected.

    ¡®I thought every mage was wise and charismatic.¡¯

    He thought like that when he was young, but not now after he had figured out the truth.

    The mages of the ground floor were newbies.

    Rather than full of dignity, they were full of arrogance.

    ¡®I was simr to them when I was their age.¡¯

    With the guidance of the mages, Ian reached the end of the aisle.

    A golden disc was floating there.

    It was big enough to lift around 5 men at the same time.

    Ian was familiar with the disc.

    ¡®Elevator.¡¯

    The precise title of it was ¡®Mana elevator.¡¯

    Powered by mana only, it brought mages from floor to floor.

    Without it, mages would have a hard time climbing up all those stairs.

    ¡°Can you see the disc?¡±

    ¡°Yes I can see it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to answer. Step on it.¡±

    The young mage who had been rude to Ian, replied unaffably.

    ¡°Know that you are honored. Not everyone is allowed to ride it.¡±

    It was the truth.

    The golden disc was only allowed to be used by Arch-mages normally.

    To mages, who only ranked themselves with magical talent, it meant many things.

    ¡®The youngest in my former life, too. If I remember it correctly.¡¯

    Ian was 19 years old when he was granted the authority to use the golden disc, he had reached the 4th ss. This time, he was only 12 years old, but allowed to step on the golden disc. Of course he wasn¡¯t officially a 4th ss mage, but soon he would be.

    ¡®Maybe today..?¡¯

    As soon as Ian stepped on the golden disc, the disc sensed Ian¡¯s weight, and it vibrated slightly.

    It was the preceding use of strong levitation magic.

    *Whirrrrr ¨C !*

    After vibrating, the elevator started to fly.

    Precisely, it was rising upwards.

    Without slowing down, it kept rising up.

    *Gulp!*

    Ian drank the stone heart potion he had brought.

    His senses became dull, and he started to feel dizzy.

    It felt like he was a puppet controlled by someone else.

    But soon, everything became calm and clear.

    He felt no more dizziness.

    ¡°Sigh....¡±

    After a long breath, Ian looked up.

    The tower had 22 floors.

    Passing the ground floor ¡®the sanctuary of beginnings¡¯, ¡®the sanctuary of training¡¯, ¡®the sanctuary of information¡¯, ¡®the sanctuary of records¡¯, ¡®the sanctuary of rest¡¯, ¡®the sanctuary of elements¡¯, etc. There were many different kinds of sanctuaries, and above those, there was a banquet hall, lower council room, upper council room and finally, the 22nd floor.

    ¡®The room of the tower lord.¡¯

    The elevator had stopped.

    It was way too big to be called a room.

    In the room there were 11 mages.

    Habert, and 10 other Arch-mages.

    Every single one of them had their own characteristics.

    From male to female, from old to young.

    Unlike other mages, some of them didn¡¯t even wear robes.{ED:0.o what, they doing a nudy?}

    ¡®It seems they won¡¯t go easy on me.¡¯

    Members who counted as the best of the best of the ivory tower.

    They gathered at the same ce, and at the same time they looked at the same boy.

    A young mage, Ian Page.

    Whose talent waspared to ¡®the first mage.¡¯

    They had gathered to test his talent.

    Or maybe, to tame his dangerous talent.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>

    - Invitation of the Ivory Tower (3)

    ¡°Thank you for epting the invitation of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Firstly, the Tower Lord greeted Ian.

    Ian was a 12 years old young boy.

    Nevertheless, he greeted him with manners.

    ¡°Come, sit therefortably.¡±

    Mages surrounded Ian with circle.

    The chair was located at the centre, so that every Arch Mage could see it.

    And Ian had set on the chair.

    ¡°It may confuse you, I understand.¡±

    The Tower Lord lightly yielded his the staff of the Ivory Tower.

    Soon, blue colored mana formed words in the air.

    ¡°But there is no need to be afraid or shrunken. As a member of the Ivory Tower, everyone had passed this process once.¡±

    Those words were a report of Ian.

    From his brief introduction to his private actions.

    They did good job on it.

    ¡°As heard, I knew your talent, but still you had done many dramatic things. It is not just ¡®impressive¡¯ things you did.¡±

    While reading the record, the Tower Lord said.

    Although he had read it more than hundreds, he kept reading it as he was still interested.

    ¡°But, we are brothers and sisters in mana, which is thicker than blood, aren¡¯t we? But if any misunderstanding or suspicions between us, we better solve it now.¡±

    Suspicion of the Ivory Tower, and their spying.

    In addition, a room which was full of interrogation magic.

    As Ian had expected.

    So, he prepared the stone heart mushroom.

    ¡®They are overlooking their magic.¡¯

    The best of bests of the Ivory Tower created this interrogation magic.

    They must have trusted and felt proud of it.

    If Ian can ovee today¡¯s interrogation,

    ¡®No doubt will be left of me.¡¯

    Then, they would only care for Ian¡¯s ¡®talent¡¯.

    A precious talent.

    ¡°Uh, are you going to torment me or something bad?¡±

    Ian replied as if he knew nothing.

    With a warm smile, the Tower Lord replied.

    His smile harmonized well with the wrinkles on his face.

    ¡°Haha! You joking, right? Those barbaric methods are not our style. We will just ask you some questions. You just have to answer it.¡±

    While he saying that, the Tower Lord nced at the Arch Mages.

    It was a silent sign to start the interrogation magic.

    A time hase to test Ledio¡¯s potion.

    ¡°Ian Page. Born in 488 in imperial calendar. Red goat stars. Father was a wandering traveler, Pran Page. Mother was a kitchen maid of the province castle, Vanessa Page. Is there anything incorrect?¡±

    ¡°Everything is true.¡±

    There were no lies.

    he asked continuous questions rted to Ian¡¯s identity.

    Ian answered it calmly.

    The main questions started after that.

    ¡°How did you know that goblin corpses can be sold to receive money?¡±

    ¡°I heard it before and tried it. Just in case.¡±

    ¡°I wonder your rtionship with the alchemist, Ledio.¡±

    ¡°My mother has a weak body. I needed one who can brew potions for her, a merchant guild introduced him to me. As I heard, mages earn a lot, don¡¯t they? So I hired him.¡±

    ¡°What is the real purpose of visiting the old Ivory Tower ruin?¡±

    ¡°I had seen it in a lot in books. I wished to visit there once in my life.¡±

    There were many questions that were sharp.

    Of course, it could be expected.

    Ian just needed to answer it step by step, as he prepared.

    Everything he said, would be the truth.

    ¡°Do you remember the mage, Cecelia?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°And you said that you saw she was meeting with masked man, and Cecelia attempted to kill you whenever she saw you at there........ You sure what you said was true? She still kept silence about it.¡±

    ¡°I do. I was close to death.¡±

    Endless questions from the Arch Mages.

    Whenever Ian answered one, then a second question came.

    ¡°And you truly never learned magic from no one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Never.¡±

    ¡°Then, from fireball, summoning elements, to frost nova. How do you know all of those forms? I better want to listen something persuasive.¡±

    Magic was spelt by quickly calcting forms through mana brain. However, did Ian said he hadn¡¯t learnt any forms but he could yielded magic? In terms of mages, it was impossible.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me ¡®It just worked¡¯ this time again.¡±

    A statement that Ian said while doing mana test in his home town.

    The questioner knew it in detail.

    However, Ian answered simr to that.

    ¡°...... I just visualized.¡±

    ¡°Visualize?¡±

    ¡°For example, imagine a fire appears on my palm.¡±

    While answering, Ian sparked a small fire.

    It was a weak level of fire ball.

    ¡°I just imagined it. One day, it became real.¡±

    Casting spells by just imagining?

    If imagine a small fire, then fireballs appeared.

    If he wanted to summon spirits, then he conjured magic.

    If he tried to freeze his surrounding, then Frost Nova.

    ¡°What nonsense are you sayin......¡±

    It was totally nonsense.

    All of those Arch Mages shouted.

    That interrogate spell would figure out his lying.

    However, nothing had happened.

    It only said what Ian said was crystal clear.

    The result hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡®He¡¯s not lying?¡¯

    Arch Mages quickly checked their interrogation spells.

    However, nothing had changed. The strongest interrogation magic of the Ivory Tower kept saying Ian was telling truth.

    ¡®How this could happen?¡¯

    The first mage in the legends.

    Was Ian truly his reincarnation or someone like him?

    ¡®If he is telling lies.¡¯

    It also didn¡¯t make sense.

    It meant that their magic couldn¡¯t work on him.

    What that would mean?

    ¡®Has he achieved a higher magical ss then us?¡¯

    The interrogation spell which was casted by the Tower Lord and Arch Mages.

    And the mage who was invulnerable from it.

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. It makes no sense at all.¡¯

    Rather, trusting what Ian had said made more sense.

    Actually, it had to.

    ¡°Hmmm........¡±

    Endless questions had paused for a while.

    While everyone was waiting the Tower Lord¡¯s decision,

    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t care about it!¡±

    Ady who hadn¡¯t questioned to Ian once.

    She used to be the youngest 4th ss mage, before Ian had appeared.

    ¡®Lady of me¡¯, ¡®Helene¡¯ stood up while smashing the table. Her nickname was named not only because she liked to use fire magic, but also due to her impatient characteristic.

    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡±

    ¡°Helene! Calm down. The Tower Lord is with us.......¡±

    ¡°Come on, we didn¡¯t gather for this, did we? Stop asking those boring things. Let¡¯s ask something we really wanted to. A real question!¡±

    Mages who are on even same ss had their level difference.

    And Helene was one of the strongest 4th ss mages.

    At least, for now.

    ¡°With your damn mouth, tell me. Who the heck are you? Stop making up bullshit, huh? Would you pleaseeee- tell me?¡±

    Helene said very aggressively.

    Other mages looked embarrassed, but they looked Ian with interest.

    They couldn¡¯t ask like that, because of their pride.

    ¡®Yeah. That¡¯s how she was.¡¯

    In his former life, Helene acted the same.

    Rude and aggressive voice andnguage.

    ¡°I thought you already knew it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on there as well.¡±

    While squaring his shoulder, Ian pointed first sentence of mana words on the air.

    A section where listed his brief information.

    ¡°Ian Page. Born in 488 in imperial calendar. Red goat stars. Father was a wandering traveler, Pran Page. Mother was a kitchen maid of the province castle, Vanessa Page.¡±

    Furthermore, he started to read it for her.

    Every single words, slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say anumore.¡±

    Ian¡¯s word contained disregard.

    And Helene knew it.

    ¡°You dare spea.........!¡±

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The Tower Lord¡¯s short shout stopped Helene¡¯s angry voice.

    Even Helene couldn¡¯t go against him.

    ¡°Let me ask ast question.¡±

    This time, the Tower Lord picked his own question. He thought simr to what other Arch Mages had thought. If what Ian said was true, they had to admit his talent. Even if it was lie, still, Ian was great mage.

    ¡®However, isn¡¯t it too.... in?¡¯

    The Tower Lord was curious.

    Ian¡¯s body kept showing in bio signals, for any questions they did.

    It might be just due to his calm characteristics.

    However,

    ¡®It needs to be checked.¡¯

    A question that might sway his calmness.

    The Tower Lord asked a question to do it so.

    ¡°On the day you did the mana reaction test, I know there was some kind of problem. Do you remember the soldier, Jonathan, who insulted you and your mother, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ian nodded quietly.

    There were no specific bio signal change, yet.

    ¡°On the next day, the soldier found was dead.¡±

    With a sharpened eyesight, the Tower Lord continued his question.

    He focused to catch any sort of mental disturbance from Ian.

    ¡°Perhaps, the death of the soldier, is it rted to you?¡±

    The Tower Lord was a smart man.

    He was different to others.

    He didn¡¯t overlook their magic.

    He didn¡¯t stop doubting, and testing every possible case.

    ¡®However, he wouldn¡¯t know it¡¯s the power of a potion.¡¯

    It was the limit of the Tower Lord for now.

    Mages and alchemists were quite close.

    They had many chance to coborate.

    They often received good elixirs.

    Precisely however, their rtionship wasn¡¯t horizontal, it was rather a vertical rtionship.

    ¡®So, mages only know the basics of it.¡¯

    Like Ian knew some herbs, other mages knew basic of alchemy.

    Harbert wouldn¡¯t be exception.

    Rather, he would know it better than others.

    ¡®However he doesn¡¯t know existence of the mushroom.¡¯

    The potion that could avoid the interrogation magic.

    Any medical herbs, or poisonous grasses that had such effect.

    He wouldn¡¯t even able to imagine such things.

    ¡®I better erase the effect.¡¯

    In most cases, poisons wouldn¡¯t affect mages.

    They could use their own mana to remove the poison out of their body.

    And that was why Ragnar asked Dous to brew a special poison in former life.

    ¡®He said it would be thest question, didn¡¯t he?¡¯

    The Tower Lord cared how he looked.

    He was likely to keep the promise that he had spoken once.

    Only if he got satisfying result.

    ¡®I will give you the answer you want.¡¯

    Ian removed the effect of the stone heart potion.

    As he determined, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°...... I have no idea about it.¡±

    ¡°Are you denying the suspect?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am.¡±

    What Ian just said was clearly a lie.

    Naturally, his body reacted.

    Several body reactions which the Tower Lord wanted.

    Those changes were informed to everyone.

    The Tower Lord and other Arch Mages.

    ¡®He¡¯s lying?¡¯

    Everyone figure out Ian¡¯s lie.

    However, their face became relieved.

    The interrogate magic was perfect.

    It wasn¡¯t their form¡¯s problem, nor were they deceived by a higher ss mage, nor was it the support of a third person.

    Just, what the boy said was true.

    ¡®Still, a kid is kid.¡¯

    It was amon thought of the Tower Lord and others.

    The boy spoke truth until thest question.

    Atst, he finally lied for murder.

    It meant a lot to them.

    ¡®A talented kid is better than a mage who has already ovee us¡¯.

    Wouldn¡¯t this be the best case?

    Rather than hiding his overwhelming power.

    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s you who killed him, too.¡±

    After his thought, the Tower Lord smiled.

    He finally regained his confidence.

    ¡°Thank you for answering our tricky question.¡±

    Nobody med him about Ian¡¯s lie.

    Killing a soldier wasn¡¯t that much of a problem.

    Unless he was a mad serial killer.

    ¡°I really want to have a meal with you, but still there are many things to do. Please excuse me.¡±

    He had found out everything he wanted from Ian.

    He checked everything he wanted to.

    Now, the only thing left was Ian¡¯s talent.

    An objective measurement of it.

    ¡°As you know, the talent you bear, is none of the type we havr faced before. It is unknown mysterious power. So....¡±

    The Tower Lord held the crystal orb on the table.

    It was anmunicating orb which were connected to every floor of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°We need more precise measurement of your power. Not only your current status, but your potential talent. So that we can help you to guide you as seniors of the Ivory Tower, do you understand?¡±

    More precise measurement of power.

    It meant they want to change their ¡®estimation¡¯ to ¡®fact¡¯, that Ian had reached around 2nd ss to 3rd ss starter.

    ¡®Now it is the problem.¡¯

    There were two ways of ssifying magical ss.

    First, of course, was the amount of mana.

    Second, the ¡®calcting power¡¯ of the mana brain.

    Higher ss magic required the mana brain to calcte harder forms.

    If a mage failed to calcte it fast enough and perfectly, the magic wouldn¡¯t be casted.

    Literally, it was an ¡®inborn intelligence¡¯, and many mages couldn¡¯t ovee this wall.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be asked to show my calcting power.¡¯

    Ian lied to people that he could yield magic with simple imagination. Thanks to that, they wouldn¡¯t test him it.

    ¡®They will only check my mana pool then.¡¯

    Ian expected correctly.

    Young mages arrived to the room by riding the elevator.

    Mages who guided Ian rudely brought a huge semi-transparent sphere to the centre of the room of the Tower Lord.

    ¡®What......? Did he pass the interrogatiom magic?¡¯

    Young mages¡¯ face turned pale.

    They assumed it was an exaggerated rumor.

    They had believed that Ian¡¯s secret would be revealed by the interrogation magic.

    They thought Ian would spend his rest of life in the mana prison.

    ¡®All the rumors were true.......?¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t believe it yet.

    However, Ian was still standing at the room of the Tower Lord.

    He already had passed interrogation magic.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The giant spherended in front of Ian.

    He didn¡¯t ask because he really didn¡¯t know its use.

    It just became Ian¡¯s habit that pretending innocent child.

    ¡°It is called Mana Storage. It is one of important resource that powers most of objects in the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    Mana elevator, air conditioner,munication orb and etc. The power source that must be needed for such magical devices, was called mana storage.

    ¡°At the moment, it doesn¡¯t have specific colors, but whenever it is charged with mana, it will glow as blue. Right there, can you see it?¡±

    There was a mana storage where the Tower Lord pointed.

    It wasn¡¯t just blue, it was a thick deep blue colored sphere.

    The storage could contain the maximum of a 3rd ss master¡¯s mana, and its color got thicker and deeper the more it got charged.

    ¡°Try to inject your mana to it.¡±

    ¡°Everything?¡±

    ¡°You better. We want to see your limits.¡±

    ¡°Same method as other objects?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The Tower Lord answered clearly.

    Ian stretched his arms carefully.

    To inject mana in it.

    ¡®Should I humble myself, for this?¡¯

    Until now, every event had passed as Ian expected.

    This was hisst acting part.

    ¡®If I just fill it with amount of 2nd ss master.....¡¯

    At the moment, the Ivory Tower expecting Ian to achieve around 2nd ss master to 3rd ss beginner. If he just show that much amount of mana? It will relieve other Arch Mages, and Ian will get proper standing.

    ¡®It is the best choice I can think of.¡¯

    Minimized diversionary move, but still high enough authority.

    It will allow Ian to live an easy life as he had done.

    ¡®Just like I have done since I have rewound time..¡¯

    With a manipted atmosphere, he handed over the spy.

    With an innocent child¡¯s face, he deceived the emperor.

    With the stone heart potion, he had passed the interrogation.

    And so many other situations he could remember.

    And he could choose thr same way this time.

    He could act smartly to deceive others and change his surrounding in his favor.

    It was simple.

    ¡®But......¡¯

    He didn¡¯t always act smartly.

    He often solved problems emotionally.

    Even he was living his second life.

    Just like now.

    His brain said no, but heart said yes.

    Unsatisfactory.

    Something made him feel ufortable.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    He could find answer easily.

    Every time when he acted emotionally, there weremon points of it.

    A source of unsatisfaction.

    ¡®Magic.¡¯

    He could be patient for other things.

    By considering his surroundings and situation.

    He could shake his body like a scared child.

    Or deceiving others with a lie.

    However, whenever he rted to magic, he couldn¡¯t.

    Whenever he had to use his magic, he became emotional.

    Not only this life, but his former life as well.

    ¡®For magic,¡¯

    Ian was just an 8th ss mage.

    He wasn¡¯t a sage or leader who would be recorded in history.

    The wisdom, philosophical, determination.

    He mightck of those kinds.

    However, for magic.

    ¡®I can admit my other limitation. But for magic.¡¯

    No other mages in the Ivory Tower,

    Nor other mages in the continent,

    Nor other mages who existed.

    ¡®There is no one higher than me in magic.¡¯

    His pride blinded his wisdom.

    Ian poured every single mana he had.

    Without hesitation,

    Without moderation.

    ¡°Wh, what.....?¡±

    Suddenly, people looked at the storage.

    The storage which were blue started to turn darker and thick.

    From sky blue to blue,

    From blue to deep dark blue.

    From deep blue to ck.

    Eventually,

    *Crack! Crkck! Crkk!*

    The surface of storage started to crack.

    *BANG-!*

    Soon it exploded with enormous noise.

    There was not enough space to store extra mana.

    Whirrrr ¨C !

    Soon, mana spread out to everywhere.

    Its blue energy whirled like a tornado.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Mages covered their face from strong wind pressure.

    Mana elevator started to up and down, out of control.

    The light globes started to turn on and off rapidly.

    Documents were blown, chairs were fallen down.

    A few momenyster.

    ¡°......¡±

    There were only silence.

    No one could open their mouth easily.

    *Pant!... Pant!... Pant!*

    A rough breathing echoed through the tower.

    It was Ian¡¯s breathing who was suffering from the after shock.

    He couldn¡¯t stand any longer, so he sat down on the ground.

    Still, he was watching the others surrounding him.

    ¡®Look at their faces.¡¯

    Young mages who brought the storage,

    Arch Mages who expected Ian as a 2nd ss mage,

    And even the Tower Lord, who seldom revealed his expression,

    Their faces looked shocked.

    ¡°I, is it....¡±

    Helene said unconsciously.

    ¡°Is it even possible....?¡±

    Helene now started to collect shards of the storage.

    She checked it¡¯s industrial standards.

    It was meaningless, though.

    ¡®How that kid.......¡¯

    Other people just didn¡¯t express their shocked mind as Helene,

    But they were very embarrassed.

    The storage couldn¡¯t hold Ian¡¯s mana.

    It supposed to store 3rd ss master¡¯s mana.

    That was the limit of the storage.

    And Ian just destroyed by overcharging it.

    What it would mean?

    ¡®More than just 3rd ss....... master?¡¯

    At least 4th ss beginner¡¯s mana quantity.

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t need to calcte forms.

    It was the very beginning of the twelfth Arch Mage¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>

    People I Need to Protect (1)

    The council of the Ivory Tower was busy these days.

    Ian Page, Ian Page and Ian Page!

    Today was no exception. Again, it was about Ian Page.

    Several hours had already passed between the Arch Mages.

    ¡°So it was true. Everything was true! Furthermore, he has already managed to be 4th ss. He has reached the same level as all of us except for you, Tower Lord.¡± said the middle aged Arch Mage, ¡®Ronan¡¯, excitedly.

    They knew Ian contained enormous talent, but didn¡¯t expect him to reach the same level as them. They were currently ying with fire.

    ¡°And are we trying to tame this monster? Shackle him? If we want to, we must start right now. Before he gets old. As soon as possible, before he bes a monster which is out of control! The Academy, conducting to other regions, that is all bullshit!¡±

    A duty which was fairly given to every mage.

    Graduating the academy course, conducting another region for 5 years.

    And Ronan was suggesting to let Ian be freed from such duties, and rather let him stay with the Arch Mages and try to make him stand on the Ivory Tower¡¯s side.

    Brainwashing or persuading, to tame Ian by any means necessary.

    ¡°We can¡¯t excuse ourselves due to his age, can we?¡¯

    Not only Ronan, but most of the other Arch Mages thought that way.

    Now, everyone was worried about Ian.

    The unexinable power that he contained.

    He had already reached the 4th ss.

    And the potential within him.

    ¡°Although you used some inappropriatenguage, but what you spoke was reasonable.¡±

    The Tower Lord supported Ronan.

    ¡°Putting Ian Page into the academy is a waste of time. Rather, other students will be caught in inferiority. Even we, Arch Mages are this concerned about him. Imagine what other newbie students would think.¡±

    By his words, the Arch Mages nodded their heads.

    Unlike when they were listening to Ronan¡¯s speech, they reacted differently to the Tower Lord¡¯s speech.

    Because rather than just admitting their fears or haste on Ian as Ronan said, the excuse of ¡®helping other newbie students¡¯ feelings¡¯ made them feel much morefortable.

    ¡°As you already may know, the best value we need to aim is the symbol of the Ivory Tower. The more strong mages we have, the higher our fame will be.¡±

    ¡®The symbol¡¯ of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®The fame¡¯ of the Ivory Tower.

    It was the source of authority of the Ivory Tower.

    The Tower Lord never missed that point.

    ¡°So, how about making an official announcement about Ian? Announcing that a new 4th ss mage had appeared, and that he is now epted as the 12th member of the Arch Mages. But considering Ian¡¯s age and talent, the council decided to apply a special study course for Ian..... I think this will be good enough.¡±

    Basically, what he said had the same solution as Ronan did.

    However, the excuse for it was totally different.

    It didn¡¯t reveal the fear and anxiousness in the hearts of the council members.

    Rather, it made the council look like generous members who always supported their ¡®precious¡¯ young mage.

    Through this announcement, they would grant a proper cause, excuse and social power.

    ¡°What do the rest of you think about my idea?¡±

    The meeting went on for a while longer before it finished.

    The announcement of the Ivory Tower was quickly spoken.

    The appearance of the twelfth Arch Mage.

    Furthermore, he broke the record of the youngest 4th ss mage.

    It had spread wide and quickly.

    Not only to the royalty, but also to the nobles and merchants who operated bigpanies.

    ¡°Greetings sir! We came from Hybe merchantpany. Our headquarters is located at the 8th street of the merchant area. The reason we came, is because our boss wants..... Ah, please receive our present first.¡±

    After the announcement, Ian¡¯s mansion was crowded.

    Most of them were people who came from the nobles or merchants.

    ¡°Our boss sent this present for you. Don¡¯t feel any pressure on it, please. He just wants to show gratitude you. It¡¯s a indeed great news for the empire, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nobles, merchants and people who recognized the new power.

    All of them gathered in front of the mansion, while holding a bag or box on their hand.

    What would be the reason of it?

    ¡°..... Hybe merchantpany, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Pleasee to 8th street of mercha.....¡±

    ¡°Hybe merchantpany, I will forward this name to him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    The social power of the Arch Mage was unimaginable.

    As a rank, higher thanmon nobles.

    Ian arrived to the capital a few weeks ago.

    He was literally a new fresh powerful man.

    It was good to appeal themselves to Ian.

    ¡°Sigh....¡±

    And It was Ledio¡¯s job.

    He needed to greet every single one of them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t understand it though.¡¯

    The parade of presents from merchants and nobles.

    They were bribes rather than presents.

    He thought Ian wouldn¡¯t receive them.

    Because Ian was an honest, clean man? No way.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he already have enough money....?¡¯

    This was the reason of Ledio¡¯s doubt.

    Just that. Ian already had enough money.

    He had already received a bag of the finest jewels. Unless he was obsessed with money, there was no reason to receive those risky bribes. He expected Ian to refuse it.

    ¡®And he told me to receive everything. Why?¡¯

    Of course, no one would dare to go against an Arch Mage for receiving these ¡®presents¡¯.

    But still, it concerned Ledio.

    ¡°Is this Sir Ian Page¡¯s house?¡±

    An endless tide of bribes.

    Who is it this time?

    Ledio looked up.

    A old man, who looked like a servant of a house, was standing there.

    He looked familiar to Ledio.

    ¡°Where do youe from?¡±

    Ledio asked automatically.

    He was getting used to it.

    ¡°The Head of Parker house, Adan Parker sent me.......¡±

    ¡°H, house of Parker?¡±

    Ledio shook his body.

    Now he recognized the man.

    ¡®What an unfortunate coincidence.¡¯

    The mage who caused mana addiction to Ledio.

    That bastard was the second son of Parker house.

    At that moment, Ledio had contract between Parker house.

    ¡°Anything wrong about it?¡±

    ¡°N, nothing. You said house of Parker, right?¡±

    The man was the servant of Parker house.

    He didn¡¯t recognize Ledio.

    ¡°Please leave the present there.¡±

    ¡°Then, please introduce us well to sir Ian.¡±

    If Ledio kept seeing him, the nightmare would be remembered again.

    He sent him away with haste.

    ¡®What a relief, sir Ian is backing me up.¡¯

    The more Ledio knew about Ian, the scarier Ian was.

    Actually, he was a much more tremendous man than he had imagined.

    Ledio knew Ian¡¯s talent is extraordinary. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ian to be granted the title of Arch Mage right after he visited the Ivory Tower. Who would have imagined?

    ¡®Even Parker house had both power of noble and mage, they won¡¯t able to harm me.¡¯

    As Ledio thought, Parker house had two major powers: Noble and mage.

    However, Ledio felt no fear about them.

    Ian wasn¡¯t just an ordinary mage. He was a 12 years old Arch Mage. The title of Arch Mage itself already contained great power, furthermore, he had endless potential. And such a man was backing Ledio up. Even Parker house couldn¡¯t threaten Ledio anymore.

    ¡®Seriously, what if he is a dragon?¡¯

    A childish image, an image that Dous would have.

    However, it actually suited Ian well. Even if one day Ian would say ¡®I am actually a dragon.¡¯ Ledio wouldn¡¯t be surprised about it.

    ¡®Ha, what meaningless things am I imagining?¡¯

    While shaking his head, Ledio looked at his next guest.

    ¡°Whaaaaaaat!¡±

    He stood up immediately with a wide open mouth.

    He was surprised hundreds of times more than when he heard the name, Parker.

    ¡°C, c, crown prince....?¡±

    Ledio¡¯s voice was full of embarrassment.

    ¡°Crown prince?¡±

    ¡°His Highness, crown prince?¡±

    Ledio shouted too loud.

    Every person who was standing in front of the mansion looked back.

    From a distance, people wereing.

    The second royal knights and blond handsome man.

    It must be the crown prince.

    ¡°Wee our crown prince!¡±

    By the soldier¡¯s shouting, everyone made a way and bowed down. Except one person, Ledio.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t say I need to greet him.¡¯

    At the moment, Ian wasn¡¯t home.

    In addition, Vanessa went out to buy some ingredients with the maids.

    It was only Ledio who was in the mansion.

    It drove him crazy.

    ¡®The fuck.....¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t just a noble, but the crown prince.

    He couldn¡¯t stand still.

    He quickly jumped off and he bowed down to the crown prince.

    ¡°C, crown prince, your highness! What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You...?¡±

    With curious eyes, he looked at Ledio.

    He must have expected Ian toe out.

    ¡°I, I am sir Ian¡¯s alchem......¡±

    ¡°Ahah! Now I remember. You are the steward who came along with Ian, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ledio was caught in a serious problem.

    Should he fix what the crown prince said?

    Or just admit what the crown prince said?

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right! I am the steward of the house of Page, Ledio. I appreciate that you remember this tiny man! It will be an honor to my house!¡±

    He chose the second option.

    There were no benefits to indicate the error.

    In addition, he was actually doing steward¡¯s business at the moment.

    ¡°Then where is Ian? I came here to show gratitude to my sworn brother, Ian, for he was granted the title of Arch Mage.¡±

    The crown prince emphasized the word, ¡®sworn brother¡¯.

    To let everyone there hear it.

    ¡°S, sir Ian is not in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact destination, but he just told me he¡¯s going out to buy something. He promised me toe back before dinner time....¡±

    He spoke any excuse he could imagine.

    He was desperate.

    ¡°Hmmmm....¡±

    The crown prince seemed disappointed.

    However, it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Well, alright. It¡¯s my fault for not sending him a message before.¡±

    Every member of the second royal knight squad was surprised by his words. Suddenly visiting was the crown prince¡¯s bad hobby. But, did he just say it¡¯s his fault?

    ¡°Till the dinner time right? I can wait for that. I will wait inside. You, just keep doing your job.¡±

    Furthermore, he tapped Ledio¡¯s shoulder, and went into the mansion. The captain Oliver moved his eyebrow. It was quite rare for the captain to express his emotions.

    ¡®I better get paid back.¡¯

    The reason Ian ordered Ledio to receive every single presents.

    He wanted to receivepensation for his misbehaviour.

    If he acted smarter and calmed himself while injecting mana, he could receive many benefits from it.

    However, he screwed it up to keep his pride of magic. So, he wanted to receive as many bribes as he could receive for now.

    ¡®Well it does make me feel good, though.¡¯

    However, he didn¡¯t regret it.

    Even if it was his second life, he couldn¡¯t just give it up.

    He couldn¡¯t stay behind in magic.

    It was his only pride.

    ¡®Well, the rest of my life won¡¯t be easy though.¡¯

    By reading their well-packaged announcement, Ian could see what they were thinking.

    Ah, they must be afraid of Ian. A boy who came from nowhere suddenly reached them. They must be afraid of him.

    ¡®If I were them, I would freak out as well.¡¯

    Their pride of superiority.

    The effort they had poured in.

    Ian¡¯s appearance must have ruined all of those.

    They must be desperate to tame him.

    ¡®Now the problem is there must be enemies from now on.¡¯

    The appearance of the youngest 4th ss mage.

    As it shook the empire, there must be enemies generated.

    ¡°There are so many weird minded men in the world.¡±

    The man who would envy Ian.

    Or a group who wanted to draw him back.

    What would they do they first?

    ¡®My only weakness.¡¯

    Ian didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    However, he already knew his weak point.

    A clear weak point that the enemy could see.

    ¡®My mother.¡¯

    That¡¯s right. His mother was his only weakness. So, he needed to have a n. A tool which provided safety on his mother, especially a tool that he can check her location and safety.

    ¡®There is a such an item that can do the job.¡¯

    Ian finally arrived at the merchant region.

    Precisely, at the centre of ¡®The street of hextech.¡¯(E/N: wait... will there be copyright issues?)

    Ian chose the power of magic to protect his mother.

    Especially, a device made by hextech engineers.

    Of course, hextech device was mostly a life supporting item that helps the rich¡¯s houses work. Firstly, their techniques weren¡¯t good enough to build further levels of the item. Secondly, the Ivory Tower was supervising this industry with strict rules.

    ¡®This technology won¡¯t even be able to exist without the help of mages.¡¯

    Mage and hextech.

    They had a very close rtionship between each other.

    The core resource of hextech was mana, of course.

    They couldn¡¯t do experiments and manufacturing without the help of mana.

    Then, who could supply it for them?

    ¡®The Ivory Tower.¡¯

    The mage¡¯s power was strong. Not just the strength of its destructive power. Not only alchemy, architecture, medical treatment, jewelcrafting, and hextech. It was rted to every life in human civilization.

    ¡®There are not many items my mother can use, but.¡¯

    A munication orb¡¯ will be enough for the job. Not one for civilians, but the high quality orb which is usually only used by the empire¡¯smunication post. Because of its powerfulmunication power, its price was enormous. Ian wanted such a level ofmunication orb.

    ¡®I can re-earn this moneyter.¡¯

    Even at this moment, money wasing.

    The parade of presents to the mansion.

    In addition, the jewels he left at the old Ivory Tower ruin.

    *Ring!*

    Ian opened one of the biggest hextech merchant shops.

    The bell inside weed clients.

    ¡°Hey Vans! Bring the blueprint! Blueprint!¡±

    ¡°Y, yes sir!¡±

    A crowded room.

    At first, Ian could see engineers.

    By appearance, they were doing simr jobs to cksmiths. But the hextech engineering room wasn¡¯t full of muscle, heat and sweat. Rather, all of the hextech engineers had rtively thin bodies. Furthermore, the room temperature was controlled by hextech devices, so it had quite a pleasant temperature.

    ¡°Bring me three small sized mana storages. Fully charged ones!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Hundreds of various mana storages were there.

    And upleted hextech devices.

    A mana elevator, manantern,munication orb etcetera.

    Parts of it were rolling on the ground.

    ¡®Every time I visit here, I just realize how exotic a view it is.¡¯

    The shop¡¯s name was ¡®Thram¡¯s workshop.¡¯

    It was the best ¡®hextech workshop¡¯ in the Greenriver Empire, and most of the hextech devices were supplied by them and managed by them.

    ¡°Move your ass!¡±

    A boy who was busy with errands.

    He murmured while passing Ian.

    He leered at Ian as if saying ¡®why are you blocking this busy area?¡¯

    ¡°Vans you fool! Quick! What the heck are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I, I aming! Senior!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t leer at Ian any longer.

    With his senior¡¯s shouting, he moved away quickly.

    He must be a novice hextech engineer.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>

    People I Need To Protect (2)

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Soon, someone called Ian.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t a boy, but a middle-aged man.

    By his appearance, he looked to be the manager of the workshop.

    ¡®Should I just show my magic and meet the head of the workshop immediately?¡¯

    Ian had thought for a while, but decided not to do it.

    He came to make a big deal.

    His every action would be gossiped about through the workshop.

    He didn¡¯te to buy some cheap products.

    In this case, he¡¯d better greatly impress the engineers.

    To do that, he should wait to reveal his title, Arch Mage,ter at a proper time.

    By doing that, it would be easier to silence engineers to spread rumors of him.

    ¡°I came here to buy some products.¡±

    ¡°What kind of products are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I want to seemunication orbs.¡±

    ¡°Ah,e this way.¡±

    The manager brought Ian to the shelf where low-levelmunication orbs with various colors were disyed. It was one of the mostmon orbs in use, and it was usually used to helpmunication between floors.

    ¡°Are there any other products?¡±

    ¡°Higher ranks than this one costs quite a lot.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the orb that¡¯s used formunication posts.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    Suddenly, the manager doubted his ears.

    Other engineers acted the same.

    All of them leered at Ian.

    ¡®What the hell is that mad boy saying?¡¯

    Their eyes were saying that.

    Not just through their eyes, but also through their mouths,

    ¡°Phhhff! What a funny jerk.¡±

    ¡°What the heck did he want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Vans, what are you doing? Help our freaking rich customer, Ha ha!¡±

    Their voices were full of ridicule. They reacted a little bit too much, but it was a natural reaction. There were no other reasons. The orb was extremely expensive.

    ¡°Enough! How rude!¡±

    The manager kept his manners. He didn¡¯t believe the boy would be able to afford the high qualitymunication orb, though. But he wore clothes of nobles.

    ¡°I apologize, the orb you want is quite hard to purchase.¡±

    ¡°Is it forbidden?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not. Firstly, you may not able to afford the product. Furthermore, you need to be granted approval from the Ivory Tower....¡±

    ¡°Then, I will buy it.¡±

    With confidence, Ian put his bag on the floor.

    It seemed like it¡¯s full of money.

    ¡®Come on.¡¯

    Although the bag looked full, but it won¡¯t be enough, still. Even if the bag was full of gold coins, it wasn¡¯t enough to buy a high qualitymunication orb. Unless he wanted to buy shards of brokenmunication orbs.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t listen.¡¯

    The manager started to get upset.

    He already told Ian twice that he wouldn¡¯t able to afford it.

    Furthermore, the boy didn¡¯t speak like nobles at all.

    He decided to kick him out.

    ¡°Sigh, sir? As I told you.....¡±

    The manager spoke with an upset voice.

    Regardless, Ian started to open the bag.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many gold coins are in there, but if it won¡¯t be enough....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not gold coins.¡±

    ¡°To buy a high-qualitymunication orb........ huh?¡±

    Soon, Ian spread contents to the floor of the workshop. It wasn¡¯t just gold coins. Instead, it was jewels, which were a million times more expensive per weight unit,pared to the gold coins.

    ¡°Uh......HUH?¡±

    Not just ordinary engineers, but the manager was lost as to what to say.

    They doubted their ears at the beginning, but now they doubted their eyes. Is it even real?

    ¡°It¡¯s jewels.¡±

    ¡°What.....¡±

    ¡°The finest quality.¡±

    ¡°F, finest...¡±

    No doubt about its quality.

    Only a few jewels were qualified as the finest.

    A jewel that was shaped by mana-craft.

    Other normal jewels had no chance to evenpare with it.

    Even a person who had no idea about jewels would recognize its difference immediately.

    Unique shape, preciousness, perfect hardness.

    ¡°Will it be insufficient?¡±

    The manager started to calcte quickly.

    Insufficient? For the high-levelmunication orb?

    The manager couldn¡¯t dare to decide.

    It was hard to estimate the price of those jewels, and most of all, he didn¡¯t know the exact value of pairs of high-levelmunication orbs. He didn¡¯t have the authority to sell it.

    ¡°T, That is....¡±

    But from now on, two things became clear now.

    The boy in front of him wasn¡¯t a fool, and didn¡¯te to the workshop to trick them. And he came to the workshop, to buy themunication orb, seriously.

    ¡°W, would you please wait for a moment? I can¡¯t simply decide to sell the product......¡±

    It must be.

    It was a huge scale of business.

    Ian nodded silently.

    ¡°Ch, chief!¡±

    After a while,

    The engineers seemed nervous by some man¡¯s appearance.

    He looked like a man who was about to be middle-aged.

    It must be the chief engineer, ¡®Thram.¡¯

    ¡®ck hair?¡¯

    Thram had ck hair, which was quite a rare case in the continent.

    In his former life Ian didn¡¯t know it because Thram¡¯s hair had turned white. So this time, Ian was quite surprised about it. It was one of the entertaining facts of time traveling.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Thram slowly investigated the jewels.

    He must be good at it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thram figured out those jewels were real.

    While looking at Ian, he said.

    ¡°First, high-levelmunication can¡¯t be sold without permission from the Ivory Tower. And in most cases, they don¡¯t. Not because of the price, it is nearly impossible to sell.¡±

    What he said was right.

    Exceptmunication posts, which was held by te co-operation between Royalty, the Ivory Tower and thend lord, most people couldn¡¯t buy it and didn¡¯t even know of its existence. Furthermore, unlike privatemunication orbs, it required enormous mana to operate. Hence, there were many restrictions about the product.

    ¡°Furthermore, as I know, there were only quite a few number of men or merchants who can afford to buy it. So, I want you to identify yourself. It seemed you are a messenger of someone, and if your master is not trustworthy, I would regard these jewels as stolen treasures.¡±

    Thram even suspected the source of the jewels.

    In fact, honestly, it was stolen treasures.

    However, Ian couldn¡¯t just admit it.

    Fortunately, Ian had the proper title to be trusted.

    ¡°Firstly, I will give you permission to sell it.¡±

    ¡°...... What would that mean?¡±

    Instead of an answer, Ian lightly made a gesture in the air.

    Soon, jewels on the ground started to levitate.

    It was obviously the power of magic.

    ¡°Magic....?¡±

    It looked like simple magic. However, levitating magic wasn¡¯t an easy spell at all. Rather, it was a high-level magic. Thram knew it very well. As a engineer of hextech, he knew most of magical theory.

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    A young aged boy like Ian, supposed to be waiting for academy entrance, or just few years past after entrance. However, did he show off high-level magic? Thram can imagine only one such person. A few days ago, the Ivory Tower announced the appearance of a new Arch Mage, the youngest in their history, Ian Page. He was introduced as 12 years old.

    ¡°A, are you that......?¡±

    ¡°I think you found the right person.¡±

    ¡°Whaaattt!¡±

    Thram freaked out as if he saw a ghost.

    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness!¡±

    Usually young low ss mages used toe and order these products. Even the chief engineer wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Arch Mages easily. They were just mysterious men who sent orders and permissions from high up.

    ¡°Please forgive me....!¡±

    What a disastrous situation it was?

    Not just a mage, but an Arch Mage.

    What was he doing in here, in the workshop?

    ¡°No pressure. I understand you wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me.¡±

    While smiling, Ian re-gathered the jewels.

    Of course, by magic, easily.

    Then he stretched his right hand.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Ian Page.¡±

    ¡°M, my name is Thram, the chief engineer of this workshop! I¡¯m honored to meet you!¡±

    Thram grabbed Ian¡¯s hand with two hands.

    Ian was a 4th ss mage.

    His age wasn¡¯t important at all.

    Those hextech engineers must have acted rudely to him.

    This workshop could possibly bee shut down by Ian¡¯s order.

    ¡°So now, may I look around formunication orbs?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Please, follow me.¡±

    With Thram¡¯s sincere guidance, Ian went down to the basement.

    And the other engineers¡¯ faces turned pale.

    ¡°Wh, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°It was magic, right?¡±

    ¡°Wait.... Ian Page?¡±

    ¡°A new Arch Mage......¡±

    Now the situation was crystal clear to the workers.

    ¡°W, we are screwed.¡±

    Not just the hextech engineers,

    ¡°...... did I sigh?¡±

    The manager slowly recalled his actions to Ian.

    ¡°I, I.....¡±

    On the other hand, the youngest member of the workshop, Vans, he was about cry.

    He remembered that he said to Ian ¡®move your ass¡¯.

    Vans started to regret, ¡®Why did I act like that? Am I going to be executed?¡¯

    Each member¡¯s memories of their action to Ian were brought back in rapid session.

    ¡®They would remain silent.¡¯

    The most effective method of preventing rumors was to use threats.

    Ian just made a simple, but effective threat to the engineers.

    Even in the Ivory Tower, only Arch Mages would be informed about the purchase ofmunication orbs. If this information spread though, Ian wouldn¡¯t suspect this workshop as the source of it, but would not be sure about other Arch Mages¡¯ reaction. They may react sensitively. A lot.

    ¡®This is one of the benefits of the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    To people, the Ivory Tower was a symbol of respect and fear.

    Its own existence would silence the engineers¡¯ mouths effectively.

    ¡®It is going well.¡¯

    Instead of the bag of jewels, Ian was holding a simple iron cage. It contained a pair of high qualitymunication orbs, and unlike its own ordinary appearance, the container was an invincible box, which was shielded with several protection spells.

    ¡®For my mother¡¯s protection.¡¯

    Ian spent an enormous amount of money for these orbs. It might cause several problemster. However, Ian was ready to take the burdens. Before anything, Ian wanted to prepare a safety for his mother. Hence, Ian was satisfied.

    ¡®But how should I hand this over to her?¡¯

    A big high qualitymunication orb.

    It was as big as two fists of a fully grown male.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to make into a trinket. What about staff form?

    ¡®But she is still too young to use a staff.¡¯

    It would make sense if she was a mage, but she wasn¡¯t, and still young.

    30 years old, actually, she hadn¡¯t passed her birthday yet, so she was 29 years old.

    She was still young.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t just give it away to her as original form.

    She had to bring it everywhere. With this big marble shape, it might be easily lost and forgotten. He must to do something about it.

    ¡®If I told her its price, she wouldn¡¯t miss it though.¡¯

    But instead, she would lose her mind.

    She would serve the orb as higher than herself.

    Ian must not tell her the price.

    ¡®Let¡¯s think slowly. Slowly.¡¯

    Ian looked at the sky.

    The sky that was once clear blue, now started to get dark. He promised his mother toe back before dinner, he must hurry to keep his promise.

    ¡®She promised me to make her red bean pie.¡¯

    Vanessa¡¯s ¡®Special Red Bean Pie.¡¯

    The food that Ian had missed the most.

    In his former life, no cooks were able to make the same taste as hers. Even simply imagining it made his mouth begin to water.

    ¡®I¡¯d better not run with my bare feet this time.¡¯

    Red bean pie was best when it was hot.

    If Ian walked, chilled pie would await him.

    ¡°Fly.¡±

    With a small voice, Ian cast his spell.

    A spell that allows humans to fly.

    But it only allowed humans to fly for 30 seconds.

    Since it drained a huge amount of mana and flying speed was too slow, this spell wasn¡¯t usedmonly. However, with abination of several spells, it had its own use. (ED: LOL using high level magic for food. Worth it.)

    ¡°Up.¡±

    Soon, Ian¡¯s body rose straight into the sky. Before the spell¡¯s effect ended, he reached to the castle wall¡¯s height. He could see the mansion over the horizon.

    ¡®Wind.¡¯

    Continuously, Ian casted basic wind magic. It was the basic of the basics, but its power could be enhanced greatly, depending on the mage¡¯s skill. And Ian was good enough to do it. Monstrous wind soon blew Ian away in the direction of the mansion.

    *Whiiiiinnnngg!*

    With a ten times faster speed than walking, Ian¡¯s body headed to the mansion. More urately, Ian¡¯s body was flying and about to smash the ground. Even at this moment, Ian was holding the container as if he was carrying a baby.

    ¡°Feather fall.¡±

    As always, hended with the feather fall spell.

    It slowed down Ian¡¯s body, which was about to smash into the mansion.

    Hisnding direction was exactly the front door of the mansion.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Many people were gathering around the mansion.

    People wouldn¡¯t bring their presents until night.

    Ian focused his mana on his eyes.

    ¡®Knights?¡¯

    Silver colored copes, they must be the second royal knight order.

    Which were knights who were supposed to guard the crown prince.

    *Tap!*

    As nned, Iannded at the front door.

    Of course, he drew the attention of the knights.

    Some of them were surprised and drew their sword by instinct.

    ¡°Sir Ian....?¡±

    A young knight recognized him.

    Ian asked to him.

    ¡°Did his highness the crown princee to my house?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! He did. You¡¯d better hurry. He had waited for a while.¡±

    With the young knight¡¯s word, Ian was ufortable.

    Although he had helped Ian and treated him very well recently, he was an iplete man. He might act violently, due to his long waiting time.

    ¡®Please not.¡¯

    Would he harm Ian¡¯s mother?

    If that¡¯s what happening in there, it was not good.

    In that case, Ian would dly choose to be a traitor.

    With a determined mind, Ian ran into the mansion.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    At the entrance aisle of the mansion,

    The captain Oliver was guarding the aisle.

    Even he was alone, he never lost his carefulness.

    By recognizing someone¡¯s approach, he raised his head.

    It was a young boy, Ian Page.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Oliver felt a dangerous aura from the boy.

    It was weak, but he was revealing murderous intention.

    Oliver couldn¡¯t let him in and visit the crown prince like that.

    ¡°Stop please.¡±

    Now, Ian had higher rank than Oliver.

    With proper manners, he blocked Ian¡¯s way.

    He was at least two times taller than Ian.

    But still, a stormy atmosphere continued.

    ¡°Why are you blocking me?¡±

    Ian lowly growled.

    Oliver¡¯s blocking made him feel more nervous.

    Was there really something bad going in there?

    ¡®Come on, wasn¡¯t he just little boy? But look at his aura....¡¯

    A dangerous aura that was spreading from his small body.

    Murderous intention, and trembling mana.

    It was getting bigger.

    *Tap*

    Oliver moved his hand to drew his sword.

    Ian also raised his mana.

    The calm before a storm.

    And all of a sudden....

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36- People I Need To Protect (3)

    The calm before the storm. A voice abruptly echoed out, ¡°Captain!¡±

    It was the young knight who was standing outside. The one who recognized Ian first, he came into the mansion in a hurry.

    ¡°The food ingredients that the cooks had requested have finally....¡±

    The knight couldn¡¯t continue his report.

    ¡°Arrived..... outside.....¡±

    He felt the tension between Oliver and Ian.

    ¡°Cook? Food ingredients? What is going on?¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t understand the knight¡¯s report.

    All of sudden, did he just say cook and food ingredients?

    ¡°Uh...... The crown prince called the royal cooks. But the food ingredients in the mansion weren¡¯t enough, and extra ingredients just arrived from the pce....¡±

    The knight reported with nervous eyes.

    After the report, Ian drew back his mana.

    In addition, his murderous aura had stopped as well.

    ¡°S, so may I let them in?¡±

    The crown prince ordered the ingredients by himself.

    However, the knight asked permission from Ian.

    The previous tension was still affecting him.

    ¡°.....Yes you may.¡±

    After Ian stopped his aggressive attitude, Oliver took off his right hand from the sheath. Also, he unblocked the path.

    ¡°My apologies. I misunderstood the situation.¡±

    Then, Ian passed Oliver.

    Oliver looked at Ian¡¯s back with silence.

    ¡®Misunderstanding, huh?¡±

    Oliver could guess what kind of misunderstanding Ian had.

    However, the murderous aura, aggressive attitude, those were not a 12 years old child¡¯s.

    ¡®Could I slice him down?¡¯

    During the time he confronted Ian,

    That¡¯s what Oliver only had thought.

    If he would bet, which side would he choose?

    The imperial sword master, Oliver¡¯s sword?

    Or the 4th ss Arch Mage, Ian¡¯s magic?

    ¡®I would bet on magic.¡¯

    Oliver smiled with bitterness.

    A grievous, cruel fact.

    He couldn¡¯t even defeat the young boy.

    ¡®I must be stronger than now.¡¯

    To keep the promise with the current emperor.

    The promise that he would protect the crown prince.

    To protect the crown prince.

    Oliver followed Ian to guard the crown prince.

    ¡°Is it true? Mrs. Page?¡±

    Ian was heading to the dinner hall of the mansion.

    From there, he could hear voices.

    ¡°Is he truly like this?¡±

    ¡°He always asked me to bake it for him...¡±

    The first voice was the crown prince, followed by Vanessa.

    The crown prince was sitting at the huge table alone.

    In front of him, there was red bean pie.

    It seemed he only had one bite.

    ¡°Huh! I can¡¯t understand it. It tastes like baked mud, why does he like..... Maybe he used to live in hard circumstances?¡±

    Severe criticism wasing out of the crown prince¡¯s mouth.

    He shook his head as he couldn¡¯t understand Ian¡¯s tastes.

    ¡°I tried it because of your sincerity, but.....¡±

    Eventually, the crown prince dropped his fork and knife on the table.

    Then, he shouted to the kitchen.

    ¡°How long will it take for the food to be ready?¡±

    With his shout, a young royal cook ran out full of sweat. He was obviously embarrassed.

    ¡°Y, your majesty! The extra ingredients just had arrived. It won¡¯t take long from now on. Please wait for a min......¡±

    ¡°Yet?¡±

    ¡°W, we will serve your food very soon!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.....¡±

    The crown prince started to feel ufortable.

    He closed his eyes and started to think.

    Wouldn¡¯t he lose his magnificence if he kept tolerating their actions?

    ¡®No, No.¡¯

    If the cook was a noble or an Ivory Tower member, he would show him his wrath. However, he was just an ordinary cook. To be a sessful king, the king must show mercy to his people, shouldn¡¯t he? The crown prince recalled some quote from his memory. He couldn¡¯t remember which book it was from though.

    ¡°Fine. But you should bring us the best quality meal. I want to impress my brother in oath, Ian, and his mother with the best kind of food that they haven¡¯t ever experienced before. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I, I will serve the best of best!¡±

    ¡°Fine. I trust you. Go on.¡±

    After turning the cook back, the crown prince looked at the red bean pie again.

    What kind of people could live on with such pathetic food?

    And Ian had grown while eating this pie?

    His eyes were betraying his thoughts.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    Ian, who was waiting, quickly entered the dinner hall.

    If he waited any longer, the crown prince might have forbidden red bean pie in the country.

    ¡°Oh! Look who is here! Archmage of the Ivory Tower, Ian Page!¡±

    The crown prince weed him warmly.

    Ian was a bit embarrassed.

    Ian felt sorry for him, that Ian was almost trying to kill him.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s better than having a bad rtionship with him.¡¯

    With optimistic thinking, Ian bowed his head.

    ¡°I heard you were waiting for me for long.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was a bit long.¡±

    ¡°I apologize to you, highness.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to feel sorry for that, but please don¡¯t tell me you already had your dinner, did you? Then you may have to feel sorry for me....¡±

    Furthermore, now he joked with Ian.

    Did he be mad?

    Maybe thanks to mother¡¯s red bean pie?

    Ian was confused.

    ¡°How about you sit down there? As well as Mrs. Page. Dinner will be ready soon. I guarantee you would be surprised! Wow I never knew there is such delicious food in the world! Like this. Ha ha!¡±

    While saying that, the crown prince tapped the red bean pie dish.

    It was a silent order to the maids.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    A maid quickly took away the red bean pie.

    And Ian was looking at it with sorrowful eyes.

    He flew to the mansion to eat that pie.

    Ian barely managed his mind to drive away the sadness.

    While he wasn¡¯t paying attention, Oliver was next to the crown prince.

    ¡°Your highness, did you bring a present for Ian?¡±

    Oliver whispered to the crown prince.

    Maybe there was a specific reason that he visited the mansion.

    ¡°Ahh! I almost forgot about it.¡±

    As he now remembered, he pped his hands.

    After stretching his neck, he looked at Ian.

    ¡°Hmm! I came to visit your house for a simple reason. I heard the announcement that you became an archmage. So, I came here to celebrate it face to face. I forgot to send a message beforeing here, but as you know, our rtionship is special, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I thank yo....¡±

    ¡°Uhuh, it¡¯s not the time for gratitude yet. I am the crown prince, I never celebrate someone without any presents, do I? You don¡¯t know me yet.¡±

    With his hand gesture, maids started to move. Soon, they brought the box that was sealed with silk, and its size and sound gave a hint to Ian that it is not just money or a treasure.

    ¡°Open it. It wasn¡¯t easy to bring it here.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t easy? What could it be?

    After unwrapping the silk, Ian looked at its content.

    There was a small sk in the wooden box.

    ¡®A liquid?¡¯

    The inside of the sk was filled with a liquid.

    Did he bring the royal special elixir?

    If that¡¯s so, Ian would ept it without any hesitation.

    It was one of Ian¡¯s targets.

    ¡°What is this, your majesty?¡±

    Ian asked the crown prince like an innocent child.

    ¡°It is called elixir, have you heard about it?

    ¡°Yes, I know it.¡±

    ¡°Then, you would know what it does. It is a precious elixir that was inherited through royalty.¡±

    As Ian expected.

    ¡°Especially, this one, even I¡¯m only able to drink it once per year.¡±

    Even the lowest level of royal mastery elixir would help Ian greatly. It was a secret key of the previous emperor¡¯s long life. Without mana enhancement, there was nothing bad about it. Furthermore, did he just say even he could drink it only once per year? It must be a high level elixir.

    ¡°To increase your growth rate, I especially bring it for you. Not in the name of my father, but I¡¯m giving it to you as my first present. So please drink it without hesitation.¡±

    Yes, Ian wouldn¡¯t hesitate anyway.

    Soon, Ian opened the cap.

    Red colored liquid tempted Ian with a dim smell.

    From deep inside of his body, his instinct forced him to drink it.

    ¡°Come on, quick.¡±

    With proud eyes, the crown prince pressed Ian to drink it.

    Ian brought the lid to his lips.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suddenly, he had stopped for a moment, then took his lips away.

    A bad memory hade.

    The moment he was poisoned by the emperor, Ragnar.

    It wasn¡¯t that much difference from that time.

    Royalty, Royalty¡¯s visiting, and liquid that was suggested from the emperor.

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be poisoned.¡¯

    Yes. Ian also knew his thoughts were paranoid. It was a totally different situation.

    The crown prince wasn¡¯t brave and cold enough to murder him in front of many people. In addition, normal poison wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a mage. Furthermore, the poison that Ragnar brought 30 yearster mustn¡¯t exist yet.

    ¡®Also, elixir is of good quality.¡¯

    The status of elixir calmed Ian down.

    Elixirs were brewed through a very sensitive and careful process. If tiny unexpected materials are mixed in it, it lost its unique colors and scent. The color became dark and the smell became bad.

    ¡°Hew.¡±

    Ian slowly calmed down his mind.

    The desire that he felt when he smelled its scent at first, and the bad memory of his former life.

    After he erased both negative thoughts, his insightfulness returned.

    ¡®It should be a great present for mother.¡¯

    The key of the previous emperors¡¯ long life.

    The royal mastery elixir was the fundamental factor of it.

    Of course, Ian¡¯s mana can be enhanced greatly, but he also couldn¡¯t forget about his mother.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do it for now.¡¯

    The crown prince¡¯s eyes were full of pride and expectation. Furthermore, the eyes of his mother. She didn¡¯t know about elixir well, but she was happy that her son received a great present.

    ¡®No choice.¡¯

    He chose to fulfill the crown prince¡¯s expectation.

    Ian drank it.

    *gulp*

    Elixirs had their own unique slimy taste.

    It wasn¡¯t tasty at all. It was bitter.

    Other elixirs and medicine were no exception.

    However, its effect on Ian¡¯s body was definitely different to his former body.

    His body was young enough to absorb most of its power.

    *Beat! Beat! Beat!*

    Mana heart, actually, his whole heart started beating greatly.

    His blood circted much faster than usual.

    And through the blood, a giant amount of mana had flown.

    His body started to be hot.

    On the other hand, his mind was crystal clear.

    ¡°Hwoooooo!¡±

    Ian exhaled his warm breath.

    The power of an elixir, and a body that takes its power, they did their own work at best.

    ¡°I, Ian?¡±

    With Ian¡¯s appearance, Vanessa started to worry.

    On the other hand the crown prince¡¯s eyes were full of expectation.

    That reaction, he knew it well since he had drank it before.

    The elixir was working perfectly.

    ¡°Hwooo.....!¡±

    Ian¡¯s body was getting stable.

    Including his shaking heart, blood, mana and his burning temperature.

    ¡°Hwooooooooo...!¡±

    Ian spit out hisst hot breath.

    He could feel that his body was full of sweat.

    ¡°How is it? Can you feel any difference?¡±

    The crown prince asked with an excited voice.

    Did he just ask Ian if he can feel it?

    ¡®Definitely¡¯

    His mana pool hadn¡¯t increased. Each elixir had its own type and characteristics. However, Ian could feel one big difference. His ¡®mana regeneration¡¯ had increased greatly.

    ¡®Simr to the Mogrian ring.¡¯

    The low level artifact that increased the mana heart¡¯s activity.

    The elixir fell into same category.

    ¡®More urately, around half the amount of the Mogrian ring.¡¯

    It was more than he had expected. Especially the fact that the characteristics of his body itself had changed made him satisfied. It was a good result from the coboration between a good elixir and a young age.

    ¡°Y, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    The crown prince started to feel nervous as Ian didn¡¯t show any reaction.

    Ian looked at the crown prince¡¯s face.

    ¡®I had thought of him as just a useless idiot.¡¯

    A tool that made a connection between Ian and the emperor.

    After that, a useless man in the empire.

    Ian used to consider the crown prince just like that.

    Rascal, Idiot, Man of inferiority, Naughty.

    Many nicknames and points of view for the crown prince, Hayden.

    Ian also had agreed with that.

    ¡®Well, those words are kind of true though.¡¯

    Though he wasn¡¯t a case that ¡®in fact, he was a kind and diligent prince¡¯.

    However, he was a better man than Ian thought.

    ¡®I can see some kind of use in him.¡¯

    But of course, ¡®just a little bit better¡¯ than Ian had thought.

    ¡°HaHaHa!¡±

    The crown prince¡¯sughter was spread to the streets.

    The supper at Ian¡¯s mansion had finished well.

    Ian¡¯s reaction to the crown prince¡¯s first present was good, and the meal was outstanding.

    In addition, they had talked a lot and left with peace.

    Perfect, indeed.

    ¡°Very good. I feel very good!¡±

    The crown prince was going back to the pce through the night street

    The crown prince looked especially happy.

    As usual, he didn¡¯t miss to drink wines, and the crown prince drank most of them. Ian was too young, and Vanessa didn¡¯t drink. That was the reason he became hyped.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    The captain Oliver, who was standing next to the crown prince silently, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay with it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only allowed to royalty. If our emperor highness hears that you gave it as present....¡±

    Royalty mastery elixir. Its recipe and brew process was strictly forbidden to expose. Especially the elixir he gave to Ian was only allowed to the emperor and the crown prince. The crown prince just broke thew that was kept for hundreds years.

    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s no problem at all. It was my father who told me to draw Ian to my side by any means necessary. I just followed my father¡¯s advice, that¡¯s all I did.¡±

    There must be a limitation for ¡®necessary.¡¯ However, the crown prince was literally using any kind of methods he knew.

    ¡°Or are you displeased, because I didn¡¯t give it to you first.....¡±

    With teasing eye, the crown prince looked at Oliver.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°You should have told me if that is so.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°HaHa! I¡¯m just joking. Come on. I have my rights to joke, don¡¯t I?¡±

    He had drunk a lot. Even Oliver who had served him for 12 years, only rarely experienced the crown prince¡¯s jokes. He used to joke once, only while he was very young. At some point, he stopped making jokes.

    ¡°I feel sorry for you, but I should draw him to my side. You and your knight order can¡¯t smash those arrogant Ivory Tower bastard¡¯s noses, can you?¡±

    The crown prince wasn¡¯t looking down on the knight orders.

    It was just reality.

    ¡°However, that boy may be able to do it, might he not? He became an Archmage as soon as he entered the ivory tower.¡±

    Oliver couldn¡¯t deny it.

    The boy was a mage who never existed in history with such talent. If he managed to ovee the diversions from his surroundings, he would be the greatest mage of the Ivory Tower in history with ease.

    ¡°We will see. The day he gives the Ivory Tower to me! I will wipe all the mages who made me feel ufortable out! Especially the tower lord who kept following Ragnar, bastard! You tell me if any of them made you feel bad!¡±

    However, Oliver couldn¡¯t agree with the crown prince¡¯s n.

    Oliver strongly doubted the possibility.

    Remembering what he showed in the mansion.

    He was targeting the crown prince.

    Although he had misunderstood, he was a dangerous man.

    Would it be possible to make such a monster stand on his side?

    ¡°And also.....¡±

    While the crown prince was about to speak more,

    The gate of the royal pce was visible.

    In addition, there were more than just gates over there.

    A boy and his followers wereing out from the royal pce.

    ¡°Ragnar?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s face instantly turned ugly.

    The 5th prince, Ragnar, and the 5th royal prince guards.

    The people who he hated most.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Ragnar never called him as ¡®highness¡¯. Just like othermon non-noble children, he called him as ¡®brother¡¯. It was tolerable if they were very friendly, however the crown prince had no good rtionship with any of the other princes, rather they were enemies. Ragnar insulted him with his intention.

    ¡°It is quitete, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Then what about you, where are you sneaking off to?¡±

    ¡°Same as usual. Check how other people¡¯s lives are. In addition, breathing some fresh air. I wille back soon, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t care about you.¡±

    Ragnar replied to the crown prince with a smiling face.

    The crown prince wanted to punch his face.

    ¡°Well then, see youter, brother.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    With a single meeting with the prince, the crown prince felt ufortable. While caught in a fury, he rushed into the royal pce. The second royal knight followed him with haste.

    ¡°Your Highness prince.¡±

    Only one man, the captain Oliver was left alone and spoke to Ragnar.

    ¡°He is his Highness the crown prince. Byw of royal manners, please call him with the proper title.¡±

    He requested with manners, but it was criticism. One of the fifth royal knights came and tried to manage the situation.

    ¡°Hey, Oliver. They are brothers, please try not to ruin their friendly rtionship.¡±

    The captain of the guard, royal knight, ¡®Caleo.¡¯

    He used to train together with Oliver.

    ¡°I understand. The best swordsman is serving the idiot.... Khmm! I mean, the crown prince, so you may have many problems to deal with. I understand, but.¡±

    As he misspoke, Caleo called the crown prince as ¡®idiot¡¯. And the other guards wereughing silently. Their reaction was natural.

    ¡°How dare you say something like that to his Highness the prince....¡±

    ¡°Those who insult nobles will be executed in instant, but.¡±

    ¡°......What?¡±

    *sh!*

    It happened within the blink of an eye.

    None of the men recognized what just happened.

    They just knew that Oliver drew his sword, and his speed was uncatchable.

    And they didn¡¯t recognize it for a moment.

    Furthermore,

    ¡°For insulting royalty.¡±

    *sh! sh! sh! sh!*

    ¡°Will be cut into 5 pieces from arms and legs to head.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s voice was serious and brought terror.

    And his intention was soon ryed to the others.

    *drop drop... drop.*

    The first thing that had fallen was the beard. Caleo had grown it to follow the recent trend, but now it had been cut and dropped. Furthermore, his leather mail started to fall from arms and legs continuously. If Oliver shed a little bit deeper, Caleo¡¯s arms and legs would¡¯ve been cut into pieces.

    ¡°Yi..... yikes!¡±

    In reality, only his beard and armor had been cut.

    However, in Caleo¡¯s mind, he had already lost his body parts.

    ¡±

    He was caught in an illusion that he had been cut into pieces.

    Caleo bumped his butt on the ground while shaking his body.

    Actually, Oliver¡¯s sword touched Caleo¡¯s skin.

    Although he didn¡¯t bleed, Oliver actually touched it with his sword.

    ¡°Please remember, sir Caleo.¡±

    After sheathing his sword, Oliver looked at Ragnar.

    Then, he bowed his head with proper manners.

    As if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Then, have a safe travel.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 - Sometimes, the stick is better than the carrot (1)

    (Tell me the truth. It¡¯s an expensive one, isn¡¯t it?)

    Vanessa spoke through themunication orb.

    While hiding his nervousness, he replied naturally.

    ¡°No way, mom. If you can¡¯t believe me, check the gold coins that the emperor highness had given to me. Except for the few coins we have used, there would be no difference at all.¡±

    Of course there wasn¡¯t.

    Ian bought the orb with jewels.

    (Really? Hmm it is really surprising though. Othermunicative orbs I have seen in this mansion and the province castle, they only allowed me tomunicate within a close area. But this... how?)

    It was quite a natural reaction.

    Ian was heading to the ivory tower at the moment.

    Even if he was quite far from her, themunication was working.

    ording to her experience, it was impossible.

    ¡°I did some tricks on it.¡±

    (C, can you even do such things?)

    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    (But.....)

    ¡°Mages are always the best.¡±

    Hmm, didn¡¯t Ian say something simr before?

    Whatever, Ian changed the topic.

    ¡°Anyway, please always keep it safe.¡±

    (But this size.... is a bit too big, my dear.)

    ¡°I will try to fix it to reduce its size soon.¡±

    (It¡¯s too big, isn¡¯t it?)

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to find a way.¡±

    Yet, Ian couldn¡¯t decide the shape of the orb for his mother. The appearance wouldn¡¯t be the problem. There were not that many visual differences between Ian¡¯s orb and other ordinary orbs. So he just needed to consider its portable factor.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t think of any decent ideas for it.¡¯

    And that was the problem. He couldn¡¯t think of any.

    A ¡®portable design¡¯ of the orb.

    He should visit the workshopter to get some advice.

    ¡°And wherever you go, please go with guard soldiers. Not just you alone, nor just with maids. Please. And this is the order of the crown prince, not just my advice, you know right?¡±

    The crown prince was more useful than Ian had thought. At first, heplimented Vanessa¡¯s beauty for hours. Ian had worried for a while that he might be interested in her, but he wasn¡¯t. Instead, he sent a few guards for Vanessa¡¯s body guards.

    ¡®Whenever I see Mrs. Page, she reminds me of my passed away mother. She was very beautiful. As you can see from my face. Haha! But, hmm, you.... may look more like your father.¡¯

    Still, the crown prince¡¯s word remained in Ian¡¯s heart.

    Ian used to worry about it when he was young in his former life.

    Why didn¡¯t I inherit my mother¡¯s beauty?

    The crown prince¡¯s words reminded him about it.

    ¡®Ah, but there¡¯s nothing wrong or bad about it. You may grown up as a cool guy,ter. Hahaha!¡¯

    With his continuous jokes, even his mother hadughed.

    Even Ian had lived much longer than ordinary people. But since the crown prince had given his bodyguards to his mother, Ian forcefully calmed himself. Royal bodyguards weren¡¯t just well physically trained soldiers, but trained well mentally. They were much more trustworthypared to mercenaries.

    (Ok ok, you little mage. Why did he be so chatty after he became a mage? Where did those characteristicse from? The crown prince said he may be simr to his father. Was my husband chatty though?)

    ¡°Mom.....¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s voice had stopped.

    It seemed she left her room without themunication orb.

    ¡°Sigh.....¡±

    Ian disconnected the orb¡¯s mana.

    While he was sighing, his lips were smiling.

    Compared to when she was a kitchen maid, she had changed dramatically. Now she wasn¡¯t depressed, but confident. She looked morefortable and brighter.

    ¡®Circumstances and environment are important for a human, indeed.¡¯

    No one now ordered her around and looked down her.

    Her only son became a powerful man one day.

    Ledio, who is usually bright and funny whenever he feltfortable.

    Dous, who acted like a child, unlike Ian and many other facts might have affected her.

    ¡®By the way.¡¯

    Ian swung his staff with the orb hanging on it. Unlike his mother¡¯s orb, his orb was already fixed into staff form. There were absolutely no people in the empire who would hold doubts about a mage who brought his staff.

    ¡®Private lesson of the Ivory Tower, huh?¡¯

    Today was the entrance day of the magic academy.

    Of course Ian wouldn¡¯t go to the academy. He would be sent straight to the Ivory Tower and receive private lessons from Archmages. Well, they called them ¡®private lessons¡¯, but they would try to convince him to stand with the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Oh. Academy.¡±

    While Ian walked far, he could see the academy.

    He refused to use a carriage today.

    He wanted to see the academy slowly.

    ¡®In my former life, I was there as well.¡¯

    From a distance, Ian could see the outer meeting area of the academy.

    There were kids who called to the mages, from every side of the empire.

    Actually, there were only six kids from every side of the empire.

    ¡®My academy ss mates.¡¯

    They were Ian¡¯s ssmates.

    Although not this time, but in his former life.

    ¡®Haldis, Kaldaram, Jayjay, Roana.¡¯

    Especially those four were Ian¡¯s best friends.

    They all got killed during the first war, though.

    ¡®This time, please live long.¡¯

    He decided to say hello to them soon. Although it won¡¯t be easy to became a close friend like in his former life, but he would try his best. It made him feel happy.

    ¡°S, sir Ian Page?¡±

    From the Ivory Tower, a man with a robe ran into him.

    It was the mage who guided Ian in a rude manner when Ian page visited the Ivory Tower for the first time.

    ¡°We meet again.¡±

    ¡°H, haha. H, hello.¡±

 Chapter 38 .1

    <h4>Chapter 38 .1</h4>

    Young mages surrounded those two Archmages.

    They voluntarily came to watch this spectacr match.

    ¡°All of sudden, a match?¡±

    ¡°Helene?¡±

    ¡°Versus the little bo.... I mean, sir Ian?¡±

    Young mages often acted like little children.

    Who is the strongest among those 12 Archmages?

    Who will be the next tower lord?

    Most of them were wondering about it.

    ¡°But still, opposing Helene is bit too much....¡±

    ¡°Even other Archmages avoided fighting with her.¡±

    Of course, most of them were expecting Helene¡¯s win.

    She was one of the top duelists.

    With her violent temper and talent as abat mage, she was a natural-born fighter.

    ¡°Well, I guess the audience is big enough.¡±

    Helene squared her shoulder.

    While watching Ian, she said.

    ¡°Anything you want to prepare? Do it now. Quickly.¡±

    ¡°Not that much, actually.¡±

    Ian walked to the Parvon who was standing between crowd.

    While he passed his staff to him, he asked.

    ¡°Tell me straight whenever you hear any voice or sound from the staff.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What kind of sound....¡±

    ¡°You will notice whenever ites out. Please inform me without hesitating.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes sir.¡±

    Parvon received the staff, nodding his head. He was confronting his boss, an Archmage. He didn¡¯t understand Ian¡¯s request, but he had no choice. Support mages had no rights to tackle him. He had to believe and follow whatever Ian said.

    ¡°I thought you want to use it?¡±

    ¡°It is expensive.¡±

    ¡°Ha, mages don¡¯t need to worry about money.¡±

    ¡°As you know, this is my first day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boy. You will soon get paid nicely for your private research.¡±

    Even the research support allowance wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy the staff. Of course, she had no idea that the crystal orb on the staff was actually themunication orb. Helene didn¡¯t give a shit about anything but fighting.

    ¡°Well, shall we begin?¡±

    Helene was 10 years younger than when Ian saw her in his former life.

    But still, her face wasn¡¯t that much different.

    ¡®I should bend her willpletely.¡¯

    She was proud of herself.

    She had deserved talent.

    Not just her magical talent,

    ¡®She would have great sess even if she had be a knight.¡¯

    Although her muscle power had limitations as a female, her other features made her unique.

    Agility, reaction time, good eye vision.

    She was literally a perfect fighter.

    ¡®Herbat style is very different to other mages.¡¯

    Thanks to her body, her fighting tactics werepletely different to other mages. Unlike other mages, who build their own shields and fight passively.

    ¡®She dodges the opponent¡¯s attack, then counter attacks.¡¯

    She preferred dodging, rather than guarding.

    Abination of her inborn talent and the support of spells resulted in her being untouchable.

    Furthermore, instead of focusing mana to shield spells, she used it for aggressive spells.

    Especially, her favorite, fire magic.

    ¡®A normal victory will make it worse.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian defeated Helene in various ways.

    With an ordinary style ofbat magic, with tactics that were one step more cunning, with stronger fire power.

    ¡®Everytime she lost, she made excuses.¡¯

    Through her endless re-challenges, Ian finally realised.

    He never should leave any ¡®hope¡¯ to Helene.

    Such as,

    Maybe I can try this way next time

    Maybe I betterplement this weakness

    Ian had to destroy her hopepletely, so that she would never dare to defeat him.

    ¡°Go first. I will give a privilege to my student.¡±

    ¡°Can you deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    With Ian¡¯s challenging reply, Heleneughed.

    ¡°Common, are you worrying about me? You better watch yourself.¡±

    ¡°Well then. I will ept your offer.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes. Please,e at me quickly.¡±

    Helene was full of confidence.

    But for how long she would keep her confidence?

    ¡°Hwoo....¡±

    Ian closed his eyes gently.

    This time, he didn¡¯t draw mana in his body.

    Rather, he drew it out of his body.

    It was a symptom that was very simr to building shields.

    ¡°Humph! You know some tricks, huh?¡±

    By watching Ian¡¯s mana, Helene made sure about that Ian would cast his defense magic, soon.

    ¡°Whatever shields you are building,¡±

    Helene also started to cast her magic.

    A burst of mes appeared nearby her.

    Every single of it had size of ¡®Pyro sts.¡¯

    ¡°I will destroy it for you, boy.¡±

    Whatever shields Ian would build, Helene was confident that she would easily destroy it.

    Not only normal shields, but mana barriers and even absolute barriers.

    She had destroyed it more than hundreds times.

    ¡°Hmm, it won¡¯t be as easy as you think.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian answered mysteriously.

    It wasn¡¯t a shield that covered Ian, but ¡®Chilling Energy.¡¯

    ¡®Ice block.¡¯

    Mana that was surrounding Ian, soon started to freeze.

    *Crack, Crack... Craakkk!*

    And ice quickly covered Ian.

    It was shield magic as Helene briefly expected.

    But it wasn¡¯t exactly the shield magic that Helene had expected.

    ¡°...... Are you kidding me?¡±

    It was a useless move.

    It was different to the magic she had expected, but that was all.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    As she ridiculed, Helene removed her mes.

    Other audiences reacted simrly.

    What Ian just did wasn¡¯t proper move for duel.

    ¡°All of other shields, but that.....?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°He will lose when his mana is depleted.¡±

    Natural reactions.

    ¡®Ice block¡¯ wasn¡¯t just an ordinary shield.

    It had nearly unbreakable hardness, but contained many disadvantages.

    First, the caster fell ¡®asleep¡¯.

    Which meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to dispel his own magic.

    It would continue until his mana was depleted.

    It was literally, a type of ¡®final life saving¡¯ magic.

    ¡°Hello. Mr. Page? Can you hear me?¡±

    Helene approached to Ian, and said.

    She knocked the block as she was knocking Ian¡¯s door.

    Ian¡¯s eyes were closed as he was sleeping.

    His lips were shut, his body stayed calm.

    With no doubt, he used the Ice Block spell.

    ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Her eyes were full of disappointment.

    And her voice revealed even more disappointment.

    ¡°I was crazy bitch. What do I expect from this little brat....¡±

    *Tap!*

    Soon, something hit Helene¡¯s back head.

    Literally, it ¡®tapped¡¯ Helene.

    Very gently.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    It was a small mana sphere.

    It had to be casted by a mage.

    It was casted without forms, so it didn¡¯t damaged Helene at all.

    It¡¯s impact was as same as snow ball.

    One of mages must threw it to her.

    ¡®Wait. Hold on a second.¡¯

    She shook her head with curiosity.

    ¡®Who would dare to trick me?¡¯

    Dare to trick Helene?

    Was there anyone who dared to throw a mana sphere at her?

    Among those trashes of the Ivory Tower?

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    With instinct, Helene looked at Ian in the ice.

    Soon, her face turned pale.

    ¡°Huh.....?¡±

    Ian, in the ice, had to close his eyes.

    Until the veryst moment. She was so sure about that.

    But.

    ¡®Is he..... opening his eyes?¡¯

    Helene panicked.

    Did he managed to open his eyes in the ice?

    Furthermore, he managed to move his eyes?

    It didn¡¯t make sense at all.

    He was supposed to sleep.

    ¡®What on the earth.....¡¯

    Opening his eyes was already shocking enough.

    However, something more surprising happened.

    *Grrrrrrrrrrr...........*

    A loud noise came from everywhere.

    An ufortable sound came from the bottom of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°W, what?¡±

    ¡°Where this sound came from?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s from the bottom....¡±

    Young mages quickly looked around.

    Everyone tried to find the source of the sound, and It wasn¡¯t hard to find out.

    They found it as soon as they looked down the rooftop.

 Chapter 38 .2

    <h4>Chapter 38 .2</h4>

    ¡°...... Vines?¡±

    Mages, actually, anyone who could see the Ivory Tower at the moment, would be shocked. From the forest that was surrounding the Ivory Tower, hundreds of thick vines erupted and were crawling on the outer wall of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°What? What is going on!¡±

    By watching those scenes, mages lost their mind.

    Nobody dared to answer Helene¡¯s question.

    They even couldn¡¯t hear her voice properly.

    ¡°You maggots!¡±

    It was a question of one of the mighty Archmages.

    But they refused to answer to her?

    Helene headed to the edge of the rooftop to check the situation.

    At that moment,

    ¡°......?¡±

    Vines were crawling up.

    What were those things?

    With a shocked face, Helene saw Ian.

    Still, in the ice, he was looking at her.

    ¡®Is he casting magic in the Ice Block?¡¯

    Hundreds of vines erupted from every side.

    As they had eyes, they sought the target like snakes.

    A red colored target, the caster ordered them.

    The vines tried to seek the red target, and soon, they started to move.

    ¡°F, fuck......¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Hundreds of vines were targeting her.

    *Burrrn!*

    Those vines were only targeting Helene.

    Helene had burned them.

    But the problem was, the vines came endlessly.

    Burn, burn and burn.

    ¡®What is this!¡¯

    Already a few hours had passed, and that chasing had never ended.

    Not only her mana, but her stamina had fallen.

    Dodging and burning wasn¡¯t the ultimate solution.

    There was only one clear solution.

    Suppressing the caster.

    ¡®But how?¡¯

    The caster was hiding in the Ice Block.

    A strong shield that was formed by freezing mana.

    A spell that Ian was supposed to not do anything in.

    She had to do something.

    ¡®I need to find a way....¡¯

    However, she couldn¡¯t think of any.

    No solutions.

    ¡°Pant.... Pant!¡±

    As time went by, Helene¡¯s breathing got rough.

    Her stamina and mana were draining out.

    She started to realize that she couldn¡¯t win this fight.

    ¡°Yikes!¡±

    As she started to open her guard, vines quickly stretched towards her.

    One of the vines quickly tangled her right leg.

    Her fire spells were useless.

    The vine was faster than that.

    From her arms to legs and finally, her body.

    Like a worm forming its own cocoon.

    ¡°Arrrrrghhh!¡±

    The first time she screamed in her life.

    The first feeling of shame.

    What had she done in this duel?

    She couldn¡¯t even touch her opponent¡¯s skin.

    She had to fight with these damn vines for the whole duel until her stamina and mana had been emptied.

    It would be less shameful if she had managed to burn down all of those vines.

    But, she had been caught. Like a loser.

    ¡°H, how.....¡±

    She knew Ian had extraordinary talent.

    But this was, nonsense.

    He didn¡¯t lose his consciousness in the Ice Block.

    Furthermore, he used magic.

    And there was a more surprising thing that happened.

    ¡°......Haha.¡±

    Now, Heleneughed like a mad woman by watching Ian¡¯s next move.

    His Ice Block was dispelled.

    Did he use his all mana?

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be.

    Was it too perfect to regard it as a coincidence?

    *Step, step.*

    Ian approached Helene.

    As she expected, Ian dispelled the Ice Block by his own will.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t walk to her like that, without any damage.

    ¡°Well, now I see why you are called as the Mage of Beginning.¡±

    Helene¡¯s voice contained bitterness.

    Now she understood the meaning of his title.

    She could see its power afterbat.

    He wasn¡¯t an ordinary talented mage.

    ¡°I submit. So, will you please remove these dirty vines.....¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Ian lowered his voice.

    It wasn¡¯t good enough. He had to bend her willpletely.

    Not just for Helene, but to all other mages who were watching it.

    ¡®I will show them who I am.¡¯

    Young mages just heard the rumors and announcement.

    He passed the interrogation of Archmages.

    He earned the title 4th ss.

    However, there was a huge gap between just listening, and watching it for real.

    ¡°W, what do you mean.....?¡±

    Soon, Helene asked suspiciously.

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he slowly raised his right hand on his head.

    He gathered mana on his stretched palm.

    ¡°W, wait! Boy? Ian?¡±

    She now even fixed how she called Ian. She was so desperate. If such a high-ss aggressive spellnded on her, she would die without a doubt.

    ¡°This is just a duel! A practice! Stop it!¡±

    A dark cloud started to gather at the sky of the Ivory Tower.

    Its mighty appearance represented its power.

    *Grr........*

    The spell Ian was casting, it had a long andplex form.

    And it required a lot of time to beunched.

    However, its power was the best of the best among 4th ss spells.

    ¡°Call Lightning.¡±

    A thick lightning.

    It smashed the rooftop of the Ivory Tower.

    Precisely, at the point where Helene was tangled.

    *CRACCCKKKK ¨C !*

    Helene closed her eyes helplessly.

    As well as the other mages who were watching it.

    White shards of materials that formed the floor of the Ivory Tower were being blown out.

    Even the defensive spell on the Ivory Tower couldn¡¯t bear its power.

    There would be no doubt about Helene¡¯s death.

    Only If it hit her directly.

    ¡°......!¡±

    Helene opened her eyes.

    The floor in front of her was smashed.

    Not only that, it was burned badly around thending spot.

    The lightning smashed right in front of Helene.

    ¡°Pa, pant! Paaant!¡±

    She finally could breathe.

    She survived. Somehow, she survived.

    But why does she feel her heart burning?

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t her heart that was burning.

    It was the heat which wasing from the burnt vines.

    Without the vines, she would be burnt badly.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Ian, who was standing out of the area of effect of lightning, made small gestures, then the vines released Helene.

    Helene fell down.

    She couldn¡¯t manage to keep herself standing.

    ¡°Helene.¡±

    Ian approached Helene very closely.

    ¡°D, don¡¯te to me......!¡±

    Helene shouted unconsciously.

    Her instinct refused Ian.

    ¡°Is there anymore,¡±

    However, Ian never cared about her reaction.

    Rather, he sat down and looked straight at Helene.

    ¡°You want to teach me?¡±

    Helene shook her head desperately.

    Any more to teach?

    What was he intending to?

    Helene couldn¡¯t understand it, also didn¡¯t want to understand.

    She just wanted to run away from Ian.

    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t calm herself, from the unknown fear, and her beating heart.

    ¡°Then, excuse me, I got to go.¡±

    With those words, Ian walked away.

    As he approached, mages stepped back.

    And naturally, they made a way for Ian.

    At the end of the way, Ian could see some special guests.

    Middle-aged mages, who were great seniors to most of the mages.

    Including a few Archmages and the Tower Lord, Habert.

    They came to the roof when they saw those vines climbing the tower.

    ¡°Excuse me....¡±

    Ian said while watching them.

    ¡°Can you step aside, please? I feel tired.¡±

    They stepped aside with confused face.

    A new Archmage defeated Helene.

    The Ivory Tower, which was used to being silent, faced a new era.

    Especially, young mages were moved greatly.

    ¡°He cast magic while in Ice Block.....¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on a level of creating magic, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Wherever they go, it was about Ian, Ian Page.

    There were no gossips that didn¡¯t include him.

    However, not all members of the Ivory Tower got excited.

    ¡°Is she still inside, withouting out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She refused to eat for days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The 19th floor where individual research rooms were located.

    There was only silence on this floor.

    More than silence, depression.

    ¡°Helene, can you hear me?¡±

    In front of Helene¡¯s research room.

    With a knock, the Tower Lord called her.

    ¡°I understand what you might be feeling. However, you can¡¯t just stay there without eating. Let¡¯s have a conversation, yeah?¡±

    With a warm voice, the Tower Lord unlocked her research room.

    While he was entering to her room slowly,

    *nk!*

    Tower lord quickly cast a shield magic, to block the bottle which was thrown at him.

    Inside of the research room was the worse than he could¡¯ve imagined.

    ¡°Ha.....¡±

    A bunch of wine sses was rolling on the floor.

    sses which wereying down on the floor were smashed.

    Including books, there were nothing that stayed clean.

    ¡°Helene.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t solve any......¡±

    ¡°GET THE HELL OUT!¡±

    Unsettled hair, lightless face, full of the smell of alcohol.

    Literally, she looked wasted.

    It wasn¡¯t only the result of the defeat.

    She was defeated shamefully, in front of numerous audiences.

    She screamed like a loser and begged for her life.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find any solution to beat him.

    She only barely managed to run away.

    Her pride couldn¡¯t ept any of these situations.

    Her pride was ruinedpletely.

    ¡°Firstly, we better forbid alcohols to be brought in. Have a meal after you get clear headed. The body of every single mage does not belong to them. It belongs to the Ivory Tower. You know it very well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone. Please.... PLEASE!¡±

    ¡°....... Alright. I wille again tomorrow.¡±

    The Tower Lord left the room.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Look at her face.¡±

    He clicked his tongue.

    His face was getting ugly.

    He made an immature decision. He had nned to kneel down Ian Page at the very beginning. However, he instead smashed Helene ruthlessly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a matter of taming him.¡¯

    On the day, when Ian Page stomped Helene, Ian Page said to him, ¡®please step aside.¡¯ Including him, there were great seniors on his path.

    What a brave and arrogant kid.

    ¡®He is not a dog who suits a leash....¡¯

    A leash was a tool which only can be used on dogs.

    It wasn¡¯t designed for a ferocious beast.

    A beast may try to bite the master whenever it can.

    ¡®Rather he was a wolf.¡±

    A beast that can¡¯t be tamed even at its young age.

    Now he better choose a different way, to make him a loyal servant to the Ivory Tower.

    Actually,

    ¡®To make him ¡®MY¡¯ loyal servant.¡¯

    A clearer, unofficial trick.

    A secret trick that even other archmages shouldn¡¯t know.

    Ian deserved such special treatment.

    ¡®I need a lot of time, arge amount of time.¡¯

    Soon, Habert reached the 22nd floor, the room of the Tower Lord.

    There, a familiar face awaited him.

    ¡°Hello, Tower Lord.¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    A boy who dared to sit on the chair of the Tower Lord.

    The fifth prince, Ragnar Greenriver.

    The boy weed him.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, by the way, please keep telling me the story you have said.¡±

    ¡°What kind of story.....¡±

    ¡°Ian Page.¡±

    Two men who put masks on their own face.

    Actually, they suited each other quite well.

 Chapter 39 part1

    <h4>Chapter 39 part1</h4>

    ¡°We reduced its size to half, will it be okay?¡±

    One day in a peaceful capital.

    In front of the mansion of Ian Page.

    A boy was confronting Ian.

    A boy who looked 3 to 4 years older than Ian.

    It was a ¡®Vans,¡¯ the novice of Thram¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to make it smaller, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but yes. Smaller than that would be out of our technology.....¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t think of any portable design of themunication orb for his mother.

    So, he ced his order to the workshop again.

    And this was the result.

    ¡°It will be enough, though. You must have gone through many efforts.¡±

    ¡°Our best workers spent days to do it. A, and me as well.¡±

    ¡°Is it that hard of a task?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Firstly, it is an expensive product, so we had to be careful. We dismantled every part of it, and we started from the fundamental mana circuit.....¡±

    Vans started to recite theplicated hextech vocabry.

    Ian couldn¡¯t understand a single word of it.

    Ian decided to change the topic.

    ¡°Here is my payment.¡±

    ¡°N, no thank you. Chief told me not to receive any extra payment....¡±

    ¡°But you did your job.¡±

    ¡°Ah, he is strict man, thank you for your kindness, though.¡±

    Ian wanted to hand over money bag, but Vans refused it.

    He couldn¡¯t refuse his master¡¯s order. Ian may give it forcefully since he had enough power to overwritten his order, but it would only make Vans get into the trouble.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Ian pick portion of money from a bag, and handed to Vans.

    ¡°Take it as reward for your delivery.¡±

    ¡°B, but I can¡¯t.....¡±

    Ian remained silence.

    It was a silent gesture.

    Vans understood it, and he received the money, embarrassed.

    ¡°T, thank you so much! Thank you for caring me.¡±

    It was a kindness from an Archmage, which was honor to him.

    Suddenly, as he recalled something, Vans started to be looked nervous.

    ¡°S, sir Ian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Before a few weeks ago, when you visited our workshop for the first time, I was in a hurry and..... I was being rude to you.....¡±

    Suddenly, Vans started his confession.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t remember it clearly, but whether I really did it or not, I kept it in mind and have felt sorry for you since then......¡±

    It seemed he was worrying about it from since. It was a natural reaction though.

    Ian wasn¡¯t just normal noble, but an Archmage. And Vans was being rude to such a high person. If Ian wanted, he could order it to kick him out from the workshop.

    ¡°Ah, now I remember.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes?¡±

    ¡°You told me to get off, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yikes!¡±

    Vans was regretting his decision now.

    He shouldn¡¯t have said it.

    ¡°Please be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes sir! I won¡¯t! I appreciate your forgiveness!¡±

    He just wanted to advise Vans to be aware about other nobles and mages, but it seemed Vans understood it in different way.

    ¡®Well, I won¡¯t need to correct it though.¡¯

    In anyway, Vans would act more carefully now.

    After Vans left, Ian returned to the mansion.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Dous, who was listening their conversation sneakily, asked to Ian.

    ¡°Is he your new direct subordinate?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The boy you just met. If he is a new recruit, he is under my rank.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you go too far.¡±

    Today was Dous¡¯ first day of school.

    To ¡®The Royal Alchemy Academy.¡¯

    He wore nice and neat clothes.

    Like Ledio.

    ¡°I will be back after bringing him to the academy, sir.¡±

    ¡°See youter, Boss!¡±

    After Ledio and his son left, the mansion was full of silence.

    Ian¡¯s mother didn¡¯t leave her kitchen often these days.

    She was inventing a ¡®new red bean pie.¡¯

    She was shocked after the received feedback of her pie from the Crown Prince as ¡®mud.¡¯

    Thanks to him, Ian ate a bunch of pies recently.

    Now, he started to feel sick of it.

    ¡®It¡¯s good to have peaceful moments, but.¡±

    Ian had not that much to do nowadays.

    He just needed to do simple studies at the Ivory Tower.

    He was also receiving the academy curriculum individually.

    ¡®It¡¯s too peaceful.¡±

    Since he rewound time, he didn¡¯t have a single moment to rest.

    From the mana test to the duel with Helene.

    Physical hardness could be restored by mana breath.

    However, mental hardness couldn¡¯t be restored easily.

    He wanted to take a rest, and he was finally granted it.

    But, now he forgot how to enjoy this resting moment.

    ¡®Am I allowed to rest like this while doing nothing?¡¯

    Such pressure didn¡¯t release Ian easily.

    He was afraid.

    He had to regain his power, and had to protect his mother.

    In addition, he had to make a new trending power at the ivory tower.

    Forst, his revenge on Ragnar.

    He still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Ianid down on the big chair.

    Ian had no one, who might dly chat with him and chill.

    A true ¡®friend¡¯, who could be friendly and trusted without afraid of Ian¡¯s Archmage title.

    ¡®I have none.¡¯

    Mother was just mother.

    Ledio was too thoughtful.

    Dous was too young.

    The other honorable mention would be....

    ¡®The Crown Prince?¡¯

    Ian suddenly remembered the Crown Prince, Hayden.

    Soon, he shook his head.

    ¡®What the heck am I thinking.....¡±

    Out of all people but why the Crown Prince?

    Ian med himself.

    ¡°Sir Ian.¡±

    At that moment, a maid came to Ian.

    It was a maid called, ¡®Hara.¡¯

    ¡°An invitation from the royal pce has been sent to you.¡±

    ¡°An invitation?¡±

    Invitation? For what?

    There were no parties to be invited as far as Ian knew.

    Ian quickly started to read the letter.

 Chapter 39 part2

    <h4>Chapter 39 part2</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t an invitation from the Emperor.

    The sigil on the letter was the Crown Prince¡¯s.

    Honestly, Ian was d to see it.

    ¡®Fashionable Society, is it?¡¯

    The content of the letter was simple

    The royal ¡®Fashionable Society¡¯ would be held soon.

    Especially, this time, it would be held in the name of the Crown Prince, not the Emperor.

    And the letter invited Ian and Vanessa to the party.

    Next week, at the royal ballroom.

    ¡®Why did he invite me to this party?¡¯

    Normally, a mage never got an invitation from the Fashionable Society.

    While magic was the strongest weapon of the Ivory Tower, the royalty¡¯s best weapon was dignity, the citizens, and a numerous nobles¡¯ soldiers and money. Hence the connection between nobles was very important, and to manage and develop this rtionship, the ¡®Fashionable Society¡¯ wasmonly used as a ¡®tool¡¯.

    ¡®He has no idea of this.¡¯

    And at such a ce, did he just invite an Archmage of the Ivory Tower?

    If the Emperor knew of this, it would make him disappointed.

    Furthermore, at the very bottom of the invitation,

    The Crown Prince added a tag, full of his pride, and a message was written.

    Maybe, except Ian, he would send this invitation to other nobles only a few days before the event, or maybe even at the very morning of the event day.

    Simply, to tease them.

    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s typical of him.¡¯

    Not just inviting a mage, but also teasing other nobles.

    He was totally ruining the true meaning of the Fashionable Society.

    He used to like such stupid actions.

    And did Ian regard him as his friend for once?

    As a true friend who might chat and chill with him?

    Ian regretted what he had thought.

    The Crown Prince was no more than a convenient tool.

    ¡°.......¡±

    However, what made Ian have to worry about him?

    Ian could just leave him to do whatever he wanted, so that every single noble turned away from the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Sigh, damn.¡±

    Ian rubbed his face roughly.

    He walked to his desk.

    He opened an empty parchment while holding a pen in his hand to write a letter to the Crown Prince.

    ¡®If he still doesn¡¯t take my advice, then let him receive what he deserves.¡¯

    Ian started to write his letter.

    Ian¡¯s letter was effective.

    The nobles who were meant to be invited received the invitation early enough to prepare for the society.

    However, the names of Ian and Vanessa hadn¡¯t been omitted from the guest list of the Fashionable Society.

    Only half of Ian¡¯s letter worked.

    ¡®Still, it is good enough for him.¡¯

    So Ian and his mother had to attend the society.

    Ian wore his clothes as he visited the emperor, as well as Vanessa.

    ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know if I am allowed to enter.¡±

    It was Vanessa¡¯s first time visiting the pce.

    Her face was full of worries.

    Her voice was shaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s nothing hard.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t know well how ¡®Fashionable Society¡¯ worked. However, he imagined something whenever he saw his mother in a luxurious dress. If she was a daughter of a noble family, she must be one of the most famous in the society. And that imagination came true when Ian saw his mother today. Since she had rested and ate well recently, and received beauty care from the maids, she looked much more beautiful than before.

    ¡®I can see the power of professional beauty care maids.¡¯

    From makeup to essories, she was perfect.

    And Ian could be sure of one thing.

    ¡®I must have inherited my father¡¯s appearance.¡¯

    Or maybe he¡¯s adopted.

    Vanessa was that beautiful.

    ¡°Sir Ian.¡±

    A voice called Ian.

    It was a servant who guided the guests of the society.

    ¡°I received your name, sir Ian. And this is... Mrs. Page......?¡±

    The servant was astonished by Vanessa¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°A, are you?¡±

    It was already well spread that Ian Page¡¯s mother was once a kitchen maid. And since the servant was a member of the lower rank ss, that fact made him more interested. Vanessa¡¯s dramatically changed life was a legend to them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that she was a kitchen maid.....¡¯

    The servant had seen many kitchen maids, and also acknowledged the rough appearance of northerndies.

    However, Vanessa destroyed this stereotype.

    She was a rare beauty.

    ¡°Y, yes, I am Mrs. Page. Is there any problem.....?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Not at all. Pleasee in. This way.¡±

    The servant barely managed to calm himself, and led the way.

    But Vanessa couldn¡¯t step in easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go mom.¡±

    ¡°H, huh?¡±

    Ian firmly grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and pulled her.

    ¡°Then, please enjoy.¡±

    The servant led them to the ballroom.

    He left to guide other guests.

    A mother and son were standing awkwardly.

    ¡°M, many people are here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are.¡±

    Ian also had no idea about the Fashionable Society.

    Of course, he was a mage of the Ivory Tower.

    Furthermore, he was the head of them.

    Although he told his mother that there was nothing hard about the society, he didn¡¯t know much about it.

    ¡®It¡¯s more than I heard.¡±

    The ballroom was separated into three sections.

    Firstly, a section of the heads of the invited families.

    Secondly, a section for young reimers.

    Atst, a section fordies and wives of the house.

    Of course, there were no rules that divided them, but justmon manners did.

    ¡®I can¡¯t leave my mother alone...¡¯

    Ian couldn¡¯t just stand at the middle of the entrance.

    Ian had to move to the section where the heads of the families or young reimers gathered, while his mother had to go where thedies gathered.

    Ian didn¡¯t feelfortable about it.

    ¡®Should I introduce myself as a mage?¡¯

    It was the Fashionable Society for nobles.

    It was held to build close rtionships between houses.

    A chance to tter the higher rank houses.

    A discrimination between ranks.

    It was a maw of politics.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    Due to Ian¡¯s unwell face, Vanessa asked him first.

    ¡°I am supposed to go to that section, right?¡±

    She had her own eyes, and was able to think. She also knew that this ballroom was divided into three sections.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They are all high nobles, I should do what I have to do.¡±

    With her smiling face, Vanessa tried tofort her son. With embarrassed steps, she approached the section where thedies were gathered. As others did, she picked up a ss of alcohol.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Due to Ian¡¯s calling, Vanessa looked back.

    Her face looked very nervous.

    ¡°You know who I am, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There is no one who is higher than you. So, identify yourself with pride. Inform them of your son, and my title.¡±

    He didn¡¯t just say so tofort her.

    Vanessa was the mother of a 4th ss mage of the Ivory Tower. She was the mother of a mighty Archmage. Among these nobles, there were none who dare to stand above her.

    ¡°Sure, I am proud of you.¡±

    With a cheerful pose, Vanessa walked into the group. She looked confident, but Ian still felt ufortable. He couldn¡¯t move, but was just watching where his mother was standing.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>

    ¡°Your skin¡¯s getting younger and younger, mydy.....¡±

    ¡°My second son finally got into the Ivory Tower.....¡±

    ¡°Oh, congrattions. My first son......¡±

    Until the Crown Prince started the society officially, everyone was free to say hello to each other. Everyone knew each other¡¯s face very well, of course. Only Vanessa was isted alone.

    ¡°Uhm.....¡±

    As nervous as she was, Vanessa looked around without focus.

    She drank a sip of alcohol.

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with alcohol either.

    She didn¡¯t like alcohol.

    ¡®It¡¯s bitter....¡¯

    She was just holding the ss for decoration.

    She hadn¡¯t experienced this type of party.

    She had attended a few fashionable societies a few times in the northern territory.

    However, the northern party was much less strict and more free.

    Over there they didn¡¯t make small talk like this, nor made their own small groups.

    ¡°Who is thedy over there?¡±

    A random voice was directed at Vanessa.

    From the voice, nobledies started to look at Vanessa.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    A small whisper was getting bigger. Thesedies were also ying their political rule. Which meant they memorized most of thedies from a powerful family. From a young age they were trained in this way.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suddenly, the whispering had stopped.

    Did they finish their talking?

    Unfortunately for Vanessa, it wasn¡¯t over.

    They just finished their ¡®analysis¡¯.

    ¡°She has some good face...¡±

    ¡°Is she a concubine?¡±

    A total stranger to the nobledies.

    The stranger had a good facial mask, but was not young.

    And she didn¡¯t look confident.

    In that case, they concluded her status in two cases.

    The stranger must be ady of a small and weak family, or a concubine of it.

    ¡°I think she is concubine. She¡¯s got a big ass.¡±

    ¡°She has a big ass so.....¡±

    ¡°Seems she doesn¡¯t have a son yet, does she?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are entertaining, Mrs.¡±

    They spoke it quietly, but clearly.

    Their every single word was ryed to Vanessa.

    ¡®Why am I here......?¡¯

    Vanessa¡¯s hand started shaking.

    She wanted to run away from this ballroom.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t want to bring disgrace on Ian.

    ¡®Those noble bastards.¡¯

    And Ian heard it very clearly as well.

    Every single word of it.

    Thanks to support of mana.

    All of them were wives of noble houses, or ady who will be.

    Ian never expected them to be so flimsy.

    ¡®Maybe I overestimated them.¡¯

    They needed to be stopped.

    Ian started to walk to them quickly.

    Then suddenly,

    ¡°I am so disappointed in youdies.¡±

    The voice that stopped Ian.

    It was the princess of royal, ¡®Hyree Greenriver.¡¯

    ¡°P, princess?¡±

    The sudden appearance of the princess panicked thosedies.

    She was supposed to enter the ballroom with the Crown Prince, but why was she here?

    ¡°Mrs. Serecio.¡±

    ¡°I, I am listening, mydy.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that it¡¯s easier to give a birth if a woman has a bigger ass?¡±

    The target was the Mrs. Serecio who mentioned her ass before.

    The princess must have heard everything before.

    ¡°T, that is.....¡±

    ¡°Then can you say the same thing to me?¡±

    ¡°W, what do you mean....¡±

    ¡°ording to what you say, Aren¡¯t I the most suitable as a concubine?¡±

    Her short speech was very challenging.

    She was still at the border between girl anddy.

    ¡°We have gathered here to have a good rtionship. The Crown Prince has invited all of you with his very hand. But now, look at what these high nobledies are doing. Watch yournguage and do not insult any of the guests of the Crown Prince.¡±

    Even if she was young, her speech was critical. Not even thesedies, but men over there were all watching here now.

    ¡°Oh, let me guess. It is not the party that¡¯s held by the Emperor, but the Crown Prince. So now youdies are insulting his guest?¡±

    ¡°M, mydy! It is not.....¡±

    Thanks to her criticism, thedies¡¯ faces turned pale.

    After a huge sigh, the princess approached Vanessa.

    Vanessa¡¯s face was still in dark.

    ¡°Mrs, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I, I.....¡±

    ¡°I apologize to you instead.¡±

    ¡°I am not.....¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I am not a concubine.¡±

    Vanessa managed to stop her shaking.

    Then she seeked Ian.

    Finally, she made eye contact wih Ian.

    Vanessa¡¯s eyes were asking his permission.

    Ian nodded shortly.

    ¡°I, I just came here..... thanks to my son. This party is too much for me, so I feel ufortable......¡±

    It was the princess who made a curious face firstly.

    Otherdies looked confused.

    Why is she mentioning her son, not her family?

    ¡°My son is only supposed to be invited, but I luckily got invited, too..... Ah, my son¡¯s name is Ian, Ian Page. H, he just became a mage of the Ivory Tower recently.¡±

    The mage of the Ivory Tower, Ian Page.

    His name was followed by four titles.

    ¡®The Ivory Tower.¡¯ ¡®Youngest.¡¯ ¡®Arch mage.¡¯ ¡®4th ss.¡¯

    Who wouldn¡¯t know? No one in the capital.

    Now the faces of the otherdies turned ck.

    ¡®M, mage? Why here?¡¯

    ¡®Did a mage just get invited to fashionable society?¡¯

    An Archmage and his mother were invited to the fashionable society.

    It was an extremely rare case in the whole history of the empire.

    But right now, it didn¡¯t the matter.

    They were being very rude to the mother of the Archmage.

    It was a vital mistake.

    ¡°The Crown Prince highness enters.¡±

    While the room was full of heavy silence,

    An announcement awoke the people from their thinking.

    Quickly, they returned to their ce.

    For somedies, his appearance saved their life for a moment.

    ¡°Ah, hello guys. Hello.¡±

    The Crown Prince made a feathery wave.

    He moved onto the chair for the host of the party.

    He wore more luxurious cloth than on normal days.

    Only If he hadn¡¯t opened his mouth, he wouldn¡¯t lose his dignity.

    ¡°Khmhm! As everyone knows, I held this fashionable society, instead of my father. Well let¡¯s see, I brought some introduction, but before all of that....¡±

    After pausing his speech, he started to search for someone.

    ¡°Ah! There you are!¡±

    It was Ian, who the Crown Prince was looking for. Suddenly the Crown Prince made huge smile.

    ¡°I would like to introduce someone before this party. A special guest of today, the youngest 4th ss Archmage, my only brother in oath, from since I met him in the Mogrian province.¡±

    The Crown Prince had refused to hold the fashionable society even when the Emperor had asked to.

    However, in this year, he didn¡¯t.

    Rather, the Crown Prince asked before his father asked to him.

    The reason was simple.

    ¡°Ian Page!¡±

    ¡°Mrs, how many times had I told you to think before act? You ruined the future of our house! Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Including Mrs. Serecio, fewdies of noble house, were called by the head of their house, and being punished.

    ¡°I, I will do my best to fix this ......¡±

    ¡°Best? Not good enough! By any means necessary, fix this situation! YOU MUST!¡±

    They were in an emergency.

    Everydy bent their body to Ian¡¯s mother, Vanessa Page, as much as a maid did.

    Now Vanessa was treated more like royalty than the princess who was next to her.

    ¡®Better than me.¡¯

    His title of Archmage made them quiet, but it was the Crown Prince who turned the tidepletely. Ian used to looked down on the Crown Prince. But today, he satisfied Ian.

    ¡®His treatment was much wiser than the emotional reaction from me.¡¯

    From since he rewound the time, he couldn¡¯t calm down whenever his mother was rted.

    Maybe because he lost his mother once before?

    Every time his emotions blinded him. It wasn¡¯t an ideal reaction for his mother, but he couldn¡¯t control it.

    ¡®I¡¯m thinking too much sometimes.¡¯

    On the other hand, the Crown Prince ended the situation with a single speech.

    It was his talent.

    Even though he didn¡¯t intend to.

    ¡°Haha! I received your royal letter very well.¡±

    There was nothing funny, but the Crown Prince made big smile.

    Today, Ian decided to listen and support him.

    Ian didn¡¯t know when he became his royal servant and his brother inw, but it was tolerable.

    ¡°Recently, I read some book. There is such a phrase. A good king always listen to his men¡¯s advice.¡±

    He was supposed to finish reading the book when he was 8 years old.

    It seemed he just started reading it.

    ¡°I read your letter very carefully. But the book also said another things. Listen to your men¡¯s advice carefully, but take only the advice that is necessary. The decision is yours.¡±

    With his proud voice, the Crown Prince kept saying.

    ¡°So I did. As you said, I didn¡¯t trick the nobles, but I really wanted to invite you. You were the reason for this fashionable society after all. So I took half of your advice! Fairly, I took half and ignored half. As the book says.¡±

    Take only what¡¯s necessary.

    It shouldn¡¯t mean this.

    But, Ian decided to y around with him for today.

    ¡°Outstanding, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Haha you make me feel high. Please keep..... what is it? Yes! Please keep giving royal advice to me. I thought you were just a kid, but you actually care for me a lot.¡±

    Ian replied with nodding, with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Ah, by the way. When I just entered, the atmosphere was weird. Did anything happen before? Hyree... I mean, the princess was supposed to enter with me. But she had arrived here earlier.¡±

    While saying this, he looked at the princess and Vanessa.

    He had lived his life, which was full of hidden enemies.

    He had a good sixth sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny thing, your highness.¡±

    ¡°That means there was something.¡±

    ¡°There was some misunderstanding. My mother was a stranger to other nobles.¡±

    The Crown Prince moved his eyebrows shortly.

    He had a good sense for these kinds of things.

    ¡°I had to do something.¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still remember your advice. Draw loyalism from the nobles and make them stand on my side. Trust me, I am capable of it.¡±

    With confidence, the Crown Prince walked into the section, where Vanessa was standing.

    ¡°Mrs. Page, Sorry for myte greeting.¡±

    With a serious face, the Crown Prince greeted her.

    With an embarrassed face, Vanessa replied to him.

    ¡°Y, your highness.¡±

    ¡°I guess I mistreated the mother of my brother in oath. Well, then... Should I call you as mother in oath?¡±

    The Crown Prince said with a smile on his face.

    There was no such title called mother in oath in Greenriver.

    However, his intention was obvious.

    ¡°Tell me whatever you want. I will listen.¡±

    The faces of thedies who were ttering each other nearby, especially Mrs. Serecio and thedies with her, turned shocked.

    The princess wasn¡¯t enough, but now the Crown Prince.

    He talked to Vanessa full of care with the title of ¡®Mother in oath.¡¯

    They chose the wrong person. Very wrong.

    ¡®I have to admit. In this field, he is much better than me.¡¯

    Ian thought while watching the Crown Prince¡¯s actions.

    He had to admit.

    The Crown Prince was one of the best in the world on how to treat nobles.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Due to sudden attention to Ian, he looked around.

    Numerous heads of houses and reimers looked at Ian.

    They were trying to make contact with him while the Crown Prince was away.

    ¡®Before I get bothered....¡¯

    Ian left his seat quietly.

    He left from the ballroom to the connected terrace.

    Ian never expected to see anyone here, but there was a very fit man with height.

    He was too fit for a normal noble.

    ¡°Sir Oliver?¡±

 Chapter 40 part1

    <h4>Chapter 40 part1</h4>

    ¡°Who is thedy over there?¡±

    A random voice was directed at Vanessa.

    From the voice, nobledies started to look at Vanessa.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    A small whisper was getting bigger. Thesedies were also ying their political rule. Which meant they memorized very most of anydies in a powerful family. From a young age they were trained in this way.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suddenly, the whispering had stopped.

    Did they finish their talking?

    Unfortunately for Vanessa, it wasn¡¯t.

    They just finished their ¡®analysis¡¯.

    ¡°She has some good face...¡±

    ¡°Is she a concubine?¡±

    A total stranger to the nobledies.

    The stranger had a good facial mask, but was not young.

    And she didn¡¯t look confident.

    In that case, they concluded her status in two cases.

    The stranger must be ady of a small and weak family, or a concubine of it.

    ¡°I think she is concubine. She¡¯s got a big ass.¡±

    ¡°She has a big ass so.....¡±

    ¡°Seems she doesn¡¯t have a son yet, does she?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are entertaining, Mrs.¡±

    They spoke it quiet, but clearly.

    Their every single word was ryed to Vanessa.

 Chapter 41 part1

    <h4>Chapter 41 part1</h4>

    ¡°Sir Oliver?¡±

    Ian was surprised. It was Captain Oliver.

    The reason Ian was surprised was due to Oliver¡¯s tuxedo.

    Ian hadn¡¯t seen him wear anything but heavy armor.

    He looked quite awkward wearing formal attire.

    ¡°Sir Ian.¡±

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t like his current appearance either.

    Even without Ian asking,

    ¡°His Highness, The Crown Prince ordered me to do so.¡±

    He told Ian why he was wearing a tuxedo.

    It seemed the crown prince had invited him as well, and he might have been ordered to wear formal attire and not armor.

    ¡°I guess you are better suited to wearing armor.¡±

    ¡°Khm!¡±

    With Ian¡¯s joke, he coughed.

    He has never shown this embarrassed side of him before.

    He wasn¡¯t the type of man for the Fashionable Society.

    ¡°.........¡±

    A silence followed after Ian¡¯s joke.

    It was Oliver who broke the silence first.

    ¡°........ I heard about it.¡±

    ¡°What did you hear? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°People are saying that you defeated archmage Helene inbat.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it? That¡¯s strange; the Ivory Tower usually prefers to keep their internal activities a secret.¡±

    ¡°Without intelligence activities, there is no use for knights in this era.¡±

    In this era.

    It was an era where mages are considered as the strongest force avable.

    Swordsmen were just consumable units. Or considered as housekeepers.

    Or even as decoration.

    Oliver¡¯s voice had an edge of bitterness to it.

    ¡°And I read the letter you had sent to highness, as well.¡±

    ¡°So, is that part of ¡®intelligence activities of knights¡¯ as well?¡±

    ¡°No. The crown prince highness showed me directly.¡±

    Ian tried to make a joke, but Oliver didn¡¯t sway this time.

    ¡°I was surprised. Your born talent can exin why you became Archmage at a very young age, those sort of things. However, the content of your letter..... It seems you know not only the political circumstance of the crown prince, but also see through his characteristics as well.¡±

    The current circumstances the crown prince confronted and his characteristics.

    Like in Ian¡¯s former life, it was headed for the worst case scenario.

    Nobody considered the crown prince to be capable of taking the position of the emperor.

    Even his royal servant, Oliver as well.

    ¡°It made me suspect whether you are just a young boy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I just went through aplex life......¡±

    Ian made an excuse.

    Oliver had a sip of alcohol.

    Although he didn¡¯t look like he was drunk, he was.

    ¡°However, the most surprising thing was that His Highness, The Crown Prince tries to listen whenever you say something. He even ignores the Emperor¡¯s order, but he listens to the advice of a young mage.¡±

    To Oliver, it was an amazing thing.

    It seemed the crown prince might be able to change into a better man.

    ¡°So, I have to confirm.¡±

    ¡°Confirm?¡±

    ¡°Who did you choose?¡±

    Oliver had to find out.

    Whether Ian was a powerful ally or a dangerous enemy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you support. It will rather be who do you stand for. As I know, the Ivory Tower supports the 5th prince. So I want to ask. Are you standing with the Ivory Tower?¡±

    His question was straight.

    It wasn¡¯t a proper question for a young kid.

    However, Oliver was serious.

    Age didn¡¯t matter to him.

    He already saw Ian Page¡¯s power.

    Due to Ian¡¯s letter, he already knew Ian¡¯s capabilities.

    Also, he already felt his bravery at his mansion a few months ago.

    ¡°I think you are drunk. I didn¡¯t make a choice......¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I need a clear answer. So I can judge,¡±

    Suddenly, Oliver¡¯s eyes shone.

    His monstrous mental focus had drawn away from the drunkenness at once.

    ¡°Ally or enemy.¡±

    The mage of the Ivory Tower, who may be able to control the crown prince.

    Oliver had to define this dangerous boy clearly.

    Oliver could choose a different prince and be the most famous and glorious knight in history.

    However, he chose to be the first knight of the crown prince.

    So, he wanted to find out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a meaningless question.¡±

    Ian opened his mouth slowly.

    It wasn¡¯t the answer that Oliver wanted.

    ¡°Who would speak the truth in this situation?¡±

    What he said made sense.

    He could just lie to him that he will support the crown prince.

    There was no point to the question.

    ¡°Whether you speak lies or truth.¡±

    However, Oliver wasn¡¯t a fool.

    He already considered that.

    However, the reason he was so desperate was,

    ¡°I will decide to believe it or not.¡±

    Because he saw some possibility from Ian.

    He concluded that Ian might support the crown prince.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°I only want a clear answer.¡±

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ian replied seriously.

    He never nned to support someone.

    He didn¡¯t care who would be the next emperor nor about the unity of the continent.

    He just wanted to interrupt every single n of Ragnar.

    And he wanted to take revenge on him at a very critical point.

    At that point, he might restore most of his power.

    Then, he¡¯d just happily live with precious people.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Ian looked at Oliver¡¯s eyes straightly.

    The 2nd royal knight captain, Oliver Reywood.

    Thest knight who guarded the crown prince before he died.

    Ian could give him some different answer.

    ¡°I will NEVER support the 5th crown prince.¡±

    Surprised, Oliver looked around.

    It was a much more straightforward confirmation than he had expected.

    However, there was no chance that anybody heard what Ian said.

    Ian had already concealed his surroundings with a silence spell.

    Only Oliver could hear Ian¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Is it enough?¡±

    ¡°For now, very.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    ¡°Then, may I ask you one favor?¡±

    ¡°Speak first, I will decideter.¡±

    ¡°Before you choose which side you want to support, be my duel opponent.¡±

    ¡°Duel opponent?¡±

    With the unexpected question, Ian shook his head curiously.

    Not only checking Ian¡¯s standing but now Oliver asked Ian to be his duel partner?

    ¡°I need the power to confront.¡±

    ¡°A mage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was quite a rare opportunity for knights to duel with a mage.

    There was no chance at all.

    And Oliver needed it the most.

    ¡°Your sword may be pointed at meter, might it not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    ¡°You are thick skinned.¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t deny it either.

    He was desperate, though.

    He needed to have somebat experience against a mage.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°May I ask you a reason?¡±

    ¡°There is no benefit for me.¡±

    It was a straight and clear reason.

    There was no benefit.

    ¡°What if I pay you some reward?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know is there any reward that will satisfy me.¡±

    Whenever Ian had time, he trained himself.

    From inventing mana breath to improving spell forme.

    To Ian, time was essential.

    No amount of money was enough to move him.

    He might have to do it if the emperor or crown prince asked him to.

 Chapter 41 part2

    <h4>Chapter 41 part2</h4>

    ¡°This ne,¡±

    Oliver unchained a ne on his neck.

    It was a ne that had no decorating jewels at all.

    ¡°When I was ordered to serve the crown prince on the first day, the queen highness gifted it to me. She said it has special magic on it so that it will replenish my mind clearly.¡±

    A magical ne?

    Ian looked at the ne carefully.

    There was nothing special about it.

    ¡°When I put on it, it does have some power indeed.¡±

    And now Oliver said it does work.

    Then what she said must be true.

    Oliver was also a knight, with a mana heart.

    ¡®Ah, maybe then,¡¯

    An old memory struck Ian¡¯s head.

    The lost royal treasure artifact which was never, of which the queen was thest owner of.

    And it was said to be a ne.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    It was very likely to be it.

    In his former life, Oliver¡¯s body was split into pieces.

    As numerous high-ss spells struck him.

    The ne was very likely to be burnt together with Oliver.

    ¡°I will give it to you as payment. I am sure this will work much better on you, rather than me. Mages rely on their head, but swordsmen rely on their instinct, don¡¯t they?¡±

    And that¡¯s why he needed to duel with Ian many times.

    An instinct that needed to be awakened against mages.

    His body didn¡¯t have such an instinct yet.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it the ne left by the deceased queen?¡±

    ¡°She gave it to me so that I can protect the crown prince highness better. And I want to duel with you to keep herst words. So I think the queen Her Highness will understand my decision.¡±

    Oliver was determined.

    To Ian, it was not a bad trade.

    Mages always had to ready their brain at best.

    Those level of high-ss artifacts might be quite useful to him.

    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Gently, Ian received the ne.

    As he injected a bit of mana, it started to oscite.

    A unique reaction that could be only observed by an artifact with high-ss magical forme.

    All of sudden,

    *BANG!*

    A sudden explosion was heard from outside of the royal pce.

    A dark smoke was rising.

    And that didn¡¯t end.

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    The continuous explosion urred in order.

    It wasn¡¯t explosions that were massive enough to shake the ground.

    However, it threatened the whole royal pce from outside and inside.

    Most of all,

    Baaaang!

    A simr explosion urred from inside of the ballroom.

    At cornered site, a small fire was burning.

    Fortunately, there were no one injured severely.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    Oliver rushed to the crown prince.

    Ian also brought his mother¡¯s arm and stood next to the crown prince.

    With the princess who was with Vanessa.

    ¡°Mana barrier.¡±

    Ian generated shields on to the crown prince, his mother, and princess.

    Without hesitance, Ian asked princess.

    ¡°Do you know how to inject mana to the barrier?¡±

    ¡°........ What?¡±

    Ian¡¯s question contained many meanings.

    Embarrassed, Princess Hyree¡¯s eyes shook.

    It was a secret that she was training with magic.

    But how does the youngest archmage know it?

    ¡°Calm down, just answer my question.¡±

    ¡°I, I did learn.....¡±

    ¡°Inject a little amount of mana. It will remain for a while.¡±

    After ordering, Ian looked away.

    It was such an urgent situation that Hyree couldn¡¯t ask further.

    She decided to focus on the barrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s too small an area. Shouldn¡¯t we leave the room?¡±

    Oliver asked with an urgent voice.

    They needed a wider space to defend against further attacks.

    Ian had thought in the same way

    A few seconds ago.

    ¡®Something is not right.¡¯

    Precisely, It was too unprepared.

    Chain explosions urred from the outside of the royal pce.

    It must¡¯ve been nted previously.

    ¡®What is the purpose?¡¯

    As the explosions were from the inside of the pce, so there must be a spy.

    It must have been prepared a while ago.

    However, It was too weak.

    Ian couldn¡¯t find any particr benefit of the explosions.

    It wasn¡¯t huge enough to destroy the royal pce.

    Rather, it was not even strong enough to destroy a single castle wall.

    Also, it seemed the explosion didn¡¯t aim for killing people.

    ¡°Your Highness! Are you okay? Your Highness!¡±

    After they had heard the explosions, the 2nd royal knight order arrived quickly.

    As they were trained, they made a wide formation.

    A formation to protect the crown prince firmly.

    ¡°Captain, any injuries?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. what¡¯s situation out there?¡±

    ¡°We activated emergencymunication orb.¡±

    The emergencymunication orb of the royal pce.

    It was connected with the headquarters of the Knights order, The Imperial Barracks, and to the Ivory Tower.

    An emergency call to assemble most of the forces to the royal pce.

    An emergency operation was just activated.

    ¡®Emergencymunication orb?¡¯

    Most of the forces wereing to the Royal Pce.

    What if this explosion was aiming for this?

    What if it wasn¡¯t unprepared, but their best?

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    Ian approached the corner of the ballroom.

    There were maids who were shaking body whileying down.

    ¡°Turn up your heads, please.¡±

    ¡°S, sir! W, we don¡¯t know any......¡±

    ¡°You just need to answer my question.¡±

    With his saying, maids raised their head slowly.

    All of their faces were frightened.

    ¡°A maid of the separated pce, Isabel. have you heard of her name?¡±

    All of sudden, why did he ask her name?

    A maid who looked afraid opened her mouth.

    ¡°Y, yes I know.¡±

    ¡°Did shee to the ballroom?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes! She said she wanted to visit and experience it, so she swapped with my friend who was supposed toe......¡±

    The maids of the crown prince pce were expected to be here today, and Isabel switched her position with one of them, with the excuse that she wanted to see how the ball goes.

    ¡®Coldwalker.¡¯

    The maid of the separated pce, the future chief maid of the separated pce, Isabel.

    She was one of the Coldwood Empire spies, A Coldwalker.

    Ian had mentioned her duringbat between Cecelia.

    Isabel must be the one who nted the bomb in the ballroom.

    ¡®It¡¯s a deceiving movement.¡¯

    A faint motion that was prepared by spies for a long time.

    Fortunately, there was the announcement of the Fashionable Society, so they found the proper time to act.

    A terrorist act, that happened while most of the high nobles were gathered at a single ce.

    It was good enough to confuse them and blind their enemies¡¯ eyes.

    So they operated the emergency call.

    Like now.

    ¡®Their real purpose must be to rescue Cecelia.¡¯

    When the Ivory Tower lost its guards, they would infiltrate.

    Rescue her? No, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Even a Coldwalker wouldn¡¯t able to rescue her.

    For a brief moment, they would try to contact her.

    And after they took the information from Cecelia,

    ¡®They will eradicate her.¡¯

    It was a natural process to erase the trail.

    The death of Cecelia wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    However, information rted Ian, such as that the boy called Ian Page knew the existence of coldwalker and knew most of their lists.

    Ian had to stop that.

 Chapter 42 part1

    <h4>Chapter 42 part1</h4>

    ¡®I never imagined myself infiltrating another country¡¯s Ivory Tower.¡¯

    Most of the mages headed to The Ivory Tower.

    And ¡®Daniel,¡¯ a Coldwalker assassin sneaked into The Ivory Tower.

    He was very nervous.

    He was inside of another country¡¯s Ivory Tower.

    Although only a few of the 1st and 2nd ss mages were left, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance of surviving confronting them face to face.

    Even though he was a skilled assassin, he couldn¡¯t do anything in that case.

    ¡®Look at what we all did to make this tiny chance.¡¯

    They dared a terrorist attack on Greenriver Empire¡¯s Royal Pce. For this mission, they had to stop all intelligence activities and recall all of their spies who infiltrated into the Greenriver by high cost.

    Cecelia¡¯s failure was that much of a serious problem to them.

    There were so many suspicious things about Cecelia¡¯s arrest.

    They had to figure out what happened to her so that they could decide their n.

    ¡®Let¡¯s try to focus on mana traps for now.¡¯

    A narrow path to the dark side of Ivory Tower.

    And mana traps were installed along the track.

    If possible, he wanted to stop its function by capturing the control room, but time was short. As was trained, he had to proceed by dodging or neutralizing it. And that¡¯s why his country chose him who was the expert on it.

    ¡®Piece of cake for me.¡¯

    The assassin, Daniel quickly proceed by dodging or deceiving mana traps.

    He was a specialist of it. Mana traps couldn¡¯t stop him unless any guard disrupted him.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    The mana prison where Cecelia was kept locked was the lowest floor of the jail. After Daniel had arrived there, he breathed a sigh of relief, while knocking the wall of the mana prison.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there......?¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s face was full of alert. The opponent was covering his face with masks and hood. It could be the trial of the Ivory Tower, so she had to be careful.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, sister.¡±

    A young man¡¯s voice.

    Cecelia quickly recognized him and made an ufortable face.

    ¡°Daniel?¡±

    ¡°You guess well, still.¡±

    The assassin lowered his mask and hood.

    His face was covered with makeup, like a prostitute

    And the makeup was melting off by his sweat.

    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight to see.

    ¡°Tell me; you have something to say to me, right?¡±

    ¡°I, I haven¡¯t said anything!¡±

    The first words from her were, of course, self-defense.

    It was true, though. She hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Even that she didn¡¯t meet a man with a mask.

    Whatever she said, they would ask her to exin these mana inscriptions.

    So, she chose to be silent.

    While she was earning some time by silence, her home country would do some kind of action.

    ¡°I know. But not that.¡±

    ¡°R, release me first! I will report straight......¡±

    ¡°Of course I will. But we have to move separated, won¡¯t we? And I will arrive there first, of course.¡±

    To report as soon as he arrives, he asked her to give information to him first.

    That¡¯s what Daniel wanted, and was the right decision.

    He had to report first, so his country could make some ns.

    ¡°T, the boy, Ian Page..... He knows everything.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The existence of Coldwalkers, and lists of us.¡±

    ¡°...... Is that right?¡±

    The youngest Archmage was the source of this event, as expected. Not just Daniel, but everyone who knew the existence of Coldwalkers thought the same. However, they didn¡¯t expect this much. How did he know their lists as well?

    ¡°Furthermore, He already knew about the mana inscription, that I hadn¡¯t known.¡±

    ¡°Most of us heard it recently. Headquarter finally told us about it.¡±

    In whatever point of view, Ian was more than they ever imagined.

    It was a serious issue for them.

    ¡°So, any other information?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. We don¡¯t have a time for a chat, do we? Can we please leave now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so is it.¡±

    After nodding, Daniel opened the door of mana prison.

    Cecelia¡¯s face turned bright.

    With few more steps, she could use magic, finally.

    Unlike other trained spies, she had stronger survival desire.

    ¡°Ah, Cecelia.¡±

    ¡°Now wh.....¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s voice had stopped.

    Due to a knife prated her thin neck.

    She was still in the mana prison; she was no more than an averagedy.

    She couldn¡¯t have any magical reactions, nor treatment.

    *Cough!*

    Ceceliaid down while holding her bleeding neck.

    While smiling, Daniel lowered his body to her eye level.

    ¡°Our bosses debated about you for long. For the fact that you are a 3rd ss mage, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to rescue you.¡±

    While saying that, he wiped blood on his knife with Cecelia¡¯s cloth.

    ¡°And this is the conclusion of the debate. Remember what we are, it better not to risk our mission for you.¡±

    Soon, the wall would close firmly, and soldiers would block every exit.

    Cecelia was very bad at running and sneaking, so she was no more than a burden.

    Even her magic couldn¡¯t help her for this.

    ¡°So why you didn¡¯t practice harder. You got the lowest score marks among us.¡±

    ¡°Ehhhhhh..........!¡±

    ¡°I already knew you would end up like this when you were arrogant with your mighty magic.¡±

    Daniel stood up.

    There were so much more mocking he wanted to do, but he had no time.

    ¡°So, see youter. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°And you too.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    A sudden voice of the third person.

    With instinct, Daniel tried jumped away to cover his body.

    ¡°Who are.......!¡±

 Chapter 42 part2

    <h4>Chapter 42 part2</h4>

    ¡°Who are.......!¡±

    However, it was meaningless struggling of him.

    Already frozen energy was gathered under Daniel¡¯s foot.

    And its energy froze the air and stuck his foot to the ground.

    ¡°Y, you.....?¡±

    A little boy, and magic.

    With this fact, he could guess who it was.

    So he is the boy. Mage Ian Page.

    ¡®Did he arrived this fast? From the fashionable society? Wait, most of all.....¡¯

    An essential talent of assassins that is Erasing any trail as an assassin, and catching a sign of movement and a trail.

    Daniel was one of the best among the Coldwalkers.

    However, he couldn¡¯t recognize Ian¡¯s approach.

    ¡°It¡¯s been an older hobby of yours than I imagined. I mean, making up like ady. Thanks to that, it helped me to recognize you.¡±

    ¡°You, who are you? How do you ......?¡±

    ¡°So you already killed Cecelia?¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who escaped from us? Or.....¡±

    ¡°Well done. You aplished one of my wishes.¡±

    Daniel kept asking and questioning.

    However, Ian didn¡¯t answer any of his.

    He came here just to aplish his goal.

    ¡°So now.....¡±

    ¡°W, wait! You better capture me alive!¡±

    ¡°I waited for this moment for long. Finally, I can kill you with my very hand.¡±

    ¡°.......What?¡±

    ¡°Finally, I avenge for myrades.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t killed anyrades......¡±

    ¡°None, yet. Of course.¡±

    A freezing energy started to climb Daniel¡¯s body.

    From his thigh, waist, abdomen, chest and to his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s still ten years left to happen.¡±

    ¡°Gahhhhh.......!¡±

    Daniel struggled desperately.

    It wasn¡¯t an instinct of survive.

    A regret that he couldn¡¯t be able to ry information to his country.

    He was different from Cecelia.

    Unmatched his characteristics, but he was a perfectly trained dog by his country.

    ¡°Just think like this. In a previous time, you killed myrades.¡±

    Soon the ice reached to the chin, and finally his head.

    Daniel¡¯s whole body were frozen.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to be killed.¡±

    Daniel couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s Ian saying.

    Forever.

    ¡°That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After a while, Ian tapped the ice block.

    Soon, it started to crack.

    Daniel¡¯s body was released from the ice block.

    It was a glimpse of a moment that he was frozen.

    However, his body left no blood at all.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Ian started to check Daniel¡¯s corpse.

    To eradicate any dangerous items that will threat Ianter.

    Such as order of Coldwalker, or any other articles simr.

    Fortunately, there were no such things.

    ¡®And his mana inscription was.....¡¯

    Daniel¡¯s mana inscription was located at under the right shoulder.

    When Ian found it, mages arrived in the prison.

    Other mages heard that Ian had headed to the ivory tower.

    Since the tower lord had to the left at the royal pce, archmage Ronan brought others as the leader.

    ¡°This.... What is going on here?¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s corpse which wasying down on the floor as holding her neck.

    A corpse of a mysterious man.

    Ronan Wanted Ian to exin this situation.

    ¡°Why Cecelia is.... and who is this man?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t reply.

    A massive storm had passed the Greenriver empire.

    The first thing was mana inscription test for the whole Empire citizens.

    Literally, ¡®whole¡¯ members of the empire was the target of the test.

    From every low-rank people to royalties.

    For every people in every province. It was an order of the emperor.

    It was a bitte treatment, but it had to be done.

    ¡°Already two members of royal pce are missing! One maid and royal secretary! While they are manipting this empire, what have you done? Tower Lord. Answer! You asked me to give authority of this matters to the ivory tower, you said you would find out these spies, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s fury was straightly headed to the ivory tower.

    The ivory tower was uniquely allowed to investigate Cecelia.

    However, they didn¡¯t figure out anything. Instead, they almost let these spies make contact.

    And it seemed other spies were manipting around to nt bombs.

    The tower Lord had nothing to say about it.

    ¡°I cannot trust the ivory tower¡¯s capacity anymore, so I retake all their authority of investigation from this moment. Hence, from now on, give imperial army information you have collected. Do you understand?¡±

    The royalty and the ivory tower were supposed to be bnced as a parallel mutual rtionship.

    However, for now, the ivory tower had no such power.

    The royalty had every reason and power.

    The ivory tower had to admit for this time.

    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡±

    The council was filled with the emperor, the crown prince and every liege men.

    And in the middle of the council, the tower lord Herbert gently received the emperor¡¯s order.

    ¡°Be gone. You must have many things to do.¡±

    With strong face, the emperor returned the tower lord.

    The parallel rtionship wasn¡¯t easy to be maintained.

    Sometimes he had to treat them as a friend, but sometimes as a political enemy.

    It was a bnced game that only the emperor could do.

    ¡®I wish he could catch what I am doing here.¡¯

    The emperor briefly looked down the seat of the crown prince, located at the right under of the emperor¡¯s seat.

    The crown prince was smiling like innocent children.

    It seemed he was just excited that the ivory tower got revoke.

    ¡®........... Still far to go.¡¯

    After sighed, the Emperor started the next topic.

    The ivory tower was the most responsible for this event.

    However, it was also the ivory tower who distinguished themselves to the empire mostly.

    Precisely, the youngest arch mage of the ivory tower.

    ¡°Mage Ian Page,e out and bow to the emperor highness.¡±

    With the voice of an inner coffin, a boy entered the council room.

    He wore immacte cloth and made his hair very gently.

    It was the second time that Archmage Ian Page had called.

    ¡°Good to see you again, Ian Page.¡±

    Opposite to the tower lord, the emperor weed Ian warmly.

    The Emperor Terry Greenriver said to Ian.

    ¡°Before we start this topic, I will give you a chance to exin to everyone. As we received the report, there might be someone who wanted to hear it directly. Can you summarize what happened at there?¡±

    From fashionable society to the prison of the ivory tower.

    What had happened, and what Ian had thought and taken an action.

    The emperor was asking of that.

    Of course, everyone in the council already had known the detail.

    The emperor was just giving Ian to appeal himself.

    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me. What had happened at the night?¡±

 Chapter 43 part1

    <h4>Chapter 43 part1</h4>

    ¡°Then tell me. What had happened at the night?¡±

    By the request of the Emperor, Ian took a breath.

    He started his report, which only contained a story that would be of benefit to Ian.

    A perfectly manipted story, so that wouldn¡¯t cause any suspicion about Ian.

    ¡°At night, it was right after the sun had set. Suddenly, continuous explosion sounds were heard. Since one of the sound hade from the ballroom, I rushed to the room and protected the Crown Prince, princess and my mother with my shield. Soon, I and sir Oliver found something suspicious. Firstly, the scale of explosions were too small to damage the royal pce directly. Secondly........¡±

    Ian continued his story.

    Most of his story was based on facts.

    Except that he already knew the existence of the Coldwalkers.

    Without that critical fact, he summarized the situation.

    ¡°...... Although we had suspected the situation, we couldn¡¯t decide any further action. When I said it to the Crown Prince, he ordered me to chase the suspicious clues......¡±

    It wasn¡¯t on the previous report.

    Suddenly, everyone looked at the Crown Prince.

    ¡®D, did I?¡¯

    The Crown Prince also looked embarrassed.

    He never did it.

    ¡®Did........ I order him to?¡¯

    The night was full of confusion.

    Maybe he forgot that fact due to the confusion?

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    ¡°Did I really d.......?¡±

    ¡°Prince!¡±

    ¡°Y, yes! Father!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I am asking you, did you order Ian to do so?¡±

    It had to be confirmed by the Crown Prince.

    Every talk in this council was recorded as document.

    Numberless liege men were listening.

    Naturally, they would say what they heard here outside.

    Which meant, it was chance.

    ¡®An easy chance which was given to the Emperor.¡¯

    A good chance to solidify the rtionship between the Crown Prince and Ian.

    With a shiny eye, the Emperor looked at the Crown Prince.

    With a short hesitation, the Crown Prince opened his mouth.

    ¡°I, I thin........ Y, yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    With the Crown Prince¡¯s reply, the council room was swayed for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t a negative reaction though.

    They were just surprised.

    That Crown Prince really did?

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The Emperor had let them talk each other for a moment.

    Then with his order, everyone became quiet again.

    ¡°Although the Crown Prince had ordered Ian to do so, obviously It was Ian Page who distinguished himself to the empire the most. Without him, we would let our unknown enemies steal our precious information, and we would beughed by the whole world.¡±

    When the liege men were listening the word ugh¡¯, they turned down their head for shame.

    ¡°Since Ian Page has prevented such tragedy at an early stage, I will never forgot what he did for us. For this time, I would like to reward him by my very hand.¡±

    It meant the Emperor wouldn¡¯t ask Ian for his reward.

    ¡°The reward I will give is.¡±

    Quickly, maids and servants started to move quickly.

    Ian already had been rewarded gold and a mansion before.

    Since what he distinguished himself withst night was quite the huge one, he would be rewarded by something better.

    With that Ian was excited.

    ¡°This.¡±

    It was a robe.

    New, the robe with cobalt blue color had no wrinkles on it.

    It wasn¡¯t decorated luxuriously, but it had some precious aura.

    ¡°The robe is my ancestor¡¯s, who was the only mage of royal blood, Michell Greenriver¡¯s only inheritance. Originally, It is not supposed to be given to non royal blood. Actually, I better say I lend it to you, rather than give it to you.¡±

    As he exined. Even Ian wouldn¡¯t have that much chance to see it in former life.

    The first andst mage of royalty.

    The one who was talented in magic, so became the Tower Lord.

    ¡® The robe of Michell Greenriver.¡¯

    In former life, Ian had received various treasure of royalty.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t have ever had a chance to see it directly.

    It was a testament that they didn¡¯t reward it to non royal blood.

    ¡°Duration of lending will be, until Ian Page is deceased. Or, until you don¡¯t want to possess it anymore.¡±

    But the Emperor broke the testament, by excusing he was ¡®lending¡¯ it to Ian.

    It was an unusual reward.

    ¡°Try it on. You wouldn¡¯t need to take off your clothes since its robe.¡±

    With the Emperor¡¯s order, maids helped Ian put it on.

    The problem was its size was way too big for Ian.

    The size of robe was designed for adult, but Ian was still a young boy.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor still wanted him to put it on.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, please just put it on to me.¡±

    It was hrious to watch Ian with an unfitted robe.

    It looked like a kid who tried his father¡¯s clothes.

    Liege men turned their face away to stopughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite big for you. How long will it take to fit on your body?¡±

    The Emperor joked to Ian.

    Soon Ian realized the true meaning of his joke.

    After he wore it, he could felt it.

    One of the spells that was casted on Michell Greenriver¡¯s robe.

    ¡°I will fit it straightly.¡±

    Ian injected his mana to the robe slowly.

    Soon, a surprising thing happened.

    The robe, filled with mana, started to stick on Ian¡¯s body.

    In addition, it started to worm around by itself.

    As if it measuring scale of its new owner¡¯s body.

    Whirr ¨C !

    With a small noise of extracting mana.

    Michell Greenriver¡¯s robe started to change.

    Its length, width and size, and everything else was changed for the young owner.

    ¡°Wow.....¡±

    ¡°How could it happen.......?¡±

    Without dignity, the liege men started to admire it.

    The Crown Prince stood up straight and watched Ian as well.

    It was such a rare scene.

    ¡°It suits you better than I had thought. Especially its blue color.¡±

    A light impression from the Emperor.

    Ian now could feel something clearly.

    Every power of the robe of Michell Greenriver.

    It was much more than Ian had ever imagined.

    ¡®So this might be the reason why he left a testament to not reward it to a stranger.¡¯

    Satisfied, Ian fixed his sleeves and cor.

    While bowing to the Emperor, Ian said.

    ¡°I appreciate your grace, your majesty.¡±

    Ian¡¯s second meeting with the Emperor.

    The council meeting ended well.

    ¡®It is an amazing robe indeed.¡¯

    The robe kept whispering to Ian.

    Ian wanted to check its power quickly.

    ¡®I can feel a few forms.¡¯

    Clearly, it was some specific ¡®forms¡¯.

    It tempted Ian greatly.

    He couldn¡¯t help himself but to test its power.

    ¡®It has been long since I feel excitement.¡¯

    It was an unexpected luck.

    For a while, he would focus on investigating this robe.

    A mysterious robe that he hadn¡¯t seen in his former life.

    There must be many things to investigate.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At the moment, there was someone who was caught in Ian¡¯s eyes.

    Ady who was watching Ian from far distance.

    It was the princess, Hyree Greenriver.

    ¡®It seems she still feels ufortable.¡¯

    Yet, nobody knew she was a mage.

    When the mages of the Ivory Tower had arrived, she had already spent her whole mana, so the shield was gone. It was a too high ss spell for her to maintain it for long.

    ¡®And injecting mana isn¡¯t that much of a sight taking action.¡¯

    The room was full of confusion.

    Nobody found out what exactly the princess had done.

    Even the Crown Prince and Vanessa who was very next to her.

    ¡®It is not my business.¡¯

    The reason she was watching Ian was obvious.

    The princess hid her magical talent on purpose.

    She was learning magic, while hiding it to the Ivory Tower.

    If it revealed, it was one of the most heavy crimes.

    And ¡®Ian¡¯ knew the fact.

    The boy who was one of the Ivory Tower members.

    The 12th arch mage.

    ¡®She chose to be.¡¯

    Ian had no idea why she had hidden it.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t interested in it.

    It was time wasting for Ian to care about what happened to the princess.

    ¡®But,¡¯

    Ian gathered mana on his right finger.

    With index finger, Ian drew something on the air.

    Since it was quite small gesture, no one realized it.

    ¡®I can do this for her, at least.¡¯

    By his gesture, the mana was shimmering.

    And Ian sent it to the princess.

    By riding the wind, a chunk of mana had been sent to the princess.

    Soon, it had been released on the princess¡¯ face.

    It was blue letters, formed by mana.

    The biggest relief that Ian could do for her.

    The princess looked morefortable.

    It seemed to be enough for her.

    ¡®Now I had to do..¡¯

    Of course, testing the robe of Michell Greenriver.

    With excitement, Ian left the royal pce.

    Suddenly, a few people blocked Ian¡¯s path.

    Ian expected the Crown Prince and his knights.

    ¡°You did very well.¡±

    Ian¡¯s expectation was wrong this time.

    It wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 43 part2

    <h4>Chapter 43 part2</h4>

    ¡°You did very well.¡±

    Ian¡¯s expectation was wrong this time.

    It wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Good job, sir Ian.

    A young, but familiar voice. A unique gentle manner.

    The royalty, who Ian didn¡¯t want to confront yet.

    ¡®........?¡¯

    By instinct, Ian turned up his head.

    To check the source of the voice.

    It was a boy who seemed around two years older than Ian, who had the blond hair of royal blood.

    ¡®Ragnar.¡¯

    It was the bastard.

    Ian had avoided to confront him intentionally.

    If he could avoid him, he avoided him, and if he could hide, he hid.

    For today, he didn¡¯t pay attention due to the new robe.

    If he knew about it, he would¡¯ve chosen a different path.

    ¡°Thanks to you, the royalty and the whole empire¡¯s peace were kept still. As my father told you, You were the hero of the event. I was looking forward to meet you and say thank you, as a member of royalty. Ah! I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m sure you already know me, though.¡±

    A confrontation with Ragnar earlier than his former life. In his former life, When Ian became 14 years old, and when the academy started to call him a genius, he came to meet Ian. So 2 years earlier than before.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the 5th prince of the mighty Emperor, Ragnar Greenriver.¡±

    A worried moment hade finally.

    Ian used to worry about this moment.

    What should I say to Ragnar?

    Would I be able to hide my killing intent?

    ¡°I want to serve a meal for our hero, do you have time?¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s body reacted in unexpected way.

    He became more calmed than usual, rather than his heart beating anxiously.

    Ian could clearly see Ragnar¡¯s white face.

    His offer sounded dry to Ian.

    It wasn¡¯t killing intent that Ian had to hide.

    He had to prevent himself fromughing.

    ¡®He¡¯s such a kid.¡¯

    30 yearster, Ragnar Greenriver would be a mighty and cold blooded Emperor.

    However, look at his current appearance.

    He was just a young prince who had to hide his ambition.

    A boy who didn¡¯t have much power, but wanted to.

    A young boy who was living his daily life by enduring his desire for power.

    ¡®How puny.¡¯

    That was all what Ian had thought.

    Not angry, not anxious, nor love and hate.

    A puny 5th prince.

    A boy, whose life could be ruined by Ian at any time.

    Now Ian finally concluded his method of revenge.

    ¡°No thanks. I already have a schedule.¡±

    Ian refused Ragnar¡¯s offer without hesitation.

    Still, Ragnar was smiling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind to have a meal with youter. So when will you be.......¡±

    ¡°Sorry, not in future as well.¡±

    Now, Ragnar¡¯s face lost smile for a moment.

    He quickly rearranged his facial emotions though.

    ¡°May I ask you for reason?¡±

    ¡°Too busy. I am.¡±

    Although he was 5th prince, he was one of royalty members.

    If others reacted so, it was an unforgivable arrogance.

    ¡°Busy..... a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Many things to do.¡±

    However, Ian was Archmage.

    In addition, the Archmage who was favored by the Emperor and the Crown Prince.

    Although Ragnar was a prince, he couldn¡¯t punish him.

    ¡°........... I guess I wasted your time for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yes you did. Excuse me then.¡±

    After short bow, Ian passed by Ragnar.

    His body guards grumbled, and Ragnar was watching Ian¡¯s back.

    Although Ian could feel everything, Ian didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡®This time, I will be on your very opposite side.¡¯

    In former life, Ian was ally of Ragnar.

    An ally who was the strongest and the nearest.

    However, this life will be different.

    Ian decided to oppose him.

    ¡®You won¡¯t able to proceed any single step.¡¯

    All those ns of Ragnar.

    Ian will block every single of those ns, by his hand.

    Every time Ragnar failed, he would hear the name, Ian Page.

    Atst, he would damn Ian and fall.

    ¡®Until he desperately wanted to erase my very existence in the world.¡¯

    But Ian would be one who couldn¡¯t be defeated by Ragnar.

    The ¡®ultimate evil¡¯ to Ragnar.

    ¡®Only for you.¡¯

    After Ian passed by Ragnar and his bodyguards, Ian cleared his mind.

    Ian started to assemble his mana.

    The first forme that Michell¡¯s robe whispered to Ian.

    Ian wanted to see what would happen.

    ¡®Fly.¡¯

    Originally, fly was inefficient spell.

    Short duration, extremely slow flight speed.

    The robe whispered such forme.

    Why?

    *p!*

    As he activated the forme,

    The robe pped roughly.

    There were no wind blowing.

    ¡®Can it be real?¡¯

    Normal fly spell was supposed to let Ian fly with slow speed.

    And that was the standard theory.

    *Whirrr ¨C !*

    And the theory was just broken.

    Ian raised to the sky rapidly.

    ¡®More than I have imagined.¡¯

    An artifact that he couldn¡¯t have had a chance to see.

    The power of Michell Greenriver¡¯s robe.

    Although he only tasted a portion of it, his heart started to beat.

    ¡®There must be more artifacts like this.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t just limiting the area to the empire.

    In the whole world, there must be some.

    Unknown makers, unknown creations to date.

    A legendary artifacts must be out there somewhere.

    ¡®No more former life.¡¯

    In former life, Ian was crazed about magic, and he was satisfied by what Ragnar had provided.

    However, the situation had changed. If he wanted, and decided,

    ¡®I can find it.¡¯

    And he could possess it.

    An artifact that has simr power to the robe of Michell Greenriver,

    Or maybe even stronger ones.

    ¡®I can be even stronger than I used to be in my former life.¡¯

    In magical power, but also in political power as well.

    It would take some time, but it was possible.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    On the other side, he had question.

    Would he need such overwhelming power?

    To survive in this life? For revenge?

    During the time Ian was thinking about these answerless thoughts,

    His body had arrived at the mansion.

    Through the window, he could see familiar faces.

    Mother who had passed quite early in former life.

    Ledio who was supposed to be killed by raids.

    Dous who was supposed to be Ian¡¯s vital enemy.

    ¡®No one was waiting for me in my former life.¡¯

    There was no one who waiting for Ian, nor Ian had to protect.

    However, It was different this time.

    There were some people who were waiting for him.

    In addition, there were some people who he had to protect.

    ¡®A power to protect.¡¯

    A power that could save his people by any circumstance

    Even though the world began to fall, or an unimaginably strong enemy appears.

    ¡®There is never enough for such power.¡¯

    That was Ian¡¯s conclusion.

    The more power he yields, the safer his people will be.

    ¡®I will be stronger, until my body cannot hold on, until the maximum.¡¯

    An even more determined decision than he used to have right after he just rewound the time.

    From since then, 5 years had passed

 Chapter 44 part1

    <h4>Chapter 44 part1</h4>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The most refreshing spot in the royal library.

    It was the area where only the Crown Prince was allowed to enter.

    It was the only library that contained books that were rted to the ¡®imperialism¡¯, and other princes couldn¡¯t read such books. Learning of ruling the empire was only allowed for the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Hmmmm!¡±

    The Crown Prince, who just became 23 years old, ¡®Hayden Greenriver¡¯ was learning it as other former Crown Princes did. From morning, he was learning foundations of reigning the empire. Although he supposed to finish these books when he was 15 years old, it was his best. He started this learning at ate age.

    ¡°So..... Most people don¡¯t know how to read, so does that mean they are fools? What crap? What¡¯s wrong about not knowing how to read? This book is so mean.¡±

    Furthermore, he was misunderstanding what the books were saying to him.

    He was still the same since he was 5 years old.

    At least now, he read some books.

    ¡°Never mind! It is not a day for reading,¡±

    The Crown Prince closed the book straightly.

    Immediately, he stood up and left the library.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    The high rank servant of the royal pce, ¡®Teo¡¯, and ¡®Paul¡¯, the Vice Captain of the second royal knights approached to the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Your highness, aren¡¯t you suppose to read the book for one hour?¡±

    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°But you promised the Emperor......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will read more tomorrow. Actually, I will read it this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°But.....¡±

    The servant couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    He also knew, that it was already a miracle that the Crown Prince was voluntarily reading books. The servant had seen him for 20 years, and the servant hadn¡¯t seen him do that.

    ¡°Vice Captain, today is the day, right?¡±

    ¡°What day you mean?¡±

    ¡°Thest duel between the Captain and Ian.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes it is.¡±

    The Duel of Ian and the Captain.

    They had done it for 5 years.

    If they didn¡¯t have any special asion, they dueled once per week. From early morning to morning.

    ¡°They must be in the climax.¡±

    It was theirst day of dueling.

    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t want to miss such a moment.

    It was thest duel of his left and right arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t seen it for months.¡±

    They were dueling at the gymnasium of the second royal knight headquarters.

    With excitement, the Crown Prince was walking to the ce.

    ¡°Whenever I see it, the Captain always got stomped. How about these days? Is he doing better? Or is it the same as before? If it¡¯s same, I better go when they are about to finish. I feel sorry for him.¡±

    The Crown Prince asked the Vice Captain, Paul.

    It was 1 year ago when the Crown Prince saw theirst duel.

    At that moment, Oliver couldn¡¯t even approach Ian Page, the mighty Archmage.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°What, how do you not know? Aren¡¯t you the Vice Captain?¡±

    ¡°Thest one you saw was myst time as well.¡±

    ¡°...... I see.¡±

    While dueling, Oliver couldn¡¯t bodyguard the Crown Prince.

    So the Vice Captain had to bodyguard him, instead of Oliver. So, since the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t visited the dueling, the Vice Captain couldn¡¯t see their duel as well.

    ¡°But still, anything you have heard?¡±

    ¡°He usually doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Crown Prince admitted that quickly.

    They arrived near the second royal knight headquarter.

    From a distance, the Crown Prince was already able to hear a noise.

    The noise caused by the conflict of two mighty powers.

    ¡°Hew.......¡±

    The second royal knight gymnasium.

    A man with a te armor, Oliver, who became middle aged, breathed deeply.

    They had started the duel for hours already, he was preparing hisst assault.

    ¡®This is myst chance.¡¯

    Oliver was holding a training iron sword.

    His best swords were already destroyed but he realized that he didn¡¯t need a good sword to against a mage. Unless it wan an artifact level sword.

    ¡®I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯

    Oliver focused by encouraging himself.

    Hundreds of icicles had appeared, pointing to his head from above.

    It must¡¯ve been spells that were casted by the young man with brown long hair, who was standing at the opposite side of gymnasium.

    Actually, it was just a small portion of his power.

    ¡°Gwaaaaa!¡±

    With a battle cry, Oliver dashed to the side.

    Approaching in straight line was easily blocked by opponent¡¯s magic.

    Actually, approaching from the side didn¡¯t change the result that much either.

    But Oliver did it to increase his slight chance.

    *Crack! Crakckck! Crck!*

    Hundreds of icicles were falling.

    Many icicles that missed the target drilled down the floor.

    Some icicles thatnded correctly were deflected by cheap iron sword.

    However, the sword didn¡¯t get cracked nor destroyed.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Oliver suddenly twisted his body and change the direction.

    Why did he do that? It was for a simple reason.

    *Grrrrrr......*

    The floor where Oliver was heading to, was erupted and raised and block the path.

    Literally, he ¡®barely¡¯ dodged it.

    If he didn¡¯t change the direction, he definitely would¡¯ve ran into the pir and been knocked down.

    It was a clear instinct that was taught by dueling with Ian for 5years.

    ¡®Next is,¡¯

    But it wasn¡¯t the end of young mage¡¯s attack.

    It was just the beginning of it.

    ¡®Heat.¡¯

    Oliver moved his eyes to the side where he could feel heat.

    There was a pair of giant hand-shaped fires that were targeting Oliver and smashing the ground.

    *Smash ¨C !*

    After he dodged swiftly,

    *Smash ¨C ! Smash ¨C !*

    An additional two fire fists were generated.

    Not only that, it started to smash the ground randomly.

    Thanks to that, the floor of gymnasium destroyed every time.

    ¡®Those fire fists will disappear soon.¡¯

    He already had experienced it many times. He didn¡¯t need to care about it anymore. Before the opponent casted next spell, Oliver had to approach closer to him.

    Without hesitation, Oliver rushed towards the mage.

    Soon, fire fists that were chasing him burned out.

    As he expected, actually, as he experienced.

    *Spark ¨C !*

    Electricshes were stretched towards Oliver¡¯s face.

    He easily dodged it by spinning his body.

    However, a strong freezing energy that was already on the floor, the freezing grasps that were aiming Oliver¡¯s ankle were hard to dodge. If he let it catch him, it was the end of the duel.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    He quickly decided to give up his iron sword. Instead of his ankle, he let the freezing grasps hold the iron sword. Oliver threw away the half frozen sword without hesitation. He drew another sword from his waist.

    *Srrrrung!*

    There were only few steps left to reach the mage with the blue robe.

    Would he make it this time?

    ¡®I can reach him.¡¯

    With a firm faith, he stepped forward.

    A giant fire sphere blocked his path.

    Actually, it tried to.

    ¡®I can cut it.¡¯

    The swordsman who cut down the fire sphere that was formed by mana.

    5 years ago, there were no such swordsmen that existed.

    But,

    *sh!*

    Not anymore.

    Such swordsman now existed in the world.

    The captain of the second royal knight order, Oliver Raywood.

    The bodyguard of the Crown Prince was the swordsman.

    With a glimpse of the shed fire sphere, Oliver could see clearly.

    A young mage who was standing without making a single move.

    ¡°Hiyaaaaaap!¡±

    A goal he had desired since 5 years ago.

    Oliver shouted to achieve his goal.

    A shining iron sword was aiming for the heart of the mage.

    It was his finishing move that was containing the very essence of his dueling.

    *Perk!*

    The iron sword prated without any pauses.

    The attacknded sessfully.

    A great achievement that took 5 years for Oliver.

    ¡®.......¡¯

    However, Oliver didn¡¯t smile.

 Chapter 44 part2

    <h4>Chapter 44 part2</h4>

    However, Oliver didn¡¯t smile.

    There was no blood on his sword.

    Also, Oliver couldn¡¯t feel his sword shing the enemy clearly.

    ¡®Mirror Image.¡¯

    A illusion spell that duplicated the appearance of a mage¡¯s body.

    It wasn¡¯t the main body of the mage, but the ¡®Mirror Image¡¯ that got prated.

    ¡°Bravo, you did very well.¡±

    While saying that, Ian pressed Oliver¡¯s back with his finger.

    It was Ian Page, a young mage who became 17 years old this year.

    ¡°Finally I couldn¡¯t even have a single touch on your body.¡±

    Oliver couldn¡¯t sense Ian¡¯s main body.

    If it was real battle, Oliver was already a dead man.

    Oliver could approach Ian sessfully, but he couldn¡¯t reach Ian.

    ¡°Remember that you almost killed me by prating my heart.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice had deepened as much as his height had grown up.

    He grew up taller, and his face became more mature.

    He had impressive long hair.

    ¡°Whenever I got injured by you, it would be my next death.¡±

    Ian said.

    From since 5 years ago, dueling with Oliver was quite exciting. Although Ian didn¡¯t use his full power, he had to use much more power than he had expected. Furthermore, Oliver became stronger day by day.

    ¡®It is irony that I call others as monster, but..¡¯

    Oliver was definitely a monster. If he was mage, his talent and effort could¡¯ve led him to be a great mage, as great as Ian.

    ¡°Thank you for dueling me.¡±

    Oliver bowed to Ian politely.

    He received great help. By dueling, he overcame his limitation.

    Although he couldn¡¯t touch Ian¡¯s body.

    ¡°I just paid for the ne.¡±

    ¡°I received more worth than that.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Ian quickly recalled today¡¯s duel.

    He recalled that Oliver, who was shing down fire.

    Wasn¡¯t it something that could only be heard in fantasy story?

    ¡°A knight who can sh down fire. I better tell him this.....¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just know a man who write books.¡±

    After Ian¡¯s weird reply, Oliver asked.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°How high of a level have you achieved?¡±

    5 years had passed already.

    As Oliver had be stronger than 5 years ago, so must¡¯ve Ian.

    ¡°Not as much as you¡¯d expect.¡±

    By Oliver¡¯s question, Ian smiled with bitterness.

    Of course he grew up very fast.

    Ian achieved unfathomable growth.

    ¡®5th ss Master.¡¯

    Ian achieved bing a 5th ss mage.

    Furthermore, there were only few mages who achieved bing a ¡®Master¡¯. Considering that he was 17 years old, his growth speed was unimaginable. In his former life, he reached the very beginning of the 5th ss when he became 26 years old.

    ¡®But still, it¡¯s slower than I imagined.¡¯

    5 years has passed.

    He had aimed to reach at least 6th ss Master.

    However, his goal was ruined by an unexpected barrier.

    ¡®A fundamental limitation of my body.¡¯

    Although Ian was talented, Ian couldn¡¯t enhance the growth rate of his body, and the growth speed of his mana heart. Who had ever imagined? With an immature mana heart, 5th ss Master was the limitation.

    ¡®It was impossible to be achieved.¡¯

    Oveing 5th ss even before his body finished growing?

    It had never happened before in history.

    Of course there was no record, so there was no experience.

    ¡®I must be the first.¡¯

    It was like sailing through an unknown ocean.

    It didn¡¯t feel that bad.

    He just wanted his body to mature quickly.

    ¡°Bravo! Of course! Here is the best mage and swordsman of the empire!¡±

    While Ian was thinking deeply,

    A handsome man with golden white hair entered with apuse.

    A man not affected by age.

    It was the Crown Prince, Hayden.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince highness.¡±

    Ian and Oliver bowed to him shortly.

    He hadn¡¯t showed himself that much for a year.

    What brought him here today?

    ¡°As I heard, today is thest day for the both of you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It will be busy year for me.¡±

    By Ian¡¯s reply, the Crown Prince pped his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have a morning meal together. For my right and left arm¡¯s endless development. How boud dat?¡± (ED Note: Sorry...couldn¡¯t resist...)

    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were only looking towards Ian.

    Oliver wouldn¡¯t refuse his favor anyway.

    ¡°I am really sorry, but.¡±

    However, Ian had a schedule. As today was thest day of dueling with Oliver, another st day¡¯ was awaiting Ian.

    ¡°It is myst day for my individual lessons from the Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Tower?¡±

    ¡°Today, I receive my first duty as an Archmage, so...¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right.¡±

    Today was Ian¡¯sst day of individual lessons from the Ivory Tower, that was recing academy curriculum. From today, Ian would be ab Archmage and a ¡®duty holder¡¯. Since he was ¡®student¡¯, he didn¡¯t have to do any of his duty. However, the situation had changed.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you are going to be busy for this year.¡±

    The Crown Prince nodded, as he admitted. Ian¡¯s ¡®conquering the Ivory Tower¡¯ project finally had begun. At least, the Crown Prince thought in that way.

    ¡°Well I guess you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°I am really sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°You say sorry too much.¡±

    As it was nothing to worry, the Crown Prince shook his hands.

    He had endless trust in Ian.

    It was a solid rtionship that was built from 5 years.

    ¡°Go and do what you have to do. Let¡¯s have a mealter.¡±

    ¡°I will make time as soon as possible.¡±

    Ian bowed to the Crown Prince.

    He also said bye to Oliver simply.

    ¡°Excuse me then.¡±

    Ian¡¯s robe started to p.

    Soon, he rose to the sky rapidly.

    When they saw it the first time, they were freaking out.

    Not just the Crown Prince, but Oliver as well.

    How could a man fly to the sky freely?

    However, they weren¡¯t surprised now.

    They had seen it enough.

    ¡°See you soon.¡±

    Ian disappeared quickly.

    It seemed as if he flew faster than before.

    As fast as an eagle.

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I feel jealous about. I wish I could fly like that. Like a bird. Wait, isn¡¯t he faster than bird?¡±

    The Crown Prince murmured as he felt jealous.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±

    ¡°As I saw it briefly, you fought quite well with Ian, right? How is it now? Can you now fight against a mage?¡±

    Hearing his question, Oliver made a slight smile.

    ¡°I can give you two answers.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I concluded that I won¡¯t have any chance to injure Sir Ian.¡±

    It was honest, that may damage his pride. However, Oliver seemed calm. He had experienced Ian¡¯s power for 5 years, and he admitted Ian¡¯s power enough times.

    ¡°And I think this gap will growrger andrger.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is.¡±

    The Crown Prince had expected this kind of answer.

    However, he didn¡¯t ever think that Oliver wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Ian now and forever.

    ¡°However, for other mages.¡±

    Oliver continued his words.

    And this time, his voice was full of confidence.

    ¡°Yes, I can dare to defeat them.¡±

 Chapter 45 part1

    <h4>Chapter 45 part1</h4>

    ¡°Sir Ian!¡±

    At the hall of entrance of the Ivory Tower, Ian had arrived.

    It was always full of passion of the young mages.

    Between 5 years, there were many new faces.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯vee. Today is yourst day, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Your good days are gone, sir Ian.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they give you hard work since you are still young?¡±

    The most different thingpared to 5 years was the atmosphere.

    Especially, people¡¯s attitude to Ian had changed a lot.

    They didn¡¯t envy or look at him with jealously.

    Most of them liked Ian sincerely. Unlike other Archmages, he didn¡¯t try to rule them with authority.

    ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m the youngest.¡±

    ¡°Usually, age doesn¡¯t matter in the Ivory Tower, does it? Whoever is better at magic is higher, isn¡¯t it? I am actually older than you if you want to mention age.¡±

    L who just became an official mage made a joke with Ian fearlessly. To other Archmages, her action was quite rude.

    ¡°Haha, I will remember that.¡±

    Ian was forming a new power by gathering young blood.

    And this project was going swiftly.

    Many people followed Ian. Not only young mages, but also some old mages supported Ian.

    Ian was the new core of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Then, see youter.¡±

    Ian stepped on the golden disk.

    Now, he looked quite natural with it.

    Actually, it suited with him more than any other in the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°So if you guys want to take this disk, work harder ~ haha.¡±

    Ian pointed the golden disk.

    And after Ian¡¯s joke,

    ¡°Booo!¡±

    Young mages at the first floor booed him him.

    Archmages who joked with other mages, and mages who reacted with it.

    It was an extremely rare scene in the history of Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Oh, you havee.¡±

    The lift arrived at the Tower Lord¡¯s room.

    It was the Tower Lord Harbert, who was in charge of thest individual lesson.

    His face didn¡¯t change much even though it already 5 years had passed.

    ¡°I recall the day when I heard first. It feels like it has only been a few days ago that I heard a great boy had appeared at the northern side. Now you grew up to be a young man from a kid, haha.¡±

    The Tower Lord usually put a mask on his face, but what he just said was his true impression for today.

    He was getting old as time flowed on.

    He realized its flowing whenever he saw Ian.

    So he felt hurried. He had many ns to execute.

    ¡°Which means I am getting old as much as you grew.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you will still be healthy for more than next 10 years.¡±

    After the greetings, the Tower Lord checked the documents.

    It were the reports and results of Ian¡¯s individual lessons.

    ¡°Outstanding. Every reports arepliments of you.¡±

    The Ivory Tower taught Ian in a very biased way.

    Especially, for the Ivory Tower¡¯s history, duty and mind attitude was almost procedure of brain washing. From beginning to end, It was full of the reasons and excuses why Ian had to be loyal to the Ivory Tower. And Ian followed the curriculum and granted very nice marks. Except that he hanged around with the crown prince, he was one of the perfect members of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°What great luck you are for the empire and the Ivory Tower. No doubt why other young mages follow you. You are like a walking textbook of a perfect mage.¡±

    There was a hidden intention in the Tower Lord¡¯spliment.

    Ian formed a new stream in the Ivory Tower.

    Many young mages were following Ian.

    Whether Ian did it on purpose or naturally, he became their idol.

    And the Tower Lord wasn¡¯t pleased about that fact, as the highest and oldest core member of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Haha you make me embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you will see.¡±

    With mysterious answer, the Tower Lord jumped over to the main topic.

    ¡°As you know, today is thest day for you. If you were a student of the academy, you would proceed through with the graduation process, and soon be sent to the other provinces. But you are a special case. Yourst day of lessons will be just simple talking with this old man. Does it sound bad?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It will be my honor.¡±

    ¡°Haha, although it¡¯s just formon manners, it makes me feel good.¡±

    The Tower Lord brought a ¡®medal¡¯.

    It was a medal which was formed by white ivory that was scripted with the ancient imperial word.

    ¡°I congratte that you finally became a real mage and ordered to follow your duty.¡±

    It was a medal that proves Ian is an Archmage of the Ivory Tower, but Ian couldn¡¯t grant it, nor needed it. It was only needed when the person was ordered to do the ¡®duty of an Archmage¡¯.

    ¡°In any ce of the province, it will give you authority to order soldiers and people to serve as your will. You will need it a lot from now on.¡±

    Archmages had the quite special duty unlike the others.

    Summarized, their duty was ¡®the ultimate problem solver.¡±

    It was their duty to solve extremely hard problems such as natural disasters, or monster¡¯s rampage. Hence, their duties were usually short intensive duty, and the power of medal was quite useful.

    ¡°Is there any area that needs an Archmage at the moment?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say it.¡±

    The Tower Lord replied quickly as he awaited.

    And Ian was ready to serve.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of duty that he could avoid.

    Since he was granted all the support an Archmage got, forever.

    ¡°We are short of hands. As you know, Helene is missing in action. I don¡¯t want to burden you, but we desperately need your power.¡±

    Which meant Ian had some responsibility of her being missing, so he had to do this job.

    Ian the main reason why Helene is missing.

    ¡°Is there any work that I am capable of?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You are one of the best forces of our Ivory Tower. If you want, you are capable of anything. Please don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡±

    As he saying, the Tower Lord released his mana. As reports of Ian had been illustrated in the air 5 years ago, summarized requests from every province were illustrated.

    ¡°I will give you a chance to choose since it¡¯s your first time.¡±

    From three provinces, they requested conducting of an Archmage.

    The ¡®Roadmeer province¡¯ which contained thergest port city,

    The ¡®Benson Province¡¯ which was producing the most amount of iron.

    But most of all, it was the ¡®Pieric province¡¯ that pulled interest out of Ian.

    ¡®It was the area where I was conducted in my former life.¡¯

    A 5 year conducting mission was the duty for every mage.

    And it was the ¡®Pieric province¡¯ where Ian went for his conducting mission.

    ¡®I heard that there was a huge issue before I was conducted to the area.¡¯

    That¡¯s what Ian was memory told him.

    And it seems this request was the ¡®huge issue.¡¯

    ¡®The province is connected to the Eastern Great Grass Field.¡¯

    People used to say that ¡®the Eastern Great Grass Field¡¯ was filled with half by monsters, and the other half by aborigines.

    And the province was in contact with such a dangerous area.

    Since their daily life was war, it was the province which had the strongest infantry in the whole empire.

    In addition, due to its wealthy ground, it was the most grain producing area.

    ¡°Pieric province sounds interesting to me.¡±

    ¡°It was the province where it was requested the most strongly. We already sent two 3rd ss mages and imperial armies, but it seems that its not enough.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t expect that much. They already had the empire best infantries, and conducted mages. Furthermore, they received extra imperial armies and even two 3rd ss mages, but it was still not enough?

    ¡°It seems monsters from the Great Grass Field are on rampage.¡±

    Monsters invasions from the Eastern Great Grass Field happened quite often.

    And Pieric province people were already veterans with them.

    But they were still sending such a desperate request?

    As far as Ian knew, It wasn¡¯t to that scale.

    More and more Ian started to get interested.

    ¡°All the details are here, so please read it and give me an answer until today. If you don¡¯t want to, I have to find......¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I am on the case.¡±

    Ian already had decided.

    If it wsd his duty, it would be easier for him to work at familiar ces.

    ¡°I will go to the Pieric province.¡±

    The first duty of Ian as an Archmage.

    It was Pieric province.

 Chapter 45 part2

    <h4>Chapter 45 part2</h4>

    After he decided that, things proceeded quickly.

    Ian refused to take any bodyguards and supporting mages.

    They would rather be a burden to him.

    He just needed a small bag.

    ¡°Hey boss.¡±

    Dous, who was now 15 years old, came out of the mansion.

    He still called Ian as boss.

    It became a habit.

    ¡°Would you still call me boss even after you have be a grandpa?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. Wait, maybe yes.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Here, take this.¡±

    It was bag which was full of sks.

    It was durable sks that were shielded by defensive magic.

    ¡°Do you remember my father¡¯s special half elixir? I made it in my own way. Perhaps.....¡±

    While paused for a moment, Dous looked at his father quietly.

    And he whispered to Ian quickly.

    ¡°It should be much better than my father¡¯s.¡±

    Although he whispered, his voice was full of confidence.

    His talent increased his alchemy skills rapidly.

    Originally, the royal alchemy course was nned for 8 years.

    He was supposed to study it for 3 more years. However, his talent was outstanding, so he already received the title of royal alchemist already. And he was still only 15 years old.

    ¡®His talent didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡¯

    As Ian had expected.

    Talent never betrayed its owner.

    ¡®I worried that he wouldn¡¯t be desperate enoughpared to his former life.¡¯

    Compared to his former life, Dous wasn¡¯t in a severe circumstance.

    However, still, he grew up well and improved his talent very well.

    ¡°You sure about It that it works better?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Who am I? The first man of Boss! The alchemist who soon will be the best in the empire! Ian Page for the best mage! And Dous for the best alchemist!¡±

    ¡°You cheeky boy.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Today, Ian off to the Pieric province.

    It was the first time Ian left his mother, since he had rewound his time.

    ¡®I think it is first time that I move away which is out ofmunication orb¡¯s range.¡¯

    During the 5 years, Ian was now finally able to control himself not to overreact about his mother¡¯s safety. So, he didn¡¯t worry that much about her. After the event of the spies, the city was more strict about crimes than ever. Furthermore, he was granted a favor from the royalty. Anyone would know that when they looked at the number of guards around Ian¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    It was his mother.

    Although many years had passed, she was still beautiful, and smiling.

    She handed over some food to Ian.

    ¡°Have it while you are on travel. I prepared a lot.¡±

    ¡°Mom, mages never starve. Wherever I go, I will be their precious guest. Even thieves might bow to me.¡±

    ¡°B, but still.....¡±

    While smiling, Ian received her food container.

    It was heavy, which seemed enough for more than two days.

    ¡°The first section is the food that must be consumed by today, and the other section are food that can be eaten after a long time. Like jerky and dried fruits......¡±

    5 years had already passed.

    Now Ian looked like a grown up young man.

    But to Vanessa, still, Ian was her son.

    ¡°Thanks mom.¡±

    The burden was more than Ian had expected.

    Half elixir and mom¡¯s food.

    Ian needed some good carriers.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After short moment, Ian drew a summoning form in the air.

    Ian had a good solution.

    A solution that only could be used by the high ss Archmage.

    ¡°Conjure.¡±

    A 5th ss master¡¯s conjuring skills were on a different levelpared to others.

    Unlike 5 years ago, it wouldn¡¯t be just tiny pups.

    ¡°Spirit of the horse, Unicorn.¡±

    After he cast the spell, a horse was conjured.

    Silver eyes, white skin, white hairs, and a white horn.

    Its body size and muscles were much bigger than normal horses.

    ¡°Unicorn....?¡±

    ¡°W, wow ..... !¡±

    ¡°Is it really exists?¡±

    The people inside the mansion paid attention.

    Vanessa, Ledio and Dous.

    In addition, all the maids and guards.

    It was a natural reaction.

    It was a ¡®unicorn¡¯ that Ian just had conjured.

    ¡®A unicorn is the perfect creature for carrying burden.¡¯

    Whether people were surprised or not, Ian didn¡¯t care about it.

    A unicorn was no more than his goodpanion for carrying burdens.

    Sometimes, for riding.

    (ED Note: That feel when a unicorn is used for carrying burdens... and sometimes.. just sometimes, used for riding...)

    ¡°See youter everyone.¡±

    Ian put all of his burdens on the unicorn.

    He said farewell to everyone. It might not take him more than a few months, but Ian felt a little bit awkward since he hadn¡¯t parted from them for 5 years.

    ¡°I will be back soon, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Behind everyone¡¯s good bye,

    Ian moved forward.

    He couldn¡¯t help himself from looking back.

    It was rather Ian, who was worrying for them.

    ¡®I have to trust them.¡¯

    He had to trust.

    Trust the guards who were protecting the mansion,

    Trust the increased safety of city,

    Trust the Crown Prince and Oliver who would visit quite often,

    Trust those young mages who were following Ian.

    And also,

    ¡®I have prepared what I could.¡¯

    Ian installed a ¡®mana trap¡¯ that covers every side of the mansion, that could only be activated by Vanessa, Ledio and Dous. It would solve most threats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hostile eastern province, Pieric.

    Ian started his journey to the province.

    He breathed the air of the outside of the royal pce, that he hadn¡¯t tasted for 5 years.

    (ED Note: Finally a new arc outside the empire... Exciting times toe...)

 Chapter 46 part1

    <h4>Chapter 46 part1</h4>

    The ruler of the east of the empire, the Pieric Province, was connected to the Eastern Great Grass Field. The actual situation was way worse than the report said. Literally, they were almost at ¡®war¡¯. They were at war with monsters from the Great Grass Field.

    ¡°Who would expect we need a supply squad against monsters?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to call it a war, rather than a conquest.¡±

    ¡°It is definitely a war. Did you see, they were doing a gueri assault?¡±

    ¡°As I heard, the imperial armies got ambushed.¡±

    ¡°Is the world close to the end? Who would have imagined monsters would do such intelligent moves?¡±

    They were talking at the front lines which were located between the Great Grass Field and the Pieric Province.

    Many ¡®front lines¡¯ were urring. And these men were carrying their supplies to the front lines. As they said, it wasn¡¯t at the scale of conquering monsters. It was at the scale of war. What kind of conquest would require supplies?

    ¡°Why are these monster bastardsing?¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck knows! They used to fight themselves, or fight with those barbarians! Why are these damn monsters doing this?¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ voices were getting anxious.

    They were against a monster union. Various kinds of monsters formed squads and invaded the province. Hence, every vige close to the front lines werepletely destroyed. Although massive armies were conducted and sessfully pushed back those monsters, they couldn¡¯t end the war. So they chose a few valleys and built front fortresses, and battles kept on urring.

    ¡°By the way, when will the Archmage arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We have requested for him ages ago.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to arrive here now?¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ questions were heading to a single person. A conducted mage who looked weak and depressed. The 1st ss mage, ¡®Mcgedie¡¯ who just graduated the academy 1 year ago.

    (ED Notes: Da hells with that name... Mac ge dee? Mac Ge Die?....)

    ¡°I, I do not know.¡±

    How would Mcgedie know?

    Although they were both members of the Ivory Tower, He hadn¡¯t seen any Archmages before.

    Actually, he had seen one of them for a short moment. The Archmage said that he came to meet mages who would be his friend if he had studied magic in the academy as other normal students did.

    ¡°Are Archmages really different to normal mages? Those 3rd ss mages who were fighting at the front line, they seem very powerful, but just an addition of one of them won¡¯t change the tide, I assume. As you know, there are so fucking many of them.¡±

    There were huge rank gaps between a normal soldier and a mage.

    Even 1st ss mages were much higher than them.

    However these soldiers didn¡¯t care about theirnguage.

    It was due to that the conducted mage was scared and pressured by hostile soldiers.

    ¡°That make some damn sense. Archmages are usually 4th ss, aren¡¯t day? I don¡¯t think 4th ss would be that much different to the 3rd ss. I rather want them to send more imperial soldiers.¡±

    Soldiers started to agree with those silly assumptions.

    Finally, Mcgedie opened his mouth with small voice.

    ¡°T, there is big difference between them.¡±

    ¡°You sure? Is there really any difference?¡±

    ¡°If an Archmage came, H, he will be a very powerful ally, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    There was a reason why these soldiers were acting rude to Mcgedie. When he joined the battle the first time, this 18 year old Mcgedie freaked out and didn¡¯t do anything but hide under the wall. Furthermore, he pissed his pants. A few soldiers saw it, and Mcgedie started beingughed at. They couldn¡¯t ignore him directly, since he had higher rank than them. However, the rumors spread fast. And that was why he was ordered to serve the supplies squad, instead of the front line.

    ¡°But still, we feel very confident though. The supplies squad who was guarded by the mage! Who would expect such a ¡®luxurious¡¯ squad?¡±

    Even high rank nobles unofficially allowed them to tease this mage.

    Also, Mcgedie couldn¡¯t say much about this sarcasm.

    ¡°How ¡®lucky¡¯ we are that .........¡±

    It was thest voice of the soldier who kept joking about Mcgedie.

    ¡°E, Erk.....!¡±

    An arrow prated his neck.

    ¡°Arrow.....?¡±

    The soldiers couldn¡¯t realize situation clearly.

    Who the hell, from where, shot that arrow?

    It was a huge arrow that normal human wouldn¡¯t able to use.

    ¡°Erk!¡±

    Another soldier whoughed the most followed hisrade¡¯s destiny. His side head was prated by another huge arrow.

    ¡°W, What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°L, Look.... Look at there ....!¡±

    From every side, enemies revealed their bodies. It was the trolls. A troll squad who outnumbered the soldiers by double had suddenly appeared and surrounded the supplies squad.

    ¡°T, troll?¡±

    ¡°How the heck are trolls......?¡±

    Trolls had emerald colored skin and mysterious patterns scripted on it.

    Trolls were much more dangerous than goblins.

    Bigger bodies than a human¡¯s, and more muscle power.

    A sharp chin and nose. A raised back head.

    A pair of sharp teeth.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.......¡±

    ¡°D, did these trolls wait to hunt the supplies?¡±

    They all knew that monsters that assaulted the province this year were quite intelligent. However, they were still not smart as humans. They ran away and assaulted when they had to, they drew enemies to the site where they were ambushing. It was no more than that. However these trolls, who were supposed to be at the front line, were awaiting the supplies at the very centre of the province. How did they dare n to cut down their enemies¡¯ supply line?

    ¡°M, make a formation! Shield up!¡±

    As the veteran soldiers shout, other soldiers started to pull out shields from the supplies cache. The problem was the number of soldiers weren¡¯t enough to form a defense formation.

    ¡°Krrr! Krrrr!¡±

    The trolls growled with their unique sound.

    They started to pressure the supplies squad with their numbers. Furthermore, the troll¡¯sbat skills were overwhelming the soldiers of supplies squad. Humans were outnumbered and outskilled. They had no hope.

    ¡°S, sir Mcgedie! Do something!¡±

    The panicked soldiers shouted to the mage.

    Atst, it was the mage, who may be able to turn the tides in this situation.

    ¡°I, I....¡±

    ¡°We are all gonna die!¡±

    ¡°You are a mage! Sir Mcgedie!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even master the 1st ss.

    What could he do in this situation?

    He was against trolls in many numbers.

    ¡®I, I have to slow down their approach, at least.¡¯

    Mcgedie wanted to live as well.

    He made his own decision, and he acted quickly.

    Thanks to God, he could see a lot of grass and trees around.

    It was good to use for a fire.

    ¡°W, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to stop their approach!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hit them directly?¡±

    ¡°B, but wouldn¡¯t it make them furious?¡±

    In this emergency, the soldiers and the mage started to argue. The supplies squad was losing their focus quickly.

    ¡®H, how, what should I do.....?¡¯

    Mage Mcgedie tried to find a solution.

    However, he couldn¡¯t think of a good one.

    Only his survival instinct was pressuring him.

    ¡®I, I don¡¯t want die yet.¡¯

    Not only Mcgedie, but everyone here was thinking the same.

    They didn¡¯t want to die. They couldn¡¯t die now.

    Especially not by trolls.

    They were famous for eating ¡®humans¡¯.

    They not only just ate humans, but use their skins and bones for making their tools.

    ¡®Dying by such creatures?¡¯

    It was the most unworthy death as a human.

    However, there was no way to escape.

    ¡°N, no. No!¡±

 Chapter 46 part2

    <h4>Chapter 46 part2</h4>

    While unknown soldiers¡¯ desperate cries were representing everyone¡¯s despair, Mcgedie, soldiers and even the troll squad realized something strange.

    Mysterious white powder started to fall from the sky.

    It was crystal clear, and cold.

    It melted soon after touching the palm.

    ¡°Snow?¡±

    Soldiers didn¡¯t know what was snow.

    Snow never came to the easternnds.

    However, Mcgedie knew what it was.

    He came from the northern side.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Hence, he was caught in confusion.

    He was standing at the Pieric Province, the easternnd of the empire.

    But then snow was falling at the Pieric Province, instead of rain?

    Every other ce was usible, but from the easternnd¡¯s sky?

    ¡°W, wh......?¡±

    Mcgedie looked up the sky instinctively.

    As well as the soldiers of the supplies squad who were born and raised in the easternnds.

    They all lost their word.

    *Wooosh......*

    A blizzard.

    A blizzard wasing.

    A more surprising thing was that there was a man.

    From the middle of blizzard, A man came out.

    It was a man who wore a blue robe.

    ¡°Blizzard.¡±

    With his silent mumbling, a randomly blowing wind started to blow in a specific direction. Like a squad of fish that was hunting their prey.

    ¡°Krr! KrrrrK!¡±

    ¡°Krrrrrraaaa!¡±

    A tough blizzard swept around the ground. Not Mcgedie and soldiers though, but it was only targeting the trolls. At that point Mcgedie and soldiers lost their mind. It was a natural reaction.

    *Woooshhh ¨C !¡±

    The troll squad quickly decided to retreat.

    However, in front of the mighty blizzard, their struggling legs were meaningless. There were only corpses of frozen trolls left behind the blizzard.

    ¡°W, what is going o......¡±

    It happened so suddenly.

    The trolls were eliminated, and they were the only ones who survived.

    However, they felt like they were dreaming.

    ¡°M, magic?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the soldiers started to think.

    Okay. This must be magic. Otherwise, this tremendous power couldn¡¯t be exined. Then the question is who did this? A mage, Mcgedie?

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    That didn¡¯t make sense to them. Even 3rd ss mages couldn¡¯t cast such powerful magic. The magic they just saw was unfathomable. It was a natural disaster. Then there was only one left. A man who was floating in the air. That blue robe man must be a mage then.

    ¡®A mage stronger than a 3rd ss mage?¡¯

    When everyone had reached to the same conclusion, a mysterious mage came down to the ground,

    ¡°W, who are you?¡±

    The soldiers asked him nervously.

    After their question, the mage took off his hood.

    ¡°Drop down your weapon. I¡¯m your ally.¡±

    The mage¡¯s appearance and voice represented that he was a young man. Thanks to that, Mcgedie could guess his identity. A powerful young mage whose age was simr to him, who else could it be?

    ¡°I, Ian.... Page?¡±

    The soldiers also knew Ian¡¯s name.

    They heard a lot of rumors about him.

    A genius who only could only appear in novels.

    The youngest arch mage i history.

    ¡°Are you.... sir Ian?¡±

    Mcgedie carefully questioned.

    ¡°You know me.¡±

    Ian replied lightly.

    ¡°I, I am honored to meet you!¡±

    Ian nodded shortly. He pulled out a medal from his coat. It was the ¡®Medal of the Archmage¡¯, which allowed its holder to have authority to control a province soldier and their citizens.

    ¡°I am Ian Page, Archmage of the Ivory Tower who was ordered to help you. I heard that the Pierd lord is at the front line now, can you bring me to him?¡±

    Ian asked them politely.

    Since he showed his medal, it was a order.

    They had no reason to refuse as traveling with him would be the most safe travel.

    ¡°W, we will guide you!¡±

    While other soldiers were still caught in a panic, a veteran soldier came out and spoke. He exactly knew the power of the medal. Although it was the first time he saw it for real, but he heard of its power clearly.

    ¡°A, and thank you for helping us all!¡±

    And he already knew the power of a Archmage very well.

    Archmages were totally different to a 1st ss mage. Archmages were much higher than their boss. Any single mistake would risk their life.

    ¡°We will never forget the grace we have received today!¡±

    The veteran soldier bowed down and said gratefully to Ian. Other soldiers followed his action by watching him. Although the Archmage acted politely, his social rank was much higher than them.

    ¡°T, thank you! Thank you! Mr. Mage!¡±

    ¡°Really thank you for saving us!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I can see my family again!¡±

    Theyplimented him for a while.

    Soldiers used every expression they knew.

    ¡®W, wow.¡¯

    Mcgedie looked at Ian with admiration.

    He never got such treatment.

    ¡®That is ..... a real mage.¡¯

    He had never seen the real power of an Archmage before.

    And he realized how weak he was.

    It was more than amazing, but he felt dizzy.

    ¡°Mr. Mage.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mage?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±

    Mcgedie awoke from his deep thoughts because of Ian¡¯s callings.

    ¡°You are the conducted mage, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am! I am honored to meet.....¡±

    ¡°You said that a few minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah......¡±

    With a smile, Ian continued his words.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am Mcgedie! It has been 1 year since I have been conducted.....¡±

    ¡°You are senior to me then.¡±

    ¡°S, senior? No way....¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can¡¯t stay there forever.¡±

    The soldiers had already finished preparing to move.

    Some of them had already walked far away w

    ¡°I, I am really sorry!¡±

    Mcgedie joined the squad in a hurry.

 Chapter 47 part1

    <h4>Chapter 47 part1</h4>

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is no other path connecting to the empire except the valley of the big snake. Otherwise, they have to climb over mountains, but it is not easy to move troops across the mountain.¡±

    Mcgedie had already be a loyal ¡®guide¡¯ of the province. Ian knew most of these facts, but there was a few pieces of information that he didn¡¯t know, so he pretended he hadn¡¯t been to the province.

    ¡°So the trolls we saw yesterday must have across the mountains.¡±

    It was nearly impossible to guard every side of the mountains from monsters. Furthermore, who would expect them to assault a supplies troop? It was weird, indeed.

    ¡®The hobgoblin I saw before was supposed to be only seen at the great grass field.¡¯

    Ian recalled the event at the Mogrian Province. Did that hobgoblin cross these mountains like the trolls?

    ¡®Maybe not.¡¯

    Ian had thought about for a moment, but soon he shook his head. There was a possibility, but it was too low. It was quite far from here to the northern territory. Any monsters who tried to cross the territory must have been in before reaching to Mogrian Province.

    ¡°Also the Pierd lord is fighting at the valley. He always fights at the front line as the vanguard, which always scares us.¡±

    Mcgedie kept up with his exnations.

    The youngnd lord, ¡®Kalian Pieric.¡¯

    The man who was called, ¡®The best warrior of the eastern territory.¡¯

    Ian also had a talk with him in his former life.

    ¡®It was rather a big problem that the best warrior was thend lord.¡¯

    He always risked his life at the front lines. Although he had no reimer, he always fought recklessly. He was a true warrior indeed, but not a good leader while considering about the province¡¯s future.

    ¡°Anyway, without your help, I must be in huge trouble.¡±

    Indeed, he must be in huge trouble.

    Mcgedie had been conducted for only one year. However, in his former life, Ian was conducted to this area. It was around the end of this year in his former life. What did this mean? If Megedie had survived that ambush, Ian wouldn¡¯t be conducted to this province.

    ¡®He must be dead, by the trolls.¡¯

    In his former life, Mcgedie had been killed, and there had been a vacancy in the conducted mages, so Ian had been conducted to the Pieric Province.

    ¡°I thank you again. I almost gave up my life. I heard that trolls eat human flesh, it¡¯s so scary.....¡±

    Mcgedie shook his body.

    Ian saw him for a moment.

    He had a soft and white face, and a small body.

    Also, he wore a robe that was too big for him.

    ¡®She costumed herself as male¡¯

    Ian already knew her secret from long ago. He had already checked the brief information of the mission. There was information about the conducted mage as well.

    ¡®She must be having a hard time.¡¯

    A mage got huge authority. Also, they were quite powerful. Hostile soldiers? If she wanted, she could turn them into burnt barbeque in few seconds.

    However,

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have any social experience.¡¯

    Most mages were called to the academy at 12 years old, and they lived in the socially isted academy for 5 years. Hence, most of those fresh mages had no social experience. And this 5 year conducting system was designed to cover up their lost 5 years of their social life.

    ¡®She must be in a lot of deep pressure due to the circumstances of this hostile province.¡¯

    It was the province where war urred mostmonly among the empire.

    She must be scared by its dangerous atmosphere.

    She was scared even further due to her shy characteristics.

    In addition, she had been conducted for only 1 year.

    ¡®She must have changed her appearance and voice by spell.¡¯

    Maybe that¡¯s why.

    The reason she chose to costume as male.

    It was her ¡®best solution¡¯ by her experience.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it was good choice.¡¯

    To Ian, it was her mistake. Although some soldiers might under look her, she had solid ¡®authority¡¯, and ¡®magic¡¯. They couldn¡¯t cross her line.

    ¡®Rather than a man,¡¯

    Rather than a weak and coward man, it would be better choice for her to be a female. At least she would be treated well in the name of the ¡®manners for ady¡¯.

    ¡°There, that¡¯s the valley of the big snake.¡±

    Mcgedie said while pointing to the front.

    From a far distance, there was the biggest front line in the eastern territory.

    Ian could reach the point quickly if he had nopanions to protect.

    ¡°Wait a second, please.¡±

    Ian stopped the march and then floated to the sky. Then, he gathered his mana and released it to every side.

    ¡®Detect.¡¯

    A magic that detects any living signal nearby.

    A transparent wave spread to the far distance.

    It was a detect spell that was casted by Ian.

    Its range was much bigger than other mages.

    ¡®Nope.¡¯

    There was no movement from other monsters.

    After finish detecting, Ian came down to the ground.

    ¡°I will see you guys there. There is no monsters nearby, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Soldiers were embarrassed when they heard Ian leaving them behind, and relieved when they heard that there were no monsters nearby.

    It was only Mcgedie who looked sad still.

    ¡®It was a good moment....¡¯

    Mcgedie felt sadness.

    With Ian around, the soldiers showed respect to her as well.

    She hadn¡¯t received such respect since she had been conducted to the province.

    Her dreamlike moment had ended shortly.

    ¡°See you there.¡±

    Ian flied to the valley of the big snake.

    His mission was to ¡®finish the issue of the eastern province.¡¯

    By any means necessary, he was ordered to solve this problem.

    Whether ying every single monster or finding out source of the issue and destroying it.

    The valley was the debut stage of Ian Page¡¯s mission.

 Chapter 47 part2

    <h4>Chapter 47 part2</h4>

    ¡°Bring me ten of those disgusting heads!¡±

    The scale of the valley was huge.

    It was the only path that connected the empire and the Great Grass Field.

    The valley of the big snake was a chaotic war field.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dying before that!¡±

    Together with the leading of the greatnd lord ¡®Kalian Pieric,¡¯ his soldiers, imperial soldiers and the 3rd ss mages were guarding the valley desperately. Endless tides of monsters wereing.

    ¡°Do you copy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    The young greatnd lord, Kalian.

    He shouted bravely while yielding his duel axes. His vanguards also rushed towards the monsters bravely. However, the situation was turning ugly for them.

    ¡®They are being overwhelmed by their numbers.¡¯

    Ian was watching them from above.

    He could see the power imbnce clearly.

    Look at those tides of monsters.

    Even wild, mages were resting at the back row.

    ¡®They seem to be mana breathing.¡¯

    It seemed like their mana was depleted.

    It showed how long and desperate the war has been.

    ¡®I better block their path first.¡¯

    If the war remained like so, they would be doomed.

    The monsters knew that, so they kept pushing.

    ¡®But first, I better drink a half elixir.¡¯

    Ian took off the cap of Dous¡¯ special half elixir.

    A bitter smell stinked up his nose.

    *Gulp!*

    The effect of the half elixir spread through his whole body.

    Indeed, Dous¡¯ confidence was reasonable.

    From its power to warming up time, it was superior to his father¡¯s half elixir.

    ¡®He is indeed a worthy rival who killed me in my former life.¡¯

    Although it sounded wrong, it was apliment.

    He was the creator of the poison that killed this mighty 8th ss mage.

    In his former life, of course.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After a smile, Ian looked down the giant valley. Ian knew the solution that would stop the war at the valley. Although he couldn¡¯t eliminate those monsters, he was able to stop the monster¡¯s invasion for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Iannded at the boundary of the front line, a little bit closer to the monster side, to avoid friendly fire.

    *Step!*

    With his appearance, Ian received attention briefly.

    Due to the chaotic situation, none of the humans and monsters could pay attention on him deeply.

    But that moment was enough to let them have one question.

    ¡®Who is that?¡¯

    Soon, they would see the answer.

    Massive mana that wasing from Ian was injected to the surface of ground.

    ¡°Ice wall.¡±

    Ian started to build an ¡®Ice wall.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just a normal ice wall.

    *Grrrrrrrrrr ¨C !*

    The width of the valley was huge, as well as its height.

    It was the valley at the very middle of the mountain.

    However, the massive ice wall was big enough to cover the path. It was literally, a ¡®massive wall¡¯.

    (ED Note: Ian = Trump confirmed. Hes building a wall using someone else¡¯s things.)

    ¡°W, what the.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s noisy appearance shocked everyone again. However, Ian couldn¡¯t stop yet. There were still many monsters that were left on the inside of the ice wall. Ian had to eliminate them.

    ¡°The Archmage of the Ivory Tower has finally arrived!¡±

    The greatnd lord understood the situation quickly, and shouted.

    There were no better words that could encourage the soldiers at that moment.

    Everyone wished to receive the Archmage¡¯s help, and they just saw his mighty ice wall.

    ¡°The Archmage is with us! Don¡¯t let them survive! None of them!¡±

    Isted monsters started being in quickly, by the encouraged soldiers¡¯ des and spears, and by the axes of the greatnd lord, Kalian.

    The war that seemed endless had paused for a moment.

    Monsters couldn¡¯t climb over Ian¡¯s ice wall, and they couldn¡¯t cross the mountains altogether.

    ¡°I had never expected them to push our lines with numbers.¡±

    At the wide barrack of the greatnd lord Kalian, Ian and Kalian were having a conversation.

    Thend lord had a huge body.

    ¡°Actually, we expected them to push with their numbers, but not by that much. Today they seemed very determined. There must be something going on at the Great Grass Field. Otherwise... ¡°

    Kalian was right. Ian also felt something weird while he was casting the ice wall. He held eye contact with a few of the monsters. A emotion going through their eyes, and it wasn¡¯t just the usual hatred.

    ¡®Fear.¡¯

    They seemed to be in fear and were being chased by something.

    They looked like a soldiers who were near death.

    ¡®There is something wrong.¡¯

    The reason they rushed them, while being scared.

    There must be some kind of source for it.

    ¡°As you know, we requested two things to the royalty and the Ivory Tower. First thing was the support with supplies and soldiers, and the second was conducting an Archmage. An Archmage who can solve this problem alone.¡±

    Kalian continued while watching the ice wall.

    ¡°Indeed, the ice wall is impressive. We earned some time thanks to the wall. However it¡¯s only a temporary solution isn¡¯t it? Since they chose to send you instead of the armies, I want you to discuss about the fundamental solution with me.¡±

    It was a reasonable request from Kalian. If the armies kept being supplied, he would continue this war, but the empire refused to do so. Instead, they sent an Archmage. It meant they wanted Kalian to seek an alternative solution, instead of just total war.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ian replied.

    ¡°The wall will be remaining there for approximately 10 days.

    The ice wall would be vaporize slowly with its mana being depleted.

    They would be safe for around 10 days, unless monsters crossed the mountains.

    Kalian¡¯s face turned a little bit bright.

    ¡°While the ice wall is activated, I will visit the Great Grass Field.¡±

    ¡°Are you going there by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I will try to find out the source of it. If possible, I will find out the solution, too.¡±

    It was the duty of the Archmages.

    When a disaster came that couldn¡¯t be solved by normal man power.

    An Archmage was a solo operator who could solve such disasters alone.

    ¡®And there is a few things I need to obtain from the Great Grass Field.¡¯

    Ian didn¡¯t choose this area just because of his duty. There were many reasons Ian chose to visit this area. A familiar area he lived before, a weird situation that Ian didn¡¯t know in former life. In addition there was another special reason.

    ¡®Especially, I want that staff.¡¯

    Somewhere in the Great Grass Field, there was a ¡®staff¡¯ that Ian wanted so much.

    ¡®The aborigines must be holding it.¡¯

    They must be rted to this monster event in some way. If he use this chance well, followed by the ¡®Mogrian ring¡¯, ¡®Amulet of queen¡¯, and ¡®Michell Greenriver¡¯s robe¡¯, he might be able to obtain his ¡®fourth artifact.¡¯

    (ED Note: His artifact harem ising along nicely... That should be a new tag on NU, Artifact Harem)

 Chapter 48 part1

    <h4>Chapter 48 part1</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought.¡±

    Ian murmured after he searched through some monster nests in the northern territory, which was half of the grass field. It was a severe situation.

    ¡®Are these monsters of the grass field united?¡¯

    The grass field was known to have 70 percent of its territory being conquered by monsters, and rest by aborigines. During the past hundreds of years, the aborigines had sessfully united and formed one whole tribe. On the other hand, every different species of monsters used to kill each other, until only a few months ago. But from a few months ago, they suddenly became united. Furthermore,

    ¡®They are not only attacking the Pieric Province.¡¯

    Monsters weren¡¯t only attacking the Pieric Province, which represented the Greenriver Empire¡¯s territory. From the point of view of the Great Grass Field, they attacked the Coldwood Empire located at their north side, as well as the principality of Lo located at their north-west side.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Ian couldn¡¯t search through everything detail. But what he knew was that monsters were invading all of these three countries¡¯ border lines. And it was the Pieric Province which was under the most attack from monsters. The reason must be due to the valley of the big snake.

    ¡®The paths to the other countries are narrow and spread out.¡¯

    For the other countries, monsters had to invade the country with a small sized squad due to its narrow path, but the Greenriver Empire was connected by a huge valley, which allowed massive numbers of monsters to invade the border line at once. It was natural that the Greenriver Empire received rtively more damage by the monsters.

    ¡®Then what about the aborigines?¡¯

    Monsters were literally, attacking every side of the grass field. Then what about the aboriginal viges which were the closest to the monsters nests? Were they being invaded by monsters as well?

    ¡®I better check.¡¯

    The south of the Great Grass Field was the territory of aborigines.

    Their union was formed by hundreds of small and big viges.

    After Ian reached the border of their territory, Ian dispelled his fly magic. So much mysterious things were happening, and Ian didn¡¯t know what he would confront, so he chose to save his mana as much as he could.

    ¡®It¡¯s quiet.¡¯

    It was totally different to the northern side where it was full of noises due to the monsters.

    The southern territory of the aborigines was peaceful. There were no monsters, and Ian looked rather like an invader.

    ¡®Suspicious.¡¯

    And that made it more suspicious.

    A quiet atmosphere as if Ian was no longer standing at the grass field.

    In this situation, how this could have happened?

    ¡®It¡¯s supposed to be the aborigines who should be in conflict with the monsters.¡¯

    When everything became more suspicious, a small sized aboriginal patrol surrounded Ian with their spears and axes.

    ¡°Identify yourself!¡±

    ck skinned aborigines surrounded Ian. Every one them had a big body as much as Kalian, the greatnd lord. Their appearance was quite threatening due to their essories made by monster skins and bones.

    ¡°I am not your enemy.¡±

    Ian started to speak anguage that was unknown to most people. Ian had learned manynguages while he was researching the dragon chants, as well as the aboriginenguage of the Great Grass Field.

    ¡°I came from the Greenriver Empire.¡±

    The aborigines looked a little bit amazed.

    Theirnguage was spoken by a foreigner.

    They had never experienced such a situation.

    ¡°How do you know ournguage?¡±

    The biggest man of the patrol asked. His ck and flexible muscles looked like obsidian, rather than human flesh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I came here to meet the King of Shamans.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The King of Shamans.

    They were like the aboriginal ¡®Tower Lord.¡¯

    There were also aborigines who were born with a mana heart and a mana brain, and they were raised to be shamans, instead of mages. Since a shaman also yielded the power of mana like a mage, they both hadmon things, but also different things as well.

    ¡°I want to discuss about the northern monster invasions with him. I am sure he would know about this situation......

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Ian exined his request gently in theirnguage.

    However, their response was cold

    Rather, they seemed hostile.

    ¡°You arrogant dog of the empire dare to mention his name. Do you think he is your friend that can be called whenever you want?¡±

    The aborigines started to smash the ground with the end of their spears.

    To Ian, the King of Shamans looked like a Tower Lord, but to the aborigines, he was more than that. Literally, he was a ¡®king¡¯ to them.

    ¡°Get off you arrogant bastard! If you speak nonsense one more time, we will sacrifice your body to the spirit of the Great Grass Field!¡±

    A rough and clear order was given.

    However, Ian wouldn¡¯t follow their orders. Rather, it made him angry. Ian wasn¡¯t a bad tempered man. He wasn¡¯t the type of mage who invaded their homnd and started to burn down their homes before speaking. Not in his former life, as well as this life, unless there was a special case. However, the situation was different this time.

    ¡°Then, for you guys,¡±

    Ian treated them politely enough.

    There was no need for a second time of politeness.

    His opponent didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°Do I look like a man who would follow your order?¡±

    Ian leered at them sharply.

    The aborigines also grabbed their spear firmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can say that after your death!¡±

    The aborigines started their assault.

    However Ian didn¡¯t deal with them with his magic.

    More precisely, it wasn¡¯t ¡®only¡¯ magic that he used.

    ¡®Ice Spear.¡¯

    A long icicle was formed in his hand.

    It was a thin and sharp icicle like a sword.

    Only the end of its body was dull, so that it was easy to hold.

    Ian made it like this on purpose.

    ¡®For mana,¡¯

    Ian took a legitimate sword fighting stance.

    It was obviously the ¡®Imperial Sword Art.¡¯

    It was only an icicle that had reced the sword.

    Actually, an ¡®Ice sword¡¯ reced the sword.

    ¡®I will try to save it as much as I can.¡¯

    For thest 5 years, Ian didn¡¯t just duel with Oliver. Ian did some physical exercises that may help his mana heart grow. Naturally, Ian had a chance to learn the knight¡¯s practice and Imperial Sword Art. It was quite interesting.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t talented as a physical fighter, though.¡¯

    Ian wasn¡¯t that talented as a swordsman.

    However, Ian was mage. If he enhanced his body with mana and a supportive spell,

    ¡®I will be strong as a young royal knight.¡¯

    Supportive magic such as enhancing agility and reaction speed, with the help of those, Ian¡¯s sword skill wasn¡¯t that bad. It was quite good actually. That was the evaluation by Oliver and the other knights. There was no boot licking, but an honest evaluation.

    *Clinnnng-!*

 Chapter 48 part2

    <h4>Chapter 48 part2</h4>

    *Clinnnng-!*

    The spear of the giant aborigine¡¯s was deflected to the sky.

    He couldn¡¯t deal Ian with his big muscles.

    ¡®H, how he can be.....!¡¯

    Ian was powerful as the shaman bodyguards.

    They also yielded massive power with their small body.

    Was this imperial man the same kind as them?

    ¡®Magic Missile.¡¯

    The aborigine stepped back while staggering.

    Ian didn¡¯t miss this chance.

    *Bang!*

    A small mana sphere smashed the aborigine¡¯s abdomen. A small explosion had urred, as well. Although it wouldn¡¯t kill him, he would be suffering for a while. His intestines were twisted by its impact.

    ¡°Errghhh!¡±

    This Imperial man¡¯s muscle power was simr to their tribe guards.

    However, that magic was simr to their shaman.

    Embarrassed, the aborigines had stepped back.

    ¡°M, mage. An imperial mage!¡±

    They also knew about the imperial mages.

    They were a simr kind to that of the shamans. After they recognized Ian was mage, they pulled out their horn, and tried to blow it. They were trying to call for reinforcements.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it a mess.¡±

    However, their effort was meaningless. A tangle arose from the ground and snapped the horn. It was the great grass field. It was the perfect area to cast ground type magic without using too much mana.

    ¡°Monsters are invading our border lines.¡±

    Ian approached the tangled aborigines.

    He aimed at their necks with his ice sword.

    ¡°However, it seems you guys are unaffected by them. You guys must be rted to it.¡±

    Even a soft touch of the ice sword made them bleed.

    The edge was very sharp.

    ¡°Tell me. The King of Shamans. Where can I find him?¡±

    ¡°O, our king.....¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for me, young man?¡±

    From behind, an old man¡¯s voice was heard.

    Although he was standing far away, his voice was clear.

    A shaman was simr to the mage.

    They knew how to enhance their voice with their mana.

    ¡°Why is an imperial man looking for the King of Shamans?¡±

    An old man wearing a wolf skin approached, followed by many guards as well.

    ¡°Are you the King of Shamans?¡±

    ¡°People call me like that.¡±

    ¡°I came from the Greenriver Empire. I came here to ask you about those monsters.¡±

    Ian drew away his ice sword.

    Ian said to the old man while briefly looking at the birch staff on his hand.

    ¡°Do you know anything about them?¡±

    ¡°What are those monsters are doing?¡±

    ¡°They are invading three countries¡¯ border line.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s standard.¡±

    The old man replied without any curiosity.

    It was indeed the standard thing to happen.

    But its scale was absurd.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. It must be you guys who are the most sensitive about the monsters¡¯ movement, but you guys are reacting like you have never heard about it. Most of all, you are the King of Shaman.¡±

    Ian¡¯s suspicion was getting deeper, and clearer.

    ¡°And.¡±

    There was a critical fact that proved he was lying.

    ¡°You are not the King of Shamans.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    The old man swayed for a moment.

    Although it was for a glimpse of a moment, Ian¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t missed it.

    ¡°What nonsense....¡±

    ¡°That staff.¡±

    Ian was looking at the old man¡¯s staff.

    He was watching it from beginning.

    That was the critical clue.

    ¡°As far as I know, the King of Shamans uses a different staff.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t know well about the aborigine¡¯s daily routine.

    However, at least Ian knew about their staffs.

    The staff that was given to the King of Shaman.

    It was the ¡®fourth artifact¡¯ that Ian was targeting.

    ¡°What are you guys manipting?¡±

    Ian asked quietly.

    By his question, the old man raised his staff highly.

    ¡°Dear fire element!¡±

    Soon, giant mes started to burn its surrounding.

    It was a different type of magicpared to imperial mage¡¯s magic. The me had a head and arms. It was a copied version of the fire spirit magic, precisely, ¡®incantation¡¯.

    ¡°It is not your business, imperial man.¡±

    The aboriginal shaman¡¯s voice changed and became cold.

    His summoned mes started to attack Ian.

    ¡°Hah....¡±

    It must be their ultimate move for them.

    However, Ianughed bitterly.

    It seemed he was underestimated by that fake King of Shaman.

    ¡®This is quite awkward.¡¯

    They must have underestimated him due to Ian pretending to be a sword man. Maybe that shaman estimated Ian to be an imperial mage who could use the sword and a first ss mage who could cast the lowest ss magic, such as the magic missile.

    ¡®Fire element, is it?¡¯

    He was attacking Ian with the copied version of fire spirit magic.

    So Ian decided to show the higher tier of magic than those incantations.

    Ian was the best mage of the Empire, wasn¡¯t he?

    It was unofficial though.

    ¡®An eye for an eye and tooth for tooth.¡¯

    After dodging the attack of the shaman¡¯s fire spell, Ian drew a conjuring forme. It was much moreplicated than conjuring the wolf spirits or conjuring a unicorn. However, Ian drew it perfectly, and without any mistake.

    ¡°Conjure.¡±

    Ian spoke the casting spell in theirnguage on purpose.

    They believed in spirits as their guardian spirit.

    ¡°Fire spirit, Smander.¡±

    Compared to the fake fire spirit of the shaman, it was a giant me lizard that had a much bigger body and mes around it. It was the moment where the ¡®fire spirit smander¡¯ was summoned at the Great Grass Field.

    ¡°F, fire spirit.......?¡±

    It was the appearance of a real spirit. Not a fake one made by the shamans, but a real fire spirit, a smander, was conjured. Furthermore, it consumed the fake spirit that the shaman had conjured.

    ¡°If you want to live,¡±

    The smander walked around the aborigines.

    Its fire energy had reached the aborigines very well.

    Even a single breathe of air made them feel like they were burning.

    Whenever if they tried to do any tricky moves, the spirit would burn them.

    ¡°Stop lying to me.¡±

 Chapter 49 part1

    <h4>Chapter 49 part1</h4>

    There were various methods to threaten people.

    Such as magic on a tremendous scale that would cause them to piss themselves.

    However, Ian chose to ¡®conjure a spirit¡¯.

    ¡°S, spirit.....¡±

    The reason was simple.

    His opponent conjured a copied version of a spirit.

    The first reason was that Ian had feltpetitive.

    The second was,

    ¡°Dear fire spirit!¡±

    He knew the religious characteristics of the aborigines quite well.

    To them, spirits were treated as Gods. Even the election process of the King of Shamans was rted to spirits. A shaman who could conjure a ¡®real¡¯ spirit was elected as the King of Shamans. From the point of view as a mage, they were only around the 3rd ss.

    ¡®It must be their first time seeing a smander level spirit.¡¯

    To the aborigines, a shaman was a king, and the messenger of God. That was the reason, that Ian had summoned this giant me lizard, ¡®smander¡¯. It was the most effective spell to the aborigines more than others, spiritually, and visually.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect them to be this astonished, though.¡¯

    Ian just tried to threaten them.

    However, they were kneeling down and started bowing,

    As if they had met a ¡®real God¡¯.

    ¡°Dear fire spi......¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    By Ian¡¯s order, the smander breathed out. Even its single breath burnt down the grass underneath it.

    ¡°Now can we talk?¡±

    The bent down aborigines looked confused. They were isted from society for a long time. Since they had observed a greater spirit than their King of Shamans, they couldn¡¯t think properly.

    ¡°The spirit is asking through me.¡±

    ¡°Yikes!¡±

    It was very effective.

    ¡°Where is the King of Shamans, actually, why are you hiding him? You better tell me the truth.¡±

    Atst, the old fake King of Shamans came out and bowed down. He must be one of the high rank shamans so he was doing the King of Shaman¡¯s job, which was simr to an Archmage for the aborigines.

    ¡°T, the King of Shamans is not in the vige.¡±

    It was the expected answer.

    Their action had proved his words already.

    They were creating some kind of n.

    It must be the n of the King of Shamans.

    ¡°Give me the details.¡±

    ¡°F, for the details, we have no idea....¡±

    ¡°The spirit is furious.¡±

    ¡°S, spirit.....?¡±

    By Ian¡¯s gesture, the smander shook its head curiously.

    Ian had to show the smander by raising his head and pretending that he was breathing fire. Then the smander understood Ian¡¯s intention and started to breathe fire in the sky. That was the proper expression of ¡®fury¡¯.

    ¡°I, I will tell you!¡±

    With this scene, the aborigines¡¯ bodies started to shake.

    It would¡¯ve been no different to normal imperial men. Imagine giant me lizard spreading fire on the sky. Furthermore, aborigines believed in spirits.

    ¡°The King of Shamans said that h, he is opening a path.¡±

    ¡°Opening path?¡±

    ¡°He told us that he found a new n to conquer the northern monsters and open the path between other strong countries...¡±

    ¡°n?¡±

    ¡°W, we do not know what the n is. He just told us that he had a n, and headed to the north, and he substituted me to do his job. That¡¯s all I know, I swear.¡±

    The old man desperately imed that he wasn¡¯t lying. However, Ian¡¯s interrogating spell was revealing that the old man was saying a lie. The old man must know what the ¡®n¡¯ was. It must be some n that wasn¡¯t pleasant to the empire¡¯s men.

    ¡®A n to conquer all monsters?¡¯

    Ian had almost solved the puzzle. Those monsters acted intelligently, as they were ordered by someone. If assuming that the King of Shamans managed to control some actions of those monsters, it started to make sense.

    ¡®He may be using the border lines to reduce their numbers.¡¯

    Sending monsters to the three countries¡¯ border lines.

    Endlessly, with deception.

    Then, the three countries would act sensitively, wouldn¡¯t they?

    They would focus their forces on conquering all those monsters.

    ¡®Falling into hisp.¡¯

    The consumption of supplies and sacrifices was the responsibility of those countries.

    It was a decent n, indeed.

    In the point of the aborigines¡¯ view, of course.

    ¡®And it will actually happen soon.¡¯

    Ian knew the brief historical flow after this event. Three countries would soon hold their meeting, and form a united monster conquering army. As the King of Shamans wished, most of the monsters were eliminated from the Great Grass Field. But,

    ¡®The aborigines be their ves.¡¯

    A ¡®new path¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be constructed. Rather, those countries divided this resourceful aborigine¡¯snd into several pieces, and enved these aborigines.

    ¡®It will happen in future after a while, though.¡¯

    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t change their future.

    Ian leered at the old man.

    Then, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°He found an incantation that controls the monsters, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    The old man¡¯s body shook greatly.

    It seemed Ian got the point right.

    ¡°What kind of incantation is it?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    The old man¡¯s face turned pale. The opponent was the one who conjured the ¡®real spirit¡¯. Furthermore, it seemed that he could see through his mind and find out the truth. If he kept lying, he couldn¡¯t guarantee the future of his life and these tribes.

    ¡°........ The King of Shamans had learnt the incantation from a woman, who had white skin like you.¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡±

    ¡°The King of Shamans just called her a guest, and she left after a few days. A few dayster, our king scripted such a form on his staff, and then headed to the north. T, trust me.

    That meant this event wasn¡¯t nned by the King of Shamans alone. If the woman had white skin, she muste from an Empire or Principality.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian had imagined a few guesses and possibilities.

    But soon, he decided to solve the problem he faced right now.

    ¡®He is not telling a lie.¡¯

    So there was only one way to solve this problem.

    Firstly, he had to find out where the King of Shamans, among those tides of monsters were.

    ¡®Next,¡¯

    Whether killing him or stopping him, Ian had to release those monsters from his control.

    The method was simple.

    ¡®It is rather the problem on how to find where he is and approach him.¡¯

    Ian tied up his long hair.

    Now the solution was clear.

    It was the time for action.

    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Ian treated them politely, again.

    There were no businesses left with the aborigines. He didn¡¯t even care enough to punish their rudeness. He got what he needed, and the staff must be with the King of Shamans.

    ¡°That man may need some treatment.¡±

    Ian dismissed the smander, and pointed to the man that Ian had defeated with his sword.

    ¡°Excuse me then.¡±

    Ian was raised up to the sky. Conjuring a real spirit already shocked them, but now Ian was flying. The aborigines were astonished again.

 Chapter 49 part2

    <h4>Chapter 49 part2</h4>

    ¡°Is something going wrong?¡±

    The greatnd lord of the Pieric Province held his head. It was already ten days since the Archmage, Ian Page, had gone to the Great Grass Field. But he hadn¡¯t received any messages from him since.

    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t return.....¡¯

    The ice wall that blocked the path of the valley started to melt down. He told him before that it would hold for ten days, so it would melt soon.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just wait for him, either.¡¯

    He already had heard enough about Ian Page. He had trusted Ian¡¯s mighty power would solve this problem, but it seemed he was wrong.

    ¡°Adol.¡±

    ¡°Yes, My lord.¡±

    The greatnd lord Kalian called ¡®Adol,¡¯ who was waiting outside of the barrack, the best warrior of his, and ordered him to prepare for war.

    ¡°As we nned, form a formation. Focus every army and catapult we have in the province. Even bring squads who were guarding the mountain side, as well.¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡±

    Adol¡¯s voice was revering.

    He was prepared to die.

    He quickly left the barrack.

    ¡®Sir Ian, I do not me you.¡¯

    Kalian was telling the truth. It must¡¯ve been too much for him to solve this problem solely by himself. He rather wanted to me the royalty and the Ivory Tower, who refused to send supplies and armies, but only sent him alone.

    ¡®Rather, it might¡¯ve been the better choice to ask him to fight together on our side.¡¯

    If so, he could kept blocking the path with the wall, so he could resend his request to the Empire and earn some time to let theme.

    ¡®It is toote for regrets.¡¯

    Kalian stood up. Then he picked up a pair of axes that wereid on the barrack. It was the family heirloom battle axes, ¡®Pieric¡¯s Executioner.¡¯

    ¡°We will defend it, me and my soldiers.¡±

    Kalian self encouraged himself.

    Protecting the province and the people in there, as the strongest shield of the Empire.

    With hundreds times of reminding himself, he left the barrack and confronted his battle field. He looked at the ice wall¡¯s height, which was quite lower, calmly.

    ¡°Humph,e at me, foul creatures.¡±

    At the ice blocked Valley of the Big Snake, every force was focused. The imperial armies which he received as the first reinforcement, two 3rd ss mages and the conducted mage McGedie, and catapults for the first strike.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°Uhm.¡±

    After a few hourster, they finished their preparation.

    The ice wall which had melted down to half of its original size.

    ¡°Prepare the catapults.¡±

    A quiet order of the greatnd lord on the watch tower was ryed to every catapult squad. It was quiet, and everyone was nervous. There was no speech, nor encouragement. It was the silence before the storm.

    ¡°Eee.....¡±

    The conducted mage, Mcgedie shook her body.

    She rather preferred to being teased by the supplies squad now.

    Not only her, but most of the other soldiers, as well. They recalled their best moment of their life or a better moment than now. They all wished to rewind their time.

    ¡°Hold.¡±

    But soon, by the greatnd lord¡¯s dry order, they awakened.

    It was about to start.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The defrosting rate of the ice wall was increasing.

    It would melt down in a few minutes, low enough to invade.

    ¡°Little bit more.¡±

    Thend lord¡¯s right arm was raised with his battle axe. The de of the axe was reflecting sunshine everywhere. Whenever he put down his right arm, the catapults would start its attack.

    ¡°Little bit more.¡±

    When the opposite side of ice wall was about to be revealed, everyone lost their focus quickly. The wall suddenly started to crack down.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is it cracking down?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    20 thousands of soldiers started whispering.

    It wasn¡¯t an ideal atmosphere before the war.

    Thend lord had to calm down and let them focus.

    ¡°Fi.....!¡±

    Just before the firing order had given,

    *Cr..... Crackkk.....!*

    The crack of the ice wall getting bigger, quicker than they thought,

    *Grrrrrrrrrrr ¨C !*

    Soon it started to fall down.

    Thanks to that, every soldier could see its opposite side clearly.

    ¡°.......?¡±

    There was nothing.

    Nothing at the front of the ice wall, nor over the horizon of the valley.

    There was not even a single monster standing there.

    Instead, there was a man alone.

    ¡°Is he....?¡±

    It was Mcgedie who recognized him first.

    Soon, other people recognized him as well.

    ¡°Pa, pant! Phew......¡±

    It was a young man who wore a robe, covered by dust.

    The man breathed roughly, as his lungs were fractured.

    ¡°S, sir Ian?¡±

    It was the tenth day since he had been gone.

    Today, he didn¡¯te with his flying spell, but with his bare feet.

    ¡°This staff......¡±

    Ian was holding a staff with injured hands.

    It was a staff with quite the rare appearance.

    ¡°Never..... Never touch i.......¡±

    After barely warning them, Ian fainted.

 Chapter 50 part1

    <h4>Chapter 50 part1</h4>

    ¡®Never touch this staff.¡¯

    That was thest warning given by Ian before he fainted.

    ¡°Urgh.....¡±

    Ian woke up four dayster.

    With a little bit of moaning, he opened his eyes quickly.

    An intolerable pain shook his head.

    ¡®This ce......?¡¯

    After waking up, Ian quickly looked at his surroundings.

    There was no luxurious decorations, but it was quite neat and clean.

    ¡®It seems I¡¯m in the province castle.¡¯

    Ian acknowledged the area with haste. There would be no other ce clean like this in the Pieric Province at the moment.

    ¡®It seems like I made it.¡¯

    When Ian arrived at the valley, He used up every single mana and health he had. He had literally ¡®fainted¡¯. Did he faint because the King of Shamans had resisted roughly? No. He was an easy opponent. The problem was the staff. ¡®The staff of the Great Grass Field¡¯, which was scripted with forms.

    ¡®I never expected it to cause hallucinations.¡¯

    The form on the staff wasn¡¯t an incantation that controlled the monsters¡¯ minds. It was a ¡®hallucination¡¯ that caused a specific ¡®vision¡¯, which Ian also suffered from.

    ¡®It was the vision that the Great Grass Field was burnt by a great me like hell.¡¯

    Precisely, it was the hallucination that a meteor devastated the Great Grass Field. The king of shaman kept his incantation, and those monsters attacked the border lines to run away from such disasters.

    ¡®Monsters are easily manipted by hallucinations.¡¯

    Their survival instinct was great. It united every monster as one which hadn¡¯t urred in history, but also formed order to n ns to invade us.

    ¡®I better deal with the staff first......¡¯

    The form on the staff wasn¡¯t removed clearly, yet. He just had paused its power for a moment; he barely managed himself to run away from the monsters which had lost their vision.

    ¡°Sir Ian?¡±

    Someone entered Ian¡¯s room.

    It was the conducted mage, Mcgedie.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    He, I mean, she ran into Ian.

    She was holding a water bucket and towel.

    ¡°How long I have fainted for?¡±

    ¡°For four days straight.¡±

    ¡°Four days....¡±

    After hearing the answer, Ian looked up and down at Mcgedie. He had no idea why the conducted mage was nursing him, but he had another thing to take care of.

    ¡°Where is the staff?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the other mages concealed it for you. They said it is in a container which is simr to a mana prison. That......¡±

    At the centre of the room, there was a container.

    Mcgedie pointed.

    ¡°Nice treatment.¡±

    It was outstanding treatment.

    It must¡¯ve been done by the 3rd ss mages.

    As satisfied, Ian stood up.

    ¡°Y, you still need to take more ........!¡±

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    Then he approached to the container and opened its cover.

    *Screeee.....*

    After opening the long container, a birch staff was there. As it got lightened, its surface was ck, and the all of its body was filled with a tiny form on its surface.

    ¡®I better deal with the hallucinations first.¡¯

    It was impossible to remove a form once it was scripted. However, Ian could try to change it to another. It could be done by overwriting the script with another form, or swapping it to a whole new form.

    ¡®It¡¯s not an easy job.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t an easy job at all. Not only did he need to deal with the original form, but he also needed to choose the proper form that synchronized with the artifact. If Ian chose a bad form, then the artifact would lose its power and became a waste. A waste that had nothing special about it.

    ¡®That¡¯s sad, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Ian liked the staff in various points. Especially, it had a branch on its head which let Ian put amunication orb onto it. That was the important part of it.

    ¡®It is the only staff that may be able to fit themunication orb.¡¯

    (ED Note: Jeezus that moment when you realise he went all this trouble to get a mobile phone-stick so he can talk with his mum....)

    Ian possessed various artifact staffs in his former life.

    And this was why he chose to find this artifact among those staff he once had.

    ¡®Let¡¯s start.¡¯

    When Ian raised his left index finger, and soon a tiny ice shard was formed. It was the perfect size for as an ice pick for scripting forms.

    *Scratch scratch.....*

    Sounds of scripting a form on the birch staff filled the quiet room.

    It seemed it would take a while.

    Scratch, again and again...

    ¡®I better leave quietly like the dead.¡¯

    Ian was focusing on his job deeply. Thanks to that, Mcgedie missed the suitable time to leave the room, so she just watched Ian without interrupting. She even had to breathe quietly so as to not interrupt Ian.

    ¡®What is he doing anyway?¡¯

    His action stimted Mcgedie¡¯s curiosity.

    She had graduated only 1 year ago.

    She couldn¡¯t dare to expect what Ian was doing.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    She enhanced her eyes with mana.

    Then, she started to investigate the staff, from its appearance, to the details of the form on it.

    ¡®Nope. No idea.¡¯

    That was her evaluation.

    Knowledge extends one¡¯s understanding.

    She just saw Ian¡¯s face.

    His focused face was quite impressive.

    ¡°......¡±

    When she saw him during the academy course, he was a young boy. In addition, since he had titles with ¡®the youngest¡¯ or ¡®boy¡¯, he looked even younger to her.

    ¡®He is not a young boy at all.¡¯

    But now, he had grown up and be a young man.

    Most of all, her first impression of Ian was when he came with the blizzard,

    ¡®He¡¯s not bad lookin......¡¯

    ¡°Sir Mcgedie.¡±

    ¡°Ehk!¡±

    (ED Note: eh? possible waifu?)

    Mcgedie made a weird sound.

    Ashamed, she turned her head.

    ¡°Please stand there.¡±

    ¡°P, pardon?¡±

    ¡°Behind there, near to the window.¡±

    But Ian seemed to not care about her at all.

    He just ordered her.

    ¡°Y, yes sir!¡±

    Mcgedie quickly followed his order.

    It was an order of an Archmage.

    She moved near the window quickly.

    ¡°So what should I do now.....¡±

    ¡°Just for a second.¡±

    Soon, a new form was scripted on the Staff of the Great Grass Field. If it synchronizes well with the form, it would oscite with the mana. Otherwise, it would be no more than a useless wooden staff. Ian was about to test it.

    ¡®Just a little bit.¡¯

    As he injected mana into the staff, it started to glow dimly. Not a bloody dark aura of hallucinations, but a clean transparent grey light.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Firstly, the form recement was sessful.

    The grey light which he intended had urred.

    In addition, the staff didn¡¯t lose its power.

    It could be proved since it oscited with mana.

    Now the next step was testing its effect.

    And the proper target was there.

 Chapter 50 part2

    <h4>Chapter 50 part2</h4>

    Now the next step was testing its effect.

    And the proper target was there.

    ¡°Sir Mcgedie.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ian stood up. Then he aimed his staff at Mcgedie¡¯s face, while injecting sufficient mana to operate the new scripted form.

    *Wooooom*

    A grey light from the staff tangled Mcgedie. Soon surprising things happened. A few spells on Mcgedie, such as ¡®Face Off¡¯ which changed her face like a male, and the ¡®Voice Change¡¯ spell, etc disappeared.

    ¡°Eh...... huh?¡±

    She started to turn into a female.

    Her body and voice started to turn back to her original status.

    ¡°Why this.... Hik!¡±

    Mcgedie quickly blocked her mouth after hearing her voice. She quickly checked her face. Her smaller nose and thinner chin answered her instead. Every magic that she used to change her appearance was cancelled.

    ¡°Canction?¡±

    She had learned this magic as well. Although she couldn¡¯t use it, she knew some famous high tier spells. And this spell was one of them. It was the spell that ¡®Dispelled¡¯ a target¡¯s ¡®supportive magic¡¯ by high chance. It must be ¡®Canction¡¯ magic that was scripted on the staff.

    (ED Note: Yugioh anyone?Dispel?)

    ¡°S, sir Ian .....?¡±

    She looked at Ian with round eyes. She was requiring Ian to exin this situation.

    ¡®It works well.¡¯

    However, Ian couldn¡¯t answer to her. His head was full of his staff. He wasn¡¯t listening or looking at Mcgedie.

    ¡®Now it would be perfect with themunication orb.¡¯

    With Ian¡¯s single swing, amunication orb came out from his bag and flew to his hand. Its size and appearance was perfect as the final decoration for the top of the staff.

    ¡°Bite it.¡±

    Soon, the staff¡¯s branches started to tangle themunication orb as it if could listen Ian¡¯s order. It grabbed it solidly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good boy.¡±

    Ian petted the staff as if treating a dog. Soon, he looked at his surroundings. Naturally, his eyes met with Mcgedie¡¯s.

    ¡°Where is the greatnd lord?¡±

    ¡°...... What?¡±

    Mcgedie was full of embarrassment.

    On the other hand, Ian was calm.

    ¡°I better return .....¡±

    ¡°W, wait a second, sir Ian!¡±

    Mcgedie blocked Ian¡¯s path. She was a little bit worried so she dared to block her senior¡¯s path, but she had to listen his answer.

    ¡°H, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°What are you asking about?¡±

    ¡°T, that I disguised as a male....¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    Ian nodded his head with a dry expression.

    ¡°I knew it since the very beginning.¡±

    ¡°D, did you?¡±

    ¡°There is a full detailed report about the conducted mages on the Ivory Tower¡¯s report, of course. I checked it all before, Mcgedie.... I mean, Mary.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    What Ian said was natural.

    Ian was one of the heads of the Ivory Tower.

    He must have known about it.

    Mary, which was her real name, started to turn red in the face.

    ¡°T, then why didn¡¯t you tell......¡±

    ¡°I just thought you had a personal reason. I think the greatnd lord also knew it already. The personal details of the conducted mage is always handed to thend lord as well.¡±

    It was also quite natural. However, Mary¡¯s face was getting more red and red; it seemed like her face was going to blow up. Although it wasmon sense for the conducted mage, she hadn¡¯t think about it.

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    She started to recall all her past actions. She acted as male in front of Ian, furthermore, to thend lord as well. She recalled from one to ten.

    ¡®I, I am stupid.......¡¯

    She started to me herself.

    ¡°T, then what about soldiers...?¡±

    ¡°No. They don¡¯t know about that. Me and thend lord, ah, and other conducted mages as well. That¡¯s all the people who knew about you.¡±

    Mary thanked God that at least the soldiers didn¡¯t know about that. If it was figured out they also had known Mary¡¯s identity, it would shame her so much.

    ¡°I thought you would know about it. But, I apologize if I offended you.¡±

    ¡°N, no. You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s just.....¡±

    Mary moved to the side unnaturally. She was confused, and wanted to calm down. She didn¡¯t block Ian¡¯s path to receive his apologize.

    ¡°T, then do your business!¡±

    Atst, she ran out the room.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian felt he did something wrong.

    However, he couldn¡¯t understand her feelings perfectly.

    Ian wondered.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she just need to disguise herself again?¡¯

    No idea.

    While scratching his head, Ian left his room. He had to report to the greatnd lord before leaving the ce. Ian finished his mission.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go back to my home.¡¯

    It was much more pleasant thing to have a home to return to than Ian had thought.

    *Beat! Beat!*

    Even thinking of his home made his heart beat.

    It beat really fast....

    ¡°...... Huh?¡±

    But it seemed much more than normal. Although he had been looking forward to going back home, it was way too much.

    *Beat! Beat! Beat! Beat!*

    Literally, the beating sounded as if it would explode soon.

    He had never experience such beating, including both his former and current life.

    Even drinking multiple half elixirs, which stimted a mana heart¡¯s activity, wouldn¡¯t cause his heart to beat like this.

    ¡°Ergh.....!¡±

    Now he started to feel pain.

    He had thought of every possibility.

    Was there something wrong with his body?

    ¡®Suddenly, why?¡¯

    The heart started to beat faster and rougher.

    His mana heart started to release mana.

    Ian started to feel dizzy.

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    Suddenly, there was one possibility that struck Ian¡¯s head.

    He realised the state of his mana heart, which was still immature.

    ¡°Maybe.....¡±

    It might be a sign of his mana heart¡¯s growth?

    It wasn¡¯t sure.

    However, it was worth the check.

    Ian sat down quickly to mana breathe.

    ¡°Phew......!¡±

    While tolerating the severe pain from his heart, Ian started his mana breathing. Although every single breath of his was quite painful, he endured it again and again.

    ¡®If this is what I expect.¡¯

    His mana pool hit the limit 5 years ago.

    But this time, he might able to break his limit.

    Then, he might ovee the 5th ss master.

    ¡®Bing a 6th ss beginner.¡¯

    (ED Note: So I never realised that in between sses there were subsses as well because bloody Ian is breaking through too quickly. Apparently in each ss there is beginner and a master. Not too sure if there is intermediate or middle yet but maybe we¡¯ll know once he actually gets stuck again or something.)

    Blood flowing in the opposite direction leaked from his lips, nose and ears. It was blood that was dead and dark. Whoever saw Ian¡¯s current status would be shocked. It was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t at home at the moment.

    ¡®If my mother saw this.....¡¯

    She would faint.

    Even in the pool of pain, Ian smiled.

    His mana breath was reaching to its end.

 Chapter 51 part1

    <h4>Chapter 51 part1</h4>

    ¡°Sir Ian! I heard you awake..... S, sir Ian?¡±

    The greatnd lord Kalian rushed to Ian¡¯s room quickly. He was surprised by Ian¡¯s state. He couldn¡¯t help himself. Ian¡¯s face, body, robe and even the floor was covered by blood

    ¡°What on earth..... Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Answering the greatnd lord¡¯s question, Ian stood up. Soon, blood stains on his face started to peel off like smashed bread crumbs.

    ¡°I was kind of shedding off my skin.¡±

    ¡°Skin....?¡±

    The great lord thought about its meaning for a while.

    But he couldn¡¯te to any conclusion. What he saying was a mystery to him.

    ¡®He¡¯s weird just like the other mages.¡¯

    After a short evaluation, the great lord started his main topic.

    ¡°Ah, I am so d that you¡¯re awake, by the way. Including my gratitude, I have so many things to say, but rushed into here to give you this.¡±

    The greatnd lord handed him a crystal orb.

    It was a mediator of the mana message that came from themunication post.

    It was different to themunication orb.

    ¡°When you departed for the Great Grass Field, which was around 10 days ago, there was a message that came from the Ivory Tower. The message said that we must show this message whenever your mission was finished, but you fainted.... Anyway, check it in haste.¡±

    A message from the Ivory Tower?

    What is going on?

    Ian quickly received the crystal orb. Quickly, he injected mana to check the content.

    ¡°Wait, before that, I have one more thing to give you.¡±

    Then, the great lord Kalian pulled something from his inner pocket. It was a letter. It wasn¡¯t a mana letter that came through themunication post, but a ¡®paper letter,¡¯ that had emblem of the emperor on it.

    ¡°It is a message straight from the emperor, his highness, through the messenger. The emperor strictly ordered me to show this only to you, by my very hand.

    ¡°Through the messenger?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is.¡±

    The emperor chose to use a messenger and a paper letter, instead of using amunication post. It was risky method that might fail due to time dy. But he chose that way, for what reason?

    ¡®A letter that shouldn¡¯t be known to the Ivory Tower,¡¯

    Or due to the contents, the Ivory Tower might manipte to dy the message on purpose. Anyway, both situations were evaluating into one conclusion. The letter must be something about against the will of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®Let¡¯s read the Ivory Tower¡¯s message first.¡¯

    By injecting mana, blue letters were starting to be released. Familiarly, it was the typical phenomenon of the mana letter.

    Something that may interrupt his mission?

    Soon the next sentences were drawn on the sky.

    There were a few extras things, but that was the core part of the content. In summary, there was an invasion, and guards arrested the stranger, and since the royalty and the Ivory Tower were caring for them, there was nothing to worry about this.

    ¡®The Ivory Tower wants me to worry about them.¡¯

    They sent this letter to make Ian unstable, on purpose, obviously. However, problem was that it made Ian feel ufortable as it was intended. He wanted to go back to his family right now.

    ¡®Let¡¯s decide on it after I read the emperor¡¯s letter.¡¯

    Ian barely calmed down his mind.

    Now, Ian started to read the emperor¡¯s message.

    Unlike the straight forwardness of the Ivory Tower¡¯s letter, the emperor¡¯s letter kept its form. Nevertheless he must have written this letter in a hasty situation. His letter was neat, but still gentle.

    The emperor emphasized that he was asking for his favor, not ordering.

    ¡®Why is it being held so early?¡¯

    Ian was surprised.

    It supposed to be happened a few yearster.

    The past Ian had known had changed.

    But, the situation was the same as his former life.

    The most important point of this council was Ragnar.

    From this council, he started to appeal himself and started to build his own social power quickly.

    It was his debut stage for seeding.

    ¡®In my former life, it was a critical point where the Crown Prince started to fall.¡¯

    On the other hand, Ragnar showed his outstanding diplomatic skills at this council. As result, not only nobles, but even other people of the emperor acknowledged Ragnar¡¯s talent, and acknowledged the Crown Prince¡¯s uselessness.

    There was indeed, a special reason the emperor sent this letter.

    He was chasing ast hope.

    He wished Ian Page might able to help the Crown Prince to be more than an idiot prince.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Ian closed his eyes.

    He started to evaluate this situation, byparing his former life and current state.

    ¡®It seems the Tower Lord nned this situation.¡¯

    Ian couldn¡¯t even be able to guess from since when he was involved.

    Even the invasion from the Great Grass Field monsters might be one of his whole n, or maybe some part of it. Ian¡¯s head was filled withplex thinking. However, at this moment, he had to decide quickly.

    ¡®Family or favor of the Emperor?¡¯

    Those strangers, who invaded the Ian¡¯s mansion, could be sent by the Tower Lord, to bind down Ian to his home.

    ¡®He knows me very well.¡¯

    Perhaps the Tower Lord hadn¡¯t stopped collecting information about Ian sneakily. He must have figured out that Ian was obsessed with his family. If the Tower Lord manipted this event on purpose, he made a decent n, indeed.

    ¡®I would rush to my family.¡¯

    Whether it was a deceiving movement or not, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate about it.

    Until yesterday.

    ¡®Precisely, just before a few minutes ago.¡¯

    Massive amounts of mana was flowing through Ian¡¯s vein.

    Ian entered to the 6th ss without a doubt.

    The level was achieved with the following title, ¡®First 6th ss human¡¯.

    (ED Note: Aww yeah. That moment when we¡¯re 50 chapters in and hes already the strongest human at the ages of 18?17? I can¡¯t remember...)

    ¡®6th ss has their own special 6th ss magic.

    Such magic that the Tower Lord wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine.

    Such magic that had no records left.

    And Ian had reached the level where he could cast such magic.

    The 6th ss Archmage.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Ianughed lightly.

    He only made such a smile when he felt superiority.

    ¡°What is going on? What¡¯s on the letter?¡±

    After a long silence, the greatnd lord asked curiously. Considering his characteristics, he waited a long time.

    ¡°Greatnd lord.¡±

    ¡°I am listening.¡±

    ¡°I protected you and your territory, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Ian asked something out of topic.

    But still, Kalian admitted it by nodding his head.

    ¡°Of course, you are the savior to me, this province, and its people.¡±

    ¡°Then can I ask you for one favor?¡±

    ¡°Anything you want. I was wondering how I may be able to repay the grace you have given to me.¡±

    Kalian said while beating his chest with his fist.

    Indeed, he was fitted better as a warrior, rather than a leader.

    ¡°Please protect me for a while.¡±

    Ian¡¯s eyes were bright.

    As a 6th ss mage, he knew how to turn the tide.

 Chapter 51 part2

    <h4>Chapter 51 part2</h4>

    Freedom, Neutral, Trading, Port.

    The free city ¡®Demidera¡¯, had many titles. At such a ce where the council would be held, the embassy from the Greenriver Empire had arrived, including the Crown Prince, ¡®Hayden Greenriver¡¯.

    ¡°I know it¡¯ste, but what about we call Ian now?¡¯

    In the carriage, the Crown Prince¡¯s face was darkening. From the Tower Lord to the Great Captain of the Imperial Army, and all the other core members of the embassy were standing on the 5th prince¡¯s side, Ragnar. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him.

    ¡°Stand still, my lord. No one would able to harm you.¡±

    Oliver was right. They were not even thinking about it, nor they could they harm him, since they were ordered to protect the Crown Prince. Except the Tower Lord, most of the other members of the embassy just supported Ragnar as the ¡®Proper Reimer,¡¯ and not followed him as their ¡®lord.¡¯ Since they were ordered to protect him by the current Emperor, they would protect him with their best.

    ¡°But still, it makes me nervous. I miss Ian so much. But he is busy for doing some duty of Archmage.....¡±

    (ED Note: EHHH......waifu no2 confirmed?!?)

    While the Crown Prince was ufortable, on the other hand, the 5th prince Ragnar was full of confidence. He was full of the proudness of a powerful and smart man. He didn¡¯t ride the carriage. He rode on the horse and went through journey from the royal pce to this ce.

    ¡°You all did your job very well. Today, I will prepare the dinner party for you guys, please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Furhtermore, he was building a good rtionship with the guards and knights who were body guarding the embassy. Literally, he was the text book of a ¡®good leader¡¯. Even the lowest ranked soldier supported the 5th prince for being the next emperor.

    ¡®He matured very well.¡¯

    The Tower Lord looked at Ragnar with a warm smile. Finally, the long awaited fruits had bloomed and were about to reveal its power to the whole world. Finally, a moment had arrived, a moment that the empire became ¡®the Empire of the Ivory Tower¡¯.

    ¡®The time of harvest hase.¡¯

    For today, he nned and prepared for a long time. He persuaded Helene to work for him, who was almost wasted. Through her, he did many unofficial movements. He brought a maelstrom to the Great Grass Field, and with that he created a chance to hold the council of the three countries. It could be done with his unique social power andwork.

    ¡®And I removed the unexpected interrupter.¡¯

    He already knew the characteristics of the most annoying interrupter, Ian Page.

    Ian always set his family as a first priority.

    Whenever his families were rted, he would dare to against the whole empire.

    ¡®He must be rushing to the royal pce.¡¯

    Of course, he didn¡¯t touch the family directly. He just let few thieves to invade his home. It was good enough, wasn¡¯t it? There was no proof the Tower Lord manipted this event. Since he sent him far out earlier before, It would take a lot of time for Ian to go back to his family.

    ¡®And after this council nearly finishes, the Crown Prince will be....¡¯

    When the Tower Lord was sure about his n, people started to make some noise, while looking up somethinging from the sky.

    ¡°......?¡±

    The Tower Lord also looked up the sky. From the sky, a man with a robe was approaching; with a blue robe, decent flying skills and a familiar silhouette.

    ¡°Ian!¡±

    The Crown Prince recognized him first, and he rushed out from the carriage. His pressured face was no more. His handsome face started to make a decent smile. He almost screamed.

    ¡°I ¨C AN ¨C !¡±

    (ED Note: yep its confirmed. Waifu #2 of Ian¡¯s real harem. 2 real waifus and 4 artifact waifu¡¯s. CROWN PRINCE FOR BEST WAIFU!!)

    The Crown Prince shouted at Ian.

    While jumping around, he shook his both hands.

    In front of him, the man with the blue robended.

    Soon, he kneeled down with one leg to the ground and bowed.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, your highness.¡±

    The man was Ian Page, who was supposed to rush to the royal pce, and instead had appeared at the free city, Demidera, in front of the embassy of the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    It was the Tower Lord who was shocked at first.

    What was he doing here?

    It didn¡¯t make sense at all.

    It was much more than just out of expectation.

    ¡°Did he indeed, give up his family?¡±

    At the same time, at the royal pce located at the capital Greenriverdium.

    Vanessa, Ledio and Dous was staying at the royal pce. Since the stranger invaded the mansion; they were staying in the special room of the royal pce. Numberless guards were protecting them.

    ¡°I want to see boss.¡±

    Dous murmured. It seemed he wasn¡¯t scared about the strangers that much, rather, he seemed he wanted to go to the academy as soon as possible.

    ¡°Soon, you will, my son.¡±

    After a short reply, Ledio looked at Vanessa. Although a lot of time had passed since the invasion, she still seemed ufortable.

    ¡°Mrs. Page. Do not worry. We are in the pce where our highness stays, aren¡¯t we? There will be no ce safer than here.

    Even with Ledio¡¯s trying, Vanessa made a weak smile. She was trying to endure, but she wanted to see Ian. Only after see his very face, she might be calm down.

    ¡°The Ivory Tower sent the message to him, didn¡¯t they? Soon, sir Ian would open the door and say ¡®Tada!¡¯.......¡±

    Ledio wanted to change the atmosphere.

    Nothing more than that.

    But.

    ¡°Tada.¡±

    As he said, Ian appeared. The door was opened, and the blue robe young man came in. It was the man who they had awaited for long, Ian Page. It seemed Ian was listening what Ledio was saying.

    (ED Note: wait wtf..)

    ¡°Huh......?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ledio and Dous reacted first with Ian¡¯s appearance. Ian also said hello to them lightly. Then soon, he stepped towards his mother.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, mom.¡±

    Ian held his mother¡¯s shaking hands. The man, who was supposed to kneel down in front of the Crown Prince, was meeting his family at same time.

 Chapter 52 part1

    <h4>Chapter 52 part1</h4>

    From the 6th ss onwards, there were only tiny amounts of records that were left.

    There was no one who ¡®officially¡¯ achieved the level. Hence there only a few spells that were known for such a ss. In his former life, Ian made usable spells by himself, or found out some forms from old unknown resourced books.

    ¡°From now on, the best warriors of the Pieric Province will protect Sir Ian with me, Kalian. With the honor of a true warrior, we won¡¯t let even a small mice be able to approach him. Do you copy?¡±

    At the basement of the Pieric Province castle, the greatnd lord Kalian Pieric¡¯s abandoned gymnasium.

    Together with the greatnd lord with his duel axes, his warriors blocked the pathpletely. At Ian¡¯s favor, they were protecting Ian with their best.

    ¡°Yes! My lord!¡±

    Inside of such protection, there was Ian¡¯s ¡®main body¡¯ lying on the wall, unconsciously. With the conducted mage ¡®Mary,¡¯ who gave up disguising like a male.

    ¡®If there is any problem, inject mana in my head. Then I will wake up.¡¯

    That¡¯s what Ian had asked from Mary.

    Thanks to that, she was positioned right next to Ian.

    ¡®I have never seen such magic.¡¯

    Mary recalled the spell Ian had casted.

    It seemed simr to the Mirror Image spell, but its characteristics were totally different.

    ¡®What was the name? Puppet y, was it?¡¯

    Puppet y.

    Literally, Ian was ¡®ying puppets¡¯.

    While the ¡®Mirror Image¡¯ spell only made fake illusions that couldn¡¯t do anything but standing, this 6th ss spell was much more than that. Not only could these two puppets freely move, but also these puppets could cast 5th ss magic. The main body became unconscious and became the ¡®controller¡¯, and that was the weakest point of this spell.

    (ED Note: jeezus 2 Tower Lords basically....)

    ¡®Let¡¯s focus, focus.¡¯

    Mary stopped thinking deeply.

    As Ian had asked from her, she paid attention and was alert.

    ¡®He told me to protect him.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t tell her what he is doing with Puppet y, but Ian was her life savior, wasn¡¯t he? Not only her but all those soldiers, warriors and the greatnd lord owed their life to Ian. To pay back his grace, they all focused on protecting Ian.

    (ED Note: ...Am I the only one who thinks the spell sounds a little bit... just a little bit dirty?? yes? no?)

    ¡°You came! You came!¡±

    The Crown Prince Hayden spoke loudly like an excited child.

    He was so relieved now.

    Ian appeared at the best moment.

    It was a glimpse of hope for the Crown Prince.

    ¡°I bet we are connected! I was about to call you. I even asked this to the captain. Haha!¡±

    The Crown Prince only took a few seconds to regain his confidence. Ian didn¡¯te here to support the Crown Prince, but it made Ian smile. Maybe because he was the man who Ian had spent the most time with except his family?

    ¡®I might start to like him.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s second life was different to from his former life in many aspects.

    After simile Ian looked at the Tower Lord and Ragnar.

    It was exciting to see their embarrassed faces.

    ¡®He made a simr face when I destroyed the mana storage a few years ago.¡¯

    Especially the Tower Lord¡¯s face turned anxious.

    Ian¡¯s appearance must¡¯ve been way out of his farthest expectations.

    Although he managed his face quite well, but Ian had already looked at his facial expression long enough.

    ¡°Ah, it is you, Ian.¡±

    Pretending he was fine, the Tower Lord approached.

    He said to Ian like usual.

    ¡°I heard that youpleted the mission sessfully, by the report from the Pieric greatnd lord. I heard it was so tough that it caused you to faint. You did a great job for the Empire.¡±

    ¡°It is my duty, I did what I have to do.¡±

    Ian replied as usual, as well.

    It was the typical conversation between the Tower Lord and an Archmage.

    But soon,

    ¡°However, what are you doing here? If you had rest enough, you¡¯re supposed to go back to the Ivory Tower and do your business. Perhaps, you didn¡¯t heard about what happened to your famil...¡±

    ¡°I received a letter from the Ivory Tower. However, I also received a letter from the Emperor, his highness which ordered me toe here and help the Crown Prince, his highness.¡±

    While saying that, Ian showed the Emperor¡¯s letter.

    It wasn¡¯t the secret letter that Ian had read before.

    It was the official order document that was attached to the letter.

    ¡°May I read it?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    It was an order with the Emperor Terry Greenriver¡¯s si.

    After checking his si, the Tower Lord started to read the letter nervously.

    ¡®I knew he would do something, but.....¡¯

    He didn¡¯t expect this letter to be handed to Ian sessfully, nor that Ian would decide toe here while leaving his family behind.

    ¡®It seemsdy luck smiled on you this time, your highness.¡¯

    However, the Tower Lord didn¡¯t want Ian to join the embassy, of course. In addition there were many excuses to refuse Ian to join the embassy. He had a back up n.

    ¡°I can see it is an order from the Emperor, his highness, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t join us.¡±

    At the Tower Lord¡¯s calm reaction

    ¡°Why? Do you dare go against my father¡¯s will?¡±

    The Crown Prince reacted furiously.

    Of course, the Tower Lord didn¡¯t care about him at all.

    ¡°Your highness. This council is about trust between the three countries. We had agreed to limit the numbers of embassy and guards. We agreed to it, we can¡¯t just change our number of embassy. Hmm Hmm!¡±

    After short pause, the Tower Lord continued his words.

    ¡°The basics of diplomacy is trust, my lord, even a single additional soldier would cause a big problem. Then, how can we add arch mage to our embassy? I am sure the Emperor knows this council¡¯s importance, and he would understand my action.¡±

    What the Tower Lord said was true.

    Although these three countries weren¡¯t at war, they had contested each other for a long time. As such the three countries would meet at one ce with a reimer, soldiers and embassy from each country. They treated this meeting quite sensitively, and they barely made this meeting with many considering it. If one of the countries tried to against this agreement, the meeting will be ruined at the very beginning.

    ¡°The foundation of diplomacy is trust, indeed.¡±

    Ian admitted the Tower Lord¡¯s excuse.

    Archmages were like war machines. Already 2 Archmages and one Tower Lord was involved in the embassy. What would happen if one more Archmage was added to the list?

    ¡®The meeting will be ruinedpletely.¡¯

 Chapter 52 part2

    <h4>Chapter 52 part2</h4>

    The emperor also didn¡¯t want Ian to join the embassy. He just wanted Ian to over watch the Crown Prince and not let him do anything foolish and control him, or give some simple advice to him. The Emperor already knew the Crown Prince always listened to Ian¡¯s advice carefully.

    ¡°I understand what you are worrying about, Tower Lord.¡±

    However, Ian had a n, a decent n that he could join the embassy without causing any diplomatic problems.

    ¡°Then, please return. Even your existence in the city might cause severe diplomatic problems. I am sorry for your effort, but I can¡¯t help with it.¡±

    The Tower Lord said as if he really felt sorry for him.

    His voice was full of confidence.

    He never lost his gentle manner.

    The more he stands higher than his opponent, the more gentle he acted.

    ¡°I will exin to the Emperor, his highness by myself.....¡±

    ¡°But, what if,¡±

    Ian cut down the Tower Lord¡¯s words.

    Still, the Tower Lord didn¡¯t reveal his unpleasantness.

    Yet.

    ¡°If one of Archmages decides to leave the embassy, may I rece him instead? The Emperor ordered me previously, so I think that it may be allowed flexibly.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s words, the Tower Lord nced at the Archmages who came as members of the embassy. They followed his orders like an emperor. There was no chance for them to betray him.

    ¡®Indeed. No chance.¡¯

    He had been the Tower Lord for more than 30 years. He had known every single Archmage for a long time, and he poured a lot of time and effort to persuade them to stand on his side. Some took a few years, some took more than 10 years.

    ¡®Except those youngsters.¡¯

    It seemed as an idol of young mages, Ian Page became arrogant due to his young followers.

    ¡°Haha. If so, yes you can. But who......¡±

    When the Tower Lord said withughing,

    ¡°I,¡±

    An Archmage ¡®Ronan¡¯, who was one of the members of the embassy, said while stepping out. It was an old man who passionately imed to put shackle on Ian¡¯s neck a few years ago during the council of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°I will be absent for the embassy.¡±

    ¡°...... What are you saying, Ronan?¡±

    Again, the Tower Lord said with gentleness on his face.

    Ronan used to be the one of the most strict and powerful allies to the Tower Lord.

    ¡°As I just said. We are people of the Empire, aren¡¯t we? There is no person who can go against the order of our Emperor, his highness. Even if it is about a diplomatic problem.¡±

    With a solid attitude, the Archmage Ronan continued his speech.

    ¡°I had learned that the mission of the embassy is a very sacred mission. However, if I can fulfill this diplomatic agreement and the Emperor¡¯s order at the same time by leaving my position, I would dly give my position to Ian.¡±

    After that, Ronan approached the Crown Prince.

    Soon, he bowed to him by kneeling down on one of his legs.

    ¡°This old man humbly asks the Crown Prince, your highness, to pass over this sacred mission to Ian Page. Please allow me to do, your highness.¡±

    It was the Crown Prince who had all authority officially.

    Although he only had title of authority, his word was powerful enough to solve this issue.

    ¡°Of course! You can go back to the royal pce.¡±

    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t hesitate for a single moment.

    There was no consideration needed since Ian would rece the vacancy.

    ¡°Ah, just a moment.¡±

    The Crown Prince searched through the carriage as he remembered something.

    Soon, he brought a few jewelries and essories and handed those to Ronan.

    ¡°Use it whenever you need money for your journey. Go and buy some carriages, hire some horsemen as well, okay?¡±

    ¡°...... I, I appreciate your grace, your highness.¡±

    The first present from the Crown Prince embarrassed Ronan for a short moment. Soon after, Ronan approached Ian. Since he turned his back to others, only Ian could see clear smile on Ronan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ian, from now on, you will rece my position as embassy. Please follow the Emperor¡¯s order carefully.¡±

    The middle aged Archmage, ¡®Ronan¡¯.

    He was one of ¡®can be persuaded Archmages¡¯ ording to his former experience. Although he was always extremely strict and straight, his action wasn¡¯t focused to show ¡®loyalty¡¯ to the Tower Lord, nor ¡®stand¡¯ on the side of the Ivory Tower,

    ¡®He only moves for his individual magical talent development.¡¯

    Every mage liked to be developed, but Ronan was obsessed with it. Most of the other Archmages stopped training themselves hard while instead going through an easy and supported life from the Empire. But his thirst of magic was getting bigger and bigger as he got older.

    ¡®I knew he would be persuaded by simply teaching him my enhanced mana breathing.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t like Ian due to the result of inferiority. However, after he learnt magic from Ian individually, he didn¡¯t feel inferiority from Ian any more. Instead, he wanted to learn more from him. Especially after he learnt Ian¡¯s special mana breathing, hepletely turned to ¡®Ian¡¯s side.¡¯ It was just because learning from Ian enhanced him much faster than learning under the Tower Lord for 15 years.

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all, It is our duty as the people of the Empire, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After meaningless talk, Ronan whispered to Ian.

    ¡°After this event finishes, teach me more of that.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯ must be meant mana breathing. After Ian nodded, Ronan left the ce quickly. And he didn¡¯t forget to recite what the Tower Lord had said.

    ¡°Then, this old man may leave this area quickly. Even my existence in the city might cause severe diplomatic problem....... As the Tower Lord said.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t in the Tower Lord¡¯s n. His n had been ruined fluently. Ian appeared suddenly, Ronan betrayed him suddenly, and Ian joined to the embassy all of sudden.

    ¡°Ha, Haha.....¡±

    With aplicated mind, the Tower Lordughed.

    There was deep sinking feeling and anger in hisugh.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>

    The free city ¡®Demidera¡¯ was not involved with any country, and literally it was a ¡®free neutral city.¡¯ The other three big countries also admitted the necessity of Demidera, so the city had existed as a neutral city for hundreds of years.

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    The ¡®Mayor¡¯ of Demidera, Engolo, lead the embassy of Greenriver himself. The great merchants were the nobles of the free city, and they voted for the Mayor every 6 years, and Engolo was elected as the 19th Mayor.

    (ED Note: wtf are these names, McGedie, Engolo... sounds like gigolo??)

    ¡°What about the other embassies?¡±

    ¡°We lead them to each guest mansion.¡±

    Demidera remained neutral with the support of the three countries. Of course, they had luxurious guest mansions for each country. It was superior to most of the giant luxurious mansion in the continent, 20 percent of the city¡¯s budget was used for maintaining such guest mansions.

    ¡°You may use this guest mansion. And for His Highness the Crown Prince, please use that special mansion over there. It¡¯s only for the most precious guest.¡±

    (ED Note: rip forgot if it was highness for prince and majesty for emperor... Is that right?)

    Indeed, there was the biggest and the most luxurious mansion, inside of the other mansions. The Crown Prince looked at the mansion.

    ¡°Hmm. Not bad, indeed.¡±

    As satisfied, the Crown Prince nodded.

    He would stay there for a week, and it was quite an outstanding mansion.

    ¡°Hey, Tower Lord. Are there any other schedules for a while?¡±

    The Crown Prince asked the Tower Lord.

    His unique arrogance hade back.

    ¡°Until the council, we don¡¯t have any specific schedules.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    While touching his chin, he smiled. There were many days still left until the council. He was looking forward to enjoying all the entertainment of the free city.

    ¡°Good. Everyone take a rest. Ian, youe with me. Come on.¡±

    After that, the Crown Prince headed to the inner side of the great mansion, followed by Ian, Oliver, the 2nd royal knights and servants.

    ¡°Tower Lord.¡±

    After a while, the 5th prince Ragnar called the Tower Lord.

    His voice was in a little bit of a hurry, and a very tiny expression that most people wouldn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    Ragnar went into the guest mansion.

    The Tower Lord followed him quietly.

    They needed a ce for their secret conversation.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you for this.¡±

    That was Ragnar¡¯s first word after arriving in the room.

    ¡®This¡¯ meant Ian¡¯s unexpected interruption.

    ¡°But, the mage who sticks next to my brother,¡±

    Ragnar also had been looking forward to this council.

    It was his political debut stage. While the idiot Crown Prince was wasting this precious chance, he nned to be a hero of this council. However, an unexpected interruption had just appeared at thest moment.

    ¡°He keeps making me ufortable. This time again, I feel something bad about him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Tower Lord agreed.

    He also felt ufortable about Ian, especially today.

    ¡°However, do not worry too much. Ian Page has great magical talent indeed, but we are dealing with diplomacy here.¡±

    Ian was only 17 years old. He was not royalty, nor a noble. Although he showed many unexpected achievements, but diplomacy was out of his profession. Where he could learn the art of diplomacy?

    ¡°There are very little things that he could do with magic. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to speak. Even if he has a chance, he will have nothing to tell. What can that little boy think of?¡±

    Archmages invited to the council were just decoration, a decoration to show off each country¡¯s magical power. Only the Tower Lord might have a chance to speak.

    ¡°All processes and results of diplomacy is decided by only speeches and ns. Your highness, you will be the hero of this council as you have prepared.¡±

    The Tower Lord also felt ufortable and anger in his mind, but they had nned this for many years. The empire of the Ivory Tower, its key was the 5th prince. The Tower Lord tried not to sway the 5th prince¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Sigh, I see. I see, but still his existence makes me feel ufortable. As soon as possible, deal with him, please.¡±

    During past the 5 years, Ragnar¡¯s hatred towards Ian had grown like a snowball. He tried many things to persuade Ian, but every time he failed. Most of time, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to say hello to Ian.

    ¡®You dare ignore me?¡¯

    Ragnar¡¯s surface characteristic was artificially made by himself. Talented, but gentle and kind, a prince who nned to be a great Emperor. Until he had social power, he decided to live like that. However, the bastard ,Ian, drew out his true characteristics for the first time.

    ¡°Eliminate him, by any means of necessary,¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about him as well.¡±

    The Tower Lord had prepared many things since 5 years ago, to obtain the dangerous weapon called Ian Page. From dark magic, incantation of shamans, to various voodoos from far away continents.

    ¡°Soon, it will be done as you wish.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    While the Tower Lord and 5th prince were having a secret conversation, Ian went into the great mansion with the Crown Prince. It was nothing inferior to the mansion Ian received from the Emperor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. As I know, Demidera¡¯s night street festivals are quite fascinating, it must be so fun. Haha!¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s mind was already full of ying. He had no single awareness of responsibility of the council. If the Emperor saw him, it would make him sigh, and Ian and Oliver felt same.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    It would be Ragnar¡¯s debut stage, and the start of the Crown Prince¡¯s fall. Although it was a few years earlier than his former life, its essence was the same.

    ¡®Dividing the army power of the conquest, and perfectly dividing territory and aboriginal ves.¡¯

    Ragnar created many benefits for the Greenriver Empire through this council in his former life. In addition, he solved this tricky problem of dividing territory. It must be simr to his former life.

    ¡®Only if I let him do so.¡¯

    Of course, Ian wouldn¡¯t let him do that. He would do his best to prevent Ragnar from receiving any credit. To do that,

    ¡®I need that idiot.¡¯

    Although it had been 5 years, the Crown Prince was still an idiot. However, he was the only chess piece that Ian had. Although he wasn¡¯t a good chess piece, Ian had no choice. The Crown Prince had an authority to speak first among this embassy.

    ¡°Sigh.....¡±

    After sighing, Ian approached the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince already had ordered few servants to investigate details of nearby entertaining points and foods, while giving many moneys on their hands.

    ¡°I need to sneak out, so bring me some cloths to cover myself. No luxury decorations, it will reveal me so easily. The most normal cloth you can find, okay?¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Ah! And you guys know that I hate red color, right?¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why, Ian?¡±

    Finally the Crown Prince looked Ian.

    His eyes were full of innocent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out anywhere.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? We still have many times.....¡±

    ¡°You had to prepare.¡±

    ¡°We can prepare for next few da......¡±

    ¡°We have to start right now.¡±

    Ian nailed him. He never allowed the Crown Prince to make any excuses. Other wouldn¡¯t dare to reply him like that, but only Ian could.

    ¡°It is you who have authority to speak firstly among the embassy. If you can¡¯t say anything, the 5th prince will intercept your chance.¡±

    ¡°My father already had told me...¡±

    ¡°Being honest, the 5th prince will be hero of this council doubtlessly. He must have prepared for this long. Do you still want him to do so?¡±

    ¡°Ehmmmm....¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s face turned ugly quickly.

    The stage where the 5th prince became hero?

    The Crown Prince never wanted him to be, he would rather choose to die.

    ¡°H, honestly,¡±

    By Ian¡¯s word, the Crown Prince had thought for a while. Soon, he pulled out some bunch of papers from his individual container. Then he said while handed it in to Ian.

    ¡°My father gave me few advices before I came here. Of course, he didn¡¯t give me answer though.¡±

    Ian had opened the papers. It was written in detail about the background of this council, and what would they may debate about, and what problems they were facing. In addition it seemed the Emperor wrote it by himself.

    ¡°He asked me to fill in its nk, so I tried my best, but....¡±

    Under the written details, there were also the Crown Prince¡¯s answers. The Emperor asked him to fill in nks, and the Crown Prince tried his best. Of course it was full of garbage. It was rather surprising that he actually tried to fill it in.

    ¡®The Emperor must be inplicated mind.¡¯

    Ian could understand the reason why the Emperor didn¡¯t give answer. The Emperor was smarty man. He knew the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t type of man who was enough to be good Emperor.

    ¡®He wanted the Crown Prince to improve himself.¡¯

    The Crown Prince was definitely not good enough to be a next emperor, but the Emperor loved him so much. He wanted him to learn it while listen debates between other talented smart men.

    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. Army force and supplement h h, territory and ves h h. I definitely will beughed if I suggest some stupid idea, so it may be better for me to shut my mouth.¡±

    The Crown Prince looked depressed.

    He must have thought about it a lot.

    He must want to run away and forget it by ying around in numberless entertainment of the city.

    ¡®I won¡¯t able to fulfill the Emperor¡¯s wish, though.¡¯

    Wait until he learnt himself?

    Sitting next to him during debate?

    Ian had no time to wait.

    Instead, he could give him some answer.

    ¡®To prevent him to beughed.¡¯

    After determined, Ian checked the Crown Prince¡¯s bunch of papers one by one. Soon, by using mana, Ian erased dried ink, the answer of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°I will give you answer.¡±

    ¡°Huh? W, what answer?¡±

    ¡°I will give you every questions of the council, and its every solution. So your highness, until the council day, your job is,¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t write himself.

    However, many numbers of pens were writing on the air, automatically. They were writing everything that Ian knew about the council, and contents which made Ragnar as hero of the council in former life.

    ¡°Memorize it. You must.¡±

    Of course, Ian had an alternative n in case the Crown Prince didn¡¯t make it to memorize.

    However, he wanted to give a chance to the Crown Prince, to establish something by himself.

    ¡®And it¡¯s better to have stronger chess piece.¡¯

    From the day, a week had passed. Unlike to others expectation, the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t left the guest mansion for once. He didn¡¯t even sneak out. Being honest, soldiers had known whenever he sneaks out. They just pretended not acknowledge him. But this time, he really didn¡¯t sneak out.

    ¡°What is he doing in the mansion?¡±

    The imperial soldiers whispered quietly.

    ¡°He called many whores, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Ah ha, ying with them inside, right?¡±

    There was two reaction came from the imperial soldiers. One of reaction was came from soldiers who still believed old rumors that the Crown Prince was dirty stupid pig,

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he change a lot recently?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? When I was guarding at the royal pce, I met him, right? Then he tapped my shoulders and encouraged me....¡±

    There were few soldiers who recognized the change of the Crown Prince during previous 5 years. Of course, the one who still didn¡¯t trust him was outnumbered.

    ¡°But what¡¯s all that for? We have 5th prince highness.¡±

    Of course, those both case still respected the 5th prince much more. It was natural. Ragnar had lived perfect life for previous 19years on purpose.

    ¡°Perhaps this time as well.....¡±

    When they were getting exciting about this topic, a handsome blonde man was walking from distance, followed by a knight and mage.

    It was the Crown Prince, captain, and arch mage.

    He finally left the mansion.

    ¡°Y, your highness!¡±

    Soldiers guarding near the great mansion bowed to him. They were afraid because they heard rumor that mage can enhance his ears to listen quiet sounds. Although they whispered really quiet, they couldn¡¯t make sure about it.

    ¡°Ah, you guys are doing good job.¡±

    Fortunately, such tragedy to them didn¡¯t happen it seemed, since the Crown Prince smiled to them while waving his hand. As they know, he wouldn¡¯t easily neglect such rudeness.

    ¡°Y, your highness, we will prepare guards right know....¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Crown Prince shook his hand.

    ¡°Its quite near to here, no need. What was its name, the city council meeting room, right? Anyway, the council will be hold there today, right? I just want to visit their early.¡±

    The soldiers knew it of course.

    They were ordered to bring the Crown Prince to the ce at afternoon.

    However, the problem was that it was morning.

    Why was he going to the meeting room this early morning?

    ¡°Your highness, I apologize, but the first meeting will be held at today afternoon....¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I just want to do some practice.¡±

    Practice? What practice?

    With curious eyes, soldiers looked up briefly, to check the Crown Prince¡¯s face.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Soon, every soldiers was shocked. There was no any naughty facial expression on the Crown Prince, but he looked very tired. Look at those dark shadows under his eyes, withered chick and purple colored lip. They had no idea what happened to him, but it seemed he went through some great suffer.

    ¡®What the hell did he do?¡¯

    Did he really y around with whores all days and nights?

    But then, what practice he had to do?

    Soldiers couldn¡¯t dare imagine what he meant.

    ¡®Have no idea.¡¯

    Soldiers gave up guessing about it.

    They stepped back and made a path for the Crown Prince and his followers.

    ¡®Whatever! He¡¯s with captain and arch mage, he wouldn¡¯t need our guard anyway.¡¯

    However, soldiers did not know.

    At the council between three countries that might hold for few more days,

    unexpected consequence would shook the council,

    and changed destiny of the Crown Prince, Hayden.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>

    ¡®Well, every one to his trade, they said.¡¯

    During this week, that¡¯s Ian¡¯s evaluation on the crown prince. He had not bad memorizing skill. Of course Ian supported him with few supportive spells to reduce his tiredness, but still, he did much more than Ian had expected.

    ¡®He actually impressed me.¡¯

    Since Ian had no expectation on him at all, the crown prince¡¯s passion of learning moved Ian deeply. It was the best moment of the crown prince Ian ever had experienced.

    ¡®Of course, dealing in real situation is different story though.¡¯

    The council would be held at the town hall of neutral city Demidera, the biggest meeting room of it. Only reimers of each country, one high rank soldier who could made a decision about their armies and supplement, and two arch mages who could discuss of magical support are allowed to attend the meeting.

    ¡®There are many familiar faces.¡¯

    Ian had rewound his time, and the main hero who united three countries to one. He knew most of celebrities from each country.

    ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t get pressured.¡¯

    Would the crown prince manage himself to make his own speech? Ian started to worry even before its start.

    ¡®Wait. Why I am worrying for him?¡¯

    Ian scratched his chick with awkwardness. He never imagined a daye that he worried for the crown prince. Except mother, Ledio and Dous, it was Ian¡¯s first time he worry someone in this new life.

    ¡®Maybe, it¡¯s not my first time.¡¯

    Suddenly, he recalled 5 years ago that he sent an advice to the crown prince about the fashionable society. He did it because he worried about the crown prince.

    ¡®...... Let¡¯s stop thinking about it.¡¯

    While Ian was trying to self deny himself,

    The arbiter of this meeting, the mayor ¡®Engolo¡¯ had entered to the great council room. He wore quite formal cloth

    ¡°My name is Engolo Navil, 19th Demidera mayor, the arbiter of this council. From now on, every word we speak here will be recorded, and I have authority to halt this meeting, in emergency. Please remind that.¡±

    With introduction of the mayor, the council had started. Since it had been 10 years fromst meeting of 3 countries, the atmosphere was heavy and full of nervousness. There were more than 3 thousands of soldiers from each countries were staying near the city. Direct intermediate was definitely required from 3rd person.

    ¡°As you know, since our Principality¡¯s path to the great grass field is narrow and rough, we can¡¯t operate big squads and support supplements. So, we want to support this conquest by mages and elite knights rather than soldiers, and money rather than supplement.¡±

    The starting topic was deciding army supports and its method.

    The true social power holder of the principality of Lo, Duke Benart, his son ¡®Maxwell Benart¡¯ spoke his first im with the continent officialnguage. Even it wasn¡¯t his mothernguage, he spoke it fluently.

    ¡°Actually, we already discussed about this with Coldwood Empire before. Ah, do not misunderstand it though. If Greenriver Empire mined about this decision, we will dly re discuss about this.¡±

    While saying that, Maxwell looked at Hayden Greenriver. Soon, other people looked at him as well. The problem was only their ¡®eyes¡¯ were heading to the crown prince.

    ¡®Their ears are focusing on Ragnar.¡¯

    They already have enough information about the crown prince. Seeding issue of Greenriver Empire was quite famous. The great current Emperor kept tried to seed the crown prince, but this stupid crown prince didn¡¯t make it easy. They also knew the 5th prince¡¯s talent.

    ¡®Speak it, as you have practiced.¡¯

    It was only Ian who had a hope that the crown prince would give proper answer for this in the meeting room. So, Ian was more desperate.

    ¡°.......¡±

    However, the crown prince Hayden couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily. The 5th prince Ragnar, who was sitting next to him, prepared to start his speech as he knew it. He was sure this idiot crown prince wouldn¡¯t able to answer.

    ¡°Instead of the crown prince highness, I...¡±

    When Ragnar was about to start his speech,

    ¡°...... About the army supports,¡±

    The crown prince started his speech as he decided.

    Soon, everyone¡¯s ears focused on the crown prince.

    ¡°I would give authority to our Empire¡¯s greatmander, the wless strategic leader, Dunken Mitos. I already have an expert of war here, so I do not have to say about this myself, don¡¯t I?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s voice was full of nervous.

    Although his voice shook little bit, but he didn¡¯t falter

    ¡°Sir Dunken.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I will give answer instead.¡±

    Complimented the greatmander quickly managed his mind. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed due to the crown prince¡¯spliment, but his attitude. He didn¡¯t expect the crown prince to say like that.

    ¡°As this old man think, about the request of Principality of Lo.....¡±

    Although he was confused about the crown prince¡¯s action, Dunken Mitos did his best for what he ordered. He had thought Ragnar would be better Emperor, but he was still very loyal to the current Emperor and his country. He did what he can do for his Empire.

    ¡®Good start.¡¯

    By its scenery, Ian relieved.

    Beginning of the meeting was much better than Ian had expected. Although the crown prince simply answered to an expected question, he chose right answer among those many answers he had prepared with Ian.

    ¡®Just keep going.¡¯

    Not just worrying, now Ian started to cheer the crown prince.

    Ian didn¡¯t deny himself for now.

    That man was doing something good.

    Who Ian thought just an idiot was doing his job greatly.

    ¡®Let people reconsider about your true talent.¡¯

    After that, the council flew rtively fluently. The crown prince spoke when he had to, and kept silence when he had to. He strictly followed what Ian had taught him, which he had practice more than thousand times.

    ¡®Last moment ising.¡¯

    Ian feltfortable now.

    As he expected, soon they would discuss about ¡®dividing¡¯ territory and resources of the great grass field after conquest.

    ¡®The most important part of today¡¯s meeting.¡¯

    Not only Ian, but every others thought this was the most important one.

    The great grass field was affluent. Plenty of resources were expected toe out from the field. Dividing it fairly, or take some advantage in this process was the biggest aiming point of today¡¯s meeting for three countries.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this straightly.¡±

    The crown prince of Coldwood Empire, ¡®Hector Coldwood¡¯ said while tapping his knee. Unlike to the Greenriver Empire, the crown prince was the core of Coldwood¡¯s political power.

    ¡®He killed every his brothers except born from his mother.¡¯

    Opposite to his cool voice, he was cold and serpent like man. The man was the biggest block for uniting three countries in former life, continued his words.

    ¡°Dividing into three spaces equally? That wouldn¡¯t be fair. Each territory had different kind and amount resources, and its quality is various. Who would want to y random number generating game here?¡±

    Although the great grass field was affluent territory, there were huge differences between its areas. Furthermore, considering hidden resources under the ground, the difference was bigger. If they just considering its distance to their own country and divide thisnd into three pieces equally, one of them must be regret it.

    ¡°If we do so, there must be at least one country who would receive extra benefits while others don¡¯t. And it will ruin our rtionships. And ruined rtionships will be leaded to war easily, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He was right. All this countries were ¡®big country¡¯ who desire to unite the continent one day. These three countries had survived by conquering other many small kingdoms. Small spark would easily bring me of war into thisnd.

    ¡°At least, my country doesn¡¯t want such disaster for now. There would be nothing bad for remaining as peace for thousand years. So, if any of you have good n, please tell me. Let¡¯s divide it without any trouble, and go back to home satisfied.¡±

    After manly speech of Hector Coldwood, the meeting room remained quiet.

    ¡°Tower lord.¡±

    On the other side, Ragnar eye contacted with the tower lord.

    They were about to release their ultimate blow that would turn the tides.

    Ragnar didn¡¯t have single chance until now.

    Unexpected situation made him nervous.

    ¡®Ian Page, you bastards....!¡¯

    It was obvious. It must be he who made this situation. That bastards must persuaded his idiot brother to speak like that. Otherwise, that idiot, how could he do like this?

    ¡®I had to fix it from now on.¡¯

    The tower lord nodded.

    Ragnar started to open his mouth.

    To the people in the council.

    ¡°I humbly suggest you one th......¡±

    All of sudden

    ¡°A perfect method!¡±

    Unlike Ragnar with careful voice, someone shouted loud and confidently. There was only one who could make such confident voice which was rather sounded like arrogant. He was born to it.

    ¡°I have a n.¡±

    It was the crown prince Hayden.

    Thanks to that, Ragnar¡¯s speech was silenced.

    ¡°Then tell us everything what you know the crown prince highness.¡±

    The arbiter of the council, Engolo spoke in haste.

    He had authority to do so,

    At least in this council.

    ¡°Our Empire¡¯s the ivory tower, precisely, at the mage tower, we invented new magic. It is massive detecting magic that allows us to detect hidden resources under the ground, and also let us estimate its amount.

    By his word, every people in the council¡¯s reactions were various. Most of celebrities in other countries were doubt about such magic, but Ragnar and the tower lord couldn¡¯t manage their faces.

    ¡®H, how...?¡¯

    They both thought same thing. ¡®Resource Detect Spell¡¯ was their wild card. For today the tower lord invented it by himself, and of course he never introduced it to the ivory tower before.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Other countries¡¯ embassies asked him its very existence.

    The crown prince on fire said while pointing Ian.

    ¡°Of course. I am sure all of you have heard about him at once. The youngest arch mage in the history of Our Empire, Ian Page had invented it by himself.¡±

    With his word, the tower lord shook his hands.

    He felt like his spell got stolen.

    However, it wasn¡¯t likely to be happened. He could made a magic by simple imagine, didn¡¯t he? If he wanted to make, he could. But problem was.

    ¡®Did he also knew that resource detect spell would be required for this meeting?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe that. He thought Ian was innocent brat who only interested in the magic. He didn¡¯t expect this youngster to see through key point of this meeting.

    ¡°Wow.....¡±

    Many people were amazed. It was ultimate key that would solve the problem of the meeting. Furthermore, it was unique technology that only the Greenriver Empire had. They had to admit it.

    ¡°By using the magic, we will make sort of ¡®resource map¡¯. Of course we also had to check the quality of the soil, as well. And after that, ording to map, we may divide it into several pieces.¡±

    The crown prince was on fire.

    He now leaded the whole council.

    ¡°And we will divide those pieces fairly to three countries. Considering soil itself quality, and resources under it. Borderline may be confused, but we may spend more than 10years to just focus on its developing and mining, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    Positive reactions came out from the council.

    Except the tower lord and Ragnar, people nodded.

    ¡°I am sure there is no other better n.¡±

    As long as the resource detect spell existed, there were no other better options. Basically, they desired hidden resources of the territory, rather than its soil itself. And such ultimate magic were exclusive on the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡°I guess you all agree with this.¡±

    Soon, the crown prince gave final blow to this meeting,

    The final blow that his Empire had authority for this meeting.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    The main hero of today¡¯s council was obviously, one man.

    The crown prince of Greenriver, who had numberless infamous titles, such as;

    Idiot

    Good appearance empty can

    Trouble maker of the Greenriver royalty

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Hayden Greenriver was the main hero.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>

    ¡°Did you see? Did you? Hahaha!¡±

    The meeting was supposed to be held for many days. However it had ended earlier by Hayden Greenriver and Ian Page, who thought of everything and not by Ragnar as everyone had expected.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Captain. You should have seen it!¡±

    With the Crown Prince¡¯s happy face, Oliver was relieved. He as well, was very nervous about this meeting.

    ¡°I smashed the council..... Khmmm, before this, let¡¯s get some wines and start my story. We haven¡¯t enjoyed it for a while, right? And let¡¯s tour this city for a bit. We don¡¯t always have a chance toe Demidera, do we?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at Ian and Oliver. As he said, when would be the next chance to y around? Ian nodded his head, and Oliver remained silent but with a positive attitude.

    ¡°Hahaha! Good. Ian, you are almost an adult, aren¡¯t you? I will teach you how to drink like a real man, real men has special wa......¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince, your highness.¡±

    While the Crown Prince was thinking about alcohol, Ragnar, who hadn¡¯t a single chance to speak and was supposed to be the main hero of the council, approached the Crown Prince.

    He smiled a fake smile.

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°It was outstanding. Today, your little brother learnt many things¡±

    Even with the cold response from the Crown Prince, Ragnarplimented him. He controlled his facial expression very well. Today, however, he couldn¡¯t truly hide his real emotions perfectly.

    ¡®His mouth is smiling, but his mind is not smiling.¡¯

    Not only Ian, but the Crown Prince felt same way.

    ¡®This is good.¡¯

    It was first time he defeated Ragnar, and its excitement was unspeakably good.

    His old hatred was mostly solved by this event.

    ¡®No more bad feelings, as well.¡¯

    During normal days, whenever the Crown Prince met the other princes, especially Ragnar, he felt a pressure that squeezed his heart. However, at the moment he felt nothing.

    ¡®That¡¯s strange.¡¯

    Although the Crown Prince didn¡¯t know that the feeling he used to feel was in fact, inferiority. However, this time, he wasn¡¯t inferior to Ragnar anymore. Hence, he hadn¡¯t felt the bad feeling.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I feel good today?¡¯

    After he made a brief conclusion, heughed loudly.

    While tapping Ragnar¡¯s arm, he replied warmly.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s good to hear, brother.¡±

    Thanks to his response, Ragnar¡¯s hatred was growing bigger. The pitiful Crown Prince used to growl at him with inferiority. Thus, every time Ragnar saw his struggling, he felt good. It made him feel superior. However, this time was different.

    ¡°You, too, eh... what¡¯s it called again? Ah yes! Practice! Always practice, and train yourself! And.... Whatever, do your best. Do you understand?¡±

    Ragnar now lost his smilepletely.

    He barely prevented himself in making his angry face.

    He didn¡¯t expect to hear such bullshit from the Crown Prince.

    His pride was shattering.

    ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    After re-managing his face, Ragnar turned his face away. If he kept on seeing that idiot¡¯s face, he wouldn¡¯t able to calm his mind anymore.

    ¡®It¡¯s all that brat¡¯s fault.¡¯

    He now looked at Ian.

    The very existence who made him the most ufortable right now.Son of a bitch!

    ¡®That bastard ruined everything...!¡¯

    Ragnar ground his tooth.The Crown Prince, the knight who protected that idiot, and the mage who helped that idiot,

    ¡®I will make all of them regret it. I swear¡¯.

    Regardless of Ragnar¡¯s feeling, the Crown Prince was excited about tonight¡¯s party. He intended it.

    ¡°Ok ok, Let¡¯s have fun! We will blow away all the tiredness fromst week. Oliver, you too, rx and enjoy tonight. Don¡¯t be too strict, okay? Ian, you too, you will be adult soon so.... Ah, did I already tell you this?¡±

    While the Crown Prince was getting more excited,

    ¡°Anyway, so.... Huh?¡±

    Ian¡¯s body started turn. The Crown Prince was the first one who noticed that change. Soon, most of the people recognized Ian¡¯s change. Not only Oliver and Ragnar, but also Greenriver¡¯s embassy and its guards who were standing far away saw the change.

    ¡°I, Ian? What¡¯s going on? Your body.....¡±

    Precisely, Ian¡¯s body started to blur. At the beginning, his body blurred slightly, but as time goes by, his body started to blur more severely.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my limit.¡±

    ¡°Limit? What do you mean?¡±

    (ED Note: Until now Ipletely forgot he was a puppet...Due to me not releasing for so long...)

    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Limit? What limit?

    What did he mean?

    ¡°I apologize, but I think we better enjoy the party at the Royal Pce.¡±

    ¡°So what do you mean.....¡±

    ¡°I will tell you in detail,¡±

    Soon, his face started to blur, hence, his voice started to blur as well.

    ¡°At the Royal P.......¡±

    Ian¡¯s body disappeared like a mirage.

    When everyone was caught in the embarrassment,

    The Tower Lord opened his mouth.

    His voice was quite different than normal.

    It was full of nervousness.

    ¡°A, an image? So he had been an image for a while...?¡±

    He murmured like a mad man, and everyone could hear his voice.

    Hepletely lost his mind.

    ¡°There is no such image spell in existence.....¡±

    In his understanding, it was impossible. Mirror Image only allowed its caster to make a puppet that can¡¯t do anything but stand. He hadn¡¯t seen nor heard about a puppet that can talk, move, cast spells, andst for a week.

    ¡°So all the ns we had prepar....¡±

    Due to his mind being lost, it lead him to say things until Ragnar pulled the Tower Lord¡¯s robe quietly. Thanks to that, he woke up from his disoriented (delusion?), and quickly shut his mouth.

    ¡®So all the ns we had prepared were made into ythings,¡¯

    Unbelievable puppet magic.

    Although it was unbelievable, everyone saw it with their own eyes.

    It was some kind of new magic that he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®By his puppet magic?¡¯

    Literally, their n was ¡®yed¡¯ by Ian¡¯s puppet. The Tower Lord had thought himself as ¡®The peak of magic¡¯, but he was made a ything of by that youngster, Ian Page¡¯s puppet magic.

    ¡°......¡±

    The Tower Lord Habert lost his words.

    His pride was stomped.

    He had passed around 70 years old.

    He never felt such shame in his life.

    ¡®Hahaha.....¡¯

    Many people were watching him.

    He couldn¡¯tugh out loudly.

    But the way the Tower Lordughed was weird.

    Hisugh was uncanny. It was based on something that came from his deep ego, ¡®madness¡¯.

    ¡°My lord. This is the document n about rebuilding the border vige. Please read it and tell us any things to fi......¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    It was the basement gymnasium of the Pieric province castle.

    More than 10 days had passed since Ian became unconsciousness by the Puppet y spell. However, the greatnd lord and his best warriors were still fully armored. Except the moment when they ate or went for the toilet, they kept protecting the gymnasium by rotation.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I gave you authority to make any decision for a while, didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡±

    ¡°B, but...¡±

    ¡°Unless you dared to sneakily create personal benefits.¡±

    The greatndlord Kalian re-grabbed his axes quietly. By its threatening scenery, the middle aged secretary was surprised

    ¡°P, personal benefit? Why do you talk like that to me.....¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I know you can be trusted. Anyway, support the rebuilding project as much as we can. If it is still not enough, use money from my family cache. Do you copy?¡±

    ¡°Y, yes my lord.¡±

    ¡°Then go back. I need to protect my benefactor.¡±

    Ian Page, the benefactor of the province.

    It was the true honor and responsibility to aplish his benefactor¡¯s favor. Although it was getting longer than he thought, but it was a part of it.

    ¡°Zzzz.... Phew......!¡±

    Not everyone was armored and awake like Kalian and his warriors. Mary, who sat next to Ian, was sleeping deeply.

    ¡°Zzz.....¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am Mary.¡±

    ¡°Phew....¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am Mary.¡±

    ¡°Huh....?¡±

    Mary opened her eye.

    ¡°Ehik!¡±

    As her costume magic was dispelled, she made weird shouting.

    ¡°Sir.... Ian?¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Y, you awake?

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    Ian was still lying down.

    He couldn¡¯t move his body.

    He hadn¡¯t moved his body for more than ten days.

    Although he minimized his bodily cycles with the help of magic, but it wasn¡¯t be perfect though.

    ¡°You okay..... Right?¡±

    ¡°It seems I have some problems at the moment. I feel a headache, I can¡¯t move and most of all,¡±

    Ian paused for a moment.

    Soon he opened his mouth.

    ¡°My stomach.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Your stomach? Do you feel a stomach ache?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling hungry.¡±

    He never said to someone that he was hungry, except for his mother. However he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Even a mage couldn¡¯t perfectly control their bodily cycle.

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Ian emphasized it.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>

    Already a day had passed since Ian stopped his ¡®Puppet y¡¯. After having enough rest, eating, and using mana breathe, his body mostly recovered from its damage. Now it was time to leave.

    ¡°Thanks to all of you.¡±

    At the front gate of Pieric Castle, Ian said to everyone. At the door, the greatndlord Pieric, his best warriors, and Conducted Mage, Mary, came to say their farewells.

    ¡°What about staying for one more night? I know you are a busy person, but it¡¯s our way to hold a party for our savior.¡±

    Kalian murmured as he feels sad. He wanted to do something to thank Ian for saving his and his people¡¯s lives.

    ¡°It is already good enough protecting me for days. And also, I just did my duty of Archmage, nothing more than that. If any other Archmage came, they would do the same thing for you.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you ask me to protect you for repaying the grace you gave us?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I was in a hurry at that moment.¡±

    Kalian made a small joke after Ian¡¯s humble words.

    And he started his main topic.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stop you. Then, before you leave, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You know, I heard that you became an eternal guest with Mogrian¡¯s house. Five years ago maybe? It was at the time when you were famous for your demerits in the Empire. I heard a rumor about it around that time.¡±

    ¡°Yes I did.¡±

    ¡°And I suggest that you be our Eternal Guest as well.¡±

    Eternal Guest.

    What Kalian wanted was clear.

    He had thought about it since a few days ago.

    He wanted to make an oath as soon as possible.

    ¡°It is not something that can be done so easil......¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ll just treat you as our precious guest. ording to your reaction, I guess that that old fashioned man of Mogrian made an oath with many strict formal words and proof.¡±

    It was true.

    The Mogrianndlord did it like that.

    They must know each other.

    ¡°Do you know the Mogrianndlord well?¡±

    ¡°More than just know. He was the best friend of my deceased eldest brother. Thanks to that, we know each other. He is a strict type of man that doesn¡¯t suit with me though.....¡±

    Then Kalian recalled the past when he had yed with his brother and the Mogrianndlord for a short moment. He made a slight smile.

    ¡°And if you are okay with it, we want you to be our Eternal Guest. It¡¯s not just our favor for our savior. We have clear purpose for this oath. Although mages have great power, I don¡¯t think all of them are as great as you, are they?

    Although he was always the type of man who would strike the enemy with his vanguards at the very front line recklessly, he was thendlord of the province. He heard and knew many things. He knew that Ian was a very rare and talented mage, and that there were few or no mages who could be a match to his power.

    ¡°It is solely my decision, but I think no one would regret this anyway, neither you, nor our people, nor the Mogrianndlord as well. He knew about it and did this five years earlier than me, what a sneaky and smart old man.¡±

    The province had barely any chance to make such rtionshipspared to the Royal Pce. It was worthy enough for them to make any type of rtionship with a mage, much less a great mage like Ian.

    ¡°Ah, but do not misunderstand though. We don¡¯t always treat Archmages as Eternal Guests. Around 7 years ago, there was another Archmage who helped us before you did. She wore bloody red robes. She was such a bitch.¡±

    (TN1F: feelsbadman) (Spaceship: I like the honesty)

    She must be Helene.

    It was long before she went missing in action, and before being defeated by Ian.

    ¡°Although she had great power, we don¡¯t always treat them as Eternal Guests. We suggest this oath, because you are worthy of it.¡±

    Of course, there was no reason for Ian to refuse it. Although he suggested it lightly, it was a heavy promise that imperial nobles must keep. This rtionship would greatly help Ian one day.

    ¡®If I can receive the assistance of both the northern and eastern territories for a future n.¡¯

    It would be more than just help, but a great power.

    Ian ended his considering.

    While nodding his head, Ian replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can simply just do this oath which is called The Oath of a Thousand Years, but I won¡¯t refuse if you truly want it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    (TN1F: Ah you know a casual oath which willst generations and thousands of years... You know that casual one... We can try it if you realllllyy want..)

    *Schlik!*

    After Ian¡¯s confirmation, Kalian drew his sword.

    It was a sword that he had prepared for this moment.

    It seemed he was sure that Ian wouldn¡¯t refuse his suggestion.

    ¡°Since it is the heavy Oath of a Thousand Years, we should pretend to follow its formal process, shouldn¡¯t we? Please be patient for a while. I will finish it quickly.¡±

    (TN1F: Kalian has somemon sense)

    The greatndlord Kalian made the formal position for oath, while he poked the ground with his sword. Other knights who were watching him followed theirndlord¡¯s position. He med Mogrian¡¯sndlord for being so serious with his oath, but now it seemed his oath process was very serious as well.

    ¡°The Pieric House will always wee the visit of the Archmage, Ian Page, and we will dly stand at his side whenever he requests the help of the eastern powers. In the name of the Eastern Stream of the Emerald river, this oath will be secured from generation to generation, for endless generations.¡±

    (TN1F: First he has an item harem, now he has another type of harem. He got the southern site and eastern. Now all thats left is western and northern powers and he shall beplete...)

    (Spaceship: I feel like ¡°By your powersbined I am Captain!¡± belongs in here somewhere.)

    It was quite simr to the oath that the Mogrianndlord did before. Kalian Pieric finished that heavy im quickly, like a rap.

    ¡°Ergh! It makes me feel weird. I don¡¯t like these oath things, I wish I could just say ¡®let¡¯s do it!¡¯.¡±

    As if embarrassed, he sheathed his sword with haste. Who would imagine this great warrior who fought against monsters so bravely would be embarrassed by an oath.

    ¡°Hope we can see each other again someday.¡±

    ¡°Next time, please tell us before visiting. We will show you a real party of the eastern territory. I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it.¡±

    With a smile, Ian and Kalian said bye to each other.

    After a brief goodbye with each knight who came out to send Ian off, Ian finally said goodbye to the Conducted Mage, Mary.

    ¡°See you in 4 years.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes?¡±

    ¡°At the Ivory Tower, after you finish your mission.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I will!¡±

    She was supposed to be a dead person already in his former life. Her existence made Ian impressed. These tiny changes would cause different resultspared to his former life.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether these changes will bring an advantage or disadvantage.¡¯

    Which direction will this life go?

    Ian didn¡¯te to a conclusion, he just stepped forward.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Ian sessfully finished his first Archmage duty. Now he headed to the Royal Pce.

    He was aiming to arrive there earlier than the embassy.

    ¡®I may have some spare time.¡¯

    The embassy was arge group of men. Moving as a group would take them several times longer than one person to cross the border from Demidera to Greenriver.

    ¡®This is perfect chance to prepare something.¡¯

    During previous years, due to being afraid of leaving his family behind and having individual lessons from the Ivory Tower, he had no chance to move outside the Royal Pce. It was a rare chance that was given to him.

    ¡®I won¡¯t have enough timeter.¡¯

    Ian revealed his political intention officially. It meant he would suffer political conflict very soon.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy to protect my family closely.¡¯

    For the past several years, he could protect them nearby.

    Protecting them by himself was the most reliable and safe way.

    ¡®I need some kind of ally.¡¯

    Ian needed an ally.

    ¡®A strong but loyal ally.¡¯

    He sought an ally who had great power, but who was also loyal to him.

    The reason was simple.

    ¡®My family will shackle my area of movement.¡¯

    If he had not reached the 6th ss and was unable to use Puppet y, he would have been manipted by the Tower Lord¡¯s n. Although he knew it was a trick, he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    ¡®I need to remove my fear of my family¡¯s safety.¡¯

    Ian had to agree.

    A precious value called family that he never had in his former life.

    He desperately didn¡¯t want to lose this, and it was hard for him to leave them alone.

    He confirmed this through the years.

    ¡®If I can¡¯t help myself,¡¯

    He only had one answer.

    He had to find a very strong ally and let them protect his family. Like Oliver who always protects the Crown Prince, Ian needed such an ally.

    ¡®Then I might able to move more freely.¡¯

    If he had an ally who could be trusted with his family¡¯s safety, he would be freed from his obsession on his family.

    Then, his actions and thoughts could be extended.

    ¡®But the only problem is where I can find such an ally.¡¯

    A strong warrior like Oliver was very rare. Normal knights or guards weren¡¯t strong enough. In addition, although there were many mages who were familiar to Ian, they couldn¡¯t be hired as personal guards.

    ¡®An ally who is strong but can always protect my family nearby.¡¯

    It gave Ian a headache.

    It wasn¡¯t that simple of a condition.

    ¡®Wait, it doesn¡¯t have to be Human, right?¡¯

    That¡¯s right.

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t have to be ¡®Human.¡¯

    Strong, and would be loyal with some conditions, and a familiar appearance that wouldn¡¯t cause many problems among human society.

    ¡®A Fairy.¡¯

    After deep thoughts, Ian could remember one ¡®creature¡¯.

    Ian had a chance to meet them in his former life, while he was researching Dragon Chants.

    ¡®Indeed, a Fairy can be used.¡¯

    They were suitable for the conditions that Ian wanted.

    Of course, only if he managed to persuade them.

    They couldn¡¯t be easily underestimated.

    ¡®I need some preparation.¡¯

    Although time was ticking, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    After deciding, Ian flew into sky again.

    Researching Dragon Chants.

    It was a great project that Ian spent as much time researching as magic in his former life. Although he only understood a portion of Golden Dragon words, normal people would need more than a hundred years to understand its foundation.

    ¡®For normal humans, this included thenguage systems of other species.¡¯

    Especially those such as Orc shamans, Gnomes the rtive of Fairies who lived under the ground, and Fairies in forests, and any creature which could use the power simr to that of ¡®magic¡¯, they were targets of Ian¡¯snguage research. To do that, it was necessary to meet them face to face, and it was the ¡®Fairies¡¯ who gave him the most interesting experience.

    ¡®No. Maybe, a bad memory.¡¯

    Ian looked down after he smiled briefly. After a few preparations, he had moved straight down to a nest of ¡®Fairies¡¯. With the bag that Ian kept hidden.

    ¡®It¡¯s lucky they live near my location.¡¯

    Unexpectedly, the nest of Fairies wasn¡¯t far away from human civilization. They were hiding on the top of the mountains where woodchoppers, hunters and herb collectors have traveled for a few centuries.

    ¡®The problem is dispelling their illusion and protective spells.¡¯

    ording to Ian¡¯s research, it was the Fairies that could use magic the most fluently. They were good at many spells, especially illusion and protective spells that they installed near their nests.

    ¡®No problem for now, though.¡¯

    Was it because he was just stronger than Fairies in magical power? No. When Ian visited here the first time, he was a 7th ss master. Even at that time it wasn¡¯t easy for him to break their magic, so it wasn¡¯t magical superiority that had Ian full of confidence in.

    *Step!*

    Iannded at the top of the mountains, the border of the Fairy¡¯s protective shield.

    In front of Ian, there were only normal forests and mountains that could be seen.

    It was an effect of the fairy¡¯s protective shield and illusion.

    ¡®I struggled so hard to destroy this in my former life.¡¯

    He was full of pride in the title of the strongest mage in the world, yet he couldn¡¯t think of any way other than destroying it. He tried to make contact with them, but they didn¡¯t answer him.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would be this simple.¡¯

    Soon, Ian opened the bag he brought.

    ¡®Just little bit for now.¡¯

    From the bag, he pulled out a few of the wless jewels. These protective spell enchanted jewels were the jewels that Ian left at the ruin of the old Ivory Tower five years ago. For past few days, Ian had carried them.

    ¡®They are crazy about jewels.¡¯

    Fairies loved jewels, especially the ¡®Fairy Queen¡¯.

    It wasn¡¯t the financial value of jewels that made them crazy.

    They use jewels in their own special way.

    And Ian knew their exact characteristics.

    ¡°Dispel the protective shield ande out if you want to have it.¡±

    Ian shouted after heid down the jewels on the ground.

    He also threw a few jewels into the protective shield.

    Since it was enchanted with a protective spell, the jewels didn¡¯t break.

    ¡°I will just leave if you don¡¯t need it, okay?¡±

    (W, wait.....!)

    While Ian was picking up the jewels and putting them into his bag, the sharp voice of ady was heard.

    Not with his ears, but with the mind.

    (H, hold on a second, Human!)

    The density of mana in the atmosphere decreased.

    It was proof that the protective shield and illusion were being dispelled.

    As Ian expected.

    ¡®Stupid and naive boys. Oh, maybe girls?¡¯

    They had the appearance of beautifuldies.

    A very tinydy, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    (Ergh! You short lived mortals!)

    After aint from the Fairies, the protective shield was lost suddenly.

    Now, Ian was able to see a hidden view that he couldn¡¯t see just few seconds ago.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>

    The area was full of giant trees and flowers.

    Thousands of their nests were decorated with jewels.

    That was the scenery within the protective shield and illusion field.

    It was like a paradise of nature.

    (Human, how did you find us?)

    Innumerable adult Fairies gathered at the ce where the protective shield was. They were still no bigger than a person¡¯s palm, but every adult fairy had the same level as that of 3rd ss mages.

    (Respond.)

    Fairies had no specifguage since theymunicated through the mind. To Ian, they sounded like royalty. But to them, Ian¡¯s words sounded like anguage they could understand. But still, they had their own letters.

    ¡°By the way, I came here to meet the Fairy Queen.¡±

    (Our Queen?)

    ording to Ian¡¯s research in his former life, it was better tomunicate with the Fairies in a simple and straightforward manner. If you tried to show respect and speak formally to them, it would instead confuse theirmunication.

    ¡°I want to trade something for these jewels.¡±

    (......!)

    For a short moment, the Fairies¡¯ eyes nced over with astonishment. It was a natural response. They could be spiritually satisfied by simply watching and touching pretty jewels.

    ¡®This is the only excitement that they can seek¡¯

    Although Fairies had ady-like body shape with clean and white wings, which looked like an angel, the reason why they loved jewels wasn¡¯t that innocent.

    ¡®It¡¯s like sexual arousal to them.¡¯

    (TN1F: WOAH. Thats breaking all stereotypes of fairies that I know of... jeezus...)

    Every fairy had the body of ady, and they do not have sex to reproduce. To them, jewels were the only method that could satisfy their spirit and reduce their stress. The more wless a jewel was, the more excited they¡¯d be.

    (What kind of trade for the jewels.....?)

    ¡°I have more than 10 times the amount of jewels that I brought. Depending on the result, I may give most of it to you.¡±

    Jewels that Ian had brought from the ruins of the old Ivory Tower were of course, incredibly precious in the human world. They were more wless than jewels crafted by a famous master. However, in the perspective of a Fairy, it was much more than that. Their rank was the same or higher than the ¡®Jewel of the Queen¡¯, which only could be possessed by the ¡®Fairy Queen¡¯. And this strange human was saying that he had 10 times more than this.

    (What do you want?)

    ¡°I want to talk directly with the Fairy Queen.¡±

    Ian still didn¡¯t bend his will.

    (So I am asking you. I am the Queen of Fairies.)

    The fairy who kept talking with Ian had now introduced herself as the ¡®Fairy Queen¡¯. She introduced herself quite proudly as if she was a revealing great secret, but honestly, Ian had known her identity ages ago. He just yed around with them.

    ¡®Who could miss it?¡¯

    He recognized her straight away not only because he had seen her in his former life, but also because she had unique pink wings instead of white wings. He couldn¡¯t miss her.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet the Queen of Fairies.¡±

    (Yes. I will ask first. Are you truly a Human?)

    ¡°Yes, I am. I am a Human indeed.¡±

    (Intriguing, you have much more mana than other humans.)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s amazement was natural.

    Ian was as strong as her.

    ¡®She was freaked out in my former life as well.¡¯

    In his former life, Ian firstly met the Fairy Queen after he achieved 7th ss master. At that time, she had reacted much more dramatically. She nearly confused him with some other entity she had known.

    -Master Lysis Laden Zu? N, no way. he can¡¯t be.....

    She clearly said that at that time. With hopes that it could be the name of a Dragon, Ian asked her many things, but she hadn¡¯t answered about the name at all.

    (You are not a normal Human, I can see that. Nor can I sense any evil aura from you. Good. I won¡¯t ask you how you know about us or how you found this ce. However, speak. What do you want for those jewels?)

    The Fairy Queen asked Ian sharply.

    She fluttered her baby-pink colored wings.

    She looked like a beautiful butterfly.

    (If you don¡¯t reply honestly, you will die.)

    It wasn¡¯t an empty threat. If the Fairies focused their attacks on Ian, it would threaten Ian¡¯s life. Although he was confident in running away, the Fairy Queen was sure that she could kill him.

    ¡°As I said, I want to trade something with you, Queen of Fairies. What I can offer is the finest jewels, much more than the jewels in this bag.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s offer, the Queen of Fairies drooled over it, as well as the other Fairies nearby. The jewels that Ian had brought had such power.

    (TN1F: If you think about it in human terms its like Ian just brought over a bag of the finest males/females to trade...lol..just a thought...)

    (You must want to receive something as a trade.)

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Ian wanted two things.

    ¡°Firstly, do you have any special way to move a massive amount of jewels in a single time? I couldn¡¯t bring everything, so I brought just a small portion of them. But to finish this trade sessfully, I guess we need some other methods to move it.¡±

    The special method that Ian expected was the ¡®Interdimensional Inventory¡¯. Ian already knew that Fairies had a few ¡®Interdimensional Inventories¡¯. However, he would look suspicious if he asked for it directly.

    (TN1F: Its been confirmed... The True MCs are the Fairies...)

    (For that one, you do not need to worry about. Even mountains of jewels wouldn¡¯t be a trouble. Speak on.)

    ¡°All I want is two things. The first one is a method of transportation. If that is something that can be handed over to me, I want the method.¡±

    (Nothing hard. What¡¯s next?)

    ¡°An egg of a Fairy.¡±

    (What? Did I just mishear.....)

    ¡°You heard it right. An egg of a Fairy.¡±

    The Fairy Queen epted the first offer easily. However, for the second offer, she did not. Same as the other Fairies. They suddenly looked at Ian differently. Murderous auras were released from their small bodies.

    (You dare to ask for it. Foul Human.)

    It was a natural response. The Fairy species suffered the most whenying eggs. Even normal animals would desperately protect their babies and eggs, and so do Fairies.

    ¡°I know how these jewels affect your tribes. If you ask me how I know that, I would say I read it from the ancient records. So I suggest to you. Ten times more than the jewels in this bag. It would be enough to give one jewel to each Fairy.¡±

    Giving a jewel with a grade of the finest level to each Fairy, which was something only the Queen could have, meant a lot to them.

    ¡°Please consider it carefully. Every Fairy would be spiritually satisfied more than ever in your history. The pain ofying eggs would be reduced greatly. Naturally, it would increase the length of life, power of each Fairy, and the number of your tribes, will it not?¡±

    Ian was right.

    The Fairy Queen had thought the same.

    It would bring a historical golden age for them.

    (You dangerously know too much of our tribes. What ancient records taught you this?)

    ¡°I am the Archmage of the Greenriver Empire. They have many records that are more than hundreds of years old, and I have the authority to read it.¡±

    (Hmm.)

    The Fairy Queen seemed to have be a bit more calm. While flying around Ian, she looked at him carefully. The fresh scent of spring surrounded Ian.

    (Well, let¡¯s hear it. Why do you need an egg of our tribe? If you dare to try to experiment with......)

    ¡°I will hatch it and raise it.¡±

    (Raise it?)

    A Human dares to raise a Fairy? To the Fairies, it was out of theirmon sense. However, the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t reply to it. She just let Ian keep talking.

    ¡°I need a strong ally who can protect my family. Humans are difficult to trust. To make a loyal, trustworthy ally, it¡¯s better to raise them early, but as you know humans grow slowly. There is also no guarantee that they will be strong after growing up.¡±

    (You are talking as if you are not a Human.)

    ¡°As you know, I am a special one.¡±

    (And you are full of yourself.)

    The Fairy Queen smiled.

    Her smile was as fresh as her scent.

    ¡°However, Fairies are different. They are a superior species, and smart. They are also born with magical talent.¡±

    (So, you are going to take it and try to be its parent?)

    ¡°I will teach it magic myself. Of course, I will treat it very well. I am quite a wealthy man among human society.¡±

    The Fairy Queen had to admit Ian¡¯s superior magical talent. Honestly, she was confused when she saw him for the first time. If he had been a little bit stronger, she would¡¯ve mistaken him for a ¡®different creature¡¯ instead of a Human.

    ¡°Humans live no longer than several decades. After I die, the Fairy would be free to go back to its nest. I promise that I will keep my word before I die. I will cultivate a great warrior for your tribe.¡±

    Ian nailed this point.

    Fairies lived many more years that humans couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Its duration could just be called an ¡®overseas study¡¯ for them.

    (I understand what you are saying.)

    After consideration, the Fairy Queen swayed her wing. Whenever she swung her wing, the falling ¡®Fairy Dust¡¯ shined like a diamond.

    (Although I can¡¯t give you a straight answer right away, I can think about it while I¡¯m checking if you truly have enough jewels for our trade.)

    She exined indirectly, but the point was simple.

    She wanted to see the jewels with her bare eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit away from here.¡±

    (How long?)

    ¡°It won¡¯t take that many days for me.¡±

    (Nor for I.)

    Fairies were great flyers, especially the flight of the Fairy Queen which could be as fast as Ian¡¯s best flight speed.

    (I better check it myself.)

    It was quite an unexpected suggestion.

    She considered it that much.

    She was responsible for her tribe.

    (Do you mind?)

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    (Good.)

    The Fairy Queen decided quickly.

    The Fairies started to make noise. It was a long time since the Fairies went outside. Even they couldn¡¯t remember theirst journey clearly.

    (My queen, but thest time an outsider....)

    (Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again.)

    (How can you trust that Human¡¯s promise?)

    (He ovees the level of a Human indeed, but he isn¡¯t strong enough to hide his evil aura from me. It¡¯s different from thest one, trust me.)

    After a few debates, or more precisely, after the Fairy Queen calmed down each of the Fairy¡¯s worries, she flew back to Ian.

    (Lead the way. I will follow.)

    Ian thought that she wanted to confirm, but not to extent of following him.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t that bad of a start.

    ¡®I still have some time.¡¯

    Ian had to obtain an egg before the Tower Lord and Ragnar arrived at the Royal Pce. After a brief calction, he still had some time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    With Ian¡¯s fluent flight skill, the Fairies seemed shocked. Only the Fairy Queen followed him quickly with an uninterested face, while making some tricky flight movements to show off her superior flight skill.

    (TN1F: Jeezus.. tsundere Fairy Queen??)

    Including Ian¡¯s former life, it was the third time he visited the basement of the ruin of the Ivory Tower. This time, however, he had apanion. The mighty Fairy Queen, who was equal to around a 6th ss mage.

    (It is an ufortable ce indeed.)

    She had repeated the words ¡®ufortable ce¡¯ more than ten times already. Since she had left her nest, she kept saying that. It seemed she hated the Human world very much.

    ¡°You will feel better, soon.¡±

    (Humph, are you sure there are jewels in this ce?)

    ¡°Generally, precious treasures in the Human world are normally hidden in worse ces than this. It¡¯s quite a nice cepared to them.¡±

    Ian replied philosophically, but the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t understand his meaning. Actually, she didn¡¯t even care about it.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Ian and the Fairy Queen had arrived at the bottommost floor where the Dragon chants were located 5 years ago.

    ¡°Here. If you look under this table,¡±

    Ian opened the big drawer widely.

    It was quite heavy, so he received some assistance from mana.

    *Screee!*

    With a noise, the first drawer was opened.

    A total of three drawers were filled with jewels.

    *Scree! Screeeee!*

    Ian had opened the other drawers as well.

    It was literally a party of wless jewels.

    There would be no Fairy who could stand still.

    ¡°How about this? Now how do you feel?¡±

    (H, Human.)

    ¡°Bette........¡±

    (It is not the problem!)

    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t look at the drawers where jewels were. Instead, she looked up at the top of the table, where the book of Dragon chants were supposed to be. She asked with an urgent voice.

    (W, what was here before?)

    ¡°What?¡±

    (I am asking you what was here before!)

    Suddenly, Ian narrowed his eyes.

    Did she feel the aura of the Book of Dragon Chants?

    ¡°There was a book.¡±

    (A book?)

    ¡°It was full of letters that I hadn¡¯t seen before. I am keeping it safe. I don¡¯t have it right now, though.¡±

    Ian replied innocently. He spoke a part of the truth, but he didn¡¯t say he knew its identity. He was trying interrogating her.

    ¡°Do you anything about the book? I researched, but I couldn¡¯t understand single letter of it.¡±

    (Of course! How dare a Human try to understand master¡¯s wor........!)

    The Fairy Queen quickly blocked her mouth.

    Now, Ian could be sure about it.

    There was a rtionship between her and the creature, a creature of legend, but a creature which had proven that it really once existed by the sess of Ian¡¯s time rewinding.

    ¡®Dragon and Fairy, huh?¡¯

    The fairy tribe must have some rtionship with a Dragon, or they used to. Maybe this could help further Ian¡¯s research on Dragon chants.

    (Anyway, give up on reading the book. You won¡¯t even be able to read a single letter of it.)

    ¡°But maybe I can read at least one, can¡¯t I?¡±

    (You are talking foolish. There are only a limited number of existences who are allowed to read the words. As you were born a mere Human, there is no way you can read it.)

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>

    (Don¡¯t be foolish. Only those born with the ability to read the words can do so. You were born a lowly human. You could live a thousand lives and never be able to read its contents.)

    The Fairy Queen stated this as a fact.

    Her voice was full of conviction.

    However, that¡¯s not quite true.

    ¡®I read it before and travelled back in time.¡¯

    There was someone, born as a human, that was capable of reading it.

    And that¡¯s not all. This man has known thisnguage for years.

    Not a year, not ten years, but thirty years.

    ¡®Not like I need to tell her that.¡¯

    Ian evaluated the cost of the gems and pointed to them.

    ¡°I can tell you more about the bookter, but I¡¯d like to look at it more myself before that. These are the gems I mentioned earlier. I will give you 70% of them. I think that¡¯s more than a fair trade.¡±

    Will 70% of these jewels be enough to satisfy her? With that amount, every fairy would be able to have one or two gems to themselves. Several generations of fairies would be able to enjoy these gems.

    (Aaahh~.....)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes became fixated on therge pile of precious gems. Even though she is the Queen, she¡¯s still a fairy. She can¡¯t suppress her own desires for these gems.

    (Th-This will do. I think that amount should be fine.)

    The Fairy Queen quickly tried to hide her reddened face.

    She twisted around in the air.

    She let out a small amount of mana as she did this.

    ¡°That would work as well.¡±

    (You know about this too?)

    The Queen was no longer a small fairy Ian could hold in his hand. She had transformed into a woman that was the size of an average human. Her pinkish wings had also disappeared.

    (Use this.)

    The Fairy Queen that had be a woman, threw a sack at Ian. It was a small ck bag that looked simr to Ian¡¯s. This was the ¡®Interdimensional Inventory.¡¯

    (This is the transportation method you asked about. Put the gems in there.)

    The Fairy Queen left Ian as he started moving the gems.

    She ced her finger on her temple.

    She looked as if she was almost angry.

    Her appearance was almost that of an annoyed housewife.

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    By the time Ian had finished moving the jewels into the bag,

    She looked as if she had made up her mind.

    (I¡¯m going to add another condition.)

    ¡°Condition?¡±

    (The book that was located here. Bring it to me and then I will give you one of our eggs.)

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just changing what you promised me?¡±

    (Promised? Did I ever make such a promise with you? I told you I¡¯de here to see the gems. You¡¯re just trying to get a better deal.)

    The words of the Fairy Queen were true. Of course, Ian did not n on giving up. How else would Ian be able to continue his research?

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    (I don¡¯t understand you. Humans could never read even a single letter from that book. It will just umte dust until the day you die. There¡¯s no reason for you to reject my offer.)

    ¡°Can you read the book?¡±

    (No, I¡¯m not able to either.)

    ¡°Then, why do you want it.¡±

    (I know of a being that can read the book.)

    ¡°Who is it? This ¡®being.¡¯¡±

    Ian asked a difficult question.

    The Fairy Queen replied with a straightforward answer.

    (I can¡¯t tell you. Even if you were to ask me a thousand times, I¡¯d never be able to answer.)

    ¡°Do you mean that you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell me even if you wanted to?¡±

    (Once again, you¡¯re quite sharp.)

    This is a new fact to me. Ian had never heard about this in his previous life.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t keep pushing the subject.¡¯

    ¡°I still can¡¯t give you the book.¡±

    (Ha? What the hell are you saying....)

    ¡°If you want it, you can have it after I die.¡±

    (That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know what could happen to the book in that time. This ispletely different than sending a fairy back after you die.)

    The Fairy Queen is even more stubborn than Ian could¡¯ve predicted.

    It seems like she won¡¯t back down without a good reason.

    ¡°You said the reason you want this book so badly, was because you know the owner, but you can¡¯t tell me more than that.¡±

    (Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason to give me the book?)

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I also know the owner.¡±

    (.......What?)

    ¡°Dragon.¡±

    The word ¡®dragon¡¯ caused her great surprise.

    Her beautiful, turquoise eyes wavered slightly.

    ¡°That book, it¡¯s written in thenguage of the dragons.¡±

    (H-How do you.....?)

    ¡°It was just a guess. Though, judging by your reaction, I¡¯d say I was right.¡±

    (You! How dare you.....!)

    ¡°I can¡¯t give the book to you unless you can give me a reason why you¡¯d deserve it more than me.¡±

    Of course, there¡¯s a deeper meaning to Ian¡¯s words.

    Ian was trying to determine the rtionship between the Fairy Queen and the Dragon.

    (W-Wait a minute. I said wait!)

    Disregarding Ian¡¯s hidden intent, his request for a better reason made sense. Furthermore, it was hard for most people to be able to tell what Ian was truly thinking.

    (......I¡¯ll tell you a little more.)

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Ian did his best to hide his smile from her.

    But there are many ways for her to avoid answering truthfully.

    The Fairy Queen began to speak,

    (It¡¯s just as you said. This book belongs to a dragon and the writing in the book is thenguage they speak. It is a noblenguage that only they would be able to understand.)

    ¡°I already know all of this. If you think you can fool me in some way, please stop.¡±

    (Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Listen to the end!)

    The Fairy Queen answered Ian with biting words.

    (I am from the same family as dragons. One day, after almost any trace of these dragons disappeared, we created our home in the remains of the dragons¡¯ nests. It seems as if an eternity has passed since that time, but I am sure that one day they will return.)

    This was also the first time Ian had heard anything about this. Though, he did expect it to some extent. If this Fairy Queen did have this kind of rtionship with these dragons, does she really think that¡¯s enough reason for Ian to give her the book? Of course, it wasn¡¯t.

    (That book belongs to the dragon n. I will return these books to where they originally belonged, so quit stalling already.)

    The Fairy Queen sounded even more insistent now.

    She was clearly telling Ian she was done talking.

    ¡®That must be the real reason¡¯

    The Fairy Queen wants to return the book to its original home.

    Is her reasoning really so straightforward?

    If that is the case, Ian should be able to speak more honestly with her.

    ¡®I¡¯ll reveal a little more to her.¡¯

    Ian had decided it was time for him to reveal some information he had kept hidden so far. This deal between the two seemed to be more beneficial than he had previously thought.

    ¡°I believe what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    (If you believe me then go and get that book now!)

    Again, she¡¯s acting with disdain towards Ian. That¡¯s to be expected. She has been the queen of the fairies for nearly a thousand years. Yet, a human was able to steal such a precious item. How much humiliation can one fairy take?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just need one more thing.¡±

    (Really, who do you think you are....!)

    ¡°There¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to speak with you about.¡±

    (Huu, I see. What is it?)

    ¡°Let¡¯s suppose, hypothetically, that there is some great and powerful being that is able to read this book. Between the Queen and this great being, whom do you think deserves to own this book?¡±

    Ian¡¯s question was unexpected.

    The Fairy Queen became visibly annoyed.

    (Hah! What kind of question is that? The obvious choice is to give it to this powerful being.)

    ¡°Even if that being isn¡¯t a dragon?¡±

    (How many times do I have to tell you?)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible for there to be a being capable of this that isn¡¯t a dragon?¡±

    (If that were the case, that would¡¯ve been part of their n all along.)

    The Queen¡¯s faith in these dragons was firm.

    Whatever their ns may be.

    It was the first time Ian actually showed a big smile.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    (What was the meaning of that pointless question? I¡¯m starting to get annoyed with you. I thought you were actually pretty smart, but it turns out you are just another human......)

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something interesting now.¡±

    (What?)

    The Fairy Queen once again looked irritated.

    However, this look of irritation quickly turned to confusion.

    ¡°Atar¡±

    No, she was more than just confused.

    She ced her hands over her ears.

    The ears of a fairy are a hundred times more sensitive than any other race.

    ¡°Haka¡±

    Atar Haka

    It¡¯s time to finish the magical chant.

    Fire!

    Crimson mes erupted from Ian¡¯s hand.

    The mes became even more intense and their size grew.

    ¡°Uuhh.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s body began to tremble.

    This was the result of this magic demanding too much mana from him.

    (Wh-What are you.......)

    ¡°You already know. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    Of course, she knew.

    She was a member of the dragon family.

    This is the same magic they would¡¯ve used.

    Would there be any reason for her not to know of ¡®Dragon Speak Magic?¡¯

    (How can you......)

    ¡°I wonder.¡±

    (Nonsense. How could a human being ever......!)

    The Fairy Queen was shocked.

    How is Ian, a simple human being, able to use this magic? He¡¯s not a dragon. If he was a dragon, she would have known the first time they met. The ¡®Energy of the n¡¯ that¡¯s inside of her would have been triggered.

    (You must be a dragon.)

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I am nothing more than a human being. The things that you believed to be true are wrong. Isn¡¯t this enough evidence to prove that?¡±

    (......)

    ¡°The words in the book, I can read and speak them.¡±

    The magic Ian used was something he learned from his continued study. A type of Dragon Speak that was used by the Red Dragon n. It creates a me that burns hotter than any other in existence. The only problem with this spell is that it consumes an immense amount of magic.

    ¡®The dragon speak never disappeared.¡¯

    Moreover, this dragon speak was different from thenguage of the Gold Dragon n. Theirnguage was different from thenguage in the book. Thenguage itself would not have disappeared once it had been used.

    ¡°Of course, if the original owner of the book appears, I¡¯ll return it. However, even you must agree, that at this point in time, I should be the one to hold on to it....¡±

    (You should.)

    The Fairy Queen was clearly impressed with Ian.

    (I will no longer ask for that book. Until the day it¡¯s true master returns, or you breathe your final breath, that book is yours.)

    She was suddenly calm.

    Could it be that she has really changed her mind?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    (Instead....)

    The Fairy Queen wanted more.

    She wanted to keep her word.

    KUGUGUG!

    A deafening boom echoed throughout the room.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just a deafening noise.

    KUGUGUGUG.........!

    The heavy stones in the room began to move.

    The cause was clear.

    ¡®There were more?¡¯

    Ian knew that there were no other rooms below the basement of the Ivory Tower. Yet, a new pathway had appeared on the other side of the room. It was a veryrge passage, but there were dozens of stone gates within. Only after passing through gate after gate after gate would Ian be able to reach the end.

    ¡®Did it react to the dragon speak?¡¯

    That appeared to be the most likely cause.

    There was nothing else that could have caused this.

    After all, this is the ce where that book was located.

    ¡®This is quite the unexpected bounty.¡¯

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t actually know if this new passage would lead to something beneficial to him.

    He just had a good feeling.

    Whatever lie at the end of this passage.

    It¡¯s something that would never harm Ian......

    ¡°.....?¡±

    It was just at the moment Ian decided to step towards this passage.

    Kong! Kong!

    A sound.

    From deep within the new passage.

    ¡®Footsteps?¡¯

    They were rather loud for footsteps.

    But, it was clear due to the pattern.

    It was the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps. Not just that.

    ¡®It¡¯sing this way fast.¡¯

    Kong! Kong! Kong!

    The sound of something massive getting closer.

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of a human.

    It was something muchrger than that.

    (What¡¯s happening now?)

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ian quickly readied his staff and the Fairy Queen returned to her original form. This form was much better suited forbat.

    Kong! Kong! Kong! Kong!

    Soon, the source of the sound came into sight of the two people, rather, the two mages in the room. The massive creature rushing towards them in a passage that was too small to contain its gargantuan frame.

    Kong! Kong! Kong! Kong! Kong!

    It looked as if its entire body was made up of bones.

    The creature¡¯s head was in the shape of a lizard skull. Large, thick bones made up most of its body. It wore armour made out of iron and carried a weapon that was easily three meters long.

    ¡°That¡¯s......¡±

    Even Ian, who had lived two lives, had never witnessed anything like this before. He had never even heard mention of a creature fitting this description. What could this monster be?

    (A diseased dragon....?)

    The Fairy Queen seemed to know the identity of this monster.

    She even knew the exact name.

    ¡°A dragon? What kind of dragon is that?¡±

    (They¡¯re just like me. They are of the same family as dragons.)

    ¡°It isn¡¯t an enemy?¡±

    (Originally, that would be the case, but.....)

    The Fairy Queen cut her words short.

    Now, she looked into the gnarled eyes of the dragon.

    There was nothing but darkness there.

    The light signifying the soul of the being was nowhere to be found.

    (I don¡¯t think it sees anything as a friend anymore.)

    Did it acknowledge her words?

    The dragon swung its massive weapon wildly.

    It was just as the Fairy Queen said.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>

    Kwang! Paseuseuseu....

    The head of the dragon¡¯s weapon looked like it was made out of a dragon¡¯s tooth. The dragon used this weapon to smash the drawers containing the gems. At this point, it¡¯s not even clear whether the dragon¡¯s weapon is a spear or a hammer.

    ¡°Can we kill it?¡±

    (A dragon is no mortal being anyway, but now it seems like it¡¯s just a shell without a soul. Feel free to attack as much as you want.)

    A dragon¡¯s body is nothing without its soul.

    Something like this shouldn¡¯t even exist.

    ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯d appreciate your help.¡±

    (What?)

    ¡°My mana is almostpletely gone.¡±

    (....)

    The mana consumed by using the dragon chant has almostpletely drained Ian. The Fairy Queen was amazed when Ian used the dragon chant in front of her, but she didn¡¯t notice how much of a strain it put on Ian¡¯s body to use it. But who would have thought that by using the dragon chant, a dragon would be summoned?

    ¡°Buy me some time. I¡¯ll manage to recover somehow.¡±

    (Ha! I¡¯m the honourable Queen of the Fairies! You think some bag of bones like you stands a chance against me!?)

    The Fairy Queen flew forward full of confidence.

    She¡¯s simr to Ian.

    He¡¯s also confident in his abilities.

    ¡°Huu¡±

    Ian drank thest half of his elixir and started focusing on his mana breathing. Ian¡¯s body was more resilient than most. It would be possible for him to join the battle if he was given a small amount of time to recover.

    Pajijijig!

    (Come on you bony bastard!)

    This was the first time Ian had ever seen the Fairy Queen fight someone.

    (You insolent thing. You¡¯re doing whatever you please but you can¡¯t even speak!)

    His first impression of her fighting style was pretty simple.

    There¡¯s nothing elegant about it.

    ¡®She¡¯s quite blunt.¡¯

    She¡¯s hurling lightning bolts at this dragon while shouting insults at it. She was struggling against this particr enemy because it was nothing more than a shell without a soul. Other than that, she had a pretty good fighting style.

    ¡°Geooooo...!¡±

    (Oh? So you can speak. That¡¯s good to know. Even if you can barely understand me, you¡¯re going to wish you stayed in your hole for the rest of your life!)

    Disregarding her annoying personality, her fighting abilities are unmatched. Instead of shields, fairies use their wings to fly at high speed past an enemy¡¯s attacks, very simr to Helene.

    ¡®No, she¡¯s much better than her.¡¯

    She¡¯s naturally agile and has great reaction speed. She¡¯s able to control her small body in precise ways. Ian wondered if Helen was the ideal woman he had always imagined.

    (Why are your bones so strong!?)

    The problem was really with the Fairy Queen¡¯s fighting style. To be exact, it was a terrible match against this type of enemy.

    ¡°Geoo...!¡±

    (Calm down, gatekeeper!)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s lightning could not cause any physical damage to the dragon. Her lightning was less effective because they were deep underground. Ian wasn¡¯t the only one that understood this.

    (Human! Do something already!)

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you rather confident earlier?¡±

    (If we were above ground I would have finished this fight in an instant!)

    Even if she is the Queen, she¡¯s still prideful. It took Ian some time to regain his mana, but he had gathered enough for him to attack.

    ¡®I¡¯ll end this in one shot.¡¯

    The dragon¡¯s armour and bones were incredibly durable, but the damage from the Fairy Queen¡¯s endless attacks had created some openings.

    ¡®This is the best magic I can use with the mana I¡¯ve gathered.¡¯

    A spell that will instantly neutralize this crazed dragon. Ian was trying to think of the best way to go about this. Of course, it only took him a few seconds to make his decision.

    ¡°Queen.¡±

    (Why are you calling for me!? I¡¯m a little busy here!)

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try something. Get ready.¡±

    (What......!)

    The conversation ended there.

    Ian was already taking action.

    A biting cold gripped the dragon¡¯s leg. With the amount of strength the dragon must possess, he¡¯ll easily break free from this. However, this was necessary for Ian¡¯s n.

    ¡°Cone¡±

    A giant cone of ice blocks formed in the air. There seemed to be hundreds of blocks that filled the entirety of the room.

    ¡°Of Ice.¡±

    Cone of ice.

    This was the name of the magic that Ian chose.

    Therge cone of ice flew towards the dragon. No, it was as if the ice was trying to force its way through the body of the dragon.

    Kugugugugu...!

    The ice continued pummeling the dragon and, after a while, it formed a massive block of ice. The giant ice block kept pushing harder against the dragon forcing it against the wall. The dragon tried to push the block away, but it didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.

    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±

    Ian put almost everything he had left into that spell.

    His breathing had be ragged.

    It consumed so much mana.

    He¡¯spletely out of breath.

    (I-Ignorant human?)

    ¡°Just give me a moment.¡±

    However, Ian didn¡¯t n on stopping there.

    Ian stepped forward while waving off the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°Ice Boom.¡±

    Ian flicked his finger upward.

    Kwang! Kwakwakwang! Kwakwang! Kwakwakwakwakwang!

    The giant block of ice exploded.

    At the same time, Ian activated his shield magic.

    This was to protect himself from the ice shards.

    (Youpletely destroyed him. There¡¯s almost nothing left.)

    ¡°If we were above ground, you would have done the same.¡±

    Ian wasn¡¯t lying. If they were above ground, the Fairy Queen would have brought down countless bolts of lightning from the sky. However, Ian¡¯s own magic was a sight to behold. In such a limited space, he was able to create such a destructive force.

    (Let¡¯s go. There may be more information about the dragons on the other side....)

    Does she seem a little too excited?

    The Fairy Queen has waited hundreds of years for this moment.

    She¡¯s been waiting patiently for so long.

    Waiting for her master.

    (Master Laden Zu.)

    The Fairy Queen flew towards the end of the corridor.

    Ian didn¡¯t seem nearly as excited as the Fairy Queen.

    (Master Laden Zu!)

    The Fairy Queen cried out, full of anticipation.

    She reached the end of the passage while calling out.

    (...)

    A decrepit room lie at the end of the corridor.

    There were still traces of the previous tenant.

    Bedding, tables, bookshelves, and writing utensils.

    There were also tools used in alchemy andnterns that had no oil remaining.

    ¡®There¡¯s so much dust.¡¯

    Ian nced over the entirety of the room.

    The fabric in the room was discoloured and other objects were falling apart.

    It was clear that this room hadn¡¯t been in use for years.

    It must have been a few decades since anyone lived here.

    ¡®Maybe even a hundred years.¡¯

    The Fairy Queen didn¡¯t miss this fact. This room did not have what she had been hoping for and she became visibly distraught.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    (It¡¯s unfortunate but it can¡¯t be helped.)

    It didn¡¯t seem like she had lost all hope yet.

    Ian didn¡¯t need to be worried about her.

    (Carefully look through everything here.)

    It was the same thought Ian had. It¡¯s extremely likely that a dragon, or some being simr to one, lived here. There may be something that can be used to read the book.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    They were able to find something straight away. There was a book above a desk, along with a small note. Just like when Ian found the first book.

    [How did you possibly manage to find this here?]

    [Whoever you are, I¡¯m impressed..]

    [You deserve something for your efforts. I¡¯ll give you this as a present.]

    A yful note.

    Hwarug!

    And the note erupted into mes.

    It was the same as when Ian found the first book.

    ¡®A gift.¡¯

    Ian threw away the remains of the burnt note and picked up the very small book that was supposed to be a gift.

    (What is it?)

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±

    (A gift?)

    The Fairy Queen was curious but she didn¡¯t have the chance to read the note.

    Ian didn¡¯t bother to tell her and opened the book.

    ¡®Is it more dragon chants?¡¯

    This looks promising.

    The book didn¡¯t contain dragon chants.

    Though, Ian could read thenguage in the book.

    ¡®A technique?¡¯

    The contents of the book were revealed.

    It was a technique used for spellcasting.

    The book was filled with a technique.

    And on top of that, it was a single technique.

    (Huu, is that a human¡¯s technique?)

    The book was very thin. It may contain several techniques, but if it only contains a single magic technique, it¡¯s apletely different story. What technique could be so long andplex? Even if it were somehow an 8th ss technique.

    (It seems difficult to learn. Can you do it?)

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t answer the Fairy Queen. This was the first time even he had ever seen such a ridiculouslyplicated technique.

    ¡®It¡¯s worth trying.¡¯

    Of course, it was. There¡¯s no chance a mage like Ian would be able to resist the temptation of such a unique magic.

    ¡°As soon as my mana is restored I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    (Seriously?)

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to wait.¡±

    A book and a note. And a yful note at that. It felt as if someone was ying with Ian, but Ian was willing to y along.

    ¡®This person¡¯s game is worth ying.¡¯

    This yful prank isn¡¯t just from a normal dragon but from the first wizard. A legendary creature that is believed to be the creator of all magic. Ian is more than willing to y along.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know where to start with this technique.¡¯

    Usually, each technique of magic has its own unique features. A wizard of Ian¡¯s level would normally be able to determine what type of magic a technique will be, based on thebination of equations. However, this technique was impossible to understand.

    ¡®This is a bitplicated even for me.¡¯

    Ian read the first line of the technique.

    After repeating this to himself many times, he hadpletely memorized it.

    (Haa...! How long is this going to take? Will you be done by the end of today?)

    How long would it take Ian to memorize it?

    The Fairy Queen asked this question while yawning.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Ian snapped shut the book he was holding.

    He¡¯s gathered enough mana now.

    He was able to memorize the technique rather quickly.

    Ian¡¯s not the best humanity has to offer for nothing.

    Ian¡¯s mind, which had gathered arge amount of mana, decoded the technique. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate any mistakes. That is the foundation of magic.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do this in one go.¡¯

    He activated his mana brain to read through the technique.

    At the same time, he could see the results in front of him.

    A dazzling gold light was emitted all around.

    Oooong-!

    Ian could hear a ringing sound reverberate in the room.

    The golden light onlysted for a short time.

    Was it maybe ten seconds or so?

    ¡°....¡±

    That was it.

    Nothing else happened.

    And Ian felt no different.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Obviously, Ian activated the magic correctly.

    He could clearly feel his mana being consumed.

    But nothing has changed?

    Then,

    (H-Human?)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s voice was trembling. Why? She stared at Ian in amazement.

    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s behaviour was strange. She¡¯d usually act as if any human was beneath her, but now she was bowing before Ian.

    (I don¡¯t know. How is this....)

    The Fairy Queen was confused.

    (You...the power of the dragons...?)

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s power? What do you mean?¡±

    An unfamiliar word.

    What did she mean by ¡®power¡¯?

    (How are you able to use their words of power...how can a human being...)

    The Fairy Queen couldn¡¯t make sense of it. After hearing her say this, Ian thought he might understand. What does this ¡®power of the dragons¡± mean and what¡¯s the identity of this ¡®golden magic¡¯ that he just used.

    ¡°Queen.¡±

    (How are you....?)

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    The Fairy Queen jumped up at his word.

    ¡°Now back down.¡±

    (T-This guy!)

    She was angry at Ian ordering her around.

    She was extremely angry.

    She was forced to go back down to the floor.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve got the general idea of how this works.¡¯

    Ian showed a small smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be angry. I was just experimenting.¡±

    (E-Experimenting¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?)

    Ian felt it a moment ago.

    This ¡®power¡¯ the Fairy Queen mentioned.

    It was hard to express in words.

    ¡®I can only describe it as a feeling.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s words held power over others.

    There must be a suitable expression

    An expression that even Ian had no knowledge of.

    ¡°It seems to be another dragon chant. Let¡¯s leave, Queen.¡±

    (W-Wait a minute! What just happened!?)

    She followed behind Ian while shouting.

    He had no right to refuse her.

    ¡°As promised, you can take the gems back with you. And not just the 70% I promised you. You can have it all.¡±

    Ian¡¯s tone was calm and calcted.

    He had no need for the gems.

    ¡°I no longer want a fairy egg either.¡±

    (...!)

    The Fairy Queen didn¡¯t say anything.

    The next words were unexpected.

    ¡°The Queen must personally protect my family.¡±

    (I can¡¯t do that! I must protect my n¡¯s nest....)

    ¡°I know that you can speak with other fairies even if you¡¯re very far away. Don¡¯t worry, if there are any problems with your nest, we cane to their aid right away.¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s excuse was ineffective.

    (Y-You insolent human! You already made a promise...!)

    ¡°Did I ever make such a promise with you?¡±

    (You n on breaking your promise?)

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You were the one that broke our promise. I only want one thing from you. You will ensure my family¡¯s well-being.¡±

    (Ha! How dare you human...!)

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue in silence. Silence.¡±

    (....)

    The Fairy Queen couldn¡¯t say anything

    The ¡®master of the contract¡¯ wanted quiet.

    ¡°This silence is nice.¡±

    Ian walked forward, enjoying the quiet.

    The Fairy Queen quickly followed after.

    This really was a very unexpected bounty.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>

    Owner: Hello, Everyone.

    Today officially marks 3 months since a single post of Revolution of the 8th ss Mage has been made by the former trantor of a different site. For that, it means tranting this series is officially up for grabs by our currentmunity standards. Though, we do want to note, it seems the former trantor may be back... I think. He has made contact a few days ago to some members of JFB, but has not really been very responsive. So, there is no true knowing of his intentions. In the end though, this will be thest chapter from Rhex.

    As we have said, the current team of JFB were just posting for the time being for the adoring fans that have been in constant wait, with no set schedule.

    But, with the stress of this novel¡¯s Korean being a bit hassling to TL and the ambiguity on who will be dedicating their time on this novel (former trantor or even other groups that have hinted they may take it on), we have decided that it would be best if we focused on our other series and projects for the time being.

    Now that the official 3 months are up though, it is our hope that someone out there takes it up. And hey, if there is anyone who is willing to do so, maybe you would like to host it on Fantasy-Books. I hope you like the site¡¯s design, and we do generate good ad ie rtive to a other sites.

    Anyway, without further adieu, thest chapter from Rhex.

    ¡°Do you know where the rest are?¡±

    (How would I know that? I haven¡¯t seen any. It must have been five hundred years since Ist saw any of them. No, it¡¯s probably been more than five hundred years.)

    ¡°Five hundred....¡±

    Ian and the Fairy Queen moved the gems to her nest and they were now returning to the imperial city. As they walked, they had a lot of time to talk. Of course, the more they talked, the more Ian became aware of the significant difference in their age.

    ¡°Who is Laden Zu?¡±

    (I can¡¯t tell you that.)

    ¡°Rejected again. Does it have something to do with dragons?¡±

    (It does.)

    The Fairy Queen would only answer certain questions. It seems like this ¡®superior power¡¯ that had been ced over the Fairy Queen outranked the words of power Ian had received.

    ¡®These words aren¡¯t all-powerful.¡¯

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t care. Only one time did the Fairy Queen refuse to answer and that was when she was talking about the dragons. In every other situation, she was forced to bepletely obedient to Ian. Even if Ian were to tell her to kill herself, she¡¯d have to listen.

    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    (Of course. Why are you asking about my name all of a sudden?)

    ¡°I think it may cause problems if I keep calling you ¡®Queen.¡¯ Oh, also, while we¡¯re in the imperial city, I¡¯d like it if you¡¯d remain in your human form.¡±

    Ian could see the far-off walls of the imperial city. He had managed to sessfully arrive before the delegate. In fact, he was at least ten days earlier than them. Oliver and the Prince aided him in his arrival.

    (You want me to stay in such a detestable appearance....)

    ¡°You changed before.¡±

    (That was only because I had to in order to remove the bag.)

    ¡°Then, just think that this is another reason you have to change. It¡¯s your duty.¡±

    That¡¯s right. She really had no choice.

    What could she do against their words of power? She was a Fairy Queen that was forced to change into a human while looking at Ian with disgust.

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    (Is there something else you want toin about?)

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    Ian looked over the now human Fairy Queen.

    He slowly began to speak.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you appear more normal?¡±

    (What?)

    ¡°It¡¯s just that even in your human form you¡¯re still quite conspicuous.¡±

    This was true. When she was in her Fairy Queen form it would be impossible for her to go without notice unless she were to hide in a bag. However, even as a human she wasn¡¯t ordinary. No, she was still extremely noticeable.

    (This is the only human form I can change into.)

    ¡°Are there other forms you can change into that aren¡¯t human?¡±

    (This guy....)

    The Fairy Queen changed into a new form whileining under her breath. This time it was a bird, but it was a peacock with very vibrant, pink tail feathers.

    (Is this good enough?)

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little....¡±

    (How about this?)

    She next changed into a light pink wolf.

    Its size was probablyrger than a bull.

    Why is every form she can take so conspicuous?

    (Can you change into any small, normal looking creatures?)

    (A small, normal creature....)

    The Fairy Queen looked deep in thought for several minutes. Soon, she, once again, changed her shape. She remained the same, very noticeable, pink colour, but everything else met Ian¡¯s conditions.

    (Is this good enough for you?)

    She was a small ¡®cat.¡¯

    Disregarding the hair colour, this was the best form for her to be in.

    It was easily the most ordinary form she had taken.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±

    (Ha! Why do you have to be so difficult and rude?)

    This form was good enough to meet Ian¡¯s conditions. If most people see a cat, they usually won¡¯t think twice about it. If anyone asks about the colour Ian can just say, ¡°It¡¯s a strange effect that was caused by exposure to magic.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s either this or I can keep her in a bag or a bottle.¡¯

    The Fairy Queen would never agree to that.

    Ian was fortunate that she was able to transform into something normal.

    ¡°Can you tell me your name now?¡±

    (Knowing my name is a privilege. Only those I deem worthy can have the privilege of knowing my name. I¡¯ll only tell you it once, so listen properly.)

    What could her name possibly be? Ian soon knew the answer.

    (This body is the seventh Queen of all the faeries. My name is Lysis Kilel Basforei Laberera Espelia Suleiman the Seventh.)

    ¡°....¡±

    Ian was lost for words.

    That name was just too big.

    That¡¯s probably the longest name in the entire continent.

    (There was a man that saved me. Each time he came to the human world he would give me a new human name. It was either the name of a human I liked or just a name that I liked the sound of. I know what you must be thinking, but that name is very precious to me.)

    The Fairy Queen had now changed back to her original form. She was smiling as she was thinking about pleasant memories from her past. It was only for a short while, but, for that time, she lost her usual cold demeanour.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a wonderful name.¡±

    (You really think so?)

    ¡°Sure. Though...the name is just too long for a cat. How about changing ¡®Espelia¡¯ to just ¡®Espel?¡¯ I think it sounds good.¡±

    Ian picked out the part of her long name he liked the most and the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t protest. All the names that ¡®He¡¯ chose for her are precious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go by the name Espel here.¡±

    (I¡¯m going to have to act as your pet cat. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to get past this shame.)

    The Fairy Queen was saddened but she had no choice but to be the pink cat Espel.

    * * *

    If I disappear, please dy the start of the mission for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°Dy? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯ve been dyed but I believe it may have something to do with Ian¡¯s magic.¡±

    It was the first time they had seen cloning magic. Even the tower lord was surprised.

    Captain Oliver Raywood was the first person to see this magic.

    ¡°There must be a reason why such a high-level of magic had to be used. Don¡¯t you think I should be given some time to fix this problem?¡±

    The Prince listened to Oliver¡¯s statement. In celebration of the sessful negotiations, they held a banquet and reduced the amount the soldiers would have to march. Of course, whenever he had the opportunity to rest, he would do so.

    ¡°Hahaha! Just keep pushing forward! Our empire is the only one capable of this magic, so we should take a few more pieces ofnd while we have the chance! It¡¯s better than waiting around like this!¡±

    It was the same thing they were doing ten days ago in the imperial city. A good drink in a big town. The Prince, knights, and soldiers were all there.

    ¡°Umm...are you all getting tired of hearing this story over and over again?

    ¡°What? Ah, no. That kind of story really gets me pumped up every time I hear it.¡±

    A middle-aged soldier stepped forward hoping to gain favour with his Prince. However, his words were also his true feelings. The soldiers truly felt inspired when they would hear the stories describing the achievements of the Crown Prince. If these actions were aplished by Ragnar then the soldiers would just think this is what a great person like Ragnar does, but in the case of the Crown Prince, it was a different matter.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said that.¡±

    ¡°Every time I asked you, didn¡¯t you give me the same answer? If we wait a little while, he¡¯ll be a useful weapon. You said this too, right?¡±

    ¡°That is also true.¡±

    ¡°But what about now? Is he a useful weapon?¡±

    Even with Ragnar¡¯s agitated tone, his facial expression did not change. Instead, he scanned the letter once more and whispered out loud to himself.

    ¡°Yes. This old man¡¯s idea was wrong. I should have acted faster, but I was toote. Who would have thought that he¡¯d be able to create the magic that did not exist?¡±

    In this letter, there was a report of Ian¡¯s clone also appearing in the imperial city. In other words, he made two high-level clones. At this point, it was past rage and almost to admiration. A mage¡¯s pure admiration for another mage¡¯s powerful magic.

    ¡°Your majesty, I will not give you any more excuses. I don¡¯t want to tell you not to worry, but this will be thest time.¡±

    ¡°Last?¡±

    ¡°I am begging you to wait just a little while longer. This will be thest time I ever ask you for such a favour.¡±

    The woman that appeared wearing a ck robe, the one responsible for carrying out the order of the tower lord to deliver the ¡®ck magic¡¯ to the king of the eastern great ins, ¡°Helene¡± removed her hood.

    ¡°It¡¯s...nice...to meet you....¡±

    His heart began to sink.

    He felt as if he may pass out.

    Her piercing eyes didn¡¯t feel human.

    ¡°E-Eyes....?¡±

    Her eyes were pitch ck

    Her eyes reminded Ragnar of a demon from a storybook.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to be so shocked.

    * * *

    The day when the delegation was set to return came. All of the mages, excluding the senior mage and the delegation¡¯s high mage, from the ivory tower were gathered in the front courtyard of the ivory tower. Of course, Ian was also there.

    ¡°This is thetest mana storage device you ordered. If I could quantify the amount of mana this could store I¡¯d probably say...it¡¯s a lot. Probably equivalent to the amount of mana a sixth-ss mage would have.¡±

    Until five years ago, he was an apprentice at ¡®Thram¡¯s Workshop.¡¯ Now, however, Vans has be one of the most promising talents at the workshop. He began to exin the product to Ian.

    ¡°To be honest, we didn¡¯t have anyone stronger than a fifth ss mage to test it, but I believe it should be able to hold a good amount more.¡±

    Vans ryed this information to Ian and to all of the other mages present. Inside of the cart that sat in front of the ivory tower was a mana reservoir that wasrger than all other reservoirs in existence.

    ¡°Excuse me for saying this Ian, but what could you possibly need such arge storage device for? ¡ª If you can¡¯t tell me the reason, that¡¯s fine!¡±

    Vans looked very intrigued. Why would Ian need so much mana? On top of that, it would¡¯ve been much cheaper to use multiple smaller mana pots and this would¡¯ve also taken up less space.

    ¡°I¡¯d just like to register my ss.¡±

    ¡°You want to register your ss?¡±

    ss registration.

    It is the act of renewing your mage ss that is recorded in the roster at the ivory tower. Ian never registered his ss ever since bing a senior mage. So, on the roster, Ian Page is still a fourth ss mage.

    ¡®Thanks to some rumours.¡¯

    To others, Ian appears to be hiding his growth or he¡¯s stagnating. For a while, there was a rumour spreading among those near Ian. Most people seemed to believe his power was stagnating. The only reason Ian Page was even in the position he¡¯s in, was due to the recognition he received from his fellow mages.

    ¡°A senior mage would normally have several storage devices already. Or at least that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard from other mages in the tower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still need more.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian was no longer listening to Vans questions. He was now moving the massive mana reservoir to the centre of the gathered mages. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly focused on it.

    ¡°I-Is that real?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    The gathered mages all looked astonished at the sight of the mana reservoir. There was only one reason they would all be gathered here. Ian was going to register his ss by any means. It¡¯s been five years and Ian is still the ¡°youngest¡± senior mage ever and an idol to young mages everywhere.

    Thud!

    The gargantuan mana reservoir was ced in front of everyone.

    Ian approached the front and ced his hand on it.

    ¡°As you may have already guessed, the reason I wanted you all to gather here is pretty simple. I was able to gain a form of magical enlightenment while on my mission. And now, I will show you the result of that enlightenment.¡±

    Ian said this with a forceful tone. What could this awakening be? How strong is it? The gathered mages were all intrigued.

    ¡°I would have liked to demonstrate this power in front of thepleted ivory tower, but I can¡¯t stand to wait any longer. I know it¡¯s a bit rude, but I have to do this now.¡±

    Many of the mages nodded after Ian finished speaking. Of course. After all, they are also mages. They can understand better than anyone else the kind of excitement one feels after awakening to stronger powers.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll all be able to understand why I¡¯m so excited about this awakening. No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand.¡±

    He truly believed they¡¯d be able to understand. So far, that was the only true thing Ian said.

    ¡®In the seat of the Ivory Tower, I¡¯ll be the strongest.¡¯

 Chapter 60 part1

    <h4>Chapter 60 part1</h4>

    ¡°Do you know where the other households are?¡±

    (How would I know? I haven¡¯t met them for ages. Around 500 years, I guess? Maybe more than that.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred....¡±

    After Ian and the Fairy Queen moved the jewels to her nests, they talked a lot while returning to the Royal Pce. The more they talked, the more Ian found how different of a life he and the Fairy Queen had lived, though.

    ¡°Who is Laden Zu?¡±

    (I can¡¯t say.)

    ¡°It seems you still can refuse to say this. Is it because I am asking about dragons?¡±

    (..... Hmm. I guess so.)

    Furthermore, she could refuse to answer some deeper and sensitive questions. It seemed some ¡®superior¡¯ power of the household was preventing Ian to ess some information that was not allowed.

    ¡®This power is not perfect.¡¯

    However, it was good enough. She could refuse to answer some serious questions about dragons, but that was all. In other cases, she had to ¡®obey¡¯ his order. It was a very strong power that was even able to order her to suicide.

    ¡°By the way, do you have name, mydy?¡±

    (Of course. All of sudden, why?)

    ¡°I can¡¯t just call you queen. Ah, in addition, please polymorph to a normal human as long as we enter the pce.

    From a distance, Ian could see the walls of the Royal Pce. Ian nned to arrive at the pce earlier than the embassies, and it was sessful. He found out that there were still around ten days left until they arrived, thanks to the Crown Prince and Oliver.

    (I don¡¯t want to be that humiliated......)

    ¡°You had polymorphed to a human easily at the basement.¡±

    (At that time, I had no choice due to the interdimensional inventory.)

    ¡°Then, assume that you don¡¯t have a chance this time as well.¡±

    Truly, she had no choice again.

    She had no power to disobey the power of the household. Although she really didn¡¯t want to, she had to transform herself to a human.

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    (Now what?)

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, but,¡±

    After Ian looked at the Fairy Queen, he opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more normal?¡±

    (What?)

    ¡°You would draw even more attention than your original form.¡±

    Ian was right. Fairy Queen¡¯s original form was already unique, and her appearance would draw too much attention, unless he hid her in the interdimensional inventory. However, her human form would cause even more attention than her original form.

    (I can¡¯t help you for that. This is only human form I can do.)

    ¡°Is there anything more than a human?¡±

    (You¡¯re a sensitive brat.)

    Whileining, the Fairy Queen turned into a different form. This time she had turned into a bird species. It was a ¡®peacock¡¯, with a bright pinked shining tail.

    (Are you satisfied now?)

    ¡°That¡¯s too much as well....¡±

    (Then what about this?)

    After the peacock, she turned into a wolf, with bright pink fur.

    It was a wolf which was bigger than bulls.

    What¡¯s wrong with her polymorphs?

    ¡°Can you turn into something more.... like a small and ordinary animal?¡±

    (Small and ordinary animal....)

    After a while, the Fairy Queen had a spin in the air, and then became a different creature. Again it was bright pink colored, but it was eptable to Ian.

    (Now you like it?)

    She turned into a small ¡®cat¡¯.

    Except its fur color, she looked the most normal among different animals.

    That was the best she could do.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    (Humph! You sensitive rude arrogant human.)

    It was irony that she called Ian that, but anyway Ian was satisfied.

    The cat form was a much safer form. People might just regard her as a cat with a pretty color.

    ¡®I was seriously considering to secretly carry her within the sk.¡¯

    Ian thought it would be to mean for the Fairy Queen though.

    It was relief that she could do some transformation tricks.

    ¡°Now, may I ask your name?¡±

    (It is an honor for you. My name is not allowed to be known by others. Only my masters can call it. I will speak it once, so listen carefully.)

    What¡¯s so proud about her name? Soon, Ian figured out the reason.

    (I am the 7

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian wasa lost for words.

    What a uselessly luxurious long name.

    None of the humans in this world would have such a long name.

    (There was a master who especially liked me. The master gave me an additional name whenever he finished his travels through human world. He gave me names of the human he liked or sounded pretty. I know you would think it weird, but it is a precious name for me.)

    The Fairy Queen had turned into her original form. As she feeling nostalgic, she smiled gently. It was a short moment, but her face showed no arrogance, but only happiness.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t think that way. It is pretty name.¡±

    (Do you really think so?)

    ¡°Yes. However.... It¡¯s too long for cat¡¯s name. I would pick name Espel, the shortened version of Espellia.¡±

    Ian chose the name which sounded the best among her long name. The Fairy Queen didn¡¯tin about it as well. Every name ¡®the master¡¯ gave to her was precious for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to transform into Espel.¡±

    (I never ever imagined I would transform into a human¡¯s pet cat. I won¡¯t forgive this shame easily. I guess I have lived too long.)

    The Fairy Queen, precisely, the pink cat ¡®Espel¡¯ sighed for this twist of destiny.

 Chapter 60 part2

    <h4>Chapter 60 part2</h4>

    ¡°Sir Ian asked me to do him a favor by dying the returning schedule of the embassy as soon as he disappears.¡±

    ¡°Dy? Why?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me the reason. I haven¡¯t seen such illusion magic sir Ian had shown to us but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s rted to that. Even the Tower Lord was shocked for his new spell.¡±

    The main person who dyed the embassy¡¯s returning n, was the captain Oliver Raywood.

    ¡°There must be a serious reason that he had to use such high ss magic. I guess he needed some extra time to cover his problems.¡±

    The Crown Prince epted Oliver¡¯s suggestion. In the name of a sessful council, he held many parties, and by using the soldiers¡¯ health issue as an excuse, he reduced the speed of the march. Furthermore, he took a rest whenever he had a chance.

    ¡°Hahaha! By my word, those Coldwood and Lo became silent! And consequently, I said to them ¡®this magic is a unique magic of my country, so give us extra territory for distribution!¡¯ so then....¡±

    Even though they were only about ten days away from the pce, he was dying the march. At the rtively big vige, he stopped the march and held a little party. Who? The Crown Prince, knights and soldiers.

    ¡°Hmmm.... I am repeating this too much, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Huh? N, not at all, your majesty. It doesn¡¯t bother us at all. It is a true heroic story that pumps our heart in excitement. If you allow to, we want to hear it again and again.¡±

    The middle aged soldiers said so as representatives of the other soldiers. However they seriously enjoyed the Crown Prince¡¯s sess. If Ragnar had such a sess, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised as Ragnar used to be a man on a different level from the world, but it was totally different story for the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Is that so? Haha! Then I will keep talking. Where I had stopped? Ah! So I said to them that ¡®this resource detecting magic is our very unique technology¡¯, so I asked them to ¡®give us more territory!¡¯ the first time, they kept giving me excuses, so I....¡±

    It was the kind of ¡®vicarious satisfaction¡¯ to them. A few days ago, the Crown Prince wasughed at for his foolishness and uselessness. Although few felt he had changed, the majority underestimated him greatly. They thought he was just an untalented prince who was born in a good family luckily. However, such a man led the council and brought numerous advantages to their country. It was the Crown Prince Hayden, the idiot Crown Prince.

    ¡°.....¡±

    On the other hand, the 5

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    The Tower Lord was reading some letter. As it was written in paper, it seemed that the letter was a secret report.

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    Ragnar asked coldly. He knew this whole situation and council was originally nned by the Tower Lord. It was the n for Ragnar, only. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Only that idiot Crown Prince took advantage on this stage.

    ¡°And what I have told you before? Ian Page must be eradicated before he bes more of a threat to us, didn¡¯t I? And I have told this since years ago, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you said that to me your highness.¡±

    ¡°And what did you answer with whenever I told you about him? You gave me excuses that you will turn him into mine as a powerful weapon, so wait for a moment, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That is true, indeed.¡±

    ¡°But, now what? Is Ian a useful weapon to me? He is a weapon that blocks our way and is destroying our n.¡±

    Even at Ragnar¡¯s sharp question, the Tower Lord kept his smile. While checking the report, he said gently.

    ¡°My apologies, this old man made the wrong decision. I should¡¯ve dealt with him quickly, with haste. Who would expect him to create a magic that hadn¡¯t existed before?¡±

    ording to the report, Ian¡¯s illusion appeared at the Royal Pce as well. It meant that he made more than one of these superior illusions. Now he didn¡¯t angry about him, rather respected him. Respect as a mage to another mage.

    ¡°Your highness, I won¡¯t give you anymore excuses. I won¡¯t guarantee anything this time. However, our waiting is over.¡±

    ¡°Over?¡±

    ¡°I asked you to wait previously, and today is thest day for waiting. Everything is prepared now.¡±

    With the word, as the Tower Lord gestured, surprisingly, someone was revealed from the corner of the tent. Although the mysterious person¡¯s whole face to body were covered by ck robes and hoods, but the person had obvious ady¡¯s bodyline.

    ¡°Creating totally new spells, it is not only Ian Page that had such sesses. Come on Helene. Greet our highness.¡±

    With his order, thedy with the ck robe, the one who caused the entire maelstrom at the Eastern Great Grass Field by handing over the special illusion to the Shaman King, ¡®Helene¡¯ revealed her face. Soon, she kneeled down and bowed to Ragnar.

    ¡°It.... honor..... greet ..... your..... highness....¡±

    However, her voice was strange. It was slow and dull. Furthermore, her voice was very dark. Ragnar knew Helene very well. She used to be the arrogant one, didn¡¯t she? Her current voice was totally out of hermon character.

    ¡°Ah, I greet you. Hele...... What the....!¡±

    Ragnar saw Helene¡¯s eyes.

    His heart was shocked.

    He barely managed himself in not fainting.

    Helene¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t human¡¯s anymore.

    ¡°Y, your eye....?¡±

    There were no white parts on her eyes.

    Her eyes were full of ck.

    She looked like a devil from an old tale.

    ¡°Do not panic, my lord. She is still human, and my royal servant and now she is your royal servant.¡±

    As the Tower Lord gestured, she covered her face with the hood again. From her, no more arrogance nor any emotions were expressed.

    ¡°And that pesky pest mage friend will soon devote his life on you. So please forgive my previous mistakes generously.¡±

    During the previous 5 years, or maybe even more than that, the Tower Lord researched ¡®ck Magic¡¯ secretly. The wild card of the Tower Lord, which he didn¡¯t need in his former life, was about to revealed.

    (ED Note: Guess Ian won¡¯t have constant smooth sailings. Hopefully the TL will be exciting and won¡¯t be just wrecked although he probably will just be steamrolled.)

    About 7 days left until the embassy¡¯s return, at the front of the Ivory Tower¡¯s field, numerous mages, except the Tower Lord and Archmages who joined the embassy, had assembled at one ce. Of course, Ian was there.

    ¡°This is the newest version of mana storage. In terms of the ss of a mage, this can store mana...... a lot. Around 6

    ¡®Vans¡¯, who used to be the novice engineer of the ¡®Thram¡¯s workshop¡¯ 5 years ago, was now an official engineer and regarded as the most talented young engineer in the workshop. He exined the new mana storage¡¯s features.

    ¡°Honestly, since we don¡¯t have any data higher than 5

    Vans¡¯ exnation was ryed to every mage who was gathered here. The giant device that was delivered to the front field of the Ivory Tower was a mana storage, the capacity was enhanced much more than the previous mana storage.

    ¡°B, but Sir Ian. Excuse my rudeness, as I know, I don¡¯t know any hextech devices that requires this much mana storage. I wonder what is this for..... Y, you don¡¯t need to tell me if it¡¯s private!¡±

    But still, Vans¡¯ face was full of curiosity. If he needed a huge amount of mana, than it is much cheaper, andpact to use multiple standard mana storages that were connected, rather than this needlessly giant storage.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long time since I renewed my ss registration, and I will do it today.¡±

    ¡°ss registration?¡±

    ss registration.

    Whenever an official mage of the Ivory Tower overcame his or her ss level, they registered their new current level. And Ian hadn¡¯t done it with his full power. Hence, in record, Ian was officially known as only a 4

    ¡®Thanks to that, many rumors were circting.¡¯

    Some said he was hiding his full potential, and some said he just met his limitation. Many rumors were created, and most people agreed with second rumor. So, most of mages knew Ian Page as a 4

    ¡°Don¡¯t other Archmages usually do ss registration by using multiple connected mana storage? As I know, the Tower Lord does it the same way....¡±

    ¡°I think I will need more than that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t reply to Vans anymore. Instead, he brought the giant mana storage at the middle of the field with his magic. Everyone¡¯s eyes became round.

    ¡°I, is that even possible....?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    The gathered mages started to make some noise. There was only one reason that they had gathered here. Ian suddenly imed to do a ss registration. Although 5 years had passed, Ian was still the ¡®youngest¡¯ Archmage, the second of the Ivory Tower, and the idol of young mages.

    *Smash!*

    The giant storage could be seen by everyone now.

    Ian put his hand on the storage.

    ¡°I am sure you guys already know why I am here. During the Archmage induction, I awakened the next level of magic. Now, I want to show my new achievement for my colleagues, firstly.¡±

    Ian had a short and powerful speech.

    What kind of enlightenment gave a new level of magic to the mighty 4

    ¡°Originally, it is manners to show this registration after the Tower Lord returns from the mission, but I can¡¯t stop this excitement anymore. Hence, although I know this is rude, but I want to show my new achievement as soon as possible.¡±

    By Ian¡¯s word, many mages nodded. They were mages. Mages were born with an inborn sense of curiosity and investment. All of them knew the excitement of stepping into a new level.

    ¡°So I hope you guys can understand my excitement, happiness, and acknowledge what I have experienced. Actually, I am sure you all will understand.¡±

    Ian was sure they would understand. It was the only sincere part of Ian¡¯s speech. Before the Tower Lord came back, Ian would register his new level straight away.

    ¡®From now on, I am the strongest.¡¯

 Chapter 61 part1

    <h4>Chapter 61 part1</h4>

    Ian had observed and expected many movements of the Tower Lord and Ragnar.

    They must be in hurry.

    The Crown Prince wasn¡¯t a threat to them at all.

    They were alerted of his ¡®supporter¡¯ though.

    ¡®That would be me.¡¯

    And that made Ian nervous. What kind of tricks will they use to target Ian?

    The Tower Lord had achieved only 5

    ¡®In my former life, the Tower Lord achieved everything he wanted and deceased.¡¯

    The Tower Lord literally possessed and achieved everything he wanted, and died peacefully. He sessfully held Ragnar as new emperor, and became the most powerful Tower Lord in the history of the Ivory Tower. Hence, other mages followed the Tower Lord quite well. Although each one had different levels of loyalty, he didn¡¯t have an ¡®enemy¡¯. Even Ian, at that time, was with Ragnar.

    ¡®Themon points from my former life and this life is that the event of the Great Grass Field, and the hasty schedule of the council of the three countries. Details and timeline was a little bit different, but its general event flow was quite simr.¡¯

    And if these two big events were all nned by the Tower Lord, from the illusion spell that caused the maelstrom at the Great Grass Field and to the council of three countries, what could be his next step? He was suspicious enough.

    ¡®And if the Tower Lord decided to use dark magic as well,¡¯

    He would use the ck magic as much as he could.

    ¡®I am not afraid,¡¯

    There was nothing to be afraid of though. He was confident in oveing whatever tricks that the 5

    ¡®But I better be prepared fully.¡¯

    Ian didn¡¯t overlook any single possibility though. In his former life, he was poisoned by Ragnar who was not mage and even sucked at sword fighting. He had gained enough lessons from that.

    ¡®I won¡¯t lower my alertness and preparation.¡¯

    The best alert system that Ian could have, the most urgent preparation for Ian, was the support of the Ivory Tower.

    He had manipted this since 5 years ago.

    He turned many mages to stand on his side.

    He didn¡¯t force mages who wanted to stay neutral.

    Ian needed another offer that he could give to those who stayed neutral.

    There were not many alternative offers that existed as the youngest Archmage.

    ¡®I will be the strongest of the Ivory Tower, superior to the Tower Lord.¡¯

    Finally, Ian had a chance.

    He was now, ¡®the strongest¡¯ of the Ivory Tower, the invulnerable one, a ¡®6

    (ED Note: Tbh... not too sure what to call ???? in English... Never really yed games in korean before so if someone has suggestions hit me up on [email protected])

    ¡®I will consume all of the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    If he couldn¡¯t persuade mages one by one, he could just devour and control the wholemand centre of mages.

    ¡®This time again, I will destroy it.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s two hands were connected to the mana storage. It was a simr scene from 5 years ago. Mana was injected continuously, and the color of the storage was changed. From blue, the color symbol of mana, to dark blue, and then to ck, which indicated the capacity limit of the mana storage.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    This ss registration was a ¡®show¡¯.

    So it was necessary to show something more spectacr and special.

    Not only showing off his quality and quantity of mana.

    ¡®If the first act was showing the appearance of the youngest Archmage Ian,¡¯

    Act 2 of today¡¯s show was about ¡®Ian Page, the strongest of the Ivory Tower¡¯. He needed some proper ¡®performances¡¯ to show it dramatically. He had decided to show a special performance this time.

    *Cr, crac, Crack!*

    The surface of ck colored mana storage started to crack. It seemed it was quite a durable one since it was a brand new manufactured device. However it was showing its limit. From the cracks, struggling mana was leaking.

    *Wieeeeng ¨C !*

    Until now, it was simr to the past 5 years. From the cracked mana storage, leaked mana caused strong wind. Since it was a 6

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Quickly, Ian detached his hands from the storage. Then he stretched his both hands to the sky the length of his shoulder. Then he casted a very special magic.

    ¡°Mana-¡°

    The records after the 5

    ¡°-Drain.¡±

    It was Mana Drain. The ultimate magic that absorbs the mana of a target, was just casted by Ian.

    *Woooo ¨C !*

    Spontaneously, something amazing happened. The mana that was released from the broken storage, that massive amount of mana was assembled to one point within the storm that was caused by it. The point was between Ian¡¯s one hand to the other hand. The massive mana was now forming a huge ¡®sphere of mana¡¯.

    ¡°Hiyap!¡±

    Aspressing the sphere, Ian squeezed the sphere violently. Then, the storm was calmed, and the mana sphere was getting smaller. Precisely, it was being absorbed, into either side of Ian¡¯s hands.

    *p!*

    As the mana sphere was absorbedpletely, Ian¡¯s hand made a p.

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 61 part2

    <h4>Chapter 61 part2</h4>

    ¡°......¡±

    The result of today¡¯s show waspletely different from 5 years ago.

    Ian didn¡¯t breathe roughly, and his body was caught in a shining blue light.

    His eyes were full of a blue aura.

    This was the temporary effect of Mana Drain.

    The massive amount of mana Ian had injected to the storage, was reabsorbed into Ian.

    ¡°Did he just use Mana Drain.....?

    ¡°So he overcame the 5

    ¡°I, is that mean he is now stronger than.....¡±

    They knew Ian was a Great Mage.

    They were aware of that he had an unfathomable talent not heard of in history, and soon he would ovee the Tower Lord¡¯s level.

    Most of the Ivory Tower expected the day woulde in the future.

    However, it was not now. It was way earlier than they had expected.

    ¡°Q, quickly! Chec, check the capacity of this storage......¡±

    Some mages quickly moved around. Mages who had been trading hextech devices started to check if that the storage really could hold mana of the 6

    ¡°S, sir Ian. What the......¡±

    ¡°6

    Mages who used to follow Ian gathered around Ian. There were so many things they wanted to ask. Few months ago, he was about 4

    ¡°What the heck did you see in the Great Grass Field? Did you meet something like a dragon?¡±

    ¡°It would be already shocking enough if you be 5

    (ED Note: whoever said this has a too high of an opinion of himself. An MC ying a prank just on some side characters. puh-lease.)

    6

    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first. It is quite cold outside.¡±

    After Ian calmed down them, as he walked into the tower with confident smile, many mages followed him, with eyes of curiosity and respect.

    7 dayster.

    The march of the embassy just arrived to the Royal Pce. The people of the empire greeted them greatly. The main character was, of course, the Crown Prince Hayden. His great sess at the council already had spread throughout the whole continent.

    ¡°Wee! Crown Prince Highness!¡±

    People made a way and bowed their heads. This time, they didn¡¯t just bow due to being afraid of the royal blood. They were sincerely bowing to the Crown Prince with respect. The sess of this Crown Prince, who was once regarded as a useless idiot, moved many people¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Your highness! Please give me your glorious smile!¡±

    One immature girl of a noble family shouted while waving her hand. The Crown Prince was famous for his very handsome face, not only infamous for his stupidness.

    ¡°Halt.¡±

    As he heard the favor of the girl, the Crown Prince ordered the march to stop. Soon this blond handsome man approached to the girl.

    ¡°Y, your highness!¡±

    As she didn¡¯t expect him to reallye, she bowed her head with fear, and the Crown Prince relieved her by giving a flower to her. Nobody knew where he brought the flower from, but it was a quite normal yellow colored petal flower.

    (ED Note: True mage right here.)

    ¡°Your highness...?¡±

    ¡°Take it. It is hard to find in the capital city.¡±

    After giving the flower to the girl, the Crown Prince came back to his carriage. And he didn¡¯t forget to wave his hand to the people. He looked like a famous handsome actor, rather than the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Hey, captain. How was I? Good?¡±

    The march of embassy started again soon. The Crown Prince asked Oliver, who was walking near his carriage. It seemed he wanted to receive some feedback of his action he had just showed to the people.

    ¡°Uh.... That was.....¡±

    ¡°That was?¡±

    ¡°At least it would be good memory for her.....¡±

    While Oliver was in embarrassment, a savior had appeared.

    Oliver quickly moved the Crown Prince¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Your highness, sir Ian hade.¡±

    ¡°What? Ian?¡±

    Quickly, the Crown Prince stretched his neck out of the carriage, and looked around. Soon, he could see where Ian was. Actually, Ian was not alone, but he came with other mages of the Ivory Tower, hundreds of mages including 5 Archmages.

    ¡°......?¡±

    With that scenery, the Crown Prince¡¯s face became stone. It made him recall a bad memory from 5 years ago. It happened when he came to the city with Ian, from the Mogrian Province, and the Tower Lord and his followers took away the prisoner Cecilia rudely.

    ¡°Why is he with those bastards.....¡±

    5 years ago, the Ivory Tower stomped the Crown Prince¡¯s pride in front of the whole popce. Was Ian trying to do that again?

    ¡°The Crown Prince, your highness.¡±

    However, it didn¡¯t happen.

    Actually, the exact opposite situation happened.

    ¡°The Archmage of the Ivory Tower, Ian Page, and the other mages, sincerely wee and celebrate your sesses at the council of three countries.¡±

    The mana enchanted voice of Ian was well spread to the embassy, as well as all the people who were there. Furthermore, they bowed their heads soon after Ian¡¯s announcement. They showed their respect to the march of Crown Prince.

    ¡°....... Ha, HA! HA! HA!¡±

    The Crown Princeughed.

    Oliver nodded his head as well.

    It was totally different to 5 years ago.

    It was the exact opposite.

    5 years ago, the Ivory Tower mages blocked the march of the Crown Prince to ¡®show off power of the Tower Lord and the Ivory Tower¡¯. But today, they blocked the march of Crown Prince to ¡®show off the sess of Ian and the Crown Prince.¡¯ Ian confirmed the Crown Prince made such a great sess that even mages showed their respect, as well as Ian Page, who was the new trend of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®What are those bastards doing.....?¡¯

    The Tower Lord shook his fists furiously. Ian¡¯s action caused him to be furious in so many ways. Ian showed off his social power in the Ivory Tower, and smashed down the pride of Ivory Tower to the ground in front of all the citizens.

    ¡®You, you dare......!¡¯

    Soon, the march of embassy started.

    The Tower Lord¡¯s eyes made contact with Ian¡¯s.

    The Tower Lord¡¯s face was full of anxiousness.

    On the other hand, Ian made warm smile.

    It was a hypocritical smile that the Tower Lord used to use.

    Ian was mimicking such smile.

    That was the beginning of the ¡®main conflict¡¯.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>

    23. Full Scale War (1)

    The tower lord, Herbert, felt the subtle stares of the sorcerers ever since he had entered the Ivory Tower and reached the height of the tower lord¡¯s room. Of course he knew the reason why. He had received Intel from a few prior to entering the castle. However, he did not anticipate such behaviors from the point of his entrance into the tower.

    ¡°6th ss, already a 6th ss. Ha ha.¡±

    The tower lord released mana in great fashion after a hollowughter. Numerous documents and books, chairs and other things have scattered all over the ce. The suppressed wrath seemed to be finally overpowering him.

    ¡®Such a wicked n was in the works.¡¯

    He thought of him as a ruler, as a king, among the novices. Presumed his level to be only as high as the beginning of the 5th ss level. ¡®The level at which can be controlled as I please.¡¯ 5 years of thorough background investigation and private tutoring have been clearly whispered to the tower lord.

    ¡®Novice bastard.....!¡¯

    But, that was not the case.

    He was a 6th ss grand sorcerer.

    Even five of the high level sorcerers are following him.

    He has lost one half of the Ivory Tower. No, perhaps, even more.

    It felt as if everything was lost.

    Everything that was cultivated over the many decades.

    Hatred and sense of loss have ovee him.

    ¡®Be calm. Think Herbert.¡¯

    He is still a novice no matter how great he is right now. A 17 year old novice as of this year. I can¡¯t be losing everything to such bastard? Especially for someone that is none other than Herbert, the ruler as the tower lord of the Ivory Tower for many decades.

    ¡®It must be restored. Everything must be restored to its own ce.¡¯

    There was not a time to waste.

    Great urgency came over him.

    It has to be taken care of before he gets any stronger.

    Before he gains even greater strength.

    ¡°......¡±

    The tower lord was preupied with a great concern.

    Suddenly, he has activated amunications line.

    It was a directmunications line to his assistant sorcerer.

    ¡°Marco,e up here for a moment.¡±

    Soon after, a young sorcerer appeared, riding up an elevator. It was ¡®Marco¡¯, who was once deployed to the Mogrian region and already approaching the 3rd year since his tour of duty has ended.

    ¡°My lord. Have you called for me, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are here.¡±

    Marco¡¯s level has been steady, remaining at 2nd ss, for the past 5 years. That itself is enough to make him a very talented sorcerer. The majority of the sorcerers cannot reach beyond the 1st ss level, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I am suddenly reminiscing the old times. It has been over twenty years since I saw you first. Marco, of course, you wouldn¡¯t remember as you were a newly born infant.

    The tower lord¡¯s visage has been filled with hatred and caution towards Ian. That ugliness was nowhere to be seen. Rather, his visage demonstrated kindness and affection more so than the usual.

    ¡°It is still vivid to me. A baby wrapped in a cloth looks up at me and smiled. Perhaps, it was because I had no children of my own. I couldn¡¯t fathom handing it to someone else. You, that is.¡±

    It was not widely known, but the tower lord has taken in newly born Marco and nurtured him. Marco, in return, followed the tower lord as his own father. They were like this ever since and the rtionship continued to this day.

    ¡°You crawled and stood up on your two feet.....I had even forgotten to tend to my work from the joy of watching you grow. The child born with the gift of sorcery was not content of being gifted, but have grown to be a validated sorcerer is certainly not anticipated. Now, could it have even been imagined?¡±

    The tower lord looked upon Marco with a pleasant visage.

    The tower lord looked upon Marco with a pleasant visage.

    ¡°This old man is very proud of you.¡±

    ¡°It is all because of your benevolent kindness, my lord.¡±

    The exchanges of pleasantries have broken with that for a while.

    It was the tower lord, who is to break the silence.

    ¡°.....Yes. Do return to your quarters to continue your work. I just wanted to see you once more. Have you not persistently wished it in the recent days?¡±

    There was certain grief in the tower lord¡¯s smile.

    Marco has sensed the sadness without any difficulty.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°Um? What is it?¡±

    Marco was also aware of what has been happening inside the Ivory Tower. A stronger sorcerer hase to the scene, and nearly half of all the sorcerers inside the Ivory Tower have begun to follow him. Of course, it is customary for a generational change to ur by a higher ssed sorcerer. But.

    ¡®The tower lord is more than my father.¡¯

    Determined Marco began to speak.

    The voice was full of determination.

    ¡°If there is anything that I can do to help, I will do all I can in my limited power to support you, my lord. Please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I shall just ept your words with gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I am sincere. My lord, I am indebted to you, you are my father and more important and greater than all those thingsbined. If there is an opportunity to repay my debt, I can and will do anything.¡±

    Marco¡¯s ardent loyalty.

    The tower lord simply smiled..

    ¡°Then......¡±

    After some time has passed, smiling.

    Cautiously, the tower lord began to speak.

    With delight, Marco replied.

    ¡°At yourmand, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see....Can you follow me?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Truly Thank you.¡±

    Holding Marco¡¯s hand tightly, the tower lord had invoked a crystal ball at the corner of the desk. Then the elevator that was used to ess the tower lord¡¯s room and the inter-floormunication paths all began to close. It was often activatedmand to close off the area when silence was wanted, or secret meeting was to be conducted.

    ¡°My lord, if you close off......¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all right. There is an alternate path.¡±

    The tower lord spoke as he took out a book from the bookshelf. It was a greenish, mildew colored book that gave an eerie feeling from just looking at it.

    ¡°This book shall guide us.¡±

    ¡°......Sir?¡±

    The amazing thing urred after the book was opened. To be exact it was immediately after mana was directed at it. Mirroring the color of the book cover, greenish energy emanated from the book. Could that be all? A circr ¡®gate¡¯ began to manifest in the middle of the tower lord¡¯s room.

    ¡°This, this is.....?¡±

    Marco murmured in shock.

    It was a magic that he is seeing for the first time.

    Is it really sorcery?

    ¡°Come, enter this way.¡±

    ¡°In to there, sir?¡±

    ¡°No need to fear. I will enter first, so you can follow me without worry.¡±

    The tower lord entered through the circr, greenish gate as he spoke. As if he has done that many times before, there wasn¡¯t even a minute hesitation.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Marco followed the tower lord after some hesitation.

    What he had encountered was darkness.

    On the other side of the gate was onlyplete darkness.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    The tower lord¡¯s voice was heard from the darkness. At the same time, bright light, light spell was cast. Since it was a light spell cast by the tower lord, the range of the light was immense as well. It was as if the darkness would be ripped open immediately.

    The tower lord¡¯s voice was heard from the darkness. At the same time, bright light, light spell was cast. Since it was a light spell cast by the tower lord, the range of the light was immense as well. It was as if the darkness would be ripped open immediately.

    ¡°My lord.....?¡±

    Marco was bewildered at the same time.

    The images all around were as if it was a ¡®prison¡¯.

    That is, a prison, which was built deep underground.

    ¡°What is this ce....¡±

    In every which direction, there were only metal cages, further, images of many people were visible through them. There weren¡¯t even any minute movements, but everyone was certainly breathing. Very weak breath of life was in them.

    ¡°Do not be too bewildered. They are only fuels.¡±

    ¡°Fuel..., fuels, my lord? What do you speak of all of a sudden....¡±

    The tower lord replied as if it wasn¡¯t even notable.

    As he closed the book, the circr gate that led them here disappeared immediately.

    ¡°Are they not all people?¡±

    Marco approached the metal cages and observed the people held inside. Then he couldn¡¯t help, but be shocked. There were two reasons. First reason is the fact of what he immediately recognized. Dark eyes only without the whites are what he had encountered. They were not the eyes of humans.

    ¡°Wait.....¡±

    One other thing that caused even greater stir and shock was there.

    Among the crowd of dark eyes, Marco saw a familiar face.

    ¡°Chris.....?¡±

    It was ¡®Chris¡¯, Marco¡¯s ssmate from the academy. Although he was pale, missing his right arm and the shoulder, and even with the hair, it was certainly Chris.

    ¡°You were certainly.....¡±

    ¡°Nearly died. Due to an ident during sorcery practice.¡±

    The tower lord finished Marco¡¯s sentence. Chris was definitely his friend, who had died due to an unfortunate ident during sorcery practice. But, ¡®nearly died¡¯?

    ¡°Most of the sorcerers in here are like that. Nearly died during their missions, nearly died due to idents, or nearly died due to illnesses. There were some sorcerers that were brought here from foreign countries. Those that are not sorcerers will be simply picked up from the back alleys.¡±

    The tower lord spoke in a calm manner.

    There was no more kindness.

    A human ¡®without emotions¡¯.

    It was the typical arid voice of such people.

    ¡°They were just going to be at the bottom of the society anyways. They would live like trash all their lives. Just because one is a sorcerer does not make a big difference. They would not have gone beyond the range of the 1st ss level. To be treated with disdain by others and the shame thates with it. I just simply saved them from that pit.

    ¡°What, What are you....¡±

    ¡°As fules, contributing to the Ivory tower¡¯s empire, that is.¡±

    As the tower lord stopped speaking, he stretched out ¡®the Ivory Tower¡¯s wand¡¯ into the empty air. Then ¡®scarlet¡¯ colored ¡®life energy¡¯ and blue ¡®mana¡¯ were extracted from the people confined in the cage and began to merge at the tip of the wand.

    ¡°Do not worry. I would not make you like them. I can promise you that¡±

    With the tower lord¡¯s spell, the scarlet colored life energy and blue mana, at the tip of the wand, began to turn ck. Surely, that was the ¡®ck magic¡¯ itself, corrupting all the energy.

    ¡°You are like my son, are you not?¡±

    Eventually, the tower lord¡¯s ck magic wrapped around Marco. There was no way to escape. Even the shield magic did not work. Rather than even slowing it down, it simply passed and was being absorbed directly.

    Eventually, the tower lord¡¯s ck magic wrapped around Marco. There was no way to escape. Even the shield magic did not work. Rather than even slowing it down, it simply passed and was being absorbed directly.

    ¡°Aaaaak.....!¡±

    Wrapped around by the ck energy, Marco¡¯s eyes began to turn ck. Just like the life¡¯s energy and mana that had lost the natural light due to corruption, they turned deep ck, such that, not even a single blood vessel could be seen.

    ¡°......¡±

    Marco resisted for a while.

    Meaningless struggle hase to an end.

    However, there was still breath left in him.

    ¡°Marco, rise.¡±

    From such state, Marco rose up immediately upon the tower lord¡¯smand. It was same as Helene. There were no longer any whites in the eyes and was in absolute obedience to the tower lord. Stuffy and rough breathing were felt as well. He was reborn as the ultimate ¡®pawn¡¯.

    ¡°There is still a lot to aplish. You should endure more.¡±

    The tower lord¡¯s greed did not stop there.

    A pawn that possesses more of the normal appearance.

    He needed a pawn that was nearly perfect.

    ¡®A pawn that others will not feel difort with.¡¯

    That was the ultimate objective of the tower lord. A perfect pawn, except with a blind loyalty, which that can be utilized in the light instead of darkness.

    ¡°I bid you sess. There is not a lot of time. So, you are being activated.¡±

    Again, the tower lord has absorbed life energy and mana from those confined inside the metal cage. From the silence without anyone¡¯s single scream, the second ck magic has begun.

    ¡°You are like a lucky charm. The only charm that survived when the mana bomb rained on the vige .¡±

    It is different than earlier. In fact, it wasplete opposite. The eyes that had turned dark ck have now began to restore their whites. As if ¡®purification¡¯ process was taking ce.

    ¡°There.¡±

    Pleased with the transformation, the tower lord nodded his head.

    He had anticipated that this situation toe true.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Marco raised his head ording to the tower lord¡¯smand. The eyes appeared to have roughly returned to normalcy, but there was not a shred of emotion.

    ¡°Who do you see me as?¡±

    A cautious question was thrown by the tower lord.

    ¡°You are the Duke Herbert Leon, the Ivory Tower Lord of the Green River Empire.¡±

    Marco replied in clear tone.

    The voice was also his natural tone.

    Helene had turned inarticte and glum.

    His tone waspletely different than that of her voice.

    ¡°Then who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Marco. I am a 2nd ss sorcerer of the Ivory Tower, and now I serve you, my lord, as your appointed assistant sorcerer.¡±

    Following Marco¡¯s reply, the tower lord threw a short sword towards him.

    Tang!

    Then hemanded.

    ¡°Will you slice off one of your little fingers, using that sword?¡±

    It was the tower lord¡¯s order to self mutte.

    However, Marco did not hesitate.

    And he had cut off his finger.

    It appeared as if he could not even feel the pain.

    ¡°Now, I can finally call you my son.¡±

    It was perfect.

    The ck magic was sessful.

    A pawn that the tower lord wanted was finally created.

    ¡°More fuel will be needed.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t necessarily want Marco. It was only that he wanted a powerful ck magic spell, one that isplete and more powerful technique of ck magic, through which a perfect result has just been created.

    ¡°For the purpose of handling a bigger beast.¡±

    Much greater beast, much more fuel needed to freely handle the beast, ¡®Ian Page¡¯, wascking. Much more human vitality of life and much more sorcerers¡¯ mana are needed.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>

    Full Scale War (2)

    Herbert, the tower lord, went on an unnned holiday break.

    The official exnation was ¡®health issues¡¯.

    As it was an open ended holiday, the tower lord¡¯s responsibilities have been temporarily delegated to the eldest sorcerer, ¡®Deckard¡¯, and any critical reports to the tower lord or issues requiring urgent decisions were handled through the assistant sorcerer, ¡®Marco¡¯, by him making trips to the tower lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°There have been many issues for him to deal with in recent days.¡±

    ¡°And his old age also yed a role.¡±

    Hearing the reason, most of the upants of the Ivory Tower nodded. Delegation procession was a difficult task in the first ce for an old man. Although he was in good healthpared to his peers with the power of magic, it wasn¡¯t possible to deceive for so many decades.

    ¡°Besides, there is also the issue with Ian?¡±

    Furthermore, the rumor of him feeling the pressure with the rise of the 6th ss Ian has swirled around as well.

    The tower lord and Ian, the fact that different lords existed for the two pirs of the Ivory Tower has been a hot conversation topic.

    ¡°Well then. How things are turning?¡±

    ¡°What, all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Are we with the crown prince or with the imperial prince?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, it will be determined by the top echelon anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, we are only nobles outside. But in here.....¡±

    While many such conversations were going around surrounding the two, the tower lord and Ian, Ian was sitting in his researchboratory. For some reason, Marco was with him.

    ¡°Is the tower lord very ill?¡±

    Ian has been in frequent conversations with Marco, who has returned to the Ivory Tower. It was because he was able to hear the news about his hometown of the Mogrian Region, as recent as 2 years earlier. That has been the case at least up until not too long ago. There was not a reason to have any suspicion as both, Ian and Marco, believed them to be enjoyable asions.

    ¡°Nothing to be too concerned with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    However, such pleasant conversation had been cut short at some point. It was right after the tower load had returned. At first, it was due to the ambience of the Ivory Tower, but now, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡®The person itself has changed.¡¯

    Ian began to feel certain peculiar alienation from Marco. That feeling was there at this moment as well. The same face, the same voice, and the same tone as before, but such alienation couldn¡¯t be hidden. He felt suspicious from the beginning, but it has finally been confirmed.

    ¡°If there is nothing more to say.....¡±

    ¡°Please, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Ian stopped Marco.

    There was still something to verify. Only that he needed some time to think before that.

    ¡®Does he slowly want to see it through the end?¡±

    The reason as to why the tower lord has gone on a sudden, long holiday.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Ian to guess.

    Health concern is only an excuse.

    ¡®He will surely be nning.¡¯

    To eradicate his ¡®political¡¯ rival.

    nning to find that method.

    Or preparing to fine-tune the method.

    Of course, the target will be Ian himself.

    ¡®I can roughly envision the secret n.¡¯

    Ian does not have any grudge against the tower lord. No, there was nothing. In their past lives, they served the same master, so there wasn¡¯t any reason to go head to head. Since he knew the true nature, the shunning was based on only from personal perspective

    ¡®The situation has now changed somewhat though.¡¯

    ¡®The situation has now changed somewhat though.¡¯

    In fact, supporting Ragnard is a very appropriate decision. He was the optimal candidate for the kingship no matter what he had inside his mind. So, he wanted to get it done appropriately. Bing ¡®victorious¡¯ against the tower lord, rather than crossing the line to causeplete ¡®destruction¡¯, was Ian¡¯s initial n.

    ¡®Needlessly harming the family members...¡¯

    However, the tower lord had crossed the line.

    He had harmed Ian¡¯s family members, too.

    The precious things that he had earned after his return.

    How could he leave it at that?

    He brought the wrath upon himself.

    ¡®The ck magic....¡¯

    Ian knows ck magic. In fact, he is considered to be on the side of those considered to be very well versed in it. He had researched it before, as a precursor thinking that it will help in his efforts to reach higher ss level. Of course, it was not effective and as a result the level of interest dried up as expected.

    ¡®It was inhumane even.¡¯

    The magic often required ¡®inhumane resource¡¯ beyond mana. Life source or spirit, it was understandable why it had been ouwed. But, the tower lord became involved in that magic. Is that all?

    ¡®The ck magic that is able to control sorcerers means.¡¯

    Ian thought while staring at Marco. If it was as expected, if the sense of alienation being felt from Marco is the ck magic, it was possible that the tower lord may have crossed the river of no return.

    ¡°Sir Marco.¡±

    He put away his thoughts.

    Then he quietly called Marco.

    ¡°If I hade to a false conclusion, I respectfully apologize.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re ill or anything, but it is possible to feel strange.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at....¡±

    Ian did not respond any more.

    Instead, he raised the great prairie staff straight upward.

    And, he quickly absorbed mana.

    There was a ¡®Cancetion¡¯ technique that is engraved in the staff.

    He was about to execute an elevated magic through that spell.

    ¡°Great Cancetion.¡±

    Intense gray light wrapped around Marco. The intensity was difficult to evenpare to the initial cancetion. If ¡®cancetion¡¯ spell was to remove certain supporting magic, ¡®the great cancetion¡¯ is the ¡®anti-magic¡¯ spell that will wipe out the rival¡¯s entire magic.

    ¡°Aak, aaak....!¡±

    The effect was immediate. Marco was in pain and felt nauseated as Ian had expected. Vomiting dark energy, Instead of rolling around in vomit, was the absolute confirmation.

    ¡°Argh, Auuk ! A-uu-uk! Auuk! Auk....!¡±

    Marco threw up the dark energy for a while.

    He began to breathe fast as if he has juste to his senses.

    His breathing was rough as if he was just been saved from drowning.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Auk! I, I, Auk! Now.... Why....?¡±

    It was not the same Marco from just a moment ago. He seemed confused. His sweat covered face and crimson colored eyes spoke loudly as to how he was feeling. It has already been several days that he had been in motion outside of his own volition.

    ¡°Marco. Please look at me. Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°I, Ian....?¡±

    Marco finally recognized Ian. At the same time, he was able to assess the situation a bit. His memory has returned to the time prior to when he fell under the ck magic spell and the exploding headache that he had earlier seemed to be slowly subsiding.

    ¡°I, I think I was having a dream....¡±

    ¡°I, I think I was having a dream....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a dream.¡±

    ¡°If it is not a dream.....¡±

    ¡°It must be the tower lord¡¯s deed.¡±

    Marco¡¯s countenance has hardened. He wanted every vision to be part of a dream, the secret passage, the dark room, the people with ck eyes, the cages that confined people, and the tower lord, who had absorbed the life energy out of them. Upon hearing Ian, however, that wishful thinking waspletely overturned.

    ¡°Have to, have to stop....¡±

    Enduring the chaos, it was Marco¡¯s first words.

    ¡°He has to be stopped. Sir Ian. The tower lord has to be stopped!¡±

    He let out a painful scream.

    It was the other side of the tower lord, whom Marco has followed all his life.

    That other side has clearly been discovered.

    Many words have filled his mind and reached the tip of his tongue.

    But, there was only one thing that he could say.

    It must be stopped.

    The tower lord¡¯s ck magic.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking to do. So, please exin to me first.¡±

    Contrary to the outpouring words of unorganized emotions from Marco, Ian¡¯s words seemed to indicate that much of it were anticipated as he was calm and well prepared.

    ¡°What was seen, heard, done to. Do not omit anything.¡±

    ***

    As the Sun was setting, the official work hours at the Ivory Tower came to an end. From this time until the morning will be dedicated to researching and practicing of magic. If it was under the original circumstances, it would also be the time when Marco would head over to the tower lord¡¯s residence. It would have been the time to deliver Ivory Tower¡¯s daily main report.

    ¡°I will go in your ce.¡±

    However, today was different. That¡¯s because with the report in hand, Ian, himself, headed to the tower lord¡¯s residence. He had already been briefed by Marco. The 90 percent of the report was as expected with the remaining 10 percent, appearing to be slightly out of the ordinary.

    ¡®The tower lord had opened a portal?¡¯

    No way, that could not be possible. ¡®Portal magic¡¯ that provides a conduit between the space and far away space.

    ¡®It must¡¯ve been the artifact¡¯s power.¡¯

    It was clearly stated that the portal was opened, using a greenish book. Then there is only one answer. That it is not the power of the tower lord, rather the power of the book. It¡¯s hard to believe that he had such an item.

    ¡®Most likely, the artifact will not appear in the Ivory Tower¡¯s artifacts list.¡¯

    It seems as though there are many things are being tightly hidden. Leon Herbert, that is, the presiding Ivory Tower Lord. This was the first time, bing aware, that he had ever studied ck magic.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Atst, Ian came upon a residence in the far most corner of the imperial city. Isted from all the boisterous traffic of the imperial city, it is the area that the tower lord had chosen for his residency, desiring a serene setting.

    ¡°This is Ian Page, an elder sorcerer of the Ivory Tower. I am here to pay the tower lord a wellness visit and to provide a status briefing.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The sentry was bewildered by Ian¡¯s response. It was not fathomable for a presiding sentry of the Ivory Tower to not recognize the name of Ian Page.

    ¡°Ah, yes, please wait for a brief moment, sir?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, take all the time you need.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    The tower lord was anticipating Ian¡¯s visit. The main reason was because the marginal oversight that was linking him to Marco has been disengaged. Within the empire, Ian was the only one great master sorcerer, who could prate the ck magic.

    ¡°What is your disposition, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Did hee alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. At least, there wasn¡¯t anyone nearby.¡±

    ¡°Then, advise him to wait for a moment.¡±

    Although the tower lord had already confirmed that Ian was alone through detection magic, he had asked the sentry on purpose. Then he opened a portal in the den next to the bedroom.

    ¡®You¡¯ve finallye. Ian Page.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a mistake to have kept Marco active in close proximity to Ian. Rather, it was a set n. It can be called a ¡®half inducement strategy¡¯, to name it. He wanted Ian to be aware of Marco¡¯s transformation and waited for him to pay a visit on his own volition. If he hade with many others, the tower lord would have hidden the medium, but since he came alone, there was no need.

    ¡®He should be full of self-confidence.¡¯

    Ian was a 6th ss grand sorcerer. There are always a numerous possibilities that the table can be turned even after a full proof preparation. To increase the odds of winning, it was necessary to shake up the ability of this 17 year old Ian to discern.

    ¡®For the thought of taking me down.¡¯

    With the unique abilities and sharp attention, he had prated the tower lord¡¯s scheme. Then rescue all the victims after defeating the tower lord, who has fallen into the ck magic. What a great story it will be? He will be touted as the epic hero by not only the sorcerers, but also by the citizens for the generations toe.

    ¡®Although it won¡¯t be an immediate epic tale of heroics.¡¯

    The dungeon, beyond the portal, wasn¡¯t simply a dedicated ce for the purpose of studying ck magic and confining humans for fuel. Beyond the steel cages was another space, which was much more spacious than thought. In fact, the space was many times bigger than the space where the steel cage was set up on.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    Countless treasure chests and storage boxes.

    Endless show of artifact disys.

    Over flowing items of luxury.

    That¡¯s right. The dungeon was really a ¡®warehouse¡¯. It was the secret warehouse, where the tower lord has been hiding artifacts, magical items, and valuables that he had been secretly collecting.

    ¡°A few of them will no longer be useful after today.¡±

    The tower lord murmured as he collected a few artifacts and magical equipment from the disys as if a general heading to a battlefield was putting on an armor suit and cape. Certainly, he was not an easy adversary, so the preparation was a must.

    ¡®This is worth the investment in consideration of training a 6th ss dog.¡¯

    Also, he had picked up an entire storage box and moved it closer to the steel cage. The box was full of unidentified purple gems.

    ¡®Soul Stone.¡¯

    ¡®Soul Stone.¡¯

    The name of the purple gems was soul stone, which was used to hold human spirit that was an essential ¡®ingredient¡¯ for ¡®high level ck magic¡¯. Then into the storage box, full of gemstones, the tower lord had stuck his staff. Surrounded by the steel cages, the staff stood straight up in front of them.

    ¡°Gather.¡±

    The staff began to react after the tower lord¡¯s singlemand. Not only did it absorb the life force from the multitudes of humans from inside the steel cage and mana, it even gathered the grayish white haze from the piles of the soul stones. There were silent screams, which in no doubt, wereing from the confined spirits in the soul stones.

    ¡°Awake.¡±

    Immediately after the second order, everything began to turn into ck color. The crimson life force, the green mana, as well as the grayish white spirits, all were being newly reborn as the sources to be used for ck magic.

    ¡°Finish off.¡±

    Then with the ckish blue gemstone that was located at the start of the mouth of the staff as the starting point, ck energy has tightly aggregated. It was as if it was fully loaded and ready to call a ck magic spell at any time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Incredible amount of soul stones have been consumed. He even borrowed the powers of the artifacts. At this level, even the 6th ss ranked sorcerer could not resist easily. Nodding his head as if satisfied, the tower lord left the portal open and as he returned to the bedroom thru the den, he spoke to the servant who was at ready.

    ¡°Invite the guest in.¡±

    Sometime has passed. Ian has entered the room after waiting for a while outside the residence. The tower lord wasn¡¯t particrly weing. He simply sat in his chair, allusively chanting while enjoying the tea that his servant had brought him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought yourself today.¡±

    ¡°It is only appropriate to pay a visit when the eldest of the elders of the Ivory Tower is home ill. I beg your quick recovery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the words. Here, have a seat. The tea is wonderful.¡±

    With that, Ian sat facing the tower lord. Soon, dreary silence overcame them. Both Ian and the tower lord simply sipped their tea, without particrly saying anything.

    ¡°Marco was not feeling very well.¡±

    It was Ian, who had broken the silence.

    There was utmost respectfulness on his part.

    ¡°Oh, I am concerned whether he is under the influence of what I fell ill with.¡±

    ¡°I have examined him and that does not appear to be the case.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. He is a very diligentd.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That was why I am in his ce, providing the daily briefing to you. Also pay a well being visit as well. Is this ufortable for you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, how could that be? On the contrary, I am most appreciative to be receiving a well being visit by a 6th ss grand sorcerer.¡±

    As somewhat of a detailed conversation was being shared, Ian discretely surveyed the surroundings. Especially, he scanned every corner by the bookcase. He could not locate the book that Marco had described. Perhaps, it was hidden in another ce.

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as a matter of fact, I had heard an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°An interesting story?¡±

    ¡°It was something that Marco had told me.¡±

    ¡°Then please share it with this old man. I am incredibly bored, having been confined in this house for nearly a month.¡±

    ¡°I will. It¡¯s actually, ording to him, there exists a gateway, somewhere in your house my lord, which takes one to a secret location.¡±

    Ian spoke as he sipped his tea once.

    From that behavior, the tower lord could draw a definite conclusion.

    ¡®He is not a replicate.¡¯

    A replicate is a fabrication with no real form.

    How can it intake any food substance?

    Now more rxed, the tower lord asked a question in response.

    ¡°Secret location? What ce are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Well perhaps, it could be the den or the food storage room. Or a secret researchboratory.¡±

    ¡°A desire for a secret researchboratory wille naturally to sorcerer. If it wasn¡¯t for the rule that research is to be done at the Ivory Tower as much as possible, I, too, would have loved to have one in my residence.¡±

    ¡°Do you not already have one? The researchboratory.¡±

    In response to the words from Ian, the straight shooter.

    ¡°You are more mischievous than I thought.¡±

    The tower lord didn¡¯t try to put up a false impression either.

    ¡°Well, as long as we¡¯re talking about it, would you like to have a tour?¡±

    ¡°Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Is there something that will prohibit it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but the ck magic.¡±

    Ian stopped speaking for a moment.

    The two men¡¯s eyes met and tangled in the air.

    ¡°However, I understood as there being a rule that prohibits it.¡±

    ¡°What is the reason for suddenly bringing up the topic of ck magic?¡±

    ¡°You know it very well?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure what you are referring to. Are you implying that I am stirring up ck magic in a researchboratory by any chance?¡±

    ¡°That could be a possibility.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s objectionable. I admit to a researchb. It is also true that a special door exists. It was through the power of an artifact that I had obtained by chance. However, ck magic! It is not even worth mentioning at all. I simply do not understand what nonsense that Marco is speaking of.¡±

    At least, the tower lord was strongly denying the idea of ck magic.

    His objective is to lure Ian into and beyond the portal, after which he will engrave the ¡®control spell¡¯ onto Ian¡¯s spirit by using the prepared ck magic.

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Of course that is so. Do you wish to verify it?¡±

    ¡°If you would grant that permission, I would like to do so.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get up. I shall show you at once. As the tower lord, I reject the idea and it gives me no pleasure of being used of practicing ck magic.¡±

    The tower lord stood up with forceful determination. Ian also followed behind him to the den. The door connecting the bedroom and the den was open and the already created bluish portal came in to his immediate view.

    The tower lord stood up with forceful determination. Ian also followed behind him to the den. The door connecting the bedroom and the den was open and the already created bluish portal came in to his immediate view.

    ¡°That is the gateway.¡±

    ¡°The color is distasteful.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too, initially.¡±

    As if to demonstrate that is was safe, the tower lord quickly put forward his foot inside and beyond the portal. It was the situation as described by Marco with respect to the entire portal, spewing out of a unique book. Even Ian has never seen such an artifact before.

    ¡°Do enter.¡±

    Only darkness lied beyond the portal. However, Ian did not prematurely use the light spell. Instead, he was securing visuals with the magic that is many levels higher than that that even the tower lord could not have imagined.

    ¡®Night Vision.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s eyes shed in green and the darkness became familiar to him. Rather, going beyond gaining familiarity, the visuals became different. The darkness was no longer inhibiting Ian¡¯s vision.

    ¡®It is more serious than I thought.¡¯

    The ce thought to be the dungeon beyond the portal. He had heard about the ce, but after seeing it in person, he was greatly perplexed. It was unfathomable that it was real to see sorcerers and citizens being confined to be used as fuels.

    ¡®Such person had remained as the great tower lord in the past life.¡¯

    The name, Herbert Leon, has eternally remained as one of the greatest tower lords in the history of the Ivory Tower. It was the moment that made him to feel, to the bone, the other side of the history¡¯s mess.

    ¡°Ian, do you know by any chance?¡±

    The tower lord¡¯s voiceing from the darkness was shaking. The reason for that minute shaking was certainly because of ¡®excitement¡¯ and ¡®anticipation¡¯.

    ¡°I, at one time, also wanted to be a hero. A sorcerer, who protects the empire and saves its citizens in despair, all by oneself.

    The tower lord spoke as he slowly walked towards the staff that was set up straight in advance. Although, he was in very close proximity of the staff, he didn¡¯t particrly try to raise it. He only vacantly stared at it.

    ¡°Over the years, he realized one thing. Reckless behavior alone will not bring about changes. There was power out there that will make me a hero.¡±

    With a single motion of his hand, the dark energy that was hovering over the staff began to separate like serpents as they moved in slow creepy fashion.

    ¡°My single decision has the power of moving many talents. Through thates the true power that can assure the well beings of the empire and its citizens.¡±

    Finally, the tower lord¡¯s hand motion pointed towards Ian.

    The dark energy also targeted Ian¡¯s body.

    ¡°People call that energy as power.¡±

    The dark energy spread and quickly wrapped around every parts of Ian¡¯s body as if it was unavoidable presence of royalty. It wrapped the arms, legs, head, neck, and the body as well as the tip of his feet. It was as if ck ink was dumped all over him.

    ¡°Ahhhhh....!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh....!¡±

    Even for Ian, he could not help, but moan in agony. The ck magic mixed with sufficient mana and life force, along with soul stone and many artifacts has indiscriminately shaken all of Ian. If it was an ordinary person, it would not have stopped with a moan.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    Finally the tower lord has brightened up the space with light spell. He approached Ian with swaggering walk. His continence was one that of full of ultimate satisfaction.

    ¡°Be part of that power for me. So, the empire can be protected in whole. The citizens can also be saved as a whole. The young, like you, the old, like I, ultimately all want a hero, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    More and more, the ck magic was being absorbed into Ian¡¯s body. The eyes have darkened then the white color returned. As it was for Marco, Ian has fallen t onto the ground as he slowly recovered his conscientiousness.

    ¡°Here, do rise.¡±

    Ian¡¯s response to the tower lord¡¯smand was immediate.

    He rose up at once and looked at the tower lord.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha.....!¡±

    The tower lord went into a loudughter.

    It was filled with twisted ecstasy.

    He was, after all, a 6th ss grand sorcerer.

    The first 6th ss sorcerer in the history of humanity, that was.

    Such existence has fallen to being a puppet.

    Not as anyone¡¯s, but Herbert¡¯s own puppet.

    ¡°This was so easy. This was nothing!¡±

    His old face was twitching, at the moment, as the devil. Perhaps, that was the true nature of ¡®Herbert Leon¡¯, the Ivory Tower¡¯s lord.

    ¡°There answer me. Who am I?¡±

    It was the same question that was thrown to Marco.

    ¡°You are the Duke Herbert Leon, the empire¡¯s Ivory Tower¡¯s lord.¡±

    And even the reply was the same.

    At least it was like that up to this point.

    ¡°And.¡±

    However, the puppet, ¡®Ian Page¡¯, has added one more answer following that. Was it because the scope of his thought was greater?

    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you just.....¡±

    ¡°I said, you are a crazy son of a bitch.¡±

    It was even before the tower lord haspleted his question in his response. Was that all? It was even before he had changed his continence. It was much earlier than for him to truly understand what was being happening.

    Puck!

    A blunt sound has echoed loudly. Ian¡¯s choice of action was not sorcery. It was only the strong one punch with Ian¡¯s fist, strongly hitting the old, ugly face of the tower lord.

    ¡°Aaak!¡±

    Having been fallen on his back, the tower lord held on to his smashed nose. Trained with the help of the mana, his fist delivered much more powerful punch than ordinary hammering. His mind went beyond numb and was at the edge of being fainting.

    ¡°Hugh! Whoo....!Hugh! Whoo...!¡±

    With the mana¡¯s energy, the tower lord quickly recovered from the injury and his senses. He stared up into Ian¡¯s eyes in shock. The ecstasy that filled his face has long disappeared for a while already.

    ¡°Haw, haw, how....?¡±

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>

    23 Full Scale War (4)

    ¡°Haw, Haw, How....?¡±

    The tower lord still had enough energy to battle.

    However, he did not prepare any magic.

    It seemed that he had already lost the will to fight.

    ¡°No way, there is no way.....¡±

    There was a sense of embarrassment, but he realized that it meant nothing.

    He resorted to the ultimate means, the ck magic that burned off hundreds of human spirits.

    He believed that even the 6th ss sorcerer would not be able to resist. After all, even the tower lord, who was a 5th ss master, had been helplessly afflicted by it. However, it didn¡¯t work. Not against that Ian Page.

    ¡°Hugh.¡±

    Ian walked towards the tower lord with heavy footsteps. Irrespective of the oue, he pressed his forehead, indicating that the moaning and pain that he had just suffered were real.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    The reason why the ck magic did not work on Ian.

    The reason was moreplicated than thought. First off, the difference in the basic ability was enormous. The gap between what the tower lord had estimated for a 6th ss and a true 6th ss was much wider. It meant that the massive quantity and high quality mana is shielding both the body and the mind.

    ¡°And you were profusely denying that it wasn¡¯t ck magic.¡±

    The second factor was the ¡®queen¡¯s amulet¡¯, which was given to Ian by Oliver, as a payment for epting his request for 5 years of sparring. It was known to have the power to clear one¡¯s mind, and the effect was as described. It had thoroughly filtered the force of magi that was attempting to infiltrate his mind.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°.....?¡±

    The third and the final reason.

    It was the great ck magical weapon, pink colored light powder, which Ian had taken some time to prepare before leaving for the tower lord¡¯s residence. One fistful of the powder was kept inside a pouch.

    ¡°It is called the fairy dust.¡±

    ¡°Fair, fairy dust.....?¡±

    ¡°It is the queen¡¯s dust, among them.¡±

    Fairy Queen¡¯s Dust.

    That was the most important factor of the day.

    ¡°Perhaps, you may know, the fairies are known to possess eyes that prate evil. Even able to filter them. Or annihte them all together.¡±

    The fairy queen referenced ¡®magi¡¯ when she first saw Ian. As she did not see that magi, she had relieved her people from any anxiety. The eyes that see through or the power of filtering wickedness or magi was the ¡®power¡¯ that had been endowed upon the fairy race as the descendents of the dragon.

    ¡°That is nonsense......¡±

    Other words, there was a good reason that gave him confidence in attempting a raid all by himself. The innate power and the artifacts¡¯ help, and even the fairy queen¡¯s power, also known as the god¡¯s method. Ian, in his present form, is none other than a ¡®nightmare for the ck sorcerers¡¯.

    ¡°You were too hasty.¡±

    ¡°You were too hasty.¡±

    The tower lord wanted to take advantage of Ian¡¯s na?ve judgment. However, it was Ian, who took advantage of incoherent judgment skill against his adversary. From the tripartite agreements to the rise of a 6th ss sorcerer, the many days filled with Ian¡¯s every aplishments that came like a storm made the tower lord anxious.

    ¡°If you were in your usual tower lord¡¯s mindset, you may not have attempted such a bad move. You must have been quite anxious.¡±

    The tower lord took those words as ridiculing him.

    In fact, it was ridiculing.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Was it due to being mocked, the tower lord began hisst stance after recovering from his sense of loss. Wielding his staff, the tower lord gathered the life energy and mana from the humans confined in the steel cage.

    ¡°Decay!¡±

    Soon, the mdy energy fiercely attacked Ian like poison. Of course, Ian did not even blink an eye. There wasn¡¯t even any counter magic. All that he did was spread a small amount of the fairy queen¡¯s pink light powder into the air.

    Whooooo-!

    However, the effect was incredible. As the fairy queen¡¯s dust spread, itingled with mdy energy and burned in golden fire. The ck magic¡¯s evil was being burned off.

    ¡°Your studious ability is dwindling.¡±

    ¡°Argh....!¡±

    ¡°You are the tower lord, after all.¡±

    There was nothing even a tower lord could do. The adversary was a 6th ss sorcerer. The basic elementary magic will not even provide a 1 percent chance of winning. The only chance that he may have was to use a discernible ck magic. At least, it was the only way ording to the tower lord¡¯s assessment.

    ¡°Let the curse of pain be....!¡±

    At the moment of the tower lord was, again, about to chant a ck magic spell.

    ¡°Blink.¡±

    Blink allows instantaneous transport within a short distance.

    Through it, Ian has reached the tower lord¡¯s back.

    ¡°Dispel.¡±

    Dispel spell was the nexus.

    It was the magic that nks out the adversary¡¯s technical ability to calcte for a few seconds.

    ¡°Mana drain.¡±

    Ian¡¯s magic did not stop. He even began to absorb all of the tower lord¡¯s mana. Ian was about to make the tower lord impotent to battle. Only then he can aplish what he had hoped to aplish.

    ¡°?????......!¡±

    ¡°Auuuugh.....!¡±

    The extra mana was being quickly disappearing. Any sorcerer would definitely feel the pain. The tower lord was not an exception. In fact, being a 5th ss sorcerer would cause him to feel even more extreme pain.

    ¡°Please rest. So, I can take care of business.¡±

    The tower lord¡¯s body fell slowly.

    He was conscious, but his body was the problem.

    It was the after effect s of acute loss of mana. The after effects were felt greater with older age.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    ¡°Light.¡±

    Ian started up the light spell instead of night vision. Night vision requires consuming ofrge quantity of mana. In addition, it causes the entire world to appear in green, so the basic application was for different purpose.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ??? ?? ? ???? ?? ??? ???. ?? ???? ???? ??

    ????? ???. ?? ???? ???? ? ??. ??? ??? ?? ?

    ?? ?? ?, ???? ???? ? ?? ??? ????. ?? ??? ?

    ??. ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ???.

    Ian did not inspect the people in the steel cage. Instead, he inspected the artifact disys and many storage boxes first. Of course, he will rescue the people. Ian wasn¡¯t particrly a saint, nor was he an evil fallen one like the tower lord, who turned his back on humanity. There was a reason for it. The reason for him toe to this ce all alone.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Ian showed a faint smile.

    He wanted to verify it for himself with his own eyes.

    The doubt that he had from the previous life.

    That doubt was, in fact, now been verified to be true.

    ¡°It was hidden, so just couldn¡¯t be found.¡±

    The previous life¡¯s tower lord was highly acimed in many ways.

    He had paved the way for the unification of the continent as the Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord.

    The Lord of the Ivory Tower was always kind and courteous.

    He was the Ivory Tower Lord, who was known for being frugal and praised for integrity.

    Thest thing was what had bothered Ian for a long time.

    ¡°What integrity, how much has heundered.¡±

    After the previous life¡¯s tower lord had died, even without any family members, the wealth that he had returned to the empire was negligible. Others had believed him for his words, but Ian had traced it until the end. He searched for the enormous private wealth that the tower lord may have hidden away, somewhere in the world.

    ¡°I had failed then.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t able to locate them at that time.

    He now realizes why he couldn¡¯t find them.

    It¡¯s because they were hidden away in a secret location beyond the portal.

    ¡®It¡¯s enormous.¡±

    The number of artifacts that he was possessing was already overwhelming. That implies that the number of artifacts hidden here will be many more than the number of registered artifacts at the Ivory Tower. Gold and silver were also simr. How and why did he securely hide so much wealth and not even spend them? That is, until he dies and disappear.

    ¡°Were you nning to take them to the afterlife?¡±

    ¡°Were you nning to take them to the afterlife?¡±

    Ian asked the tower lord, who was bby, yet collecting his breath. He seemed to have recovered somewhat from the after effects. It¡¯s only that his old body could not follow his will.

    ¡°Are you coveting them?¡±

    ¡°A few of them.¡±

    Ian did not hide his inner thoughts.

    In fact, he was nning to set aside several items.

    Especially set aside the book that opens this portal.

    ¡°Imand your honesty.¡±

    ¡°It is you, who kept them hidden away too much, my lord.¡±

    After investigating the artifacts disys for a while, Ian, once again, approached the tower lord. Slowly, he wanted to keep things in order. Definitely organize them as how Ian wanted them to be.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s finish.¡±

    ¡°Well, wait!¡±

    Was the tower lord in fear as Ian approached, or did he think that Ian will not finish him off in a normal fashion. He shook both hands as he made a proposal.

    ¡°I am not sure what your intentions are, but nothing, good, wille out in the way of harming me! You coulde to fervently regret it.¡±

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe Marco is the only one? No, of course not! My many servants are out there. They are even more useful than Marco.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Haaa! Do not y dumb, my child. They should be already on the move. Unless I give a signal, they will never stop. I have imnted an instruction in them from the beginning. To target only two things.¡±

    The ¡®two things¡¯ the tower lord¡¯s servants will target.

    It was too obvious what he was implying.

    ¡°The family and the crowned price.¡±

    ¡°Well. Do you wish to negotiate?¡±

    The tower lord¡¯s eyes shed in grand fashion.

    It appears that he had found an escape hatch.

    ¡°My proposal is simple. We both forget about what had urred today. If this portal is not uncovered, there isn¡¯t any evidence for me. You will not be able to bring me down with only a few words.¡±

    The yellowish eyes of the tower lord were fixated on Ian. The desire to keep everything alive was wiggling inside him.

    ¡°I reject it.¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s response was not what the tower lord had expected. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t even any hesitation. If there was even a smear of uncertainty, such definite response would not have been possible.

    ¡°Then only when your mother and the crowned prince die...!¡±

    ¡°Do try if you can.¡±

    ¡°What....?¡±

    ¡°I said, do try.¡±

    Ianughed as if it was absurd.

    There was an aura of confidence in his continence.

    ***

    (Do you dare the powder of this body....!)

    The pink colored roof of a grand mansion.

    There was a light pink colored furry cat, leisurely sitting in the middle of the roof. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really in leisurely fashion as its posture shows. It¡¯s only that Vanessa is showering the cat with extreme love, and the cute cat that came here to escape the torture from Dous.

    There was a light pink colored furry cat, leisurely sitting in the middle of the roof. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really in leisurely fashion as its posture shows. It¡¯s only that Vanessa is showering the cat with extreme love, and the cute cat that came here to escape the torture from Dous.

    (Ah, my fate. I lived much too long.)

    On top of that, there was an order to be cautious of the surroundings. And the order was from none other than the kid, Ian Page. That was what was bothering the most.

    (Why did they grant the power of kinship to humans.....?)

    It was not understandable no matter how hard it was tried.

    To borrow the human¡¯s vulgar expression.

    (Telling me to go screw myself?)

    The cat thought like that for a while, no, the fairy queen transformed herself back into her natural form and shook her head wildly.

    (What, what am I thinking about now....!)

    It¡¯s impure. It¡¯s extremely impure and vulgar. How could, I, their greatest descendant, could speak in such vulgarity? This is all human¡¯s fault. I must have been tainted by vulgarity since I¡¯ve been with the vulgar entities.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    It was at that time.

    A voice was heard from beneath the roof.

    It was the voice of Vanessa, Ian¡¯s mother.

    It was when it rediscovered herself as the startled fairy queen gave a sigh of relief. It looks like a human guest hase.

    (.....Uh?)

    The fairy queen glimpsed over at the guests beyond the gate. Through her clear eyes, she saw a conspicuous mist. The eyes that can see magi, the ability to see the truth has kicked in to action.

    (They are.....)

    The reason that Ian had ordered to be cautious about the surroundings.

    It appears as if those exact reasons havee.

    With such dark and abhorrent magi in their hearts.

    (They¡¯ve no fear.)

    How dare theye to the residence of the fairy queen, the queen of the fairy race that sees and chases away magi? Only a magi¡¯s underling?

    (OK. I shall wee you today!)

    As a matter of fact, it was looking for an opportunity to find ways to relieve stress. There was much embarrassment and stress derived from this irritating cat act, and isn¡¯t it about the time to release all these emotions all at once?

    Krrrrrrrr......!

    Dark clouds came in the skies over the residence.

    The lighting¡¯s energy has also slowly gathered around.

    The ¡®wrath of the gods¡¯, which will remain a mystery of the empire throughout the hundreds of years toe, is about tomence with the start of the fairy queen¡¯s emotional release.

    Kkkk-kwa-kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kkkkk-kwa-kwa-kwang!

    ¡°Aaak!¡±

    The great lighting and loud thunder shook the entire capitol. As a result, the crowned price, which was on his first secret inspection mission, was startled to his core.

    ¡°My lord, are you okay.¡±

    ¡°What, what is this sudden thunder and lightning?¡±

    ¡°What, what is this sudden thunder and lightning?¡±

    Immediately leaning on Oliver, the crowned price looked up in the sky. No matter how long he looked, it was just dark, not necessarily in condition to create lightning. This is what one calls bolt of lightning out of the blue sky?

    ¡°My heart just about stopped.¡±

    ¡°The god¡¯s anger seems severe. Please return to the castle.¡±

    ¡°What? Already? No, nothing was aplished,¡±

    ¡°But, my lord.¡±

    It was after a long consideration that the crowned prince had undertaken this secret inspection mission. Not too long ago, there were only praises for Ragnar, no matter where he went, but now his poprity has reached a new height. It seemed to be the right time to explore.

    ¡°However, now. I am curious about one thing.¡±

    ¡°Please issue your order, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is.... That is.¡±

    After a short pause, the crowned price continued.

    ¡°Is it possible for me to learn sword fighting?¡±

    ¡°By sword, do you mean.¡±

    ¡°Nothing too fancy, just for self defense...... is it toote even for that? Then just to be fanciful. Like skills to draw the sword from its casing in great form, perhaps.....¡±

    Cheee-ing!

    Was it a demonstration of how to draw a sword in great form.

    Or was his ego been rubbed in a wrong way as a knight.

    Oliver suddenly drew his sword.

    The force was as if he was about to sh something.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to teach me right now.....¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°I will learn diligently for once.¡±

    ¡°Please, stand behind me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Oliver fixed his treasured ¡®Mundile¡¯, the sword artifact that he had received from the emperor. Even the crowned prince was startled by that. Oliver never draws the Mundile sword as the first choice for a weapon. However, it was different this time.

    ¡°2nd knights of the emperor, protect the lord.¡±

    Immediately following themand, in clothed knights gathered from all around and surrounded the crowned prince.

    ¡°Show yourself.¡±

    Oliver was quietly growling in low tone of voice. Then there, a woman in ck robe slowly appeared. Except Oliver, the other knights could not even feel any entity¡¯s presence. It was definitely magic.

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    Oliver recognized the woman in ck robe.

    It was a very famous and familiar face.

    Once the hood has been removed, it was even more certain.

    ¡°Lady Helene, high ranking sorcerer of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s eyes have sunken deep.

    She was, at one time, the 2nd highest ranked sorcerer of the Ivory Tower.

    Disying a murderous intent, she was approaching.

    It did not matter what the reason was.

    Helene is an assassin.

    ¡°Why did you obstruct my lord¡¯s passage?¡±

    She did not reply.

    But, that was enough to draw a conclusion.

    The moment of life or death hase.

    As a swordsman thatbats sorcerers.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>

    ¡°On whosemission, have youe?¡±

    Oliver slowly approached Helene. He appeared to be serene, but inside the gloves, his hands were already moist with sweat.

    ¡°I know that you are not someone that will act on own volition.¡±

    Finally, the two reached each other within a handshake distance.

    The differences in their sizes were striking.

    However, what about the difference in their powers?

    ¡°What will a mere knight, such as you, do?¡±

    It was the same Helene¡¯s voice of the old days. There were no longer any dark spots around the eyes. The personality has also returned to normalcy. The only difference was the absolute, blind loyalty to the tower lord, as a result of the much advanced ck magic¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Have you been hit in the head with an arrow?¡±

    ¡°What an impossible woman to be talking to.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?!¡±

    Oliver¡¯s questioning ended there. From this moment on, everything that he does will go down the ¡®history for the first time¡¯. The first prose of the story will be ¡®Oliver dared tounch the initial attack against a high ranking sorcerer¡¯.

    Chi-Chang!

    Of course, battling wasn¡¯t an easy path. Her staff was stronger than steel, her physical strength and reactive speed, in countering the sudden sword attack, were much more advanced than that of a skilled knight. The power was certainlye from the innate talent, supported by sorcery and mana.

    Keeanng! Kkang! Keeaanng!

    Helene retreated from Oliver¡¯s continuous, irregr attacks. Instantly distancing herself from Oliver, she summoned magic immediately.

    ¡°Pyro-st.¡±

    Six huge, fiery balls of bullets came, flying into Oliver¡¯s direction. For an ordinary knight, it would have been impossible to dodge such a high level of multi-shooting magic as Helene showed an aura of confidence in her face.

    ¡°Die well.¡±

    However, her wishful thinking wasn¡¯t to be. Who was Oliver? He was, after all, the ¡®swordsman with the skill to cut thru fire¡¯, which even Ian used to tell was a skill that only exists in mythical stories, in his earnest astonishment.

    Shook!

    A gigantic fireball was sliced into two halves and diagonally broke apart. It was like as if a passage has been opened thru walls of fire that was surrounding Oliver. Oliver dashed out of the fire through the opening and fiercely reengaged.

    ¡°Cut, cut thru fire?¡±

    It was the sword skill that even Ian was astonished about. Forgetting what¡¯s happening, Helene murmured. But, she could not remain in shock for very long. Strengthened by mana, Oliver¡¯s every bit of muscles, veins and joints created movements that are faster and stronger than many ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    Sorcerer must maintain distance at all times. Of course it wasn¡¯t an easy task. Applying a few spells could create the needed distance even when a knight encroaches with all his might. That was the biggest difference between a sorcerer and a knight. However, this advantage did not work on Ian at all.

    Sheekang! Kiang! Kang!

    It was fast.

    It was very, very fast.

    He was even more agile than when he sparred with Ianst. No matter how a sorcerer tried to create the distance, he was already anticipating, be it ten or hundred paces, at every time.

    ¡°Ye-yaaaap!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yaaaap!¡±

    Oliver has never, even once, neglected his training. It was such that the resulting product of god given talent and god given efforts could only be dared to be called ¡®Oliver Raywood¡¯.

    ¡°Aaak......¡±

    Seeing her-self being pushed back, Helene grew unrest. A sorcerer¡¯s ego could not take being pushed back by a knight with a stride. Irrespective of being dominated by ck magic, her innate ego remained as when she was first born.

    ¡°How dare a Halfling!¡±

    ¡®Halfling¡¯ is a derogatory name that refers to those who were born with one of either mana heart or mana brain. Although it was quite an insulting name calling, Oliver did not even blink an eye. Rather, he replied calmly.

    ¡°Keep bbering.¡±

    ¡°What.....?¡±

    Helene, on the other hand, became angry over a simple remark. Her two fists were engulfed in fire. Then two, gigantic ¡®fire fists¡¯ appeared over her shoulders. It was a familiar magic to Oliver.

    ¡®It was the same magic as Ian¡¯s, the burning punch.¡¯

    It was the same frequently encountered ¡®burning punch¡¯ magic over the 5 years of sparring with Ian. Although they were smaller in sizes and in numberspared to Ian¡¯s, the format itself was the same. Perhaps, the method of attacking would be the same as well.

    ¡®Of course, even the short, effective duration time would be the same.¡¯

    An ordinary knight would have been taken aback. Maybe, the Oliver of 5 years ago would have been flustered as well. He faced a pair of overwhelming, zing fists. In fact, they were even fast and urate.

    ¡®Dodging is all that¡¯s needed.¡¯

    But, Oliver did not have any problems. All that he had to do was, dodge. As the effective duration of the magic will be short lived and it will fade away. If he doesn¡¯t be overwhelmed by the gigantic fist sizes, it would be surprisingly an easy task.

    ¡°You, you shall not die a peaceful death.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? But, I will keep you alive for sure.¡±

    ¡°.....?¡±

    ¡°I have to interrogate you to find out who is behind you.¡±

    Grinding her teeth, Helene wildly swung her zing fists. With each swing, the ground exploded and the temperature rose. Although he had dodged perfectly, the ends of his garments became ckened.

    ¡°You little rat!¡±

    It was Oliver, who has been dodging those zing fists in irregr circr fashion.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    As if he had changed his strategy, Oliverunched a full frontal attack. Was it a bad decision as it he has presented a perfect target for Helene¡¯s zing counter punch?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Helene¡¯s screeching was filled with blood and mockingughter. However, she did not realize it. It was Oliver, who was the better expert, of the two of them, of the ¡®burning punch¡¯.

    Puff-!

    The two zing fists that had neared Oliver¡¯s face had simply puffed away in all directions. It was because the effective duration time has expired.

    ¡°What the.....?¡±

    But, Helene did not recognize that subtle expiration timing as she saw it very differently. To her, it was as if Oliver had pierced thru the fireball with his own abilities.

    ¡°Mana barrier!¡±

    Helene hurriedly continued with mana barrier.

    Krrrrr!

    Krrrrr!

    Oliver¡¯s sword touched on that surface. It was in a nick of time. If she had failed to create the protective shield, one of her shoulders would have been cut off. She could not anticipate Oliver to prate through the fireballs.

    ¡°Ha, ha-ha.....¡±

    A streak of sweat fell down Helene¡¯s cheek. But, it was manageable. There was ¡®mana barrier¡¯ to a sorcerer. The ¡®mana barrier¡¯ could never be prated by brute force and swords. Helene has always been very reluctant to use the protective shield spell, but there was no choice this time.

    ¡°There. That¡¯s right. A Halfling like you will nevere close no matter how hard you tried.....¡±

    He was not an ordinary knight.

    He was much stronger than anticipated.

    Even Helene recognized Oliver as such.

    However, with this barrier, she will always be safe.

    She just needed to find the right opportune time and fight again.

    Oliver probably knows that too.

    It was definitely so.

    ¡°Good. Finally, we can really get started.¡±

    Captain Oliver became even more serene.

    He spoke as he was fixing his grip on the sword.

    ¡°I wanted to show it off when the day came to battle the duke Ian.¡±

    ¡°What.....?¡±

    Helene could not understand Ian¡¯s words. This was the ¡®mana barrier¡¯. Swords were nothing and even mobilizing catapults would not even make a dent against it. But then do what? A mere swordsman is going to do what?

    ¡°Practicing in advance is not a bad thing either.¡±

    Oliver cut his own hand with the sword.

    It was a much deeper cut than thought.

    Obviously, there was dark, red blood stain on the sword.

    Was it just a stain? Rather, the blood poured out.

    So the des of the sword would be soaking wet.

    ¡°We have no ability to extricate mana as Halflings as you¡¯ve spoken of.¡±

    Subduing voice of Oliver was resonating.

    He held his sword with the wounded hand.

    The crimson colored blood continued to streak down his sword.

    ¡°However.¡±

    Wet with Oliver¡¯s crimson red blood, his artifact sword, ¡®Mundile¡¯ vibrated slightly. It was exactly the same affect that urs when mana is injected.

    ¡°It was possible briefly.¡±

    Mana is an energy that circtes within the blood stream. That energy persists even after the blood is extricated from the body. It will evaporate soon, but as Oliver has expressed, it remains there very briefly.

    Duehduedueduedueduh-!

    The vibration on the artifact sword, ¡®mundial¡¯, has be stronger. On top of that, the entire length of the sword surged with the natural blue light of the mana. Even at this moment, the replenishment effect of the mana energy from the streaking blood was urring.

    ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    The white des have now overwhelmingly been covered with blue light.

    Rather, it was on fire with mana¡¯s blue light.

    ¡°With all of a Halfling¡¯s might.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s sword was raised vertically.

    That sword has firmly pierced through.

    At the mana barrier that Helene had created.

    Towards that strong protective shield, it came.

    Sh-reeeek!

    Even the sound differed.

    And an amazing thing happened.

    The knights¡¯ eyes that were witnessing it all,

    These eyes were opened so wide as if to explode in astonishment.

    ¡°Krrr.....!¡±

    ¡°Krrr.....!¡±

    Helene felt the same as well. Rather, it was beyond feeling the same. The ¡®sword¡¯ has sliced thru the ¡®mana barrier¡¯. A mere iron has sliced up the protective shield as if it was a piece of paper. Was that all? It even sliced through Helene¡¯s arm. Thick blood sshed all over. As the knights were in wonderment, Helene felt extreme pain and felt the loss of the all sensibility.

    ¡°No, No way.....¡±

    Startled, Helene began to retreat. She summoned every bit of energy to escape. However, Oliver¡¯s attack and the sword were much faster than her. There wasn¡¯t even a moment to think straight.

    Shook!

    Arge piece of Helene¡¯s robe was sliced off.

    If it had been any deeper, her thigh would have been cut off.

    Shook!

    It was, yet, another part of her robe.

    If it had been any deeper, it would have been her wrist.

    Shook!

    Beads of Helene¡¯s blood spread out into the air.

    The back of her hand has been slightly cut.

    Shook!

    It was much bigger this time.

    One of her fingers went flying off.

    One of her fingers that was as white as white jade that was.

    ¡°Aaaaak!¡±

    Helene let out screams. The right thumb and the tip of her middle finger were decapitated. However, she could not stop moving. With the ¡®sword¡¯, burning in blue light, drenching in blood, Oliver¡¯s aggressive attack appeared to Helene as a ¡®ghost wielding a sword¡¯.

    ¡°Stay, stay away!¡±

    Helene was under the influence of ck magic. Although the spell¡¯s strength has been eased as she was able to speak and disy her natural personality, her movements and thought processes were still being dominated by it. Yet, she felt it, the fear towards Oliver, shrieking sounds of terror.

    Sh-oook!

    Eventually, Oliver¡¯s movements overtook that of Helene¡¯s.

    She became vulnerable as her side was exposed.

    ¡°Aaaaak!¡±

    Intense pain!

    Helene¡¯s movements became dull.

    The arm, fingers, now her side were injured.

    Intolerable pain swept over her.

    ¡°Hugh....! Hugh!

    Even her breathing has be strained.

    There was a moment of let down of her guard.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    A single streak of lightning sword sliced through Helene.

    To be more precise, it went through her neck.

    Helene could not even let out a scream.

    The vision of her head, being decapitated,

    Like a fountain, she saw crimson blood shooting up,

    She had truly felt such a disastrous event.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    But, that was only an illusion.

    Her head has not been severed.

    There was only a thin mark on the neck.

    ¡°Uh.... Uh?¡±

    Helene examined her neck, with her shaking hand. It was still intact, but no sound woulde out of her vocal cord. There wasn¡¯t anything that she could do. Shivering her eye, she could only look up at Oliver.

    ¡°Have I not told you?¡±

    Helene has be totally impotent to battle.

    Oliver withdrew his sword after confirming that.

    Then he recited in a quiet voice.

    ¡°That I will keep you alive for sure.¡±

    Will interrogate to find out who was behind her.

    But, he didn¡¯t necessarily have to say that.

    ¡°Allowing death is the final form of mercy.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Do, do try! What does that....?¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting so dumb? Did you really think that I woulde unprepared? You¡¯ve already have past experiences.¡±

    Ian believed.

    Fairy Queen was even surer.

    Oliver, on the side of the crowned prince, was believable. It would have been also true even if a high level 4th ss sorcerer hade. Even if two of them hade, they could have been defeated. That¡¯s how Ian had scripted the situation. ¡®Oliver Raywood¡¯ was the unique genius, and of course, the unique ¡®grinder¡¯.

    ¡®He was definitely the first swordsman of the continent.¡¯

    Not just an empire, rather a continent.

    That¡¯s how Ian had scripted Oliver.

    He will only get stronger going forward.

    ¡°No matter how one prepares, it would not be possible to defeat a sorcerer.....¡±

    ¡°Fairy Queen¡¯s Dust.¡±

    Ian had cut off the murmurings of the tower lord, at once. He spoke as he slowly shook the pouch that held the fairy queen¡¯s dust.

    ¡°How do you think this came into my possession?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Fairy is a very strong ¡®fortune of gods¡¯. There definitely existed such recordings at the Ivory Tower. If one was the tower lord, he would have certainly read every bit of it.

    ¡°The negotiation has ended. There is nothing to gain.¡±

    Ian¡¯s stern voice continued to speak.

    ¡°You will most likely be put on trial. For such offenses, death penalty is certainly written on the wall. I will make sure that¡¯s what will happen. I will be d to ept the Ivory Tower that you¡¯ve worked so hard, putting blood and sweat for many decades to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°You, Bastard....!¡±

    As if about to devour, the tower lord fiercely stared at Ian.

    That was all that he could do.

    What else could he do?

    There was no more mana, no more ck magic.

    ¡°Ah and.... Since you¡¯ve yed dumb already, I¡¯d ask that you be a real dummy. That will make my future work easier, I think.¡±

    ¡°What.....?¡±

    Understanding the true meaning behind it, the tower lord retreated back slowly.

    Rather, he ¡®crawled¡¯ should be the better description.

    ¡°Wait! Please, Stop! There is a better way......¡±

    ¡°I will just limit it to excessive side effects.¡±

    There was no more talking. Realizing the situation, Herbert, the tower lord, made the final move with recovered mana.

    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t mean to take it this far.¡±

    Finally, Ian¡¯s hands reached the tower lord.

    To be precise, he snatched his head with both hands.

    He wanted to directly get to the brain.

    Of course, the tool was ¡®mana¡¯.

    ¡°Ah, Aaaaak.....!¡±

    Mana began to be injected in huge quantities. Jerking roughly, the mana began to heave the tower lord¡¯s brain. Feeling such pain for the first time in his life, the tower lord let out deafening screams.

    ¡°As the tower lord, it is appropriate to raise authority of the Ivory Tower. Supporting the 5th prince, Ragnar, rather than the crowned prince, is understandable. Having hoarded such wealth? A man could do that. But bringing my family into this was the worst mistake that you havemitted.¡±

    ¡°Aaah! Aaaaaak!¡±

    Ian remained cool even in the face of such terrible screams.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the king¡¯s wrath exist in everyone?¡±

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>

    24. Dark Veil (1)

    Things quickly came to order.

    Talk about lightning speed.

    It was how a nationally urgent situation this was.

    ¡°The atrocious crimes of Herbert Leon, the tower lord, have been uncovered to the world. Not only did he sacrifice the sorcerers, he even took the powerless peasants¡¯ lives as the energy source for ck magic. I am considering no mercy towards him as I shake in the weight of his cruelties.¡±

    Filled with anger, the emperor¡¯s voice thundered throughout the great pce.

    ¡°Henceforth, all of Herbert Leon¡¯s duties and titles shall be stripped and he will be put to death, and the manner of death shall be a public execution.¡±

    So, Herbert, the tower lord, was imprisoned after being sentenced to a public execution. Due to his mental instability from the ¡®side effects of the ck magic¡¯, he had even failed to form any counter-argument. It was as how Ian had nned.

    ¡°Also, I shall personally head all the investigations pertaining to whether or not there exist additional culprits or other ck magicians besides the tower lord. There shall not be any breaks for any rank in this investigation process.¡±

    ¡®No breaks for any rank¡¯.

    It certainly contained many implicit meanings.

    Those who were in close rtions with the tower lord, certain aristocrats, servants and magicians, and even Ragnard, the 5th prince. It was an expression to group all of them into one.

    ¡°Those, who were captured and unknowingly participated in the tower lord¡¯s scheme, shall be allowed to return to their normal lives after recovery. Through this event, if you have lost your work and livelihood, the empire shall provide appropriate levels ofpensations, and to the families of those who have already perished, the victims¡¯ bodies shall be returned with sufficient support to carry out respectful funeral services.¡±

    Of course, the responsibility of treating ck magic fell on Ian. That was because Ian was the only one human being, who could wield the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ magic.

    ¡°However, the rightful punishment for the high sorcerer, priestess Helene, who had sought the crowned prince¡¯s life, shall be determined in a different way than those of other victims¡¯ perpetrators. Although it wasn¡¯t out of her own volition, the gravity of the nature of her crime, in the assassination plot against the crowned prince, cannot be overlooked. As such, I sentence the high sorcerer, priestess Helene, to indefinite confinement.¡±

    The emperor handed down a logical decision. Hasn¡¯t the tower lord¡¯s death sentencing been already decided on? If the high ranking sorcerers were to be executed under the current environment, it will bring about great loss to the national power. The neighboring kingdoms will certainly keep their eyes on it.

    ¡°Of course, the possibilities for the recent dispositions to be, eitherx or worsen, always exist. I instruct you to convey that message to the offenders.¡±

    Sorcerer is the most useful weapon or tool. There is no doubt in that when one is a 4th ss level sorcerer. Simply by keeping her alive brings security and benefits in many ways. The emperor¡¯s decision was the right one.

    Sorcerer is the most useful weapon or tool. There is no doubt in that when one is a 4th ss level sorcerer. Simply by keeping her alive brings security and benefits in many ways. The emperor¡¯s decision was the right one.

    ¡°Finally, appropriate rewards for the two heroes in this incidence cannot be skipped.¡±

    There was a touch of pleasure in the emperor¡¯s continence as he discussed the rewards. The two ¡®heroes¡¯ were not only loyal, but were handpicked by the emperor, himself.

    ¡°Ian Page, who has utterly prevented the former tower lord, Herbert Leon¡¯s scheme, and Oliver Raywood, who has valiantly stopped the high sorcerer, priestess Helene¡¯s assassination attempt of the crowned prince, doe forward.¡±

    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Oliver Raywood, the captain of the 2nd royal knights, stepped on to the red carpet in a formal attire of an armor suit, a helmet and even donning a cape. However, Ian was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Do approach.¡±

    Although the loyal colleagues of great and small statures were uneasy at Ian being missing, the emperor simply told Oliver to approach. Rather, as a matter of fact, he recited out loud as if to calm the crowd.

    ¡°Ian Page is currently investigating the matters concerning ck magic. His rewards will be decided at a separate time when all the situationse to a close. For now, let us focus our attention to Capt. Oliver, who had protected the crowned prince from none other than a 4th ss mage.¡±

    Finally, everyone¡¯s attention was given to Oliver.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t even a slight show of nervousness in Oliver.

    ¡°This is certainly a time of blessing and celebration for this empire. Not only is the crowned prince safe, but a knight, who has ovee the humanly limitations, was born to our empire today, isn¡¯t it? He shall be a great exemry knight, not only in our empire, but to all the knights and all the great many swordsmen throughout this world.¡±

    The loyal colleagues nodded in agreement. They were just curious about Ian, who was missing, but they certainly had high levels of interests in Oliver. A knight has defeated a mage, a high 4th ss mage, at that.

    ¡°I shall never let Oliver Raywood¡¯s valiance and aplishments pass by unrecognized. I have delivered much consideration on how best to reward him. There was only one way. A knight must be a knight.¡±

    Emperor Terry paused for a moment.

    Then he continued slowly.

    ¡°From henceforth, I am pleased to dere Oliver Raywood, the captain of the 2nd royal knights, to the title of ¡®Master Swordsman¡¯, who could oversee all the knights in my kingdom and to be forever remembered as the most revered knight of all.¡±

    The loyal colleagues were stirred at that statement. Only those high ranking officials, who were privy to this consideration, remained silent. It was certainly an honorary title that existed in the empire¡¯s history. However, to find someone, who had been actually named to this title, would require tracing the empire¡¯s history back for many hundreds of years.

    ¡°I also understand it. What it means to be named the master swordsman. But, is it not sufficient? What was the reason behind for no longer having a master swordsman in the first ce? It¡¯s because of sorcery that the honor of the sword has fallen to the ground.¡±

    ¡°I also understand it. What it means to be named the master swordsman. But, is it not sufficient? What was the reason behind for no longer having a master swordsman in the first ce? It¡¯s because of sorcery that the honor of the sword has fallen to the ground.¡±

    The emperor spoke softly as if he was already anticipating the reactions from the multitudes of the loyal colleagues and high ranking officials. As a knight, it may be ufortable to hear, but nheless, it was a reality.

    ¡°However, Oliver Raywood came out through that great shadow. He has stayed loyal to the crowned prince for a long time, and will continue to do so going forward. Besides, he had overpowered a 4th ss sorcerer. Such level of capability and loyalty could certainly be considered as being near perfect, however, if any opposing views exist, do speak.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s words were appropriate. Oliver certainly had overwhelming credentials. This is the age of magic. It was no longer possible for knights to be nning a revolt as it had been possible very long time ago. As the title would indicate, it was only an honorary position.

    ¡°It appears that there is none.¡±

    The emperor nodded in response to the loyal colleagues¡¯ reactions. He didn¡¯t show it, but the emperor was exhrated. There will be two great pirs, Ian, who will soon target the Ivory Tower lord, and Oliver, who will be named the master swordsman, to protect the crowned prince.

    ¡°Kneel, Oliver Raywood, a royal knight.¡±

    The emperor stepped down from the throne. Drawing his sword, he ced it on top of one of the shoulders of Oliver, who was kneeling. It was simr to when a monarch would bestow the honor of knighthood.

    ¡°As the first branch of the Emerald River, Imand the name of ¡®master swordsman¡¯ and all of its honors to be bestowed on knight, Oliver Raywood. Are you prepared to carry on the duties of a master swordsman that has been in void for the past hundreds of years?¡±

    In dignifying fashion, the emperor Terry posed the questions.

    Oliver spoke in subdued baritone.

    ¡°My lord, I shall put my life on this great honor.¡±

    It was a short, but strongmitment.

    There wasn¡¯t even any contrived humility.

    Rather, he was full of self-confidence.

    That was Oliver Raywood, the ¡®Green River¡¯s Master Swordsman¡¯.

    * * *

    On the third day before the former Ivory Tower lord, Herbert Leon¡¯s execution, Ian was in the dungeon that had been the tower lord¡¯sboratory for ck magic as well as the secret storage space, which was located past the portal created by the book.

    ¡®Trophies.¡¯

    The tower lord¡¯s items of personal wealth were still kept there. He didn¡¯t hide them on purpose. Rather, Ian had reported to the emperor about the tower lord¡¯s personal assets. Despite that, there was only one reason that they continued to remain there securely.

    ¡®All these are your trophies, Ian. Whether to keep, return to the kingdom as the kingdom¡¯s wealth, or send back to the Ivory Tower, the choice is yours.¡¯

    ¡®All these are your trophies, Ian. Whether to keep, return to the kingdom as the kingdom¡¯s wealth, or send back to the Ivory Tower, the choice is yours.¡¯

    This was the emperor¡¯s rewards given to him in private. It was also a test at the same time. How will such great wealth be disposed by Ian, was what the emperor wanted to see. Even if the whole thing was returned to the kingdom as part of its wealth, reverted back to the Ivory Tower, or kept, it was certain that none of these actions would earn him high marks.

    ¡®This is bing an annoyance.¡¯

    Initially, Ian only wanted to keep a few artifacts and the book of portal. The wealth was already overflowing. Any sorcery items with effective levels below that of the artifacts only be hindrances. So, he just wanted to keep those that he needed and pass the rest of them on, be it to the Ivory Tower or to the imperial family.

    ¡®Well, I suppose they will someday be useful in my possession.¡¯

    What¡¯s good is good, I suppose? The more money there is the better, and artifacts or sorcery items will eventually be useful someday in my possession. There is no longer the annoying need to hide or how to dispose them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them as they are presently.¡±

    He had intended to keep the tower lord¡¯s personal assets here for now. As long as there was the portal, it was as simple as going in and out of his own house, so there was no need to move them to his residence.

    ¡®I need to verify it first.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t for the trophies that he entered here through the portal. Rather, he wanted to satisfy his own basic curiosity. The center of his curiosity was none other than the ¡®book of portal¡¯. That book artifact was his concern.

    ¡®The portal doesn¡¯t make any sense no matter how hard it was reasoned.¡¯

    During his time between this life and the previous life, Ian has not only familiarized, but has also used many mythical and very powerful artifacts. However, hearing about the book of portal was a surprise. He didn¡¯t even believe that such artifacts existed. The reason was simple.

    ¡®Portal is an 8th ss level sorcery.¡¯

    To put it precisely, this was a magic that Ian could have finally used after reaching the 8th ss status. It was possible to newly create the technique through research and reading ancient books, however, materializing it will require 8th ss level mana and production capability.

    ¡®This was the 8th ss level sorcery.¡¯

    Even Ian did not know the production method or the origin of the artifact. He only knew the power of the artifact. They haveparable powers of the ¡®mana brain¡¯.

    ¡®Inscribe into the artifact, and even trigger it?¡¯

    If an interaction urs with the inscribed technique, simply injecting mana will initiate the technique, being processed, to activate the magic. In fact, it will even transform its effects to be more enhanced. It is simr to the fly spell that had been transformed by ¡®Michel Greenriver Rove¡¯.

    If an interaction urs with the inscribed technique, simply injecting mana will initiate the technique, being processed, to activate the magic. In fact, it will even transform its effects to be more enhanced. It is simr to the fly spell that had been transformed by ¡®Michel Greenriver Rove¡¯.

    ¡®At any rate, who has created it?¡¯

    As any other artifacts would be, he was certain about this book. It was not an item created by mankind. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like that of the god¡¯s move like the Fairy Queen¡¯s. It is by from those who were on much higher ins.

    ¡®Dragon, or something beyond that.¡¯

    Therefore, Ian grew curious.

    A ce that would have been bridged by some transcendental entity.

    On the surface, a ce that may look like this dungeon.

    Where was the exact location?

    Is it somece that is connected to this continent?

    ¡®It was not a ce that the tower lord had bridged.¡¯

    This dungeon has always been affixed as the other side of the portal. There was a method with which to alter the bridged location, but with the limited knowledge of Ian, it was not possible. The tower lord was probably in the same boat. Thus, the possibility of it being the predetermined location was high.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t appear to be 3rd dimensional.¡¯

    That is, a ¡®3rd dimensional¡¯ space, maybe inner pocket space for the friendly force. However, it didn¡¯t appear to be such a space. It was too realistic to be that. Wasn¡¯t it like a dungeon designed to be a hiding ce?

    ¡®There is no way to go out to begin with.¡¯

    It was a spacious rectangr room, without any exits. After many days of observation, just like the old Ivory Tower¡¯s basement, there were not any hidden passages.

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    Ian surveyed the surroundings for a while.

    He scratched his cheek lightly.

    ¡®Nothing can be done?¡¯

    It appeared as if there wasn¡¯t any other means.

    Other than ¡®brute force methods¡¯, he thought.

    ¡®Smash through his way out seemed to be the only way.¡¯

    Smash and push through, using magic.

    Until when? Until the outside worldes into view.

    It was such a simplistic method.

    At least, it was to Ian.

    It was a possible method only for the 6th ss level sorcerers.

    Kwang!

    Ian no longer hesitated.

    He moved to action as soon as his mind was set.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwaang!

    The dungeon, beyond the portal, was wildly shaken up with such destructive power of sorcery. A passage has opened after cracking and smashing. However, the end of the passage was not in sight. It didn¡¯t appear to be a manageable depth with simple one or two magic.

    ¡®It will take longer than anticipated.¡¯

    As if determined, Ian took a dose of Dous¡¯ Harp elixir. He even brought artifacts from the tower lord¡¯s personal assets to enhance the effectiveness. He was certainly fully prepared.

    Kwaaang! Kwang! Kwa-Kwang!

    Pzzzzz.........

    Kwang! Kwang-Kwang! Kwaaang!

    Pzzzzzz......

    How long has it been since he began tunneling through?

    Beyond the engulfing and diffused dust and stones.

    Beyond that, there began to appear a point of light.

    ¡®Is it outside?¡¯

    No matter what, Ian was a sorcerer after all.

    His curiosity wasn¡¯t easily exinable.

    A sorcerer¡¯s unique curiosity has kicked in.

    What would lie beyond that point?

    Kwaaang!

    Finally, a full beam of light has weed Ian.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>

    24 Dark Veil (2)

    ¡®What is this ce.....?¡¯

    After diagonally tunneling through, the outside was reached.

    To his surprise, it appearedpletely different than what he had imagined.

    It was nothing, but a wide open ¡®t¡¯ prairiend.

    Nothing, but a wide prairie filled with only grass.

    There were cliffs all around.

    Has the earth been risen up?

    ¡®No, wait.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t risen up.

    It was floating in the air in the first ce.

    That is, a piece of earth was ¡®levitating¡¯ in the air.

    A bundle of clouds nearby has assured him.

    It was a ¡®levitating¡¯ earth that has never been heard or seen before.

    What is this ce?

    ¡®A human?¡¯

    Ian has recovered from confusion.

    He located someone in the distance.

    A man was sitting at the edge of a cliff.

    At a quick nce, it appeared to be a human being.

    He was sitting in a very precarious way.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Ian felt somewhat confused. He came to this ce chasing after his curiosity and feeling that something would be here. But, he has discovered stranger things that were beyond expectations. A wide, levitating prairie that was as high as to reach the clouds and even an unidentifiable human being.

    ¡®This definitely looked suspicious.¡¯

    He thought it to be suspicious.

    As that would be the normal expected reaction.

    However, his mind wasn¡¯t having such a feeling at all.

    Although it was hard to exin, he felt at peace.

    With the entirendscape that came into his view,

    And even that person, too.

    ¡®Is it witchcraft?¡¯

    There was a high probability that that¡¯s what it would be. No, he was certain.

    The problem was that even though he believed it to be witchcraft for certain, he wasn¡¯t able to ovee it. Ian doesn¡¯t easily get tricked by witchcraft. At least, once he detects witchcraft, he was always able to ovee it. However,

    ¡®He can¡¯t feel it.¡¯

    The power of witchcraft could not be detected.

    It can only be ovee if there were physical evidences.

    There would be only two reasons in such a case.

    It wasn¡¯t the effect of witchcraft to begin with

    Or

    ¡®The sorcerer is much stronger than me.¡¯

    Ian is a 6th ss mage.

    He even possesses the knowledge of the 8th ss.

    No one would have stronger sorcery abilities than Ian. At least there will be no one among the human beings.

    ¡®If this was an effect of witchcraft,¡¯ then there was only one answer. The man that was still sitting on the edge of the cliff with his back showing, the ¡®one who appears to be a human being¡¯, that man must be the sorcerer of this witchcraft.

    ¡®At a minimal, he would beparable to my former self.¡¯

    It had to be someone like the former Ian, that is, someone equivalent to an 8th ss mage or with unlimited possibility of being greater than that. That would be the only way to totally deceive Ian like this.

    ¡®What if he was hostile towards me.....¡¯

    There was nowhere to run to.

    It would mean a gamble for life in order to escape from that person.

    Gulp!

    Unconsciously, Ian swallowed his dry mouth. It was an unusual physical reaction for him in his entire life, including his previous one. Excluding the na?ve years of his life, it might have been the first time.

    Unconsciously, Ian swallowed his dry mouth. It was an unusual physical reaction for him in his entire life, including his previous one. Excluding the na?ve years of his life, it might have been the first time.

    ¡°Please allow me to ask some questions.¡±

    Ian spoke as he approached closer to the person, sitting on the edge. Of course, he maintained some distance. As his voice was amplified by melted mana, he could be easily heard at that distance.

    ¡°Where am I? And who are you.¡±

    Friend or foe.

    Or neither.

    What this person wanted at this moment.

    He needed to find out the true identity.

    Only then he could take appropriate action.

    No, even before that,

    ¡®Curious.¡¯

    Ian was confident.

    Ian, in his former life, was unmatched.

    Even now, he has enormous power.

    But, someone that was stronger than him.

    Not by a little, but by a mile.

    What was his identity anyway?

    It could not possibly be a human being.

    ¡®Dragon?¡¯

    That would be the most likely candidate.

    From the book of the dragons to the power of descendants,

    Weren¡¯t there a lot of nexuses?

    ¡®The first sorcerer?¡¯

    That was the unique ¡®concept¡¯ that Ian had adapted in this life.

    That possibility was also overwhelming.

    As this entity¡¯s existence was for real.

    ¡®A god?¡¯

    Ian does not believe in gods.

    Despite that, he thought of it as a possibility.

    If not a dragon, nor the first sorcerer,

    Wouldn¡¯t the answer lie above that then?

    ¡°......¡±

    The man did not respond. He just sat there with his back against Ian. Was it because it looked so serene? Several features of the man¡¯s appearance caught Ian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®The color of his hair is same as mine.¡¯

    The long, flowing, light brown hair,

    It¡¯s not regal, but certainly not verymon either.

    He even had on a worn robe.

    Rather, it looked to be just a piece of straw mat.

    ¡°I will ask again....¡±

    [Rumbatts.]

    Ian subconsciously hesitated at that moment as a voice came, flowing out of that entity.

    ¡®Dragon speech.....?¡¯

    The sound wasn¡¯t originating from the vocal cords.

    It was not a sound to be heard by ears either.

    It was the contentious echoing sound of mana and the mind.

    He was certain that it was the unique characteristic of the speech of the dragon.

    [Spellggia.]

    The entity continued to speak.

    It was the samenguage as the dragon¡¯s speech.

    Only that it didn¡¯t appear to be the dragon speech magic.

    Perhaps, it was the dragons¡¯ ¡®everyday words¡¯?

    [Rah-drakoshy.]

    It was a phrase made up of only three words.

    Yet, Ian wasn¡¯t able to interpret them.

    Except thest phrase ¡®Rah-drakoshy¡¯.

    ¡®Drakoshy, dragon. Rah-drakoshy, the dragon.¡¯

    The problem was with the two preceding words.

    Rumbatts, and Spellggia.

    What the heck do they mean?

    Do what to the ¡®dragon¡¯?

    ¡®Rumbatts Spellggia Rah-drakonishy.¡¯

    As expected, it wasn¡¯t the dragon speech magic.

    Rather, it was a dailynguage of the dragons.

    It seemed that he wanted tomunicate something.

    ¡°I understand a little bit of dragon words, but not necessarily that well. If possible, could you speak in anothernguage......¡±

    [Rumbatts, Spellggia, Ra-drakonishy.]

    The entity that speaks thenguage of the dragons recited as if to emphasize something. Rumbatts, Spellggia, Ra-drakoshy. Unconsciously, Ian repeated those words in his mind.

    The entity that speaks thenguage of the dragons recited as if to emphasize something. Rumbatts, Spellggia, Ra-drakoshy. Unconsciously, Ian repeated those words in his mind.

    ¡°.....Uh?¡±

    It was right at that moment.

    The world began to crumble, the sky, the clouds, and the levitating earth, even the man with the light-brown hair.

    Ian¡¯s hands, feet, and his body as well.

    As if the space in a world of illusion was disappearing.

    ¡®What the hell.....¡¯

    At the same time, Ian¡¯s eyes were gently closing.

    It was hard to resist, rather just trying to keep it open was difficult.

    He couldn¡¯t understand it even as he was closing his eye.

    Such helplessness has never been felt before.

    After all, it was none other than Ian himself.

    How powerful is he?

    That entity?

    ¡®Who.....¡¯

    He was curious as to the entity¡¯s identity ¡¯til the end.

    The entity that speaks thenguage of the dragons.

    Could it be one of the dragons as expected?

    ¡®.....?¡¯

    Just before losing his consciousness, the entity turned around and looked at Ian.

    It was a middle aged looking man¡¯s face with full of wrinkles.

    A thought came to his mind as a result although it did not fit the situation at hand.

    ¡®What an ugly.....¡¯

    This was the thought that came to Ian¡¯s unconscious mind.

    Finally, Ian lost his consciousness.

    It was the world of unconsciousness filled with sheer darkness.

    How long has he been wandering about?

    (What is it??)

    It was a very familiar voice.

    It was the voice of the Fairy Queen.

    (Why are you like this?)

    That sound of voice thundered explosively inside Ian¡¯s head.

    (Human! Could it be that you are dead?)

    Ian opened his eyes slowly.

    Then he surveyed the surroundings as his eyes were opened.

    He was no longer in the prairie of the levitating earth.

    Dungeon, he saw the dungeon beyond the portal.

    ¡°Aaak!¡±

    Ian wrapped his head in his hands.

    Tremendous headache suddenly came upon him.

    ¡®Was it a....dream?¡¯

    No, no matter how much he struggled, it didn¡¯t appear to be a dream. Could a dream be that vivid? It was certainly a magic and reality. If it wasn¡¯t real, there wouldn¡¯t be such a throbbing headache.

    (What were you doing anyway? Your mother kept bothering me, panicking to find out what¡¯s happened to you, and you wouldn¡¯t show up. I was so irritated that I had toe by!)

    Ian opened the portal from the bedroom.

    The door was locked of course, and there was not a key.

    There was only the Fairy Queen in the room.

    Perhaps, it was all in preparation for an unknown event.

    ¡°.....How long have I been? Here?¡±

    (It must have been over half a day in human time.)

    Ian couldn¡¯t do anything, but be in bewilderment.

    A half a day, not one hour or two?

    He didn¡¯t think it had been that long.

    (Alright, hurry and go outside lest your mother may break down the door at any moment.)

    Ian did not hear the Fairy Queen. Instead, he surveyed the surroundings after initiating a light spell. If it wasn¡¯t a dream, he was sure to find the tunnel that he had dug through.

    ¡®Not here?¡¯

    But, there was no sign of it at all.

    But, there was no sign of it at all.

    That is, the tunnel that had been dug through the wall.

    There wasn¡¯t a tunnel, not even any sign of it.

    What the heck has happened?

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    Ian has begun to calmly organize the situation.

    He had taken a half potion of elixir to break through the wall.

    That small potion bottle was still inside the pocket of his robe.

    It was full as if it had not been touched at all.

    ¡®Really.....¡¯

    Likewise, the artifacts that he had worn remained on the top of the tower lord¡¯s disy panel. As if nothing had happened, as if no one had touched them, they remained there in order.

    ¡®Was it really a dream?¡¯

    He felt it to be just so ¡®vivid¡¯.

    He had an expression on his face, which showed that it was hard to admit that it was a dream.

    He just needed to verify it.

    (Can you not hear me?)

    ¡°Move back.¡±

    (What?)

    Kwang!

    Once again, Ian began to dig through the wall.

    The direction of digging, the magic, they were all the same as before.

    Only that he was just faster.

    That is, the speed at which he was plowing through.

    Kwang! K-Kwang! Kwang!

    Pzzzzzzz......

    The depth also felt simr. When he thought that he was about at the same point, he felt the cold air from outside. He even saw the sky. If anything was different, it was darker than before as half a day has already passed.

    Kwang!

    Ian hurriedly went out through the tunnel after finally creating a wider opening. To concur with his expectations, prairie muste in to his view. The cloud filled, ¡®levitating earth¡¯, with cliffs all around its edges, that is.

    ¡°Certainly.....!¡±

    However, thendscape that Ian had expected to see, the cliffs, clouds and the unidentifiable entity, did not exist anywhere.

    The ce that he saw was only a dark forest.

    He only saw arge wall of a castle down in the distance.

    The capitol of the empire, it was the wall of the Green Riverdium castle.

    It seemed to be located in the middle of a hill outside the imperial capitol.

    (What is this sudden bbering? Have you gone mad?)

    The fairy that had followed had yelled at him. He was unconscious just a moment ago. That same bastard has begun to destroy the wall as soon as he was awakened. It was only fitting that he came across as being insane.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian did not say a word.

    Instead, he began to indulge in reminiscence of the earlier events.

    That is, a recollection that actually could have been a dream.

    The dragon words that the entity had spoken of.

    ¡®Rumbatts, Spellggia, Rah-drakoshy.¡¯

    Then an incredible event urred. Rather, he felt an awesome enlightenment. The words of the dragon that he couldn¡¯t understand earlier, he seemed to be able to interpret them now. What that entity was trying to tell him, he now understood what exactly they meant.

    ¡®Rumbatts.¡¯

    Never.

    ¡®Spellggia.¡¯

    Believe not.

    ¡®Rah-drakonishy.¡¯

    The dragon.

    ¡®Rumbatts Spellggia Rah-drakonishy.¡¯

    Never believe, not the dragon.

    ***

    Floop!

    Ian has returned to his residency. After having assured his family, he stayed in for three whole days, flipping through the pages of the book of the dragons. He had temporarily halted all the nned activities and work.

    That¡¯s what he had to do.

    That¡¯s what he had to do.

    Floop! Floop!

    The more he had turned the pages of the book, the more certain he had be. That is, the levitating earth, unfamiliar entity, all of which were not part of a dream. That was only natural. He has be notably knowledgeable. He progressed from being able to only read the words of the unknownnguage of the dragons, to having the knowledge of being able to see and interpret the meanings.

    ¡®He still couldn¡¯t understand even 3% of it.¡¯

    How much of the dragon¡¯snguage can be understood.

    It was not something that he needed to wrestle with.

    ¡®I have not done a thing.¡¯

    He did not pay for it.

    That¡¯s how he certainly felt at this very moment.

    There was not even a research done beyond that.

    Thest research that he had conducted had been several months ago.

    However, this transformation has urred.

    Learning the reason was more important than anything.

    ¡®Why the heck?¡¯

    There was no answer to it no matter how hard he tried.

    It was an issue that was beyond Ian¡¯smon sense.

    Those are, the entity, the levitating earth, and thenguage of the dragons.

    Only that, there existed onemon linkage.

    ¡®Dragon.¡¯

    From the book of the dragonnguage to the power of the descendants, and the events that had urred three days ago were all closely rted to the dragon.

    ¡®But then, believe not? The dragon?¡¯

    Thenguage of the dragon, ¡®Dragonnguage¡¯ has been attained. The dragon¡¯s power of the ¡®Descendant¡¯ has also been gained. Was that all? The entity, appearing to be the dragon came face to face with him. But, do not believe that dragon?

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    Ian fell in deep thoughts for a moment.

    Then he shut closed the book of thenguage of the dragon.

    Wasn¡¯t it a heavy book?

    Closing it lightly would have also apanied loud noises.

    ¡®Let me thinkter. Later.¡¯

    Despite the fact that he had halted all the nned activities and work, there was still something that he had to do today. He had to observe the public execution of Herbert Leon, the Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord. It wasn¡¯t something that he looked forward to do, but as the emperor was nned to be there, he couldn¡¯t not go.

    ¡®Perhaps, this will be the starting line.¡¯

    Ian has brought about so many changes in the past 5 years. His mother was still alive, Dous has be a friend, expeditious rise to the high ranking sorcerer, the change in the crowned prince¡¯s position, and the growth of Oliver, etc. If possible, he had believed that it would have been best to just go with the anticipated flow, but his life has turned to a different tune.

    ¡®The execution of the tower lord.¡¯

    However, nothing willpare to the significance of today¡¯s event. That¡¯s how Ian had concluded. The tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who is the 5th prince, Ragnard¡¯srgest supporter and leader of a nation, is going to be executed.

    The implication is that Herbert Leon, who has survived for a very long time in his past life and was being remembered as the great tower lord of the Ivory Tower, is to be faded away at a different time in a very different fashion.

    ¡®The true beginning.¡¯

    Standing at the end of it, Ian adjusted his robe.

    Collecting the staff that was hanging, he rose from his seat.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>

    ¡°O king, my father! This is highly an inappropriate measure in any imagination. Do you intent on proceeding with the execution of the tower lord of the state of the Ivory Tower? I beg of you to please reconsider. Do you not see the loss it will bring to the empire?¡±

    It was the 5th prince Ragnar, who was 19 years of age.

    He made impassioned pleas over and over to Terry Greenriver, the emperor.

    The verbal debate has been going on for several days already.

    ¡°The tower lord is a 5th ss grand sorcerer. Executing him would be simr to killing tens and thousands of soldiers. No, it will be a much more serious mistake. Yes, a serious mistake!¡±

    Ragnar desperately wanted to prevent the execution of the tower lord as the tower lord was his only ally. Fortunately, the tower lord had the ability and a reason to escape the execution. Ragnar believed that it would work if he was to persistently argue those points.

    ¡°The news of the execution will spread quickly, via the state¡¯s media, throughout the nations as soon as the execution is carried out. Coldwood, who diligently sought our borders for a long time! Once the great prairie concedes, a path will open even to the principality of Roe! Since the most powerful sorcerer has died, since the affairs of the state became so chaotic, it will be told that the best time to carry out any ns to take any action would be right now!¡±

    State¡¯s power, the state, war, losses.

    These were the reasons behind Ragnar¡¯s argument. Execute the most powerful 5th ss mage? That was inconceivable. It can¡¯t ever happen! That was what was being appealed.

    ¡°He is not the most powerful sorcerer.¡±

    The emperor cited quietly after listening for a long while.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the most powerful sorcerer of the Ivory Tower, Ian Page, who was the first to reach the 5th ss level, in the history of man?¡±

    That was true. There was a serious w in Ragnar¡¯s argument. The tower lord was no longer the most powerful force within the empire. Hasn¡¯t Ian Page, who is enormously stronger and will continue to get stronger, appeared as the newest force in the Greenriver Empire?

    ¡°He will soon rece the tower lord¡¯s position. Then there shall not be any problems. No, I dare to say that the Ivory Tower will soon wee its new golden age. Do you disagree? Pray tell me.¡±

    Ragnar spoke immediately after hearing that question.

    It did not take him even three seconds to formte his response.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Ian Page will open a new age as the new power of the Ivory Tower from now on. However, the tower lord is also a sorcerer with decades of experience and the skills that are as powerful as Ian¡¯s. If he was to live, and leads the Ivory Tower, together with Ian Page, the empire will soon stand as the loser of the continent.¡±

    It was certainly not a wrong assumption. Thebined tactical, strategic values of a 6th ss and a 5th ss sorcerers would truly be immense.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The Ivory Tower will be divided into two parts between the young and capable sorcerer and the old, experienced one. What does that imply? They will contain each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The Ivory Tower will be divided into two parts between the young and capable sorcerer and the old, experienced one. What does that imply? They will contain each other.

    It implies that our imperial family¡¯s duty and the responsibility of containing the Ivory Tower will be performed within the Ivory Tower itself. How ideal would that situation be?¡±

    That, too, was a right assessment.

    Even the emperor nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°You are correct.¡±

    ¡°Then.....!¡±

    ¡°However,¡±

    Despite agreeing to Ragnar¡¯s point, the emperor¡¯s mind was made up.

    The tower lord has a major w.

    ¡°The tower lord studied ck magic. If he had only studied it in passing, I may have reconsidered it..... No. No. You are right. He, just being himself, a sorcerer, brings benefits to the state. If you have requested the rights to life or death to vile criminals, I may have epted your pleas.¡±

    The emperor finally showed his true intentions.

    What would have been done, had the tower lord requested that he needed to study ck magic for the security of the state, so could you turn a blind eye or that he wanted to use atrocious criminals as sacrifices for ck magic, so could you turn a blind eye? There would have been a high probability that such request would have been granted as the emperor¡¯s first priority was the security of the state.

    ¡°However, the tower lord¡¯s actions had crossed the line. Rather, he had gone mad for certain. He used multitudes of innocent lives of the citizens and fellow sorcerers of noble standing as sacrifices. It was told that he had done this for a very long time without a single minute of hesitation.¡±

    ¡°That is.....!¡±

    ¡°For the benefit of the state? Security of the state? Power of the state? No, none of them were what the tower lord had desired. The only purpose was to ce Ian Page under his control. That was the only way to ce a strong grasp on the Ivory Tower. Is that not so?¡±

    Ragnar has lost for words right at that moment. He knew that it was a clear truth and a heavy crime that cannot be forgiven. Despite that fact, Ragnar had to dig deep and find it. That is, the words that he could say, the reason that could save the tower lord.

    ¡°But the tower lord has greater stature than that of a great feudal lord. He is in the position that is as good as the 2nd to the throne of the empire. How can he be executed just for harming those peasants that are of humble standings? Would you execute an imperial family member just because he has killed a servant girl? Would you execute a nobleman because he has killed a lowly peasant?¡±

    It was Ragnar¡¯s argument that hadpletely missed the mark.

    His argumentcked ¡®guidance¡¯.

    It is because the situation has turned grave.

    ¡°Ragnar, that is your problem.¡±

    ¡°..... Sir?¡±

    ¡°That is the reason that I cannot choose you as my sessor.¡±

    ¡°That is the reason that I cannot choose you as my sessor.¡±

    With this sudden revtion, Ragnar became dumb as if a cat got his tongue. We are talking about the tower lord right now. However, why the sudden implication of session?

    ¡°Ragnar, I know of your thoughts, know of your ambition, and know of your nature. You are indeed intelligent and smart. You have a great political sense and even have the force to draw people to you. I know better than anyone, why the multitudes refer you as a saint fit for a king.¡±

    This was surely apliment.

    That is, as good apliment as that which cannot be matched.

    It was as if he was being showered with gold dust.

    However, Ragnar had failed to smile.

    He knew that it was not apliment.

    ¡°There is one most important thing that youck. I assume that you know it very well yourself. You hide that blemish very well, but fail to keep it hidden when pressure critically builds up. Just like now.¡±

    That was Ragnar¡¯s deathly w.

    That was none other than the ¡®loss of emotions¡¯. The concept of ¡®conscience¡¯ did not exist with Ragnar. Heckedpassion for those poor souls, and he treats every human being as a ¡®tool¡¯ to be used for his own sess. The emperor knew and assessed Ragnar¡¯s nature very urately. He has been for a very long time.

    ¡°Of course, it is possible to have your ws appear as strengths. As there will be many important matters to deal with, it is necessary for an emperor to address them logically.¡±

    ¡°However, then why.....¡±

    ¡°Logical decisions can be delegated to a loyal servant.¡±

    The emperor continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°Loyal servants are tools of the state¡¯s affairs. Those, which feed on the people of the state and wield power, are the best ones to be using as tools. However, emperor is not like that. The one that rises to be an emperor is like being a father to the multitudes of citizens. Parents are the only people that can make choices based on emotional burden.¡±

    For those matters, requiring logical and cool-headed decisions, an emperor can heed to the opinions of the loyal servants, and even entrust that power to them. However, at the most decisive moment, at which time to take the side of the citizens despite any potential losses to the state, only the emperor can make those choices and it is the emperor¡¯s unique right and prerogative.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ragnar kept quiet after hearing the emperor¡¯s words. He could understand the words and the meaning of what the emperor was saying. He is smart. It is possible that he had already known it as well as understood it.

    ¡°Ha Ha.....¡±

    He burst in toughter.

    It was a quiet and subdued ridiculing.

    ¡°No. I beg to differ.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eye brows rose at the impious tone.

    ¡°My elder brother was the son, who was born of the womb of the woman that you, o king, my father, loved very much. But what about me! Am I not the son you¡¯ve given birth to in order to attain the powers of the great aristocrats as well? Perhaps, that is the difference!¡±

    ¡°My elder brother was the son, who was born of the womb of the woman that you, o king, my father, loved very much. But what about me! Am I not the son you¡¯ve given birth to in order to attain the powers of the great aristocrats as well? Perhaps, that is the difference!¡±

    ¡°Ragnar!¡±

    ¡°O king, my father, what more excuses do you need? Admit it. You have to admit it. That is the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Unable to contain his anger, the emperor raised his right hand high. He was about to p the cheek of Ragnar and in reaction, Ragnar closed his eyes tightly. And he acutely raised the ends of his lips.

    ¡°Hah-aaaahh.....¡±

    But the emperor¡¯s hand did not move. He just let out grievous sighs through his lips.

    ¡°You fool.¡±

    After shaking his head, the emperor left Ragnar¡¯s room. Concurrently, he issued an order to ¡®Dimple Moret¡¯, the captain of the first royal knights.

    ¡°Dimple, you shall guard Ragnar¡¯s living quarters yourself. Ensure that he does not leave his room. You must ensure that no one makes contact with him. Have you understood my orders?¡±

    Upon receiving that order, Moret took on the knight¡¯s manner. There was an aura of an old knight¡¯s strong will, cultivated by decades of tough experiences.

    ¡°Your order is mymand.¡±

    * * *

    The scheduled public execution of Herbert Leon, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower was at hand.

    That important event was going to take ce in the central square. The noble family members and the citizens of the imperial city as well as those living nearby came in droves to watch the tower lord¡¯s execution.

    ¡°Is it true that the man so called the tower lord is actually going to be executed?¡±

    ¡°You know it very well too? You know the Full Moon Inn over there? The Inn¡¯s owner¡¯s daughter had also been captured by the tower lord! He was studying this bullshit ck magic or something and turned people into corpses?¡±

    The gathered crowds numbered over five thousand and in anticipation for some unknown emergencies, Ivory Tower¡¯s sorcerers and the knights as well as the imperial army were widely dispatched. Their mission was to provide security details to the royal families, and surveince as well as control of the crowd.

    ¡°Huh, what an insane bastard?¡±

    ¡°What an insane bastard. He is an insane, old bastard.¡±

    ¡°But then how were they able to capture that old man? What¡¯d they say.... the 5 ss? Isn¡¯t he the 5 ss sorcerer? With that level of sorcery, he would fly high into the sky and can burrow deep down into the ground! Wouldn¡¯t he have caused panic and chaos throughout?¡±

    Yet, surveince and control weren¡¯t easy to do. It was because great many more people showed up than had anticipated. To ordinary people, sorcerers are mystic existences. And of such mystic individuals, one of the top dogs is going to be publicly executed. To put it into a context, perhaps, this event would bring about people¡¯s interest to the level that will ur only once in several hundred years of the state¡¯s history.

    ¡°Well, as far as what I¡¯ve heard, he is the youngest among the high ranking sorcerers.....¡±

    ¡°Well, as far as what I¡¯ve heard, he is the youngest among the high ranking sorcerers.....¡±

    ¡°Our boss has captured him!¡±

    A youngd squeezed through a crowd of spectators. It was Dous, the empire¡¯s most talented alchemist, who still called Ian his ¡®boss¡¯. He also came all the way here to watch the tower lord¡¯s execution.

    ¡°Our boss is none other than the Duke Ian Page, the youngest high ranking sorcerer! Ah, right now, he is the strongest within the Ivory Tower. I think 6th ss is what they said? At any rate, our boss has captured the mad tower lord! He has also saved the people ¨C I¡¯m saying that is what this is all about? Isn¡¯t this fantastic?¡±

    As if to be praising himself, Dous pounded on his own chest hard. It was a show of overflowing self pride.

    ¡°Ah......¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Already at such a young age.....¡±

    Several people nodded their heads in response to Dous¡¯s round of praises. They have already heard about the rumors regarding the sorcerer named, Ian Page, for a few years. Even if they didn¡¯t want to hear or know about the greatness associated with that name, wasn¡¯t it an impossible task?

    Toooooooo!

    It was at that moment.

    The grand sound of the trumpets was heard.

    ¡°The emperor shall arrive shortly! Pay your respect to the emperor!¡±

    Mana filled voices of the sorcerers resonated loudly throughout the square. This caused everyone in the boisterous crowd to instantly kneel to the ground. Was that all? The square that was filled with noise, instantly went silent.

    ¡°Ye-yaaaah.....!¡±

    Impressed at this instantaneous change, Dous knelt onto his knees. He renewed the feeling, to the bones, with respect to the power and awesomeness of the emperor¡¯s status.

    ¡®Our boss would apany him? Come with the emperor, that is.¡¯

    Dous raised his head up high. He raised his upper body a bit as well in his efforts to see his boss, Ian, who was to make his entrance along the side of the emperor.

    Toooooooo-!

    With another sound of the trumpets, a number of people appeared through a separate reserved pathway. The emperor, Terry Greenriver with gray hair, showing his passage into the silver years, the 1st royal knights that provide his security details, and Ian, along with all the high ranking sorcerers of the Ivory Tower appeared.

    ¡®Ah! It¡¯s the boss!¡¯

    The crowned prince, the prince, princess, or the other royal family members weren¡¯t there. Only the emperor was to attend the execution of the tower lord among the royals. It was none other than the emperor, who has decided that that would be the way.

    ¡°His majesty, the emperor! His royal entrance!¡±

    With the outpouring shouts of the many soldiers and sorcerers, the emperor made his way to the reserved seat. The sorcerers and the knights surrounded him for an imprable security wall. It was even moreplete with the presence of Ian. Should there be thousands of assassins, going after the emperor, they would not be able to prate that security wall.

    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!

    This time, rather than the trumpet sound, a booming sound of the drums was heard, signaling the entrance of the condemned. At the same time, from the passage way from the other side, there appeared Herbert Leon, the tower lord, being pulled and wearing worn prison garment.

    This time, rather than the trumpet sound, a booming sound of the drums was heard, signaling the entrance of the condemned. At the same time, from the passage way from the other side, there appeared Herbert Leon, the tower lord, being pulled and wearing worn prison garment.

    ¡°You, you devilish bastard!¡±

    It was at that moment that a spectator shouted as he threw a stone at the tower lord. It was ¡®Full Moon Song¡¯ Inn¡¯s owner, the father of the girl that had been kept in imprisonment as the energy source of the ck magic for many years.

    ¡°You will see! I will find your corpse and will tear it apart into pieces! As much as my daughter has suffered! A hundred fold! A thousand fold! I will pay you back!¡±

    A father¡¯s wrath has aroused the people nearby. Every person picked up a stone and threw at the tower lord. The sorcerers, who were in charge of the safe delivery of the condemned, used shield the magic to only protect the soldiers and themselves, leaving the tower lord exposed to vulnerability.

    Puck!

    A stone hit smack in the middle of the tower lord¡¯s head. He staggered, but did not show any response. No, he couldn¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s because Ian had made him an imbecile.

    ¡°You garbage, bastard!¡±

    ¡°Worse than a dog!¡±

    ¡°Die now!¡±

    As the spectators¡¯ anger grew and spread like wildfire, the soldiers and the knights began to subdue them. If it was to lead to a violent demonstration, it will cause an unbearable situation. Therefore, appropriate level of response was warranted.

    ¡°......¡±

    As the first wave of the crowd¡¯s anger died down, the tower lord appeared on the tform of the execution stage. The tower lord has received execution order by hanging. It was the sentence chosen after careful considerations of applicability among several execution methods such as poison drink, drowning, and hanging.

    ¡°Condemned Herbert Leon¡¯s heinous, deplorable crimes see no limit.¡±

    Rising from his seat, the emperor, himself, began to detail the tower lord¡¯s crimes. It was usually carried out by administrators, but the emperor took that task himself this time. The reasons certainly warranted it, along with the level of wraths that he carried.

    ¡°You have forsaken the responsibility of the state as the tower lord of the Ivory Tower and indulged in the evil ck magic. In addition, you have cruelly exploited the lives and spirits of the people and the peer sorcerers as its energy source. The gravest crime of the gravest crimes that you havemitted cannot be washed away even with your passing! Therefore, I sentence Herbert Leon to death.¡±

    As those words were being spoken, the soldiers held on to the noose.

    It was to ce it around the tower lord¡¯s neck.

    ¡®That name shall be passed down to eternity as the worst evil criminal in the empire¡¯s history, and if there should be any hidden descendants or aplices in the ck magic, I, as the first spring of the Emerald River, dere and swear to find them and uproot their existence.¡±

    The promation of the emperor has ended.

    The executioner of the tower lord was ready also.

    Now, the emperor¡¯s single order, his minute motion of his hand, will signify the end of Herbert Leon, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    Along with everything that he had built will end.

    ¡°Carry out the sentence!¡±

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>

    25. The Execution (2)

    As frosty icicles, the imperial order has been issued. The noose around the tower lord¡¯s neck was being pulled tightly. With the removal of the floor of the tform, he wasn¡¯t able to reach the surface to even stand on his tiptoes as he had been.

    ¡°Auk, Auuk! Auuuk!¡±

    The tower lord began to gasp for air as the noose tightened around his neck. Even though he was made an imbecile, the natural instinct for survival did not go away. He couldn¡¯t conjure up magic, but his shaking appeared to be gruesomely desperate.

    ¡°Auk.... Auuuk..... Auuuuugh.....!

    His eyes were turned red.

    Fluids poured out of his nostrils and mouth.

    Then his struggles began to slow.

    The ember of life was slowly dissipating.

    ¡°Auuuuugh....¡±

    It was when he shook his legs for the final time.

    Bizarre circumstances began to materialize.

    All the spectators¡¯ attention was directed to one spot.

    And everyone appeared astonished.

    ¡°Ah.....?¡±

    ¡°What, what is that.....?¡±

    ¡°Around the mouth....blood, is it blood? Blood?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t appear to be so.....¡±

    In ck color, the dark energy spilled out of the tower lord¡¯s mouth. It was the same situation as when the ck magic was sucked out of Marco and many other victims by the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ spell.

    ¡®Is it ck magic?¡¯

    Ian looked onto the tower lord with surprise. Why is it that a perpetrator, rather than a victim, of ck magic would release the dark energy?

    ¡®There were two exnations.¡¯

    However, the astonishmentsted only for a brief moment.

    Ian observed the situation with cool reasoning.

    ¡®Perhaps, the tower lord was also a victim of ck magic.¡¯

    It was possible that the tower lord was also a victim of ck magic. That scenario had already been considered. He had used the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ spell on the tower lord a few days ago, but there were not any responses.

    ¡®Perhaps, he had put a ck magic spell on himself.¡¯

    That would be the most likely scenario of all. If it was something that gets invoked just before death, that would make the most sense. It was thest resort that might have been prepared for a long time. It was quite obvious that something big was about to take ce.

    ¡°Sir, Sir Ian!¡±

    In response to such unanticipated urrence, the sorcerers around there looked at Ian. It was because, in the absence of the tower lord at the moment, the final decision maker of the Ivory Tower was Ian, the 6th ss mage.

    ¡°Prepare a joint barrier!¡±

    At Ian¡¯smand, there gathered 6 high ranking sorcerers, who were near the execution tform. Then they followed up by covering the struggling tower lord with strong mana barrier. As the exterior of the barrier was hard, so would be the inside. Should there be an effort to attack, it will surely prevent it.

    ¡®Self-destruct for example.¡¯

    There were many things that could happen such as causing self destruction, invoking epidemic disease spell, witchcraft, and even brainwashing. Ian had to move as well. Standing up from his ce, Ian assisted in maintaining and strengthening the joint barrier.

    ¡°Auuuk! Auk!¡±

    The dark energy came out of his mouth with only his vocal cord moving, the tower lord was as good as dead. Was that why? It felt even stranger. As it felt strange to Ian, how strange would it have been to the ordinary spectators? Ian took a swooping look around the people¡¯s expressions.

    The dark energy came out of his mouth with only his vocal cord moving, the tower lord was as good as dead. Was that why? It felt even stranger. As it felt strange to Ian, how strange would it have been to the ordinary spectators? Ian took a swooping look around the people¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The spectators appeared full of astonishment. The tower lord was dying quickly as he struggled in vain. After all, it was already such an awful looking tower lord, and he his vomiting of the dark energy made it worse.

    ¡°What the heck.....¡±

    ¡°Should, should we be running far away?¡±

    As was with wrath, fear and confusion were being spread quickly. This time, even the knights and the soldiers, who were in charge of managing the crowd, were wrapped in strange fear. The reason was that there was a feeling of something bad was going to happen.

    ¡°Krrrrr.... Krrrrrrr......¡±

    However, even that fear was short live.

    The situation quickly turned for the better.

    The tower lord¡¯s vomiting has be slowed.

    There was no longer outpouring of dark energy.

    It was quiet as if nothing had happened.

    ¡®Is it the end?¡¯

    Ian did not order to stop conjuring the barrier magic. That¡¯s because it may be too premature. It was necessary to take some more time to stay vignt.

    ¡°Sir Ian. What, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Some time has already passed. Noise began to arise from what has been a very quiet square. Inside the joint barrier, they saw theid body of the tower lord, but nothing strange.

    ¡°..... We can stop for now.¡±

    They stopped the joint barrier spell after Ian¡¯s quietmand. No sign of breathing or heartbeats were felt from the tower lord. He was dead. For real! It implied the end of the leader of the Ivory Tower and the 2nd in line to the throne of the empire. It was a very cruel scene, which cannot bepared to his past life.

    ¡°What was that thing?¡±

    Many people cheered. However, Ian could not shake off a suspicion. The tower lord had certainly initiated ck magic. What in the world was that ck magic?

    ¡®There was no way that it was nothing.¡¯

    As Ian¡¯s concern continued, the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower, Herbert Leon¡¯s public execution eventually came to an end. No notable event took ce until the end and most people have written off the dark energy as something of the ck magic¡¯s ¡®impurities¡¯. As the fluids discharged from the tower lord¡¯s mouth and nostrils with the tightening of the noose, people thought the dark energy has been simply squeezed out of him.

    * * *

    ¡°Is it, is it really OK to do this?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, yes, it is?¡±

    ¡°But still, he is of high stature.....¡±

    It was in the same evening, near the hill of the imperial city.

    There appeared four imperial military men.

    ¡°He was a high ranked person, so? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°Did you not volunteer, knowing that?¡±

    ¡°I was temporarily assigned for one day.....¡±

    ¡°Aha! Is that why you are talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Aha! Is that why you are talking nonsense?¡±

    They were the imperial soldiers, a designated team that usually takes care of the ¡®body of the condemned¡¯ afterwards. Their duty was to collect the corpses of the condemned and either burn or bury them in the near hill, although they did not always carry it out by the book. The reason was simple.

    ¡°Well, is it always like that?¡±

    ¡°Always like that, we¡¯ve all volunteered toe.¡±

    ¡°What.....?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun? Most of the time, it usually involves someone that is totally worthless, but sometimes we get a big fish like this one. Those that croak after living with stiff-necked pride or as you¡¯ve put it, those people of high stature that have croaked.

    On the surface, it may appear that no one would ever volunteer unless forced to do so. However, the rate of volunteering to be a member of the designated ¡®after execution¡¯ clean up team wasn¡¯t necessarily that low either.

    ¡°There is that pleasure of ying with the fat corpses¡¯ body parts like using them for fish lure or feed them to the wild animals. There are so many things to do. Hehe.¡±

    The middle aged leader of the team said invidiously. The other soldiers also smiled wickedly. The newbie that imed to have been temporarily assigned to this work was the only one to shrink his shoulders and looked unsure.

    ¡°Well, today is a special day alright. It¡¯s not just a random noble, but the tower lord? At what other times would I get to see the face of the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, huh?¡±

    As he looked down into the wagon at the face of the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, the middle aged soldier suddenly spat and giggled.

    ¡°And when could I be able to spit on him!¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right. The opportunity doesn¡¯te easy.¡±

    ¡°I wish for a member of the royal family to be executed too.¡±

    ¡°A royal family member? That would be good. While we are at it, let it be a princess!¡±

    ¡°You know, that one princess that was known for her beauty? What was her name?¡±

    The newbie soldier was there among the lunatic soldiers. They¡¯ve alle to the nearby hill. The forest under the torch was nothing, butplete darkness. However, they had no problem finding their way. Although they were not normal, they were also veterans at this.

    ¡°OK. This would be a good ce.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Stay back. You can just watch.¡±

    Ignoring the newbie soldier¡¯s curiosity, the others kept moving. First, removing the corpse from the straw mat, they set the corpse on to the dirt ground. The tower lord¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t even drained of blood.

    Chuung!

    Then they began to desecrate the corpse with the ends of their iron swords. Was that all? They even burned the corpse with the torch, causing permeating stench of the burning body. Instantaneously, the smell of the blood and burning corpse spread throughout the area. It will certainly stimte the hungry wild beasts¡¯ senses of smell and appetites.

    ¡°These wild beasts deserve to indulge in high ss delicacy once in a while. They can¡¯t always be filling up on back alley garbage, right? It appears to be tough due to old age, but it will certainly be different than what they¡¯ve eaten and excreted before¡±

    They had no intention of following the books with respect to either burning or burying the tower lord¡¯s corpse. Besides, there were unlimited number of ¡®interesting¡¯ ways to take care of the corpse, but they have settled on feeding it to the ¡®hungry wild beasts¡¯ for today.

    They had no intention of following the books with respect to either burning or burying the tower lord¡¯s corpse. Besides, there were unlimited number of ¡®interesting¡¯ ways to take care of the corpse, but they have settled on feeding it to the ¡®hungry wild beasts¡¯ for today.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Jealous! They get to gorge on the tower lord.¡±

    ¡°If you are so jealous, feel free to go and join them in the gorging.¡±

    ¡°Kk! Crazy bastard! Stop that crazy nonsense.¡±

    After engaging in jokes andughter in bad taste for a while, slowly, they wanted to leave the area. It was because the wild animals will soone in droves. No, they were probably here already and simply watching the soldiers.

    ¡°It would have been good to watch them eat.¡±

    ¡°You could also be part of their meal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve no choice. After all, it is the corpse of the tower lord. If we are ever caught, it will be the end of us. The end! We should be satisfied with what we¡¯ve done.¡±

    The soldiers were soothing themselves from the sense of not being able to do more.

    How many steps have they taken?

    Ssssss.....

    A slithering energy came out of the tower lord like a serpent. As if it had eyes, it found the solders and immediately approached them.

    ¡°Uh? What is this?¡±

    Feeling something behind his back, one of the soldiers turned around to look back.

    There he saw a slithering ck energy on the ground.

    Was it because it was dark, evening time? It felt like as if it was a real serpent.

    ¡°......Is it a serpent?¡±

    ¡°What? A serpent?¡±

    ¡°On the ground, isn¡¯t it a serpent?¡±

    ¡°Should we catch it and drown it in liquor for drinking?¡±

    ¡°Snake liquor sounds great.¡±

    ¡°You, you always talk about drinking....¡±

    It was right at that moment. The dark energy, in the shape of a serpent, rose in to the sky. Its target was the middle aged soldier¡¯s mouth and instantaneously, it has squeezed into his mouth. The soldier could not resist at all.

    ¡°Auk, Auuuk.....!¡±

    That sound became his final words. Truly, an astounding event has urred. Out of the middle aged soldier¡¯s eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth, came the uprooted life force in a light pink color. And that life force headed towards the tower lord¡¯s corpse that was lying in the forest ground.

    ¡°Ugh....ugh, Aaaaaaak!¡±

    The soldiers ran, screaming, at the site of such an unbelievable happening. It wasn¡¯t a moment that either needed or desired any understanding, rather it was a moment meant for running away. That was the only way to live. Only that thought was engulfing the five senses of the soldiers.

    ¡°Help.....!¡±

    However, the dark energy moved much quicker than the running soldiers. After taking the first life, the second life, and the third life sources, it has finally begun to move. What moved?

    ¡°Krrr, Krrrrrr......¡±

    It was the tower lord¡¯s corpse.

    It did note back to life.

    It was too pale to be alive.

    Even the two eyes have lost the sense of life.

    ¡°Eee, Eeeek!¡±

    ¡°Eee, Eeeek!¡±

    Out of the four, only one has survived. It was the newbie soldier that came out on temporary duty, who stood there frozen after looking back. The corpse of the dead tower lord has moved. Even worse, it was looking right at him.

    ¡°Ugh.... Uh.....?¡±

    It was a moment of unrest between reason and the all of his senses.

    That was the reason for his inability to move.

    It was not ck magic, nor magic.

    ¡°How dare, how dare to execute me?¡±

    The tower lord looked down on his own shaking hands as he murmured. He even touched the noose marks that were made around his neck. And he was no longer pale.

    He was reborn as ¡®undead¡¯ and all of his memories were restored.

    ¡°You will certainly regret!¡±

    The tower lord has turned into an undead.

    He approached the soldier in fear.

    He wanted to take the remaining life source.

    ¡°Definitely..... Definitely.....! Krrr, Krrrrrr!¡±

    ¡°Turn.¡±

    ¡°Krrrrraaa....!¡±

    ¡°Undead.¡±

    ¡°Hah.....?¡±

    The tower lord has be even more grotesque.

    Through that came a familiar voice.

    There wasn¡¯t even a chance to respond sensibly.

    He did not even finish smiling.

    Booooooo-woooong!

    The golden mana that imitated the sun engulfed the tower lord¡¯s body. The biggest reason for the race of the undead to be active in this world was due to the effect of the ¡®Turn Undead¡¯ spell.

    ¡°You.....?¡±

    Having be an undead, the tower lord had encountered ¡®Turn Undead¡¯ spell. The brown hair, the ck staff, the dark blue robe, the reason behind the execution, it was Ian, who the tower lord despised.

    ¡°You, You.....!¡±

    The tower lord could not say another word. The turn undead spell is a disaster to the undead. It breaks one¡¯s body into million pieces.

    Pang!

    Just Like now.

    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡±

    Many of the pieces sshed onto Ian as well. Of course, thanks to the ¡®clean spell¡¯ that was inscribed into the Michelle Greenriver¡¯s robe, nothing was left stuck.

    ¡°Undead? Unbelievable.¡±

    Ian, of course, knew what was happening.

    Still, he shook off his robe as he murmured.

    And obviously, he showed his displeasure in all this.

    ¡°You took it too far.¡±

    He shook his head.

    It was as he¡¯s said, Herbert Leon, the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower, had taken it too far.

    ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, Yes!¡±

    Ian asked the sole surviving soldier.

    As if he came back to his senses, he nodded his head.

    ¡°You should have followed the book and burnt him or something.¡±

    ¡°That, that was.....¡±

    ¡°Go and report it. I will clean up here before I go.¡±

    ¡°Ah..... Ah! Yes. Yes, I will do!¡±

    The soldier quickly ran out of the hill. After looking at the back of the running soldier, Ian has burnt what was remaining. That is, thest remnants of the tower lord, the remains that were just in some shapeless pieces.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>

    Following the execution of Herbert, the tower lord, Ragnar¡¯s confinement sentencing to his sleeping quarters was lifted in time. ¡®Dumpil Moret¡¯, the old knight, who has beenmissioned to enforce the confinement order, has entered the room to notify of the lifting.

    ¡°My lord, your highness!¡±

    Ragnar¡¯s room was extremely dark. Along with having all the curtains closed, light was purposefully blocked off in order to facilitate sleeping by using ¡®light shutting Mado engineered products¡¯.

    ¡°Has the execution been carried out? The tower lord¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Yes. It has been carried out.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Was it because Ragnar¡¯s voice was so heavy... The old knight, Dumpil, was lost for words for the time being. A multitude of emotions were heard through his inner voices- wrath, sense of loss, confusion and even feeling of abandonment. However, missing there was any sense of sadness or sympathy.

    ¡°I heard you, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Please do not grieve too much.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha..... Do not grieve?¡±

    It was an extremely ceremonial expression. Ragnar could only give an emptyughter because he also thought it to be so. However, Dumpil¡¯s actions weren¡¯t like that. He ced a piece of paper on the top of the table. It was a carefully folded note. He even lit up a candle, so that it could be read.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Ragnar asked as he grew wary.

    The old knight, Dumpil, replied in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Then I shall leave now.¡±

    There was not another mention of the note to the end.

    After bowing, he simply exited the room.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ragnar opened the note after seeing Dumpil leave the room. The content was not that long. None the less, Ragnar kept reading. He read, reread, and read again. The note that Dumpil had left did warrant such an attention.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    After Ragnar kept regurgitating what the note said for a while, he burned it using the candle fire.

    ¡°There was a chance?¡±

    The burning fire illuminated Ragnar¡¯s smile.

    It was a smile full of desire than at any time before.

    * * *

    Greenriver Empire carried out focused investigation on the ck magic and ced great attention to security. Especially, every individual inside the pce was the subject of the focused investigation. Weren¡¯t they the heart of the empire? The multitudes of servants for starters, the knights as well as the sorcerers of the pce, and even the royal family of the noble bloodlines must all be equally ¡®investigated¡¯.

    ¡°Pugh.....!¡±

    Of course, the person in charge was Ian. As it was the most stringent investigation, it was only appropriate that the most able sorcerer was conducting it. Only that Ian¡¯s physical stamina was being challenged.

    ¡°Jeez, I should make sure to nurture a brilliant apprentice or something.¡±

    Ian murmured as if toin as he was conducting the investigations on the hundreds of people within the pce, all by himself. That was only logical. Ian was the only sorcerer that was able to wield the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ spell in the first ce. He thought of the expression, ¡®force majeure¡¯.

    Ian murmured as if toin as he was conducting the investigations on the hundreds of people within the pce, all by himself. That was only logical. Ian was the only sorcerer that was able to wield the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ spell in the first ce. He thought of the expression, ¡®force majeure¡¯.

    ¡®Even the Fairy Queen was not too useful.¡¯

    That was what he had intended to do. He wanted to utilize the eyes of the Fairy Queen¡¯, the eyes that can see magi during this broad investigation. To conclude, it was simply a great failure.

    ¡®Magi can be more ambiguous than it was thought to be.¡¯

    All that Ian wanted was only one thing, the ¡®energy of ck magic¡¯. However, the ¡®magi¡¯ that the Fairy Queen could see was much more diverse. That is, not just the ck magic, but innate evil, immediate murderous thoughts, various diseases, and other simrly negative elements would all be ced in the same bucket as ¡®magi¡¯. For instance, let¡¯s pretend that the Fairy Queenes face to face with Ragnar, who is full of dark thoughts. It will be obvious that the Fairy Queen would go berserk, iming that magi is overflowing.

    ¡®It will only add confusion to it all.¡¯

    Ultimately, there was only one way.

    Ian would have to take on the task himself.

    ¡®At any rate, it will only be for a short time.¡¯

    He could see the end of the prolonged, exhausting investigation into ck magic. What remained now were the royal families. From the crowned prince to the princes, concubines and the princesses, once they are investigated, his work will be finished. Ian felt a relief and his mind became calm.

    Knock! Knock!

    Then he heard knocks on the door.

    It was time for the royal family to be investigated.

    Ianbined his hair as he responded.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    Soon the door of the pce guest quarter that was being used as the interrogation room for few days has opened wide. It was the crowned prince, Hayden Greenriver, who entered the room to be the first royal member to be investigated.

    ¡°There, Ian!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, crowned prince.¡±

    As Ian met him extending his courtesy, the crowned prince responded with a smile. He has always smiled whenever he ran into Ian, but the smiling has gotten more purposeful recently.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been very busytely? It is difficult to see you these days.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Not something to be pardoned over. I also know why you¡¯ve been so busy. Hence, I came to pay you a visit, in person like this, to be investigated on the ck magic and to see you, my boy, as well. They refer to things like this as killing two birds with a single, single, single.....¡±

    ¡°It is a single stone, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! Killing two birds with a single stone! I was about to think of it. Cough!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! Killing two birds with a single stone! I was about to think of it. Cough!¡±

    The crowned prince let out an empty cough as he sat into a chair.

    He was the same person today as he was 5 years ago.

    Although he has gotten much better now as opposed to back then....

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    Ian was observing the never changing appearance of the crowned prince.

    Suddenly, a thought passed by in his head.

    ¡®..... Could it be?¡±

    The crowned prince was certainly born with a great bloodline.

    Although it was a simple memorization, there was a touch of talent as well.

    However, how can he permeate the notion of being such a simple person?

    Not even being average, but below that?

    ¡®It could be the effect of ck magic.¡¯

    What if the dullness that the crowned prince had demonstrated so far was the effect of ck magic? The possibility was not that low. It was actually much higher. The tower lord had devised many ns to enthrone Ragnar. The crowned prince was clearly an obstacle for his n. What better and safer way would be there than making him sufficiently dumb?

    ¡°My lord, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    There was no reason to dwell on it any longer.

    He dove right into the main topic.

    It was an issue, warranting a quick examination.

    ¡°Already? Well, OK. What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°My lord, you just need to stay calm. However, you may feel a bit nauseated or get a headache. Please note that it does not mean any problem, so please endure it.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like nothing. Do begin.¡±

    The crowned prince chanted solemnly on purpose.

    Ian pointed his staff.

    He even felt butterflies in his stomach.

    It was the opportunity to discover the truth, the truth that he didn¡¯t know about in his past life.

    ¡®Great Cancetion.¡¯

    Atst, a clear gray light wrapped around the crowned prince. If the crowned prince was indeed under the spell of ck magic, he would certainly vomit dark energy like all the other victims.

    ¡°Woouuk.....!¡±

    The crowned prince began to get sick. Was it the precursor to vomiting dark energy? Or was it just the side effect of the cancetion spell, causing nausea and headache?

    Ian¡¯s eyes shined brightly.

    ¡®Vomit.¡¯

    Vomit!

    The dark energy!

    Vomit the energy of ck magic!

    Ian murmured internally.

    It was as if he was reciting a spell.

    ¡°Auuugh, you were right. Feeling headache and nauseated.¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s heightened anticipation ended with it, only being a delusion. As if he had skipped breakfast, the crowned prince just kept swallowing back the reverting stomach acid, but not even a small sign of ck magic.

    ¡°Pugh! Ptooey! Augh, is it over? Anything else?¡±

    After washing his mouth with water from a pre-prepared container, the crowned prince stared at Ian. Although he was sickened with nausea, he appeared so innocent and with age, it seemed that the only thing that matured was his appearance.

    After washing his mouth with water from a pre-prepared container, the crowned prince stared at Ian. Although he was sickened with nausea, he appeared so innocent and with age, it seemed that the only thing that matured was his appearance.

    ¡®.....Was he born, dumb.¡¯

    That was right. Unless the ck magic was more powerful than the ¡®great cancetion¡¯ spell, it was certain that the crowned prince was ¡®born a dummy¡¯. Rather than the emperor¡¯s and the queen¡¯s brains, it appears as if he has only inherited their physical attributes, inheriting even the humanly character.

    ¡®What have I expected.....¡¯

    Although he was full of anticipation for a while, Ian was now feeling stupid. He even thought tired due to non-stopping investigation. That must be true. Otherwise, how could he have been this delusional.

    ¡°Yes, there is not any problem, my lord.¡±

    Ian answered, firming up his belief.

    Should he not finish the work that he¡¯s started?

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I mean, it should be obvious after all. I shouldn¡¯t even have any time to be mocked by ck magic? I have two pirs, Oliver, the master swordsman and you, who will soon be the tower lord of the Ivory Tower. Ha-ha!¡±

    The crowned prince, Hayden, was making idle remarks.

    Then he stood up as he tapped Ian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Carry on then. We shall see again,ter.¡±

    He left the room immediately. In normal times, he would have kept talking, but it seemed as if though he grew some sensibility. He even saw the exhaustion in Ian¡¯s continence and that he still had work to do.

    ¡®Well, that is more fitting, I suppose.¡¯

    Ian thought after observing Hayden. He has certainly changed for sure. Although the change came about slowly at the pace of a turtle, the crowned prince certainly improved and even tried to improve himself.

    ¡®Sudden change would be a strange thing, anyway.¡¯

    For instance, imagine the crowned prince changing like Ragnar. Wouldn¡¯t that be a bigger problem? The current situation is much better. It is truly much better.

    Knock! Knock!

    As Ian was finishing his thoughts on the crowned prince, another knock came at the door. There were still a lot of royal family members that needed to be investigated. There was a long way to go still.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    The next royal family member that came in after the crowned prince was a familiar face to Ian. It was none other than the sister of the crowned prince, the princess, ¡®Hailey Greenriver¡¯, who is known for her beauty.

    ¡°It has been a while, sir. Ian.¡±

    It was the princess, Hailey, who was already known for her beauty in her past life. It has been a while since he met herst, face to face. As the crowned prince¡¯s physical appearance has been maturing, so has Hailey¡¯s, who has turned twenty this year.

    ¡®These siblings are such.....¡¯

    ¡®These siblings are such.....¡¯

    It was not enough for the crowned prince and the princess to have inherited outstanding physiques, but that they even improved upon it. Their beauty matched that of the Fairy Queen that turned into a woman. However, ambiences were the only difference. If the Fairy Queen represents physical and seductive beauty, the princess Hailey represented innocence itself.

    ¡°Your Highness, my princess. How have you been doing?¡±

    ¡°It was all due to your concern that I¡¯ve been doing well.¡±

    The princess¡¯ words weren¡¯t empty at all. From pretending to not see her as a sorcerer to leading her brother, the crowned prince, to the right path, and rescuing multitudes of people from the terrible ck magic of the tower lord... As an individual and as a princess of a sovereign nation, she was widely viewed as being justifiably good.

    ¡°I am d. Please take a seat.¡±

    With a smile, Ian led her to a chair.

    Ian knew that by simply looking into her eyes, she seemed to want to talk about something.

    Investigation is only a means to a conversation.

    Was it because her mind was read by Ian?

    The princess Hailey¡¯s cheeks turned rosy.

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    It was the ¡®silence¡¯ spell that cuts off all noise from around and even prevents any sound from traveling outward. The princess Hailey has put the 2nd ss spell by herself.

    ¡°Have you reached the 2nd ss, my princess?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually.....¡±

    She opened her hand bashfully.

    He counted total of 3 open fingers.

    Not two, but three.

    ¡°The 3rd ss?¡±

    ¡°My, my teacher told me so.....¡±

    She was referring to ¡®Kevin¡¯, who was the 1st ss sorcerer of the pce and her teacher. Although he was a 1st ss, he was well learned and as a formal sorcerer, he was able to view the Ivory Tower¡¯s information. In other words, he had clear view and understanding of how sses are categorized.

    ¡°Congrattions. I have not imagined it to be that far.¡±

    Ian was truthful. The 3rd ss implies rather a high level, even among the sorcerers. Also, did not the princess learn in secret and start the trainingte? However, all of a sudden, she is a 3rd ss sorcerer?

    ¡®Perhaps, she had well endowed talent?¡¯

    Ian¡¯s original assessment that she wouldn¡¯t even reach beyond the 1st ss has certainly been way off. No, perhaps, she may go beyond that, although there would be a limit.

    ¡°I do not believe that you came to tout about you reaching the 3rd ss. What is it that you wanted to discuss?¡±

    Ian asked interlocking both his hands.

    ¡°.....From now.¡±

    After a brief hesitation, she slowly began to speak.

    ¡°From now on, what, what and how should I do...?¡±

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>

    26.Final Decision(2)

    ¡°From now on, how and what should I do?¡±

    It was somewhat of an out of the blue moon type of question,ing from the princess.

    Despite that, Ian did not seem confused.

    Instead, he responded with a question in calm manner.

    ¡°Please, be more specific.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure where to start from......¡±

    ¡°Then allow me to ask questions first.¡±

    Ian was not an obtuse man. His sensibility and intuition were considered to be outstanding. Having observed the princess Hailey since the past life, Ian could imagine a number of things based on her demeanor.

    ¡°Why did you hide it? That you were a sorcerer?¡±

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t curious 5 years ago, and certainly not now. He was asking only because the topic came up. He was certain that it had something to do with what she wanted to talk about, whether directly or indirectly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because.....¡±

    Princess Hailey organized her thoughts for a minute.

    Letting out a big sigh, she continued.

    ¡°.....It was a simple matter, initially. I just felt that I would need to follow the rules of the Ivory Tower once I enter it, even if I did not want to, I thought that I would simply change ordingly. I strongly believed that I wanted to, no, I could be a very powerful sorcerer in order to help my brother. It was a foolish thought, but when I realized it, it was already toote.¡±

    As she has expressed, it was a simple, foolish reason, but Ian did not necessarily revisit that point. Has she not alreadye to understand it?

    ¡°If I hade clean to the Ivory Tower, it wouldn¡¯t be just me, who would be punished for it. Those that helped me, those that could not refuse a favor from the princess would be hurt more than I. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Of course, I was also afraid.¡±

    Ian could empathize with her situation. Unauthorized training of sorcery was a major, major, major crime. With her status as a princess, she would avoid harsh punishments, but those that had helped her, the sorcerers and the servants would be met with terrifying sentences.

    ¡°Therefore, there was no other option than to continue hiding it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But, I have never forgotten the original objective. That is, to be a great help to my brother as a sorcerer and as I¡¯ve started towards that goal, I kept going. That was my thinking.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly caused great inconveniences. That is to those around you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Princess Hailey was lost for words as she was thrown off guard with Ian¡¯s single remark. Great-inconveniences, it was a word that she could not refute. She had realized it a very long time ago. It was just that this was the first time that she has heard it from another person.

    ¡°It is relieving to see that you realize it.¡±

    Ian truly felt relieved. Has she denied it, or made an excuse that that was the only thing that she could have done, it was possible that his attitude towards her might have turned negative as it was the type of behaviors that he despised.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve revealed the reason, please do go on. What is it that you wanted to speak of? I believe it has something to do with what you¡¯ve just said.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve revealed the reason, please do go on. What is it that you wanted to speak of? I believe it has something to do with what you¡¯ve just said.¡±

    That was certainly true. Having provided a detailed response to Ian¡¯s question and organizing her thoughts, the story that she wanted to tell became a bit clearer.

    ¡°First, I have a question that I wanted to ask you.¡±

    ¡°I am listening.¡±

    ¡°If you are to be the tower lord.....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Ian immediately cut off the princess¡¯ words.

    There was no reason to listen further.

    It was because what she wanted to ask became immediately obvious to him.

    ¡°I concur with the rule that it is a major crime to train an unauthorized sorcerer, as such is an existence that is that much dangerous and powerful. It is not a bad rule.¡±

    It was the most likely question that she would have asked. That is, should Ian be the next tower lord and that should the princess voluntarily report herself to the new tower lord, would the tower lord reduce the punishments of those around her.

    ¡°If your intention is to continue to hide it, as promised 5 years ago, I could turn the other way. However, it is that it will be hard for me to consent to what you may want. Punishment is a rule ofw that must be followed.

    Ian¡¯s position was unshakable.

    And there was not even a speck of falsehood.

    ¡°.....I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°I knew that you would. You are an intelligent person.¡±

    ¡°Then, I would seek your advice this time.¡±

    ¡°Advice, my princess?¡±

    This time, even Ian was not prepared.

    What kind of advice would she be seeking?

    Oveing the limitation to be a 4th ss?

    Continuing to safely hide her identity?

    Or avoiding punishment at any cost?

    ¡°When I first decided to be a sorcerer to help my brother, there was no one next to my brother. It was only my father, the king. Duke Oliver was there, but presumptuously, I thought that he was not sufficient.¡±

    That was understandable. Not just towards Oliver, but towards all the knights, the same assessments were pervasive. Only recently the master swordsman title was given, but prior to that, no one believed knights to be on equal footings with the sorcerers.

    ¡°But things have changed now. At this time, next to my brother is, you, Ian, the great sorcerer that I always dreamed of bing. There is also the Duke Oliver, the master swordsman of the empire. More than anything, my brother is transforming and headed in the right direction.¡±

    Now, Ian is beginning to understand.

    What the princess wanted to say.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your objective, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°Close. There are great men next to my brother, but I, having obtained unauthorized training in sorcery, maybe bing an obstacle in his way.....¡±

    The concern that the princess Hailey had was not to be a higher ss sorcerer or safely guard her secrets. All that she wanted was one thing. That is, the safety of her brother, the crowned prince and his smooth rise to power going forward.

    ¡°That is a simple problem.¡±

    ¡°That is a simple problem.¡±

    However, it appeared as a simple problem to Ian.

    It was because a very important element was missing.

    That is, of the princess.

    ¡°Please live your own life. That is the answer.¡±

    ¡°.....Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The safety of the crowned prince and the rise of the crowned prince to the emperorship...these are not your life, are they? They are everything that the crowned prince has to live as his own life.¡±

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°Do you wish to continue to grow your sorcery skills? Then please do so. After all, from the 3rd ss, it is not other people¡¯s help that will grow and further your level. It is an issue of whether one is born with the talent or not. And if you wish, I could teach you a new breathing technique. I was nning to share it with the Ivory Tower anyway.¡±

    Even though mana was important, from the 3rd ss, what is most important is mastering the clearly more difficult technique of operational ability. Only by oveing the innate limitations, or through improvements, it is possible to reach the level of the 4th ss.

    ¡°Do you wish to live a life as an ordinary princess? Then please do so. Do enjoy your pastime and socialize with the high statured nobledies. Many marriage proposals should, undoubtedly,e and go in your way.¡±

    As Ian brought up the subject of marriage proposal, the princess¡¯ face turned red. In fact, there have already been many marriage proposals. It has been that way for few years, and as she has turned twenty, it has be more frequent.

    ¡°Or if you want to go out and see the world, it is the same. Do go out. You won¡¯t be enthroned, nor will you be a queen. You will always be a princess. Your ce can also be taken care of by the other princesses. There are not any issues.¡±

    ¡°That, that.....¡±

    ¡°Have I spoken incorrectly?¡±

    Hailey knew better than anyone that in the pce, the status of princess is not that great. But as it was the same as when she heard the words, great inconveniences, it was the first time that she has heard it outright from another person.

    ¡°Perhaps, you may be thinking that it is difficult for a woman to travel alone? As you may not have anybat experience, you may not realize that being a 3rd ss sorcerer is like having a one person weapon. You will be able to destroy even arge scale alliance of thieves that maye after you. If necessary, capturing them alive is not out of the question.¡±

    Although it will requirebat experience and sorcery skills, it was certainly not an exaggeration. In fact, theparison would be considered as being way short of the reality.

    ¡°The point, as I¡¯ve said before, is to live your own life. You have the time, sufficient background, and the power to make it happen.¡±

    The world is half full with those that cannot live their own lives. From that perspective, the princess can be viewed as being born with blessings. So, rather than struggling with what to do next, Ian¡¯s point is that use the same time, enjoying the blessings that she was endowed with.

    The world is half full with those that cannot live their own lives. From that perspective, the princess can be viewed as being born with blessings. So, rather than struggling with what to do next, Ian¡¯s point is that use the same time, enjoying the blessings that she was endowed with.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The princess did not say a word for a while.

    It appears as she was in deep thoughts.

    Ian did not particrly interrupt her.

    He considered it a rest period while at it.

    ¡°What you mean.¡±

    How long was the waiting?

    The princess finished her thoughts.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Has she reached a satisfying decision? Her continence appeared to be at peace. She was beautiful even when she was overtaken by worries and now, she appeared as gorgeous as a blooming flower.

    ¡°Thank you. I owe you a big favor.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I am just sorry that I couldn¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°No. Rule ofw must not have any exceptions.¡±

    As if she hadpletely forgotten about the fact that her request has been denied, or that she did not expect it to be granted from the get go, she said her sincere thanks to Ian.

    ¡°May I now begin the investigation? I must carry out my duties...¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, of course. What do I have to do?

    ¡°You just need to stay still.¡±

    The examination, applying great cancetion has finished in no time. There were not any effects of ck magic, or existence of any side effects of nausea and vomit on the part of the princess. Was it because there was somebody watching? It appeared as if she was enduring it.

    ¡°There is nothing unusual. Thank you very much.¡±

    With that confirmation, princess Hailey stood up from the chair. It must be that she had endured headache and nausea as she staggered. Ian held her wobbling body. Immediately, the princess¡¯ face turned red.

    ¡°Are you alright? Should I fetch your servants?¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Thank you. Well, good bye!¡±

    Perhaps, it was that she felt embarrassed or was in a hurry that the princess Hailey quickly exited the room. Seeing the princess leave the room, Ian let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Is the head following the flesh?¡¯

    Ian wasn¡¯t all his usual, casual self. It was his face to face meeting with the princess, Hailey, who was the absolute innocent beauty, and in her prime age of twenty. Without the forty years of past life experience, it would have thrown him into a head spinning confusion from the very start of the meeting.

    ¡®Perhaps, even more than the past life.....

    Knock! Knock!

    There was no time to think any longer. The visitations from the royal family continued. As he was focused on the investigation for a while, any distracting thoughts have disappeared. A lot of time has passed as well. All scheduled tasks have beenpleted.

    ¡®It was easier without Ragnar.¡¯

    Ragnar, the 5th prince, was the first one to be investigated after the evidence of the tower lord¡¯s ck magic was found. For him, it was because he was one of the closest persons to the tower lord. Although any effects of the ck magic were not uncovered, he has decided not toe out of his quarters.

    Ragnar, the 5th prince, was the first one to be investigated after the evidence of the tower lord¡¯s ck magic was found. For him, it was because he was one of the closest persons to the tower lord. Although any effects of the ck magic were not uncovered, he has decided not toe out of his quarters.

    ¡°I should slowly return.....¡±

    ¡°Sir. Ian!¡±

    He was about to exit the room, havingpleted his investigation. One of the pce guards that was ushering the subjects of the investigation entered the room, panting.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°The, the highness has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The highness?¡±

    It was even before that conversation has ended. Terry Greenriver, the emperor of the empire, appeared behind the pce guard. Although his hair was gray in many ces, his unique expression of yfulness hasn¡¯t been lost.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    Whether Ian quickly tended to the emperor with the proper courtesy or not, the emperor simply entered with a loudughter. That wasn¡¯t all. He closed the door himself, and walked towards the chair in strides. Even though he was aged, his presence was different than any others.

    ¡°I am also a member of the royal family. Come to think of it, I am the one who has had private meetings with the tower lord for the longest time, am I not? One of the scopes of the authority of being the tower lord is to conduct one-on-one meetings with the emperor, when called for.¡±

    Therefore, he was saying that he came, in person, to be investigated for ck magic. Although it was not a wrong statement, it was hard to conceal his surprise from his sudden visit.

    ¡°You could have called for me....¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been looking into hundreds of people, I thought I should help by not troubling you in that way. Is the pce a small ce?¡±

    The distance from the emperor¡¯s main pce to the guest room was certainly great. However, Ian could see it without too much difficulty. He could see it from the eyes, the demeanor, and in the speech. There was something that the emperor wanted to say to him.

    ¡®Like daughter, like father.¡¯

    As the princess Hailey showed that exact same manner and eyes, so did her father, the emperor. It was just like the father, like daughter.

    ¡°Do you have any orders to issue to your servant, my lord.¡±

    Ian spoke first.

    ¡°Was I that obvious?¡±

    The emperor responded as if to wee that invitation.

    Unlike the princess, he was audacious.

    ¡°Hmmm, I couldn¡¯t help if it was too obvious. Come, seat for a minute.¡±

    It was also the emperor that guided Ian to a chair. He was certainly different than any others. Irrespective of any conditions, he was a master at controlling the situation.

    ¡°I do wish to give you more time, but I did not realize how urgently the situation has been developing. It was hard to see how crazy that tower lord had be. So, I wish to put some order to the situation early on, is that OK with you?¡±

    ¡°Please issue your order, my lord.¡±

    ¡°5 years ago, you had at least pretended to show fear, but now you¡¯ve be very audacious. You¡¯ve be a 6th ss sorcerer, and have achieved many aplishments. Is it that you no longer see the need to humble yourself?¡±

    ¡°5 years ago, you had at least pretended to show fear, but now you¡¯ve be very audacious. You¡¯ve be a 6th ss sorcerer, and have achieved many aplishments. Is it that you no longer see the need to humble yourself?¡±

    ¡°That is not so, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha! That¡¯s how youe across to me.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s words came across as being both a joke and serious. Ian¡¯s position wasn¡¯t too different either. What is the reason for showing humility? He was no longer the littled that knew nothing 5 years ago. Ian, that is.

    ¡°Good. I was worried as to how to bring up this topic had you responded naively, but at least that is no longer an issue. As I am also pressed for time, I will ask you directly.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s attitude has turned suddenly. The light atmosphere that was with him was no longer anywhere. With hollowed eyes, he stared at Ian. The unique Greenriver¡¯s royal family¡¯s golden eyes were shing.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do with my eldest son, the crowned prince?¡±

    It was a short and clear question, but a very serious one.

    Yet, there were so many meanings behind that question.

    Ian replied as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I fail to understand what you mean by your question, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did understand.¡±

    That was true. Ian understood the question.

    There was not a way that he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    The issue was what to provide in his response.

    What was the best way to answer?

    That was, would it be even OK to respond?

    ¡®Serve a king again?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t feel like doing that at all.

    He did not have such an intention.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as the past life?

    It has to be different than then.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve turned back.

    Nearly the 30 years of time.

    ¡®However, the crowned prince.....¡¯

    Ian had no other choice, but to ept it.

    He has grown ¡®attached¡¯.

    Whether it was good or bad, everything grew on him as far as the crowned prince was concerned.

    ¡®This wasplicated.¡¯

    Whether to serve with all his might, or to kill him with a single swing of the sword, that was how ambiguous the crowned prince has be for him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian fell in deep thoughts for a while.

    His thoughts came together.

    He decided to y a little gamble.

    ¡°I.¡±

    A sense of suffocating tension permeated the room.

    The golden eyes of the emperor and the Ian¡¯s eyes that see only good wrestled in the air.

    ¡°I have no intention of pledging my loyalty to the crowned prince.¡±

    ¡°No intention of pledging...loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord.¡±

    It was certainly an unexpected response.

    No intention of pledging loyalty?

    Wasn¡¯t it an overly tant answer?

    The honesty has crossed the line.

    ¡°However.¡±

    As the emperor¡¯s lips were twitching.

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°I intend to make him the emperor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I even intend to have him be a good king.¡±

    This time, the emperor fell into deep thoughts.

    This time, the emperor fell into deep thoughts.

    No loyalty, but make him a good king?

    It was rather a conflicting statement, in itself.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just impossible either.

    Therefore, he was able to understand it.

    That is, as far as what Ian was saying.

    It was rather an outrageous thought.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Nodding his head, the emperor called out for someone.

    Then there came eunuchs that were standing by outside.

    They carried in with them arge staff.

    That was none other than the item, symbolizing the Ivory Tower¡¯s top position.

    It was the ¡®staff of the tower lord¡¯

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>

    ¡°Take it. This is the staff that was retrieved when Herbert was arrested.¡±

    The staff, symbolizing the tower lord, retrieved from the tower lord.

    What is the reason behind handing it over to Ian?

    That was simple. It was to endow Ian with authority.

    ¡°As you may well know, it is not a simple matter when ites to the selection process for the new tower lord. Even with a definite candidate as the sessor, there are many little things that need to be done. Traditionally, it requires the tower lord to personally oversee the transition, after the selection is confirmed by the entire Ivory Tower, followed by the royal family¡¯s approval. That¡¯s what is called for by the customs and procedures.¡±

    However, the current situation is different. The tower lord was abruptly executed. Of course, only was there not a transition n prior to that, there was not even an identified heir. The process has be entangled.

    ¡°However, as the situation necessitated it, a decision was made to shorten the steps of the procedure for the better. Hence, I wish to leave this staff in your care.¡±

    Bypassing the convoluted procedure such as obtaining the royal family¡¯s approval, he wished to endow Ian with the authority of selecting the next tower lord, or if so wished, the power for Ian to autonomously rise to power himself.

    ¡°If you wish, you may rise to the stature of the tower lord yourself, or if you feel it to be too premature, you may appoint someone else to that position temporarily. I would dly watch what you would do.¡±

    Ian was astonished at the emperor¡¯s disposition. As was with the tower lord¡¯s personal riches, how is it that the emperor enjoys giving away all the decision making authorities.

    ¡®Are they not such projects that are usually handed over to the princes?¡¯

    With some reservation, Ian stared at the emperor.

    The emperor¡¯s golden eyes were bright as ever.

    ¡°I beg your pardon, your highness. However, before epting all of yourmands, I dare to ask a few questions. Would you grant me such a privilege, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Do speak.¡±

    ¡°I will support a seamless session of his highness, the crowned prince. As anyone, who is a citizen of the empire knows about the ambition of his highness, the 5th prince, his ambition will certainly be cumbersome in this process.¡±

    Ian was discussing the future of Ragnar.

    ¡°As your highness knows, I believe he will not forego his chances just because he has lost the tower lord and his support structure. What would you do with his highness, the 5th prince?¡±

    Theplete revenge that Ian was seeking goes beyond death itself. Rather, he wanted the ¡®destruction of the name¡¯. As it was the case with Herbert, the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower, he was seeking to keep Ragnar as being the vilest name to be spoken of throughout the generations.

    ¡°.....I intend to ce a tight surveince on Ragnar, such that he will not be able to seek out any aspirations. Like a bird in a cage.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s speech was deliberately solemn.

    ¡°Only that he is also my son, is he not? As a prince, I wish to safeguard the least level of rights that are due him. At least, until I depart this world.¡±

    Until he departs this world.

    Until he departs this world.

    While his life is with him.

    That part of the speech kept regurgitating in Ian¡¯s ears.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t that much time left, however.¡¯

    Ian knows about the emperor¡¯s death. That is, he knows that the time remained was not long. Since the king¡¯s demise was 2 years prior to the emperor¡¯s ascension of Ragnar in his former life, he would be afforded about 6 more years without a big change. For an emperor that consistently uses the top of the line elixir, it appears to be a short life time.

    ¡®There were a lot of rumors at that time as well.¡¯

    There were many theories of conspiracies such as assassination or poisoning as it seemed that he was in too great of a health to have so quickly withered with sickness. Also, as he was taking elixir to maintain his health, it only added fire to those theories. As a result, for the first time in the history of the empire, an autopsy was performed on the emperor, which failed to uncover any problems in the end.

    ¡®There was only blood for those that have proposed the conspiracies.¡¯

    If recalled correctly, it would be a short time. In reality, 6 years is not a short time, but it is certainly not a sufficient amount of time, either?

    ¡®6 years.¡¯

    As long as the emperor is in good health, there is no justification for killing Ragnar. Assassination? That was possible too. And there was, of course, a high level of confidence of not leaving any trace of it. The issue was that he would forever be remembered as ¡®the unfortunate prince¡¯. The world still thinks of him as a ¡®genuine candidate to be a good king¡¯. Was that all? The crowned prince will be identified as the powers behind it.

    ¡®Death shalle after all things have found their proper ces.¡¯

    The death of the 5th prince shalle at the moment, only after everything is firmly in its ce, so that no one will suspect even if he dies under some dishonorable circumstances. Until then, there was no other way than to let the emperor have it his way. Unable to do anything for the next 6 years, living as a prisoner may also be a fitting sentence for the bastard.

    Perhaps, more so than death.

    ¡®As he goes mad whenever he isn¡¯t able to do something.¡¯

    After drawing a conclusion, Ian spoke to the emperor.

    ¡°Then, please allow me to be in charge of the surveince.¡±

    ¡°You, personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Ivory Tower will directly watch him, so that the 5th prince would not be able to n any schemes or have any ambition.

    The emperor fell in deep thoughts on the ount of Ian¡¯s proposal.

    He recited as he slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°I see. I shall allow it.¡±

    ¡°Your grace is immeasurable, your highness.¡±

    Having maintained his courteousness, Ian approached the eunuchs. He did so in order to receive the ¡®tower lord¡¯s staff¡¯, which was made out of a great birch tree.

    ¡°I entrust you with this in your charge.¡±

    The emperor spoke with a smile as Ian received the staff. He no longer spoke informally.

    ¡°Behold. Ian Page, the master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    * * *

    Ian fell into deep thoughts over many issues.

    Also, he had reached a number of decisions and conclusions.

    Also, he had reached a number of decisions and conclusions.

    The position of the Ivory Tower¡¯s highest power.

    He has decided to be seated as the ¡®tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®Though as it may be a little too premature.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s destiny in this life was pulled up early from the start. Was it not out of the ordinary to have be a high ranking sorcery at the age of 12? There was no reason to determine whether timing was right at this time. One thing that was considered a good luck was that he had turned 18 years old with the year¡¯s passing.

    ¡®Absolutely hold on to the power that is afforded.¡¯

    Furthermore, use the power one hundred percent to advance self interests. Although many people have high expectations of Ian, the new tower lord, Ian was not a scarifying type that many might have thought him to be.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Ian called for his mother after exiting his room. But, there was no one. Not even Dous, Radio and even the servant girls. It was strange as it was hardly unlikely that everyone would vacate the house.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost time to leave.....¡¯

    Today, Ian will be the tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    It has already been widely announced.

    Where would everyone be on a day like this?

    ¡®Anyone outside?¡¯

    It may not be anything as even the Fairy Queen was not in sight either. She will be with them while being treated as a family¡¯s pet cat. That powerful sorcerer of lightning.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Then he went out of the house.

    He reached the gate after passing through the flowerbed.

    And immediately, he was in shock.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    It was only fitting. There were multitudes of people gathered just outside of the gate. The great number of people lined up in two rows to form a passage. The end of the passage was not visible, but it clearly led to the ¡®Ivory Tower¡¯.

    ¡°Ian!¡±

    In the midst, Dous, Radio, and Vanessa were visible. He also saw the house servant girls and the pce guards. Espel, the pink cat and the Fairy Queen, was being held in the arms of his mother, displeasingly staring at Ian.

    ¡®Did theye to see me? All of them?¡¯

    Even with the announcement of Ian as the new Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord has been widely known, it was not as important a celebration event that would cause such arge gathering of the people in the city.

    Ian¡¯s walk of life, up to now, especially defeating Herbert, the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower and rescuing the people, has certainly been the performance that mattered greatly. Was he not the hero that saved people, their families and even their neighbors¡¯ families? Ian¡¯s influence was widely reaching beyond imagination.

    ¡®He had not even experienced it in his former life.¡¯

    He was sure that he had never received any type of acim from the people. It was so, as well, when he was the vanguard leading the unification of the continent. He was far from any sort of acims. He has lived as the subject of people¡¯s attention of dread and fear. The whole world knew it. How many countless lives were taken by Ian¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Sir Ian! Here, here we are!¡±

    ¡°Sir Ian!¡±

    ¡°Sir Ian!¡±

    ¡°U-um.¡±

    As he continued his walk, he saw a group of Mado engineers, who were headed by Vance. Was that all? He saw the knights of the 2nd knights of the pce, who went through 5 years of joys and trials of training with him, as well as their leader, Oliver.

    ¡°I-an-!¡±

    Even their lord, the crowned prince, came out to see Ian¡¯s passage to the Ivory Tower. The princess Hailey was next to the crowned prince, lowering her head in bashfulness.

    ¡®This is what it¡¯s like? A pure hand that shows not even a drop of blood.¡¯

    As he walked forward, such thought engulfed him even more. He felt the same pleasure and satisfaction as when he had dyed the death of his mother and provided her with abundant life as a gift. That is, the satisfaction that came from the acknowledgement that he was served wisely by studying the golden dragon¡¯snguage, among the many dragonnguages, and having reversed the time.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t such a bad feeling.¡¯

    What man will reject the faithful acim by the people? Unless one¡¯s nature was severely entangled, one will only feel great. Buoyed by the feeling of pleasure, Ian walked one step after another through the people formed passage way, finally reaching the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Wee. Sir Ian.¡±

    The Ivory Tower¡¯s sorcerers were also gathered in formation, ording to their levels. They gathered, forming a circle at the center of the room, for a simple reason. It was a formation that centered the ¡®center elevator¡¯, which was only used on a special asion, like today.

    ¡°This way please.¡±

    There were 3 categories of elevators at the Ivory Tower. There were purple elevator that every sorcerer can use and golden elevator that is reserved only for the high ranking sorcerers. Finally, positioned at the center of the Ivory Tower was a big, open blue light elevator, the ¡®center elevator¡¯ that can be watched by all levels of the sorcerers as it rises up.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    Ushered by the sorcerers, Ian entered the great center elevator. Then the blue light elevator began to rise ever so slowly. As it rose by one level at a time, he saw the sorcerers gathered, surrounding the elevator in a round formation.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    At the same time, kneeling on one knee, every sorcerer on the level repeated towards Ian Page, the new master of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    One level.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    The next level.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    There were 22 levels in the Ivory Tower.

    He had passed countless number of sorcerers.

    Finally, he reached the top of the tower.

    It was the familiar room in this life as well as in his former life.

    It was the ¡®tower lord¡¯s room¡¯ on the top floor of the tower.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    There were the high ranking sorcerers of the Greenriver Empire. Besides the absent tower lord, who was executed, Helene, who was in confinement and Ian himself, thest 9 high ranking sorcerers lined up on two sides. Then there, at the end of the line, he saw a single chair.

    ¡®The throne of mana.¡¯

    The authoritarian that moves all the sorcerers of the empire.

    The seat that only the master of the Ivory Tower could upy.

    Ian was heading towards that seat.

    Ian was heading towards that seat.

    It was the seat that he had previously upied in his former life once.

    He didn¡¯t expect any emotions. So he thought.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    He felt the butterflies.

    ¡®Was it because there were a lot more things to do now?¡¯

    Ian fell in to a thought for a short time.

    He was about to take his seat at the throne of mana.

    ¡°Prior to taking the seat.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice dispersed throughout the room.

    It was heard on every floor through themunications facilities.

    That is, all the sorcerers were listening.

    ¡°There was one issue that needs to be addressed.¡±

    When everyone was wondering, Ian extended his staff forward.

    It was the staff of the tower lord that he had received from the emperor.

    ¡°This is the staff that represents the true power of the Ivory Tower from the old days, and passed down on to the tower lord. The history runs deep in this staff. I believe that there is no one that does not know this.¡±

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°The lifespan of this old staff has run out as of today. It has fallen to be a tool that took countless lives and spirits by Herbert, the previous tower lord of the Ivory Tower, through his ck magic.¡±

    Then Ian wielded a spell on to the staff.

    It was none other than a ¡®rupture spell¡¯.

    ¡°This signifies that this can no longer represent the master of the tower lord. How can a staff that has fallen by ck magic represent the center of sorcery, the symbol of the Ivory Tower?¡±

    Engulfed with the rupture spell, the staff of the tower master, the staff made out of the great birch tree, began to show cracks. What started with a one or two cracks have grown into tens and hundreds of long forks.

    ¡°From now on, along with the fate of this staff.¡±

    Having grown many cracks, the staff of the tower lord fell to the ground in hundreds of pieces. The sorcerers that were in the lower levels could immediately recognize what was happening just from the sound of it.

    ¡°I alsomand that the Ivory Tower shall be reborn.¡±

    Newly reborn, it was such a clich¨¦. However, with the destruction of the ¡®staff of the tower lord¡¯, even that clich¨¦ promation has gained a lot of power. Every sorcerer clearly took it in to his ears, head and to his heart.

    ¡°In the name of the most pure mana.¡±

    * * *

    Ian has be the tower lord as of today.

    He was seated alone at the throne of mana.

    The major work has already beenpleted for the day at the Ivory Tower. It was free time for studying magic from now until tomorrow morning. There would not be any interruption or interference unless it was of a great urgency.

    ¡°Well.....¡±

    Ian slowly rose from his seat.

    He took out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    ¡°Let me examine.¡±

    There were drawings of ¡®medicinal herbs¡¯ and their names, which Radio and Dous had given him. They were the main ingredients of the Elixir, the ¡®red dragon¡¯s five breaths¡¯ that was mentioned when ¡®gargoyle¡¯s eyes¡¯ were shown to Radio, 5 years ago.

    ¡°The warehouse of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    The ¡®warehouse of the Ivory Tower¡¯ was personally overseen by the tower lord of the Ivory Tower throughout the generations. Even for high ranking sorcerer could only ess it with an explicit approval by the tower lord. The free ess to that warehouse has begun for him as of today. That is, for Ian Page, the new tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    The ¡®warehouse of the Ivory Tower¡¯ was personally overseen by the tower lord of the Ivory Tower throughout the generations. Even for high ranking sorcerer could only ess it with an explicit approval by the tower lord. The free ess to that warehouse has begun for him as of today. That is, for Ian Page, the new tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>

    The five breaths of the red dragon.

    It was the mysterious elixir that was found through the illustrations left by Radio¡¯s ancestors, when Ian gave him the ¡®gargoyle¡¯s eyes, 5 years ago. As much boastful worthy ingredients that they were, Radio and Dous studied them diligently and had prepared, by purchasing, every single ingredient that could have been bought.

    ¡ªI¡¯d like to slowly prepare the ingredients. Although it was only in theory, I have a good feeling and understanding, rting to the results of the concoction procedure, and on the skills of Dous and myself.

    Radio had told Ian several months ago. It meant that with the pre-prepared ingredients and the contents of the illustrations, the results have already been reached its highest level. What remained at this time was to obtain the ingredients that weren¡¯t easy to purchase with money, followed bymencing the elixir concoction procedure.

    ¡®For the most part, they were medicinal herbs that were kept in the warehouse of the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    The former life of Ian was also the tower lord of the Ivory Tower. Although not urate, due to the shortness of time spent as the tower lord of the Ivory Tower and not having much interest in alchemy, in the first ce, he had managed the duties of handling the medicinal herbs. The relevance between sorcery and alchemy was very high.

    ¡®It would be nice to have everything here.¡¯

    Although he was the tower lord, it did not give him a free reign when it came to removing an item. However, items such as medicinal herbs did not cause any concerns. That is, for the investment purpose of personal study in the alchemy would fall under the tower lord¡¯s discretion. It is true that making good elixir or secret medicine, in itself, would be a great power as far as the Ivory Tower was concerned.

    ¡®There weren¡¯t that many items to take anyway.¡¯

    The levels of artifacts in possession, in the warehouse, which were overseen personally by the tower lord, weren¡¯t that great. That was only logical. The items and wealth that were stolen by Herbert, the former tower lord, for the most part, were supposed to be kept in the warehouse of the Ivory Tower.

    Boo-wooing-!

    As Ian injected mana into a crystal ball, a secret door has opened, behind the bookcase at the back of the room. The reason for the tower lord, being the manager of the warehouse throughout the generations, wasn¡¯t all that grandiose. The location of the warehouse was at the back of the tower lord¡¯s room. That was all there was.

    Kw-kwoooong! Krrrrrrrr.....!

    With great mor, the warehouse appeared beyond the bookcase. The visible size alone was extensive. That was only logical. The tower lord¡¯s room was considered to be in great size, but was small whenpared to the other floors. So, where has the rest of the space disappeared to? The warehouse would be seen to be making up the other half of the floor.

    ¡°The storage for the medicinal herbs.....¡±

    He had passed by countless number of items. They included such items that are used for sorcery, artifacts, finished elixir and even ancient books. Although they were all worth examining, the immediate priority was to find the storage that kept the medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Was it over there?¡±

    It was in the deepest corner of the warehouse.

    A door was visible behind the far right corner.

    A door was visible behind the far right corner.

    Even a card, indicating ¡®medicinal herbs storage¡¯, was hung.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The inside of the storage was different than the outside. ording to the dead woods¡¯ characteristics, from temperature to lighting, the shape of the storage and their environments differed widely.

    ¡®First, the root of mandragora.¡¯

    It was an herb, being kept there. It wasn¡¯t difficult to locate it. As opposed to the grotesquely deformed shape of the leaf, its root looked like any other nts¡¯. If there was any difference, it would be the crimson color as if it had been soaked in blood.

    ¡®The flower of ambrosia.¡¯

    The flower of ambrosia, which boastsrge purple petals, was also kept inside the warehouse of the Ivory Tower. They were rare, invaluable ingredients that could not have been purchased even with many billions, just a short while ago. However, all these came into his possession so easily. It was only because he has be the tower lord.

    ¡®I suppose, it is the seat of the 2nd highest stature in the nation after all.¡¯

    Ian felt and realized the power of the Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord position from such ordinary things. It was all very familiar and that he has never taken any personal benefits through the unique authorities of being the tower lord up to now. He suddenly realized how ignorant he was to the worldly things in his former life.

    ¡®This should do.¡¯

    He took all the medicinal herbs that were needed. Fortunately, all the medicinal herbs, on the list, were being stored there. Only in short due time, an elixir, in the highest quality on record, would be concocted. His anticipation grew by the minute.

    ¡®How much, I mean what kind of effects would it have?¡¯

    These were ingredients of the highest rarity. The elixir to be made out of such ingredients, how great would be the effects of such great elixir? Although it has not been experienced, it would certainly be on a different ne than those that have been used until now. Ian¡¯s footsteps became lighter as he exited the warehouse.

    * * *

    It has been one day since Ian had given the medicinal herbs, which were collected from the warehouse, to Radio and his father. Having gone down into theboratory that was built in the basement of the residency, the two alchemists haven¡¯t emerged sincest night. Likewise, Ian could not get any shut eye all night. Had he performed the proper mana breathing, he wouldn¡¯t feel tired, but he stayed up all night having omitted the mana breathing.

    ¡®I have to stay focused.¡¯

    Ian had spent 5 years of his time as a 5th ss sorcerer. It was due to the immature mana heart that had held him back. Although with a little growth, he had reached the 6th ss a while ago, he has remained there ever since. Even though he has not expressed it, Ian was dissatisfied more than anyone. It is indicative of a mage¡¯s characteristic in reaching the highest level of frustration.

    ¡®The 7th ss, the 8th ss and beyond. There is a long way to go.¡¯

    Of course, ¡®the five breaths of the red dragon¡¯ elixir may not guarantee an elerated growth of mana heart. There are no records on the effectiveness of its use, none the less the sessfulness of the concoction, itself, has not even been recorded. Isn¡¯t this the same logic aspletely transforming a child¡¯s body into a full grown adult? However.....

    ¡®Anything possible must be mobilized.¡¯

    ¡®Anything possible must be mobilized.¡¯

    How long has he been yearning in his heart? People¡¯s movement was detected from theboratory. It was Radio and Dous,ing up the stairs after the all night session of ¡®hay¡¯ concoction.

    ¡°Ah. Sir Ian.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Exhausted Radio and Dous greeted Ian first. However, their continence did not look too pleased. Ian was able to see it in their faces right away.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Ian asked cautiously.

    ¡°Yes. There is definitely. A problem...¡±

    Radio nodded his head.

    Dous also let out a big sigh.

    ¡°What sort of a problem?¡±

    ¡°......Insufficient ingredients. To say it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ingredients?¡±

    ¡°That is.....¡±

    As Ian actively inquired, Radio appeared displeased. Wasn¡¯t it Radio, who had firmly requested Ian to bring back everything even from the warehouse of the Ivory Tower? It must be an extraordinary ingredient as even such person is showing displeasure.

    ¡°We also feel embarrassed. We couldn¡¯t even fathom that it was an ingredient.¡±

    Radio said a series of iprehensible gibberish. As he signaled, Dous approached Ian. In his hand, he held an ¡®illustration¡¯ book, considered to be the Radio family¡¯s heirloom.

    ¡°Boss. Please read this section?¡±

    Dous pointed to a verse in the book.

    Ian read the passage quickly.

    ¡°The five breaths of the red dragon shall find its proper color, only after mixing the hot breath of a half dragon man that inherited the blood of the dragon.¡±

    It was thest passage of the book, in which theprehensive list of ingredients and concoction method were written in. What is ¡®the breath of a half dragon man that inherited the blood of the dragon¡¯? Ian failed to understand what it was saying.

    ¡°What does this passage mean?¡±

    ¡°Initially, we believed it was just an abstract. I thought that heating it once was written in a fanciful way. This illustration book is like that in general. Even the names and exnations are in the same way. Perhaps, many of our ancestors were wandering poets on the side...... So, I flipped the page, thinking not too seriously as it appeared to be just a part of the concoction procedure.¡±

    That was Radio¡¯s exnation. He thought that the final elixir would be created once it was heated up. However, no matter how many times it was tried, there was no sess. Having it repeatedly concocted from the beginning to the end did not make any difference, either. They searched for the method all night, but could not find it in the end.

    ¡°Although there is a possibility that the concoction method is incorrect, this passage is bothering me. The hot breath of a half dragon man, I don¡¯t think it actually means a half dragon man...¡±

    Ian, Radio and even Douss were all in deep thoughts. It was at that time when something was tapping on Ian¡¯s ankle. If tapping his ankle, and no other area, then there was only one individual within this mansion who would do this. Perhaps, it would be a more appropriate expression to use ¡®one animal¡¯?

    ¡°Espel, what are you doing? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ian said as he readily picked up Espel, the pink cat, off the floor. No one knows that she is the Fairy Queen. Hence, Ian treated her as a pet cat as others would have treated her.

    (That half dragon man, I know of it.)

    (That half dragon man, I know of it.)

    A truly clear and cool voice echoed inside Ian¡¯s head. It was the voice of the Fairy Queen thatmunicates directly to the mind, rather than through the ears.

    (It is a simple problem. I recognize it right away.)

    The Fairy Queen boasted with pride.

    Upon hearing this, Ian spoke, looking over to Radio.

    ¡°This issue, I think I may understand.¡±

    ¡°What? Are, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Please wait a minute. There is something that I need to check.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please be on your way. Hurry!¡±

    After issuing a small apology to Radio, Ian went into the library. Immediately closing the door behind him, he has incanted the silence spell. No one thought it strange that Ian has entered the library with a cat. After all, was it not a pet cat that Ian had brought?

    ¡°It is OK now.¡±

    (Gosh, my sad life.)

    Quickly, the Fairy Queen reverted into her original form.

    She didn¡¯t miss an opportunity to verbalize aint.

    ¡°Please continue to tell me what you were saying earlier.¡±

    (Do you wish to hear?)

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    (Then you must promise to do me a favor first. Rather than a favor, I should say let¡¯s make a deal as I will give you information and you ept my request.)

    The Fairy Queen was certainly in the driver¡¯s seat.

    She spoke while somersaulting in the air.

    The shiny pink dust dispersed throughout the room.

    ¡°Your request is?¡±

    (Return this body directly to my nest.....)

    ¡°You know that you would have to speak anyway. Since I¡¯m offering you that opportunity, please do make your request that can be granted. I know that you are working very diligently around the family, so I am offering you the chance. Dear Queen.¡±

    Seemingly striking down the request for her to be able to return, Ian went even further, including a threat. Even worse for her, it was all true. With an order to talk right now, she would have no choice, but to say what was in her mind.

    (Condescending human! If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the family.....!)

    ¡°I am banning the expression of condescending human from now on.¡±

    (Con....! Con.... Aeek!)

    She heard the word in passing, but she actually could not verbalize the expression of ¡®condescending human¡¯. The Fairy Queen¡¯s rage blew over.

    (Hugh......Good.)

    epting the situation, she recited as she sighed.

    (I can¡¯t do this anymore.)

    ¡°Cannot do what?¡±

    (Feline! I no longer wish to y a cat! This is embarrassing and ufortable! Just let me take the form of a human instead. Although both are of embarrassing forms, I¡¯d rather choose to befortable, shouldn¡¯t I?)

    She really must have hated it. That is, to be ying the part of a pet cat. Ian was also thinking about it. After all, whatever the situation was, she was the queen of the fairies. Hence, being treated like a pet animal was not an easy thing to swallow for her. If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the family, a city would have been annihted already.

    ¡°I understand. I will grant it.¡±

    (Re... really?)

    ¡°I warn you in advance, even being in a human form will definitely apany some diforts.¡±

    (I don¡¯t care! Anything would be better than a cat, wouldn¡¯t it?)

    (I don¡¯t care! Anything would be better than a cat, wouldn¡¯t it?)

    ¡°Well. I am not sure?¡±

    After thinking over and over, Ian concluded that being in the form of a cat would be morefortable. To live as a beautiful woman, of beyond one¡¯s imagination, may not bring about afortable life.

    ¡°Only that let¡¯s agree to push out the final decision for a few days. There is a need to exin it to the family too.¡±

    (That¡¯s understandable. They will be sad, should they lose a cat as well. Especially your mother likes me...I mean a cat quite a lot.)

    Ian gave a small smile upon hearing the Fairy Queen.

    Then he returned to the original subject of the conversation.

    ¡°Now, could you exin? What kind of entity that half dragon man is about.¡±

    (Sure, there isn¡¯t much to say or not say. It¡¯s simple.)

    As the Fairy Queen took airborne by levitating quickly, she sat on the shoulder of Ian. It was so that she could whisper into his ears.

    (Half dragon man, also known as the ¡®dragonian¡¯. Like me, it is by the power of their family.)

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>

    ¡°Dragonian?¡±

    It was a brand new entity even for Ian. He had researched all sorts of alien races in order to study the dragonnguage. If this was a race that Ian wasn¡¯t familiar with, it must be an unknown race in reality.

    (There are eight in the family? That¡¯s what I know. Simply being born with their seeds does not make one a dragonian. In fact, it is near impossible as most of them die before birth.)

    Ian¡¯s interest wavered upon learning a new fact. He had believed that it was only an expression, but perhaps, there exists ¡®descendants of mixed races¡¯ of other species?

    (They take the basic human form, like you, but incongruously have their eyes, wings, and even tails. Also..... That¡¯s right. There is somewhat of a simrity with you as well.)

    ¡°Simrity?¡±

    (The magic of human, also known as the magic of techniques, was it? They weren¡¯t inherited with thenguage of the dragons. Instead, they were born with particrly strong skills in this field. Maybe they are as strong as your present self, maybe even stronger.)

    They could be even stronger than Ian?

    The interest was peaking as he continued to listen.

    He even found himselfpeting.

    (At any rate, I am sure that the half dragon man refers to those dragonians. Perhaps, the saying, breathing, refers to breath. In their sad form, they even imitate it, having inherited their blood. Ah, the breath means.....)

    ¡°I know what it is, at least what breath is.¡±

    The dragon breath.

    It is an expression that often appears in story books.

    To simply put it, it may equate to dragon¡¯s lethal move?

    (Of course, it is measly whenpared to the dragons¡¯ breaths. It is sad to be even calling it breath. Did you say elixir? It may just be perfect for heating up your, the human¡¯s, flimsy concoction.)

    Her words seemed to be urate.

    The hot breath of a half dragon man.

    The breath of a dragonian.

    Does it not fit perfectly?

    ¡®All that has to be done is to find it.¡¯

    There was nothing else to worry about beyond that.

    Wouldn¡¯t the power of the family be set in motion?

    Having sorted out his thoughts, Ian asked the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°Where could I go to meet? Them?¡±

    (Not certain. Did I not say it before? I haven¡¯t seen them for many hundreds of years. In fact, you, humans, should be more knowledgeable of their whereabouts.)

    What is she talking about now?

    Ian calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°No way, this is the first time that I have ever heard about the entity of the dragonians, from you, the queen. If this is new information for me, and I even studied thenguage of the dragons then it will certainly be new to every ordinary person.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an empty statement. If there ever was such an entity, it would be highly unlikely for Ian to not know of it. One of his lifetime achievements was to have studied thenguage of the dragons. Wouldn¡¯t it be a dreame true to find a bloodline of the dragons?

    (That¡¯s odd. You know the existence of the fairies, how is it that you are not aware of those entities? They are a family of race that has lived and, perhaps, most closely around you, humans.)

    The Fairy Queen bbered as if she was confused with Ian not knowing of them. However, Ian felt the same as he failed to understand. The family of race that lives close to the humans?

    The dragomans?

    ¡®The alien races that live close to humans would be.....¡¯

    ¡®The dwarfs that built a fortress in the ¡®mountain range of Broon Hill¡¯ and a few elf races in the forest were all there were. It was so even going over the entire history, but the dragonians? It was too unexpectedly sudden at every level.

    (They hold a unique world of psyche. The dragonians, that is. What would be the best way to exin it...They are even unsettled in their desire to tell the whole world how great they are? And in the process, they work hard even to protect the self-esteem of their half breed descendants? That¡¯ right. That is the perfect exnation!)

    The Fairy Queen nodded her head as if to show satisfaction at her own exnation. Then she continued to speak.

    (At least it was that way until not too long ago. They had to tell their own greatness to the insipient humans. The advanced race has to directly cause enlightenment. They used to go around speaking such things in glib fashion. I believe they even went into the human world to have done something, too?)

    ¡®Enlighten¡¯ the insipient humans.

    There was one thing that came in to his head.

    ¡®Religion, was the name the Order of the Dragons, perhaps?¡¯

    It was one of the information that he had found from his former life.

    It was the religion that worships the dragons as if they were gods.

    He knew of its existence.

    But, there was a problem.

    ¡®It was a rural country religious group that was worse than a cult.¡¯

    He had sought out for a ¡®religion that worships dragons¡¯ as a way to further his studies in thenguage of the dragons, but unexpectedly discovered that the ¡®Order of the Dragons¡¯ was a small religious group. It was a scam that was set up in the country to prey on the poor rural farmers.

    ¡®I reckon the dragonians weren¡¯t part of the scammers.¡¯

    ording to the Fairy Queen, they are sorcerers that possess power as strong as Ian¡¯s. Not only do their loyalty and respect towards the dragons would be unmatched, their pride of being the descendants of such entities would also be extraordinary as well.

    ¡°When you say until recently, when exactly was recently?¡±

    (Let me see? I reckon at least one hundred years may have passed.)

    ¡°Hah.....¡±

    Ian let out a deep sigh.

    Sure, I knew it all along.

    I assumed at least one hundred years, or several hundred years if longer.

    The conditions must have changed.

    ¡®The religious order that I had sought out was either a fake.¡¯

    Or perhaps, with time, it had dwindled.

    It would be at least one hundred years.

    There were many possibilities to consider.

    ¡®Something might have happened in the 20 years of time.¡¯

    It was about twenty years after when Ian began his study of thenguage of the dragons in earnest. During that time, the possibility for the ¡®Order of the Dragons¡¯ to have changed was strong.

    ¡®I must investigate from the start and do it properly!¡¯

    Of course, it would be difficult to personally investigate thoroughly. There existed an intelligence organization within the Ivory Tower. However, it would not be appropriate to have them carry out a personal investigation on his behalf, so a decision was made to employee a 3rd party team.

    ¡®The Guild of Thieves.¡¯

    Ian had, on asions used them in his former life, rather used very often.

    ¡®Day Break.¡¯

    The leader of that group was rather useful.

    He wasn¡¯t too likable though.

    But, he is very tight lipped.

    Even in that kind of world.

    * * *

    This is the organization that mines intelligence from the back alleys.

    The people of the continent generally calls such organization as the ¡®Guild of Thieves¡¯, but the Guild of Thieves is not a single group. There exist countless guilds of thieves in every city and the majority of them are just ¡®guild of small time thieves¡¯, struggling to get by each day.

    ¡°Boss. There is a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? At this time.¡±

    If there were small time guilds of thieves, on the opposite end of the spectrum was grand scale guild of thieves as well. ¡®Day Break¡¯ is the face of such a grand scale guild of thieves, having branch offices within the empire¡¯s capitol city limits of Green-Riverdium and even in other cities.

    ¡°He seems to be a first time visitor.¡±

    As the rough looking underling reported, ¡®Crude¡¯, the Day Break¡¯s young leader and one of the eight pirs of the back alley world, put down the holy book that he was reading. He had unusual feet of silver.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking?¡±

    The leader, Crude, inquired in surprise. It has already been a while since they have been receiving only prescreened visitors. Only by rmendations, that is, only those that have been referred by their existing clients were able to make contacts with the Guild. To be a certified client is the next step, but even the first meeting must be apanied by the referrer.

    ¡°That, that is, he came alone.¡±

    ¡°Came alone?¡±

    The process of making contacts with Day Break is convoluted. Even the required steps regrly change after certain period of time. Unless it was an existing client, or referred by the existing client, making contacts with the organization is extremely difficult, even by chance.

    ¡°Shit, information must have leaked somewhere again.¡±

    Crude got up quickly after drawing that conclusion.

    He even grabbed the two daggers that were on the desk.

    The dagger looked very exquisite.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to find out which bastard is going around leaking info.¡±

    The main venue of Day Break¡¯s business operation was the ¡®monster arena¡¯. It was very popr since the monsters are violent and have fighting skills that exceed human diators. Further, it is a legal operation. The battles are fought by the monsters, considered to be less than the animals.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He said he would wait and take a look around. Please wait a minute.¡±

    Several of the underlings dispersed to find the guest, rather an uninvited visitor. How long has the waiting been? Finally, the underlings brought someone from among the guests of the arena. It was a man whose head was half covered with a widely sloping brown hood.

    ¡°Is that you, sir? Who wishes to deal with us?¡±

    Crude, the leader of the guild, asked with courtesy.

    ¡°I havee to purchase information that I need.¡±

    The ¡®visitor¡¯ in the brown hood replied. He was holding a lot of betting tickets in his hand. It appeared as if he has ced a load of money on the bets.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce. This way please.¡±

    After giving a small grin, Crude led the way. He led the visitor to the 2nd floor guest room at one corner of the arena, rather than to the main office of the guild. It was a guest room in name only as the room was like a warehouse for storing junks and broken things.

    ¡°It¡¯s a humble ce, but have a seat please.¡±

    ¡°Where should I seat?¡±

    ¡°Well, just anywhere you see fit. Ha-ha.¡±

    Upon Crude¡¯s reply, the man in the brown hood chose an old chair and sat in it. But as it was shaky, he could not sitfortably. By now, the guest would have gotten the message, but the man in the hood remained at ease. After examining other chairs, he gave up and even showed an unusual behavior by sitting on the floor.

    ¡®He is either foolish or full of confidence.¡¯

    Crude thought as he observed how rxed the man carried himself. All that this man was confident about must be money. It happens often. Some people swarm around, thinking money is everything. Day Break was not an ordinary guild of thieves in the first ce. Beyond selling information, they have their business tentacles reaching into many fields, through which they are raking in big bucks. So, they are not easily motivated by a person of limited status or amount of money.

    ¡®Those who know would not act like this, perhaps, a merchant who came in to a lot of money recently?¡¯

    Crude examined the man behind the hood. As the leader of an intelligence organization, he was familiar with most of the great people. He knew most of them from great merchants, royalty, sorcerers of the Ivory Tower, to even the royal family members.

    ¡®I would know once the hood is removed.¡¯

    Crude stopped trying to figure out the man¡¯s identity. He signaled with his chin and his underlings shut the door with a bang. They even blocked the doorway. It was clearly a confinement. Of course the subject of the confinement was the visitor in the brown hood, rather ¡®uninvited guest¡¯ whom they believed to be a person that came, thinking he had sufficient amount of money.

    ¡°I am sure that my boys have already asked you, but howe you did note with your referrer? It is a quite important rule for us.¡±

    Still, let¡¯s check it out first.

    Crude asked hoping to find out.

    ¡°Because he is not of this world.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The referrer, I am referring to.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, not of this world? So from what other world are you from?¡±

    There was no need to listen any longer.

    Look at this fool, talking nonsense.

    It was already clear that he is panicking.

    ¡°Who did you hear from?¡±

    Crude threateningly demanded.

    He no longer treated the visitor with courtesy.

    No eyes to see, nor ears to hear.

    This room was constructed for such a purpose in the first ce.

    That is, this humble external guest room.

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°The way to make contacts with us. Have you heard it from one of our clients, bought it with money? Stolen it? Threatened it out? Or through friendship?¡±

    As it happens often, Crude alluded to many different circumstances. Of course, there was not an exception in any case. All of it was to be cklisted, including this uninvited guest as well as the client that had leaked the information.

    ¡°Information, information is good. However, do you think it is sold to just anyone? If any fool says, I want to buy information ~ and throw in couple coins around would get it. Is that what you thought? You must have thought that we were just info prostitutes.¡±

    Crude took out a dagger after sarcastic remarks. Spinning it in his hand demonstrated extraordinary handling skill.

    ¡°I am warning you in advance, just because you are not talking, that does not bring this issue to an end. What did I just say? Let¡¯s make a deal. You could walk out that door, through there, in one piece, but if you continue to keep your mouth shut, you may close them forever. Throughout the eternity.¡±

    Puck!

    It was in a blink of an eye. The dagger was thrown towards the unweed guest¡¯s head, but missed it by a hair to prate the wall.

    ¡°Let me see your face first. Where have youe from?¡±

    As a result, the man¡¯s brown hood was pulled back. The first thing that came in to view was the brown hair, blue eyes, and the skinplexion that wasn¡¯t friendly to the sun. Was that why? It was difficult to see him as a fully grown man. And.

    ¡°.....Uh?¡±

    He looked familiar. Not just to Crude, but to all his underlings as well. How could they go around this world, iming to be the Guild of Thieves, without recognizing that face?

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>

    Until just a moment ago, Crude¡¯s thought was like this.

    Isn¡¯t he, himself, the main man?

    The Guild was originally found by his father, who had died early. After inheriting the Guild, he grew the business into as it is today.

    Any business that he had invested in had always prospered.

    As they say money grows money, he was so rich that even the greatest merchant wasn¡¯t a subject of his envy in present time. Was that everything? He had many trustworthy underlings. Any man that was as sessful as he was, such a person would have been defined as the main man of this world, or at least one of the greatest men in the world. That is, one of the greatest men that controls all of the continent¡¯s economy, politics and culture.

    However.

    ¡®Ivory.....¡¯

    ¡®The big man¡¯ that Crude has always dreamed of.

    The greatest of the greatest men there were.

    The one who had rose to the highest ranking sorcerer at the youngest age.

    The sorcerer, also, called the teacher of the crowned prince.

    The young and the new master of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®.....tower lord?¡¯

    The young man, who was called, Ian Page.

    That great man has appeared before his eyes.

    There was no way to know why he hase.

    There was not a single strain of clue as to why.

    ¡®Maybe, no.¡¯

    No, it can¡¯t be.

    There is no way. There is no way!

    Crude thought it over and over again.

    The underlings around him were in the same boat.

    ¡®Why would the tower lord of the Ivory Tower be here?¡¯

    What logical reason would bring the tower lord of the Ivory Tower to the Guild of Thieves? There was a well established intelligence department within the Ivory Tower. Was it because of personal reasons? Even if that was the case, he wouldn¡¯te here in person. He would have sent a trusted lieutenant. Crude was sure. He had met many high statured persons and they were all like that.

    ¡®Of course. It must be a look alike. Surely a look....¡¯

    ¡°I came from the Ivory Tower after killing time, fooling around.¡±

    ¡°Ki.. time, fouling......?¡±

    Crude let slip thetter part of the visitor¡¯s response.

    He wasn¡¯t even able to pronounce the words properly.

    It was as if his tongue was bing numb.

    ¡®......?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a simple feeling.

    Not just the tongue, but from his head to toe.

    Every part of the body became frozen solid.

    The paralysis condition has really taken over his body.

    ¡°Uuum...Uh?¡±

    ¡°Mu, Mummy.....!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the silk Crude.

    Every underling around was the same.

    They fell here, there and every which where.

    The tongue was tied, and was very tough to breathe.

    ¡®Sorcery.....¡¯

    It is sorcery.

    It must be sorcery.

    It was the sorcery that freezes the subjects¡¯ bodies.

    Was it called ¡®paralyze¡¯?

    ¡°It is dangerous to throw the knife so wildly. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    No one in the guest room thought it that way. There was no chance in hell that Crude would make such a mistake or that Ian would simply take the hit. It¡¯s just that it couldn¡¯t be verbalized.

    ¡°I used sorcery because I was surprised.¡±

    ¡°I used sorcery because I was surprised.¡±

    Ian said something that no one could believe and as he waved, the paralysis spell that had overtaken Crude and everyone in the room was neutralized. The frozen bodies began to move normally, and the puffed up blood vessels that were about to explode became stable as well.

    ¡°Wheeze! Wheeeeze! Wheeze!¡±

    Most of the Guild of Thieves¡¯ underlings were either breathing tersely or immediately tested their physical conditions. But there was only one person, Crude, the boss of the Guild of Thieves, was looking at Ian with caution. Whatever it takes, he needed to get out of this bad situation.

    ¡®What, what should I do.....¡¯

    Crude has met many people that were on cruise control of sess such as high ranked government officials, royals, and well known merchants. So, he was very confident. He had guts to take control of any situation and wouldn¡¯t twitch one bit even before a person of high power or wealth. But, not right now. It was very much, not right now.

    ¡®The tower lord, tower lord of the Ivory Tower.....!¡¯

    What is the tower lord? That is the highest point of sorcery. Just by a simple will, he had the power to wipe out the entire Guild of Thieves. Even if he had made a grave mistake against the emperor, he wouldn¡¯t be in such primal fear that he was in right now.

    ¡°What a terrible way to greet a visitor.¡±

    The young tower lord murmured.

    That murmur has solidly found home at the end of Crude¡¯s ear tunnels.

    No matter whatever is done from now on, it had to be demonstrated by action.

    ¡°Uh, Uh, What personally brings the master of the Ivory Tower.....¡±

    ¡°I have been regretting it already.¡±

    ¡°Re, Regret sir?¡±

    ¡°I am sitting on the floor of a weird warehouse.¡±

    Ian rose from the floor and dusted off his behind. He didn¡¯t forget to show dissatisfied face, although he did not even had a speck of dust on him due to the effects of clean magic.

    ¡°That is, Please, Please ept my sincere apology first!¡±

    Crude, the boss of the guild, begged on his hands and knees as he bowed. He didn¡¯t even mind all the dirt and foreign objects that entered through his mouth and nostrils. Only if it would preserve his life and the guild.

    ¡°We have made an internal mistake! Should we have known it in advance, there would not have been such a grave mistake! Please have great mercy and we beg for your forgiveness for our mistake!¡±

    He repeatedly hit his head against the floor as he begged.

    It wasn¡¯t just an act either. There was blood pouring down his forehead.

    The desperate desire to hold on to his life was obvious.

    ¡°Please stand up. You could break your skull.¡±

    ¡°Even if my skull would break in to pieces.....!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not to my liking.¡±

    ¡°I, I will fix it right away!¡±

    Crude immediately stood up after hearing Ian.

    The blood streamed down his face and reached his neck.

    He must have pounded his head quite fiercely.

    ¡°I, too, apologize for notplying with the rules. As it was a personal matter, there wasn¡¯t a particr referrer.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It must have been an urgent matter. It is our mistake for not knowing that and not giving you a proper wee!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha.....¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha.....¡±

    Groveling takes many forms. But the present form of Crude¡¯s groveling, truly demonstrated the cowardice, itself. It was the posture that threw out every part of his self respect? A simr situation had been encountered in the former life as well. Even at that time, it wasn¡¯t as desperate and sad looking as it is now.

    ¡®The visible stature is certainly pleasurable¡¯

    It was Ian, living his second life.

    He has finally seeing the world for what it is.

    ¡°Let us attend to you in a real guest room. How could we attend you, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, in a humble ce like this.....¡±

    ¡°No, as I¡¯m pressed for time, let¡¯s start talking.¡±

    Crude shut his mouth upon hearing Ian.

    Ian Page, the new master of the Ivory Tower.

    An understanding came over as to who he was.

    ¡®His standard is absolute.¡¯

    There must be a line that he had drawn.

    As long as that line is not crossed, he will be understanding.

    However, the moment that line should be crossed.

    ¡®How he would change cannot be anticipated.¡¯

    At the moment Crude swallowed.

    ¡°As I have told you earlier, I¡¯vee to buy information.¡±

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°As it is a personal matter, I was reluctant to mobilize the Ivory Tower¡¯s manpower and I heard a rumor while contemting. There was a guild of thieves that have all the elements, skills and guaranteed secrecy.¡±

    ¡°It is my honor, and your praise is ttering.¡±

    ¡°The first impression was certainly somewhat disappointing though.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Anyone can make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I would do everything to not disappoint.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather that you show with your action.¡±

    Show with action.

    Be diligent in the primary job.

    Crude got the message without too much difficulty.

    He lowered his body as low as possible as he spoke.

    ¡°Pleasemand your orders. If the intel can be provided, it will be delivered immediately, if some investigation is needed then the needed intel will be presented as soon as possible, sir.¡±

    As Crudemitted all his might to this.

    ¡°By any chance, have you heard of the order of the dragons?¡±

    Ian cut to the chase and brought up the subject.

    I know them as a form of a religious group that worships dragons like gods. But to rate them based on their size and reputation, it is somewhat ambiguous to be calling it a religion. There is not a good example within the empire and even in the far away principality beyond the great in, one must go to the end of the west....¡±

    He must not be the boss of the guild by name only. His responses flowed after a simple question of if he knows. The location of the obscure corner of the country, in which Ian had located the scammers in his former life, is being brought up.

    ¡®I suppose, even then, I had gone there after having received intel from these bastards¡¯

    Things do not change.

    That is, the information that the Guild of Thieves has on the order of the dragons.

    Not just one or two years, but after some twenty yearster.

    Of course, the changees little bit at a time, only after certain activities. In this life, the request for intel would be more extensive in terms of seeking out the whereabouts of the dragonians¡¯.

    ??

    ¡°I also know of that particr order of the dragons.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want an in-depth investigation?¡±

    As the situation has returned stable, Crude reverted back to his innate, fast wit. He exacted a perfect guess that what Ian wanted was a thorough investigation.

    ¡°Yes. From trivial information to groundless rumors, without dropping a single word, I¡¯d like you to investigate everything. Let me say it again, even any groundless rumors are fine.¡±

    Ian emphasized groundless rumors twice. Crude heard it to not make attempts to judge any intel¡¯s importance, but even that wasn¡¯t to be an issue for him.

    ¡°Ah, and the service fee.....¡±

    ¡°I will not ept any fees. Yes, I realize that the service fee is a small potato for the tower lord. Only that please consider it as my, and entire guild¡¯s small token of sincere apology for our mistake.¡±

    Crude spoke without any stoppage.

    It was thement that he had prepared a while ago with respect to the service fee.

    The moment that he thought it would be a sufficiently preppedment.

    ¡°Then please ept this.¡±

    ¡°.....Pardon?¡±

    Ian gave Crude the half of what he was holding in his hand for a while. They were all the bets that he had made at the arena. Just by the thickness, it was obvious that the amount of bets made were substantial.

    ¡°This is.....?¡±

    ¡°I will pay for the service fee with the payment on the winnings. It should be a considerable amount. Was it Cas, the Ice Troll with the spear? The pay off odds was high.¡±

    A momentter, the voice of the MC, responsible for the operation of the arena, dispersed loudly over the crystal amplifiers. The thin wooden walls of the warehouse could not keep the sound out.

    -What a turnaround! The old fighter of the n of the Ice Troll, facing retirement after all the losses! The gray haired Cas has defeated Peanut, the indomitable Ork!

    At the same time, Crude became confused.

    He knows very well of the gray haired Cas.

    He was none other than the arena¡¯s ¡®punching bag¡¯.

    He was the ¡®soliciting tool¡¯ to increase gambling participation.

    That old monster legs has won?

    Against Peanut, the Ork with one hundred percent chance of winning?

    ¡°What, what.....¡±

    Event the confusion was short lived.

    The reason could be inferred.

    Who was it that ced bets on Troll?

    It was the sorcerer. The 6th ss tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®Sorcery.....?¡¯

    He could draw a conclusion when his thoughts came that far. It was apetition that involved a sorcerer. Under a normal circumstance, thepetition would have been stopped for an investigation to be conducted, but not this time. Who was the sorcerer that has affected the oue? That was the 6th ss, tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Thank, thank you. Your perception is excellent.¡±

    In the end, there was only one way.

    That is to appear sincere and ept what was being offered.

    Whether Ian was responsible or not, there was nothing else that Crude could do.

    There was no courage to question the tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    There was no way to prove that sorcery was involved either.

    There was nothing that could have been done.

    ??

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>

    Dragonian (4)

    ¡°Really....the same¡±

    The 5th prince Ragnar¡¯s calmness.

    There was a servant from the Imperial Pce standing in front of Ragnar. And surprisingly he had the same face of Ragnar, and even the tinum hair on his legs. Even if he was a hidden twin, there was absolutely no difference.

    ¡°But, is it that simple? Outside the mages of the ivory tower are keeping a close watch on me. Ian Page, that fucking bastardid out the mages. I don¡¯t think you can deceive him?¡±

    It had been quite a lot of days since Ragnar had been imprisoned in the Imperial pce. It was not a formal prison sentence, it was like a form of captivity which included eat, sleep, read and walk, nothing other than that. Especially not long ago the mages who came to the Imperial Pce began to appreciate Ragnar.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The master is present in the Ivory Tower now, he so much more wicked than what he seems.¡±

    ¡°What? The Master?¡±

    Even Ragnar knew. The existence of a 6th ss mage is an amazing thing it self, but a much better mage? How will a much better master be?

    ¡°Will see you in person and share the details.¡±

    The servant with the identical face of Ragnar said. He unfolded a book and started to create a ¡®portal¡¯. ¡®The portal book¡¯ effects were simr to the one tower lord Herbert used to possess.

    ¡°This, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a portal to get out of the capital.¡±

    ¡°Portal?¡±

    With a little suspicion Ragnar was hesitating, when someone¡¯s hand popped out of the portal. And a senile voice could be heard.

    ¡°Majesty. Please take the hand of the chief.¡±

    ¡°Sir Dumphil?¡±

    The hand and the voice belonged to the imperial knight ¡®Dumphil Morit¡¯. On the day of the execution, this was the very same person who handed him adder in midst of all the chaos.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ragnar hardened his heart and went into the portal. On the other side was a forest with a night sky. The light that could be seenmonly was not there. It was cold small sound somewhere outside the capital.

    ¡°Huh.....?¡±

    It was cold everywhere and even Ragnar couldn¡¯t avoid being embarrassed. Isn¡¯t he an extraordinary mage? It was not easy to calm the hollow heart and the big eyes.

    ¡°There is no need to be surprised.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a skill like this in the tower............?¡±

    ¡°Majesty. Did you really think that our friend Herbert really reached the top of the tower with his own capabilities? Even though he received great power, I was the one that pushed that young man to a new day. However it was the target of our meeting. Thanks him for destroying himself, I¡¯ve got less work to do. ¡±

    He turned the burgundy hoodie upside down.

    Dumphil Morit who was walking ahead spoke.

    ¡°The world is wide. And only a few selected beings can see the wide world. And your majesty has been chosen. Your majesty it is your choice whether to receive it.¡±

    ¡°The chosen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The chosen. The Master can be regarded as the most ideal monarch/prince in the whole kingdom. He is the ideal monarch who destroys the old truth from ignorant people and will start a new path.¡±

    Old truth, New truth.

    Ragnar did not understand it.

    ¡®What the hell? These guys.¡¯

    He had no choice but to think about it. He heard nothing. The letter that he received on the day of the execution said ¡®I will help you, wait for a while¡¯ this was what it said. I wanted to see if the forces that joined Dumphil. But I don¡¯t think I can. Earlier he saw a servant who looked exactly like him. With magic that are mysterious like the portal he got the title the Master.

    ¡°..........Order?¡±

    The state official Landor was dominant even though there were many religions out there. And Ragnar knew everything rted to it, he heard the rituals of it too. By any chance is it one of those religious orders?

    ¡®The end of the old truth and the start of a new one. Do they want to change the religious concept of the state? They want to use me, of the royal family as a tool/ means.¡¯

    Indeed the mind of Ragnar started spin fast. With the few clues that were there, he tried tobine them and seek the truth. And he was satisfied with it. Such tools were weed. Would it not be a sound of an emperor?

    ¡®Sure, the tool is not me but you guys.¡¯

    A sly smile arose on Ragnar.

    How long did I walk behind Dumphil?

    The wilderness forest where the capital will fall.

    And at that ce the light began to shine.

    ¡°Oh! It hase.¡±

    What stood out was the rock.

    A bigger yet an unmatched rock.

    The rock was gathered in the center.

    Like Dumphil the people were wearing burgundy hoodies.

    ¡°I see the majesty.¡±

    Dumphil and Ragnar cautiously approached the men in the burgundy hoodies. He knew method that he learned honestly.

    ¡®Nobility¡¯

    Around twenty men were present? In terms of theirs posture they seemed like noble figures. And as it was night it was hard to get a clear look at their faces of those in the hoods, one thing was certain.

    ¡®This was not an ordinary group.¡¯

    Is it possible that nobody could¡¯ve known about the existence of the group? These people seem to have huge strength in controlling situation. They don¡¯t seem to be better than the tower lord Herbert.

    ¡°Please introduce yourself. This is a secret meeting for you to meet the Master, only the top teachers have been gathered here today.¡±

    Following what Dumphil said Ragnar introduced himself to the people. Though surprised he followed. There were familiar faces than he thought.

    ¡®If this is so.......¡¯

    Then this a greater force than what I imagined.

    Then the level of power that they posses would be much more.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. By any chance, am I one you wanted to meet.¡±

    Ragnar finished his greetings quickly.

    He spoke out more actively than his thoughts.

    These were the new support forces for him.

    And this was also a tool for the emperor.

    Those guys would definitely be my tools.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care about the others.¡¯

    Isn¡¯tughing at thest a sign of a true winner? There is no fuss at the moment, its my turn to gather them as the tools. Beyond imagination, I¡¯ll gather up the mighty forces in my palm.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m not much aware. But what is the cause for this gathering, what kind of work you do for existence, are we on the same boat, even I¡¯m not able to get it? Please inform me.¡±

    To know the definite direction they were heading Ragnar asked them to rify. A voice that can be trusted upon hearing, was one of the important weapon of Ragnar.

    ¡°Of course. But, we are not the ones who can remind you all of the truths. How can you tell the truth of the whole world? But the creator is different.¡±

    The world¡¯s truth, tallow.

    An extremely reluctant exnation.

    The authoritative Master is a human.

    Ragnar barely managed to get rid of the scoff.

    Immediately in that moment.

    ¡°Finally! You are here.¡±

    At the voice of Dumphil all of them looked at the sky.

    ¡®Can he also fly like that guy?¡¯

    By ¡®that guy¡¯ he meant Ian Page.

    There is no way this guy is going toe flying, right?

    Of course it is not an impossible thing.

    Looking at this person, he looked like a strong mage.

    ¡°The only descendent from the dragon.¡±

    After a while, the divine presence appeared.

    Just like the prediction he came from the sky.

    But, something felt weird.

    It was different from how Ian used to fly.

    Didn¡¯t seem like a mage.

    ¡°The only descendent from the dragon.¡±

    ¡°The only descendent from the dragon.¡±

    ¡°The only descendent from the dragon.¡±

    Dumphil started and the others sessively did the same by kneeling on the ground. On both the sides of Ragnar the people were on their knees. He was not ustomed to this, so he held his head high. He was amazed after looking at the presence.

    ¡®Dragon¡¯s descendent?¡¯

    Not of the god, but the descendent of a dragon?

    Dragons concern themselves with religion?

    Why is a dragon called as the initiator of magic?

    ¡®.....?¡¯

    He really is the descendent.

    It could be as soon as you see.

    The presence of the being that came down from the sky.

    The presence of him could be felt vividly.

    The words said about the only descendent of the dragon.

    The real meaning in the words could be seen.

    ¡®Is he....... Not a human?¡¯

    The Master was never a human.

    Of course, he did have the figure simr to that of a human.

    He had face and body simr to humans.

    He had two hands and legs.

    If he had any exceptions.

    ¡®Wings, and a.....tail?¡¯

    So, he had a human body but possessed wings and a tail. A truly spectacr wings and tail were there. Look at those huge wings. These weren¡¯t the wings that were covered with feathers, it looked like roughly stretched branches, with red scales on them anyone could feel the brutality it held.

    ¡®The tail was like a weapon.¡¯

    The wings were like wings, Ragnar looked at the wings but tail looked more brutal. It was a red scaly tail, there were sharp horns of irregr size were present. If it was whipped once the limbs of the human could be torn.

    ¡°So you are Ragnar, Greenriver?¡±

    After his birth this was the first time he saw something of such extremity.

    Even then he still didn¡¯t lose the smile.

    Though there was a monster with immense power in front of him.

    There was sense of power only by his appearance.

    It was a must to catch this thing.

    ¡°The fifth prince of the Greenriver family, I¡¯m Ragnar Greenriver. It is my honor to meet the descendent of the dragon.¡±

    The Master looked at Ragnar with expressionless eyes. They were not the pupils that any human could ever have. It seemed like crocodile or reptile, looked simr to that of a reptilian.

    ***

    The reason why Ian left ¡®Day Break¡¯ the thieves guild was more varied than his thoughts. As mentioned earlier, there were good reasons and it was short spoken, but the most important reason was different. This was the guild where Crud was a devout believer.

    ¡®I do not mind.¡¯

    ¡®Landeur denomination¡¯, which is imperial states religion, but is rejected by the other kinds. He was immediately became believer of the denomination. The moments he had the time to spare, he would read the bible and remind himself that he was mortal. In other words, ording to Crud¡¯s words the dragon¡¯s denomination must be rejected. Am I supposed to be more aggressive in collecting the information?

    ¡®Now what¡¯s left is.......¡¯

    Just now I have started a work. This task is same as the Taisan. First, there is a need to decentralize the power of the Ivory Tower. So there will be freedom to act. Ian had no intentions of being in a room and looking after the work.

    ¡®I cannot solely rely on the Thieves Guild. From my point it is good to question. And I need the knowledge of the fairy queen.¡¯

    He had thoughts that there was more work to do.

    Immediately he remembered the promise that he heard from the fairy queen.

    ¡®The requests that you might have, I¡¯ll listen to them for a week.....¡¯

    The request of thatdy who wished to live in the form of a human, to do it is not an easy thing. I can speak the truth with the family, the rest are the problem. The guardians and the maid, I need to consider their gazes.

    ¡®Strange rumors might turn up.¡¯

    There is a beauty out of themon sense and that can be seen in the house of Ivory Tower, no, I seem to live with both! I remember only this. So many rumors. If you try to write a novel, that¡¯ll turn into hundreds of books.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m getting more busy.¡¯

    Ian took a breath at that moment.

    Amunication sphere decorated with a snout was there.

    And a voice could be heard from the sphere.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    This was a very ambitious view. But it seemed certain that everyone in the mansion would be sound asleep. But why was she contacting themunication centre? What work does she have with me?

    [Ian? Did you go out at this time?]

    From themunication port his mom¡¯s voice could be heard. The voice sounded a little drowsy, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal about today.

    ¡°Went to sight see for a while. What work do you have?¡±

    [It is nothing. But people have beening to the Ivory Tower. The...... Ivory Tower¡¯smunication? Did you leave the towers telmunication? The head forgot about themunication?]

    In the Ivory Tower privatemunication lines were given, not forgotten but left it on purpose. This cane thing was hidden near the monster arena building.

    [So I would like to have amunication facility...... this is the first time? Don¡¯t tell anyone, pretend it to be an ornamental fixture.]

    5 years back, Ian offered his mother a high performancemunication port because she asked. Of course, since I have been to ivory now, it isn¡¯t much of a star, and it wasn¡¯t much of a good thing to make me swell.

    [The mages asked me to inform them once you came. Come to the north gate as soon as possible. I looked like the soldiers were also crowded..... do you think anything dangerous is happening?]

    North Gate.

    The north gate was the front gate of the capital.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    [I will worry.]

    ¡°In the world the person who worries about a 6th ss mage, is probably the mother and no one else. So sleepfortably. Ah, the cat.... Espel make sure to keep it by your side.¡±

    [Of course. What if it is already beside me?]

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d.¡±

    If the fairy queen is there in the mansion then it is safe.

    ¡°Summoning, the Spirit of Horses Unicorn.¡±

    As a result of Ian hiding his staff/ cane, Mitchel Greenriver¡¯s Rob also could not put it on. Thanks to the free fly order that was ced, he could summon the unicorn or it would be impossible.

    Taktak! Taktak! Taktak!

    It felt like there was problem after talking with his mom. Right now, in this moment, my soldiers were gathered near the North Gate. Yet still now the emergency rm sound could not be heard, it seems like it might ring any time now.

    ¡°Oh, Tower lord, we were waiting.¡±

    Capital¡¯s North gate was crowded.

    And they were waiting for Ian.

    They were all the mages of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Asked Ian after getting down from his Unicorn.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>

    Slow Client (1)

    ¡°That, we are keeping an eye that is approaching the North gate. The first repot cam in through the telmunication server, I sent people to every town to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°A monster you say?¡±

    What is the monster that everyone is talking about?

    Can a monster just pop out?

    ¡°The repot stated that it looked like a boney lizard from the undead. It was slow and didn¡¯t seem to be attacking any human...... by now the first tea would¡¯ve reached their position.¡±

    A boney lizard with walking with two feet?

    Could be a one of kind thing.

    The monster that was seen in the underground in the past from the Ivory Tower.

    No, the line from the Dragonian household.

    ¡®Then, the dragon?¡¯

    As soon as Ian was looking for a possible exnation, his mind came up with dragon. It is difficult to be certain, but usually in these cases an unexpected scenario was never out of the question.

    ¡°Where is its exact location?¡±

    ¡°It is approaching from the Imperial capital¡¯s direction. It crossed the Rolf vige and.....¡±

    Ian looked at the gate attached to the road. Its exact location was a little of mark from the south gate. Already countless mages from the Imperial Forces were gathered in the middle of the South Gate, little by little formations were being made.

    Bang! Bayang! Bang!

    The aggressive magic of the mages was very strong. The ¡®boney lizard¡¯ could be expressed as a body withrge bones. Only the head of the ¡®boney lizard¡¯ looked like a skull, but overall the body was that of the human.

    ¡°What, what....!¡±

    One eye was on the attacks of the mages, no, not even a single bone was wavering on the boney lizard. Like all almost like every attack was being absorbed. If not, is it better to stay away from this?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make sense.......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±

    These were the agitated words of the mages, they didn¡¯t know what kind of action the monster would take. It was only moving forward. Its destination was the Capital of the empire, Greenriverdiem.

    ¡°Prepare to use ice wall.¡±

    The absence of Ian was abnormal, a few senior mages who were aheadmanded to the starter mages. In the middle of nowhere the to stop the advances of the boney lizard they were pouring out their abilities.

    ¡°Spread out in all the directions!¡±

    The hard barriers of ice were summoned and surrounded the boney monster on north, south, east and west directions. Now he was not in a position to get out of it, even if he wanted to.

    Bang!

    The wall of ice was wailing.

    Kwang!

    The sound of the barrier that was breaking in the inside could be heard.

    Bang! Kwang! Bang!

    It dide out by prating the wall

    Not a singleyer, but variousyers of the barrier.

    Bang!

    It is hard for the seize weapons to break through the wall but the boney monster broke it.

    And he was back heading to the Imperial Capital.

    And was still not attacking any humans.

    ¡°Where the hell is the monster...........?¡±

    The middle aged senior mage Ronan muttered as he lost his cool. This was the first that he saw a monster like this. Even when the mages were constantly attacking him, he was not attacking them back. There was no possible way for the hard ice to break. Where the hell is that monster going to?

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    The mages were getting warm before they could enter, followed by Imperial Army in the back. Dozens of Imperial army horseback riders were divided into two teams and were on the move. And in between severalyers of chains unfolded, on both the sides of the boney monster to slip through it. Many dozens of attacks. They had a chance to stop it.

    ¡°Heiiiiiiing!¡±

    After waiting for a moment, the horses that were running, in a moment lifted their front foot and cried. While running they began to tight the chains around the boney monster. That¡¯s all? Rather it wasn¡¯t being dragged.

    Thousand of attacks, but one monster couldn¡¯t be taken down.

    ¡°It, it doesn¡¯t make any sense......¡±

    The wizards of the Ivory Tower greeted the monster with a sophisticated look after seeing the scenario, and the imperial army was overwhelmed with embarrassment. One thought came back on the mind.

    ¡°Support has arrived.....¡±

    The siege army, more number of mages, and now there was no stopping the advancement of the first team being led by him. Like just now, the patter was repeating itself, but it was all a step back.

    ¡°For starters, step back.¡±

    The moment when helplessness was filled in the advancement team.

    Everyone heard the voice that made them relieved.

    The voice that was amplified with mana.

    ¡°Tower lord.......?¡±

    Showing overwhelming difference than any kind of support or existence, the most powerful weapon in the empire. The Ivory tower¡¯s Ian Page wasing on a pure white unicorn.

    ¡°Tower lord, has beente!¡±

    ¡°Back off all of you! We havee from the Ivory Towers!¡±

    Ian got down from the pure white unicorn. He was in front of the big boney monster. A skull of a monster that was more simr to that of a lizard, this was what he expected.

    ¡®Dragon.¡¯

    It was bigger than what was seen in the underground in the Ivory tower in the past but, aspared to its size, it seemed more powerful than before, it was clear that this was a dragon. No, to be precise.....

    ¡®It was an empty shell¡¯

    Just as the fairy queen has exined its physical appearance was like a empty shell. Body was soul, said that no one know its presence.

    ¡®By any chance, did hee for revenge?¡¯

    Came to pick up from the Greenriverdium in Imperial capital, there are only two possible answers and no more. One cause was to get Ian for himself, or found the fairy queen whoes a simr household.

    ¡®First let¡¯s stop it.¡¯

    They advanced towards the monster to stop it. No one wanted the dragons shell/ scales to reach the city. It was the same for Ian too. If not won¡¯t a lot of disturbances rise?

    ¡®If physical force is not possible to stop it.¡¯

    We should carefully take care of the advances that are made.

    There is a need for more ways to stop it.

    ¡°Entangle¡±

    The entangle invokes vines from the ground. Though it was the spell of a low ss, it a 6th ss mage uses it, it is a different story. Ian touched the floor with the cane, numerous amount of vines came from the below and were flooding till the top. The mages were surprised at the vast ness of the spell.

    ¡°That is entangle, right.....?¡±

    The mages were right there, what about the Imperial army who were rtively unfamiliar? They watched the spell Ian cast with their mouths wide open. No need to think about the mages, their body¡¯s were stiff as if paralyze spell was cast on them.

    ¡°Catch it.¡±

    One word from Ian.

    A word that people could not have heard cleared through the numerous vines. Immediately looked at the empty shell dragon, and rushed it. The boney guys hands, legs, neck, body and giant vines were covered. It waspletely wrapped in it.

    Ujik! Ujijik!

    Though there were numerous vines, it didn¡¯t seem to be sufficient. That guy wielded his arms and the vines were uprooted. He indeed had great strength. It was a different opponent than the one from the Ivory Tower in the past.

    ¡°Summoning.¡±

    Ian was definitely not done with it. He calmly drew a circle. He wanted to use theplicated spell and summon a wolf spirit or a unicorn or a smander, something that was summoned was beginning toe out from the inside of it.

    ¡°The eternal spirit of Earth, Noice.¡±

    The higher spirit of earth, ¡®Noice¡¯

    A giant with the earthly skin came out.

    It was a size that does not below that of the dragon.

    ¡°Noice, below that guy.¡±

    With a shortmand, therge body surfaced from the floor. How many seconds have passed since then? A big palm came out from the under the feet of the guy who was tearing the vines open. The hands of Noice were both lightly tattered.

    ¡°Bury.¡±

    Themand of Ian was very short.

    Even then Noice understood themand.

    And it grabbed both the ankles of the dragons.

    Kung! Kkung! Khyuung!

    It started to drag him into the ground.

    And was being squeezed into the pit.

    There was not hesitation, there was no clogging.

    The pit was the will of Noice.

    The pit wasn¡¯t a result of force, it was the result of sincerity.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Even those mages who were familiar with this spell had their mouths open. Looking at that sight, what words could they mutter?

    The boney monster which didn¡¯t even stop for a seconds because of the magic, was buried in an instant. It indeed was a monster.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    Ian gave out a huge sigh.

    And he went forward to the pit.

    To finish this off.

    ¡°Cio Oiv Lava¡±

    Ian was calling forva into the pit.

    There was no was for a dragon to stay inside ava.

    (Fairy¡¯s......... Queen........... with........Human being?)

    A voice inside Page¡¯s head.

    Sounded simr to that of the fairy queen.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t the voice of a woman.

    It was a heavy and slow paced voice.

    ¡®......?¡¯

    Ian thought of his from the order.

    And he looked at the face of the dragon.

    The dragon was looking out of the pit.

    His gnarled eye bone was blue.

    ¡®A soul?¡¯

    In the pas, in the underground of the Ivory Tower when they met the dragon, the fairy queen looked at the eyes of the dragon. The absence of the soul was told, it attacked to its hearts content.

    At that time both the boney eyes were empty, now blue shine was present in them.

    ¡°It is not a shell after all?¡±

    Said Ian after lowering his body. And he did not forget to unfold the silence spell. It was an intangible spell and the mana was sprinkled on thend. And nobody could notice that.

    (The shell........ is talking........ like this. Right now....... I¡¯m ....... not an......... empty shell. The shield............ had the............... name Sparto.)

    A slow paced walk along with a suitable words. Suddenly he remembered the words that the fairy queen said in the Ivory Tower in the past. Wouldn¡¯t it have been nice to not hear the frustrating voice of the empty shell?

    ¡®That is what happened.¡¯

    Without realizing Ian nodded his head.

    The dragon spoke about ¡®Sparto¡¯.

    There were a lot that he wanted to ask, now was one of the time.

    ¡°What is the reason for you toe here?¡±

    And he had to ask about it.

    He had to choose what to ask.

    (To........... meet........... the fairy.......... Queen.)

    ¡°The queen?¡±

    (Tough to........... understand.......... the reason. Wish....... to talk with opponents ........... no one other than her ......... need to find her only.)

    Ian heard till that and then began to look around. I knew that something was the matter with the dragon. Now he understood that he was here to meet someone. Now that was a problem. He was not the enemy.

    ¡®How do I get him out?¡¯

    There were many eyes that were watching.

    More will arrive soon.

    This was not a situation to share the story.

    ¡°Firstly, I understand that you havee to meet with the fairy queen. The problem is, this it the wrong way. What are we supposed to do ife here like this?¡±

    (There was......... no way.)

    Okay. There was not other.

    But it wasn¡¯t necessary to continue.

    How to get around this situation.

    Ian didn¡¯t see a way out.

    (There....... must........ be......... one........... way out.)

    ¡°What? The way.¡±

    (It is............ simple.)

    After saying that the dragon didn¡¯t move a muscle. Instead, blue light was emitting from the skull. The light disappeared. The soul is the body, it looked like it wasing out of the shell.

    (Please......... process it. Your.......... magic....... can....... damage..... the empty shell.)

    The weakened shell would end by the process. That was what the words of the dragon meant. He was much smarter than what he thought. Compared to the very small pace of his speech.

    ¡°Cio Oiv Lava.¡±

    Ian summoned theva and it began flow in the inside. Super hotva was filling the pit, Senior mage Deckard being ateer arrived then.

    ¡°What is happening? The monster?¡±

    Deckard was in charge of theteer group.

    He asked Ronan.

    ¡°Whatever...... I think it is over.¡±

    ¡°What? How?¡±

    ¡°That, The tower lord....¡±

    Deckard took a close look at the scenario.

    There was a big and deep pit.

    And smoke wasing out of it.

    He just missed the monster that was in the pit.

    ¡°Hooo.......¡±

    Deckard didn¡¯t see the situation thoroughly. And the tower lord solved it by himself, and that was all it was. Ronan saw it directly, and the people of the first team are different.

    The 6th ss mage difference of the overwhelming power, he witnessed to true abilities of him.

    ¡°It was more of a monster...........than the thoughts.¡±

    Ronan was furiously murmuring.

    ¡°A monster? The monster talks?¡±

    Deckard sensed something and asked this

    ¡°No, tower. The new head of ours¡±

    Ronan shook his head and answered.

    At that voice he was stunned.

    The 6th ss which was only measured and recorded.

    And the 6th ss just a while back he witnessed it with his eyes.

    Do I have the courage to express it?

    There was a lot of gap in the power.

    ¡°The lord of Ivory Tower, I seem to have regained my senses back. I¡¯m certain that what he disyed, that power......¡±

    If that kind of power is seen, one will have a desire to reach that point. Specifically Ronan the senior mage. In the mages is there no one who can be ssified as a genius? But even a genius will feel overwhelmed. But in this case, he did not even desire to reach that level. Honestly.

    ¡°Deckard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t mind..... I n on following him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The endless suggestion of Ronan.

    The suggestion was simple.

    ¡°From now on, everything that he does, I hope to follow. Whatever it is..... he seems to be beyond humanity.¡±

    Other than him.

    Ronan¡¯s eyes looked at that direction.

    Ivory Tower¡¯s, Ian Page.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>

    Slow Client (2)

    Outside the south gate, a widespread disturbance urred. The new tower lord, ¡®Ian Page¡¯, presented a brilliant debut. There wasn¡¯t a single person who conducted arge-scale investigation about the monsters under King Terry Greenriver.

    (Why the hell did this frustrating thinge here?)

    (From the beginning...... was looking.......... for the thing........)

    (Ah! Irritating. Irritating!)

    Alongside Ian was a soul with a blue body. The dragon ¡°Sparto¡¯s¡± soul was unexpectedly as the fairy queen said it would be.

    No, rather than the premonition, he was more excited about the fight. It didn¡¯t seem like either of them were pleased to meet the other.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Ian interrupted the argument and asked Sparto, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Now that it was his time to talk, Ian was frustrated with the way it was talking, but he endured it.

    (From the moment..... their traces were......... sensed.......I was in a deep sleep. It wasn¡¯t long........before I .......woke up.)

    (Speak quickly, please! Quickly!)

    ¡°Queen, be quiet.¡±

    The poor queen, destined to not be quiet even when she needed to. She was blowing on both sides of themunications orb and ced it back on top of the table while listening to the story of the dragon.

    (In your expression........ the empty shell........ the body......... I made......the empty shell...... on my...... own will. Even if you......... people try..... to make........ the shell body......it will be impossible..... to do. But)

    The dragon spoke slowly, frequently stopping between phrases. It seemed like it was having a hard time speaking.

    (From the moment........ I woke up...... I have been able to detect its presence.)

    ¡°What presence were you able to detect?¡±

    (The one I don¡¯t remember.......... making ........ the body)

    This was what the dragon said.

    The body that he never made.

    The story of the presence of the shell that it was able to detect.

    That it could feel as soon as it woke up from its hundred-years nap.

    (I read and remembered the......... memory fragments........ of the body........ that were carved....... underground. What kind of existence....... made my body........ and I don¡¯t understand......... why it¡¯s there....... But....... I see you and...... fairy queen.)

    The fragmented body in the basement of the old Ivory tower was the skeleton warrior that was shattered by Ian¡¯s magic.

    (I don¡¯t know..........the whereabouts......... of the other people....... but I followed the......... fairy dust and.......... that¡¯s how I got here.)

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in your soul form?¡±

    (To sense........ the energy of the dust. Can only......... detect things....... in the physical being....... and I apologize for........ making a fuss. But I didn¡¯t........ hurt humans.)

    ¡°That I know. I¡¯m thankful for that.¡±

    The way the fairy queen respects humans differs a lot from Sparto.

    Not respect, but it could be a different emotion. I¡¯m d that it didn¡¯t hurt anyone.

    ¡°To sum it up, you felt the presence of the skeletal warrior and in its¡¯ memories, you saw the queen and myself. And you came all the way here, by following the fairy dust, to discuss the problem, right?¡±

    (That is.... correct.)

    Ian grasped the entire situation of the dragon. But there wasn¡¯t anything that he could do. Other than the fact that the dragon¡¯s name was Sparto, he didn¡¯t know much else.

    ¡°Does the queen have a guess?¡±

    (Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. Wasn¡¯t it a mistake? Who here would have made that body? And it is impossible for them. As his skull is empty, his memories seemed to have followed him.)

    The queen was indeed no help at this moment.

    ¡°Although, you havee a long way, I don¡¯t think I can tell you anything that will help you.¡±

    (It is alright........ It is natural for you....... to not know...... And it is......... natural for the...... fairy queen to be......... ignorant about it too.)

    (What did you say?! This guy!)

    ¡°Queen. Be quiet.¡±

    (Why are you only asking me......!)

    The fairy queen went silent again.

    And Ian¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this helps, but what I can tell you is that I received magic from the ce where the body was.¡±

    (Magic......?)

    ¡°Would you like me to show you?¡±

    Ian asked the dragon.

    He was unsure about whether there would be any after effects of this magic. While Ian prepared the spell, the fairy queen¡¯s shoulders shook slightly.

    (Show........... me.)

    ¡°Magic like this¡±

    Ian cast the spell ¡®Order of household¡¯.

    At the same time, golden mana started to spew.

    (No way......?)

    ¡°It is said to be the ¡®Power of the Household¡¯.¡±

    (Power of.......... the household.........)

    The dragon was at a loss for words. It was a soul made of light but, Ian felt like it was trying to weigh something.

    (Indeed, I can.......... feel power....... from you. It is the same......... as their power........ This is.......... the power of......... the household.)

    Like the fairy queen, Sparto too, could feel the power that was radiating from Ian. That is, Ian had possibly be a member of the household.

    (If it is like......... this, even the fairy.......... queen couldn¡¯t............ resist your words?)

    The dragon was speaking continuously, in a voice that had achieved enlightenment.

    Yet it was still as slow as a tortoise.

    (The fact that.......... the power........... has been given means.......... something great. I think I.......... got it right.)

    ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±

    (No. Their will......... is incalcble........... But just......... follow. The shield......... the head.............. and the household.........)

    But unlike the Fairy Queen, the dragon quickly acknowledged the present situation.

    ¡®Although I still wonder why humans are able to possess the power of dragons, this dragon has figured out a clue as to the identity of the makers of its shell.¡¯

    ¡®I want a sequel.¡¯

    Words with a slow tone that matched well with a rxed attitude. Dragon and Fairy Queen, although they were from the same household, can there be such arge difference between them?

    (It is a spectacr......... sight to see the........ Queen of Fairies........... live with limbs like the.......... human beings.)

    (Aren¡¯t you the same?)

    (I have no........... dissatisfaction as........... I respect....... their will. However you......... seem to have a............ lot than before. Dissatisfaction..........)

    (Human! Command this creature to speak its thoughts quickly! Wouldn¡¯t that be good for you too? If you have ears! Ugh!)

    Ian stared as the two members of the same household fought and thought that there was nothing much he could do.

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s try to raise the level of expression a little higher. The level is low. Don¡¯t you feel it when you look at me?¡¯

    ¡®The power that you possess is the real problem here.¡¯

    Although the level of their quarrel is low, the power that they possess isn¡¯t that demeaning.

    I have already witnessed the power of the soul-bearing dragon at the northern gate.

    It was surely able to absorb abined attack from the mages unit. That was power so brilliant, you could brag about it. If they were constantly fighting, Ian suspected that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against it.

    ¡®The dragonian seems a little simr to me. It could be much stronger too.¡¯

    The power of the households was simr.

    The manifestation of the lightning magic by the fairy queen was the level of a 6th ss. It was stronger even if it was all by itself. But her true strength lies in her ¡®n¡¯.

    Couldn¡¯t she lead the fairy ns, which number in the hundreds? But there were not enough people to support her.

    ¡®It was different from the past life. Quite a lot of things were.¡¯

    In the past life, Ian had not encountered such strong beings.

    He directly researched about dragons through the fairy queen. This was the first time he either saw or heard about another dragon¡¯s household.

    ¡®In this life, I¡¯m always in a knot.¡¯

    Is it because I already researched the dragon chant?

    Is it because he already used dragon chant?

    ¡®The side effects of turning back time.¡¯

    The Dragon chants, turning back time.

    A boxed case that will never open.

    Yet I feel like I have opened that box.

    ¡®From now on, a lot of things might change.¡¯

    A gap between the previous life and the present life.

    The differences are bingrger.

    ¡®I will get involved in a lot more things.¡¯

    I could assure you if this was a flow.

    Rtionship with the people of the household that was not present in the previous life.

    Understanding the broadness of the dragon chants.

    The strength of the household that I need to possess.

    Revival up to the level of that person.

    ¡®....... that¡¯s why I was in a hurry.¡¯

    Ian came to realize it just now.

    The dissatisfaction that he felt recently.

    Rushing due to slow growth.

    Causes for emotional relief.

    Until now, I was feeling impatient, but I could not understand why I was impatient.

    With the death of the previous Ivory Tower lord, Herbert, Ragnar also got his wings clipped. There was no reason to be impatient. If I wait for 2 to 3 years, my mana heart will end up growing in a rxed manner.

    ¡®Stronger beings exist. The dragons that are members of this household will be involved in my life until the revival of humankind.

    And that was the cause.

    The intervention of those beings in Ian¡¯s life.

    Ian was very strong, but there were even stronger beings.

    And such beings exist in Heaven and Earth.

    ¡®From here, the process of growth cannot be stopped.¡¯

    There was one thing that was certain.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even guess it at the current speed.

    I need to be stronger than my current state.

    No, I need to get much stronger than my previous life.

    I was very rxed.

    I should just get the dragonian¡¯s information.

    I should just wait for the elixir to be produced.

    I just want to see the effects of the elixir.

    Is that all?

    What more am I supposed to do at the moment?¡¯

    The benefits of regression. Yourself.

    High-level magical knowledge.

    Your own technique for mana breathing.

    Help from elixir and artifacts.

    By depending on the memories of his past life, Ian could grow at a fast pace. As a result, though the growth of his body was stagnant, he could only use the elixir to grow his magic.

    ¡®I¡¯m not a mage that has aplished the 8th ss level.¡¯

    Ian forgot the fundamental problem.

    He came back with the use of Dragon chants.

    The past life of Ian as his present life?

    No, it is a lot more difficult to express it.

    He wasn¡¯t a 42-year-old 8th ss mage.

    He was an 18-year-old 6th ss mage.

    His body was not the same as his past life.

    ¡®I have not yet reached that level.¡¯

    This was a different world than his previous life.

    Maybe it was an illusion.

    Ian was the one who was living in the present.

    That was an important thing.

    ¡®The present is the problem, and the present as the memories.¡¯

    The growth of the mana heart is an unknown area.

    There was no use of the old life.

    He had dramatically achieved 6th ss.

    It was Ian who was looking back at the time.

    In Pieric, he almost died.

    Escaping the head of an enormous monster, Ian poured it all out.

    Mana, fundamental stamina, and mental stability. Three days in a dying state, just enough to miss death.

    ¡®The more one uses the body, the more it grows.¡¯

    Is the mana heart the same way?

    ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and judged it as an inefficient and unsustainable method.

    But looking at this once again, it didn¡¯t seem to be an impossible task to perform.¡¯

    ¡®Training and training.¡¯

    A training that pushes oneself to the limit.

    How long has it been since I remembered that word?

    It was Ian who was feeling a little awe.

    ¡®It is worth a try.¡¯

    Until recently he considered it as impossible.

    The enemies were staring at him from every direction.

    But now it was possible.

    ¡®It is rather now.¡¯

    This may be an opportunity presented to Ian.

    A little blurry but a friendly, distinct situation.

    ¡®Not sure how long it willst.¡¯

    At least some time to rx was given to him.

    ¡°Mr. Sparto.¡±

    His decisions were firmly set.

    Hearing the low voice that called out to him the dragon asked.

    (Did you......... call me?)

    At the call of Ian, the dragon stopped squabbling with the queen and immediately answered. Since he did not have the right to deny having a conversation, Ian spoke with more force thanpared with the household.

    ¡°This time, the body in which the soul is born has a mighty power. Aggressive magic cannot be used against it, almost as if it could absorb the shock, am I right?¡±

    (Of course..... I am a shield of theirs........ a gatekeeper for their......... territory and I¡¯m fortunate........ to be their flesh........ and spirit.)

    (What! Indomitable flesh! In a room of full of lighting, the bone will also split.)

    Both Ian and the dragon ignored the fairy queen¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Perhaps can you endure my attack spells?¡±

    (At your level......... it won¡¯t be much........... of a major feat to aplish.)

    Ian¡¯s attack spell wasn¡¯t tough.

    It indeed was a matter of pride.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    He was already stuck at the moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing. Does the dragon also feel pain?¡±

    (I don¡¯t........ know what........ that means.)

    There was a slight bluff that could be felt in the voice of the dragon.

    He was sure that it knew what it meant.

    ¡°Please look forward to it.¡±

    Both eyes of Ian were shining.

    ***

    Breaking through your limits by training.

    It was simple, but it was a difficult idea for Ian.

    With that goal, he proceeded quickly to the Ivory Tower.

    Why hurry to the Ivory Tower?

    ¡°On vacation.¡±

    ¡°Sorry? What was that.....?¡±

    ¡°For half a year, from now until the inception of the Pieric Alliance, on the authority from the state, Sir Ronan and Sir Deckard are temporarily on vacation. The two senior mages in Ivory Tower wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. However.¡±

    Ian was on vacation.

    And the reason for it was spectacr.

    It was ¡®closed-door training¡¯.

    Just like when the previous Tower Lord took a vacation to focus on ck magic, in the same manner, Ian also took a vacation to focus on his mana heart.

    Ronan and Deckard, who were working in the Ivory Tower, were also given leave.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    For the first time, in the long time that he had been at the Ivory Tower, Ian was on an off-season vacation, and his next stop was the Imperial Pce.

    If it¡¯s not good for the Ivory Tower, the emperor has the right to refuse any requests if there¡¯s a valid reason.

    ¡°So, what did you wish to discuss, Tower Lord?¡±

    Ian has used the authority that he possessed to summon the king for a meeting.

    This was a ce where one would be nervous because the opponent was wise and shrewd, even though this was different from the past. Ian brought exactly what was needed and spoke without a hitch.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Please, it has been 6 years already. Do speak.¡±

    ¡°I neednd.¡±

    ¡°Land, you say?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I want an abandonednd.¡±

    The first thing that Ian searched for was a ¡®suitable ce¡¯. He needed a good ce in which a 6th ss mage could pour out his magic like crazy. It would be better if thend was wide and abandoned.

    ¡°Being a mage who unfolds magic around yourself, I don¡¯t think there will be any abandonednd that is present.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. There is a method to absorb the direct hits from the magic. Only, I need a location where the aftermath of spells would not be a problem.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t talk about Sparto¡¯s ability to absorb blows.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    After listening to the request of Ian, the emperor had a concern.

    ¡°And that can be used for such a purpose, there is a ce that matches your desires. It is not too far away. It was originally a vige. Its¡¯ name is......... was it Cross Vige?¡±

    Cross Vige was southwest of the Capital, which was not far from here. It was flourishing until a few decades ago when pests took over, halting the growth of the vige. It was then abandoned.

    Ian received the barrennd from the emperor.

    ***

    ¡®Much easier than I thought.¡¯

    From the beginning of his vacation, Ian received thend and was using it for the purpose of practice. It was a full-fledged ambition from his heart to take action. He was motivated and he was ring with passion.

    ¡®I should have done this before.¡¯

    ¡®Since I came back to the past, was there a moment where I was purely ambitious? I don¡¯t think there was. By using my past memories, the way bes faster and easier. I have been calcting these situations.¡¯

    Except for a few things, his focus on life was very well-aligned.

    ¡®This kind of thing is not bad.¡¯

    Ian didn¡¯t know how to stop himself from walking.

    The soul of the dragon Sparto that was in the southwestnd went straight to the old vige of Cross.

    I¡¯m getting started on training from today onwards. Training to develop the mana heart.

    (It¡¯s a dead........nd.)

    They arrived at Cross Vige, but it waspletely barren.

    ¡®Do you think that a dragon will help you? Not too long ago, all the agricultural ns were prohibited. This was thend that received the worst damage.¡¯

    (What should............ I do to help?)

    ¡°Just a moment, first things first.¡±

    Ian looked around.

    Thoroughly, very thoroughly. Of course, it was a rarendcking humans.

    So being thorough wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.

    ¡®We should cover it properly.¡¯

    Ian put his right palm on the earth that was covered with ck soil. And at the same moment, he started to memorize one chant.

    ¡°Earth Wall.¡±

    And at that time, a barrier of sand started to rise.

    The scale of this was only slightly higher than the ice wall that Ian ced in the past; the length was much longer, but it wasn¡¯t straight.

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    The barrier of the earth that appeared was in a square shape.

    Ian was stuck inside the barrier.

    ¡°This seems fine.¡±

    It was a square training room.

    It waspletely perfect.

    No one can peer inside this.

    ¡°Now this..... empty, can you show me the body?¡±

    (Have my bones been brought?)

    ¡°Of course. Here.¡±

    Sparto needed its bones as a definite condition to form its body.

    It would have been nice to be informed earlier because since I was given the information a moment toote, I had to sneak into the investigation site of the southern gate.

    ¡®There was no way it would be fine inva.¡¯

    The dragon¡¯s bones were fine. As theva hardened, its original form was preserved. It was very formidable.

    (Now let me........ imnt my bone.)

    ¡°Just imnting it is enough?¡±

    Upon the request of Sparto, Ian nted one bone into the ground. The blue soul-containing light was also seeping into the ground.

    Khukukuku.........!

    ¡®How long am I supposed to wait for this?¡¯

    Ian could sense a huge vibration under his feet.

    Jwak!!

    The first thing that popped out was the spear and holding the spear came the hand.

    Sparto was carrying the spear in the same way I carried it, and the tip of the spear pierced the ground.

    Jwak! Jwak! Psh.................

    The other hand appeared and grabbed the ground, and a lizard-shaped skull also popped out.

    The bone structure was simr to that of a human. But, if there was a problem.............

    ¡®The color is not as expressive as I thought.¡¯

    Slowly, it formed the shape of a tough guy.

    It was the indomitable body and mind.

    (My body that......... you wanted.)

    Of course, the body that was rising up from the soil and the exorcism of the dragon Sparto was a little while ago. Evenva was useless against the body.

    ¡®No, isn¡¯t it a bone?¡¯

    ¡°Finally, I have another question to ask.¡±

    (What is......it.)

    ¡°You really don¡¯t feel pain?¡±

    (I told you........ that I don¡¯t know........ what pain means.)

    ¡°A regr feeling of hurt.¡±

    (My will is...... unbreakable.)

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡®Does it really not feel pain?¡¯

    A question that was lingering on the mind for quite a while.

    ¡®If it can¡¯t feel, then I will have to find another way.¡¯

    ¡°From now on.¡±

    Ian was far away from the Dragon.

    And carefully continued to speak.

    ¡°Mr. Sparto, the thing that you have to do is simple.¡±

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°The indomitable body and spirit. The power and the sense of pride.¡±

    A massive wave of mana swirled around Ian¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Endure various types of magic.¡±

    (Various magic......... are different?)

    ¡°If I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    From Ian¡¯s mouth was a satisfactory voice.

    ¡°You can keep your side from then on.¡±

    It was only a few days ago.

    Ian was ignorant of this method.

    But he discovered an efficient method.

    This was based on the memories from his past life.

    An elixir with a tremendous effect.

    An artifact with a fantastic power and strength.

    And it¡¯s going to be different this time.

    There was no previous life and the difficulty of this life.

    The problem with the growth of the mana heart.

    I will proceed through it a little differently.

    ¡°Till I find the family.¡±

    The first training session in this life.

    And the starting point of it was magic.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>

    By now, half of the 6 month long vacation had passed.

    Ian had already reached the 88th day of training. The training ground was the same way as it had been on the first day.

    Khuoong!

    Dragon Sparto¡¯s massive spear fell to the earth.

    The dirt spread out as if there was an explosion. It has been a while since this has happened, and as far as the destructive power was concerned, there was not much difference whenpared with magic.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Ian quickly stepped away just one beat faster than the spear before it struck. At that very moment, an order was given, which filled the air with cold energy, forming shackles of ice.

    ¡®Frozen Shackles.¡¯

    The dragon was definitely very strong and it briskly raised the spear.

    From the hand holding the spear all the way to the shoulder, the dragon¡¯s entire arm waspletely frozen. If it was a human, the whole body would¡¯ve been frozen, however the dragon had an anti-magic innate ability and thus only one side of its body froze.

    ¡®Ice Boom.¡¯

    I¡¯ll have to let go of the goal for this moment. Before that, it was better to consume the mana from the explosion.

    Ian¡¯s first purpose was to check the extent of his ¡®Mana consumption¡¯.

    Bobong! Bong!

    The cluttered ice on the dragon¡¯s right hand exploded and scattered innumerable debris everywhere.

    If it had been flesh, the explosion that Ian made would¡¯ve turned them into chunks, yet despite this, the dragon Sparto¡¯s bony body was fine without a single scratch.

    ¡°Battlefield.¡±

    Its durability exceeded themon sense.

    To Ian, this was a familiar sight.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate and continued to cast his magic.

    His magic didn¡¯t work well, so it was time for ¡®weather magic¡¯.

    ¡°Winter.¡±

    Battlefield, winter. With the recitation, the season began to change, and snow clouds started to appear in the sky, even generating cold winds.

    ¡°Ice Zone.¡±

    Ian¡¯smand didn¡¯t end there. From the tip of the cane, a wide range of cold energy was spread. The wholeyer of soil on the earth became covered with ice.

    ¡°Huu.....!¡±

    As if to represent the cold weather, Ian¡¯s breath was all over the ce. Though it was spring on the outside with cherry blossoms blooming everywhere, it wasn¡¯t the case in the training ground. Winter had indeed found its way inside.

    ¡°The cold is nice.¡±

    Each mage had a different taste in martial arts.

    Like the detained Helen who had me magic, Ian had his own vor.

    Ice and cold. A stage that matched the cool taste decorated the training area. The stage of magic with a theme.

    Kwah! Kwaaaaah! Kwaah!

    Is this how the fish met the water?

    Ian did just one hand gesture, yet a curved ice pir popped up everywhere like a snake.

    The environmental factors of winter and ice yed a role in the creation of the ice pir.

    (Ice te...... again.)

    At this sight came Sparto¡¯s dissatisfied voice.

    All of a sudden, the impact was absorbed. He didn¡¯t even seem to feel any kind of mental fatigue and its only weakness was that its movement was much slower on this icy road.

    (I wasn¡¯t able to.......... at first.)

    Dragon Sparto smashed all the ice pirs that crept up all over the ce. Each time the spear was swirled, the thick ice columns were broken into pieces.

    (But a human......... like this.)

    The dragon also had emotions. Not like the ups and downs of joy and anger from the Fairy Queen, but sadness and boredom were the basic emotions that it could feel. The feelings that it felt at the moment was ¡®wow¡¯.

    (If I knew...... I would.)

    It was enough. 88 long days. Ian¡¯s opponent for the 88 days. No, being an opponent was just a word, but actually, it wasn¡¯t much different from a scarecrow. By now he knew to move, but sometimes Sparto was just like a scarecrow who wielded one arm at a time.

    (I would not have....... found you.)

    Without any hesitation, Dragon Sparto wielded his spear. Who would you me now? He awoke in this situation, it was his own mistake that made such an odd flow.

    (This is .......... their......... will.)

    Thinking like that made him feel a little better. Perhaps loyalty to the dragon was the top priority of the household.

    (Dull man. If it was me I would have already fed me.)

    Meanwhile, there was a crowd watching the crash of Ian and Sparta¡¯s fight, Vanessa and Ledio and Dous. Even the Fairy Queen was there in her human form. He saw half an elixir and a full recovery potion in the back.

    (You are just disgracing your household!)

    ¡°Household? Queen. What was that?¡±

    (Hmm? Ah, there is a thing like that. You humans can not even understand it. Don¡¯t be interested.)

    ¡°Yeah.......¡±

    Until recently, the rtionship between the Fairy Queen and Vanessa had been one of an owner and her cat. These people continued their conversation, watching the training from a protected area that was far away behind a barrier made of soil, although it was much closer than they thought.

    (To put it simply, in the way that humans belonged to a state, it¡¯s the same for the body and the bones. Of course, it¡¯s the same as you dividing the ranks, since the body is also different from the bones. If I was a member of the royal family, that guy would be a ve. ve.)

    Ian had confessed the identity of the Fairy Queen to his family. Of course, as the member of the dragon household, he didn¡¯t give out such detailed information to them. He only told her that she was the queen of the fairy race and was helping him.

    ¡°Is that so. Then the queen and the one over there.......¡±

    (The boney dagger guy.)

    ¡°No. Like you.... Mr Sparto is not a monster then? Like a goblin..........¡±

    (What? I am majestic!)

    ¡°Apologies, apologies! I made a mistake.....!¡±

    Of course, there was no other way out there yet. Only when she was with family members was she allowed to appear in a human form. This was only a temporary measure, for a well behaved Fairy Queen.

    (Ah, No need. Don¡¯t be mistaken. We haven¡¯t interacted with a human for quite a long time. There is no turning back now.)

    Rather, Vanessa¡¯s words were slightly stubborn. For the Fairy Queen, only her outspoken words were authoritative, but her behaviour was not authoritative at all. Is it because of the affection that the pet cat was receiving from Vanessa?

    ¡®I felt it since I first saw, I cannot feel a spot like that. This is the first time I havee across humans like them.¡¯

    The Fairy Queen was always intrigued by Vanessa¡¯s soul. Using her ¡®Eyes of Magi¡¯ power, no matter when she looked at Vanessa, the results were consistent. To express it in words, it was the same as ¡®a clean human with no dirt¡¯.

    ¡®Definitely interesting.¡¯

    It was the Fairy Queen¡¯s first time meeting a human like Vanessa. The male human in front of us, Ledio, had stains. The same is true for the son. Is it only Vanessa? Each and every human being is stained. Its¡¯ concentration was very small and will not be eroded.

    ¡®Inparison, the son.........¡¯

    In reality, Ian was not a clean hearted person. Rather, he was stained dozens of times more than average humans¡¯ hearts. But the reason the Fairy Queen was able to trust Ian from the beginning was simple. The probability of getting eroded was zero.

    ¡®It is hard to believe, but it looks like it. In my eyes.¡¯

    There were quite a few stains that will not be eroded and there was a clean soul without any signs of stain. Both of these were indeed very rare for a human. Are these two really mother and son?

    (The mother is a human.)

    ¡°Me?¡±

    (There is one thing that I¡¯m curious about.)

    ¡°Please speak. Whatever it may be.¡±

    (Your son¡¯s father, what was he..............)

    As the Queen was continuing her question, a voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Miss Queen.¡±

    Listening to that sound felt like someone with a seizure was talking. But actually, it was the voice of Ian Page from far away whose mana was burning.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    These words from Ian were delivered through mana. At his words, the Fairy Queen¡¯s small wings beat hard, appearing like a flower. She firmly believed that the expression she saw today was the most lively expression that she had ever witnessed.

    (Okay, do not specte!)

    Like a shooting arrow, she flew to the centre of the training area at once.

    From now on, it was the beginning of the second act.

    Ian¡¯s mana, physical strength, and mental power.

    A type of training that consumed all 3 elements.

    It was a 1:2 match.

    ¡°Ah........!¡±

    Vanessa noticed the look and sighed.

    Every day for the past 88 days, she was looking forward to seeing her son returning from the training ground, as the training with dragon Sparto was going fine. It wasn¡¯t even possible to approach Ian, for these 88 long days have been tiring. The problem only began from now on. The training was to continue until the Fairy Queen gave out the feeling of burning passion.

    ¡°Gently, gently.¡±

    Her hope did not reach the Fairy Queen. She had already flown to the centre when lightning was called out. Of course, there was a limitation. ording to Ian¡¯s orders, he could only summon a second ss lightning. There weren¡¯t many people and it didn¡¯t hit the ground.

    ¡°...........¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s eyes calmed down slowly.

    Thatdy was not the person that she talked to earlier.

    She didn¡¯t miss it at all.

    She focused only on her son, Ian Page.

    ¡®Please concentrate, concentrate.¡¯

    That way I can stop what I need.

    I can cope with the exhaustion then.

    ¡®Great.¡¯

    At this appearance of Vanessa, Ledio who was beside her was thrilled. No matter how delicate she might be, a mother was still a mother. While looking at her, Dous was suddenly reminded of his birth mother.

    ¡®Thedy also........... is a strong mother.¡¯

    Ledio was suddenly immersed in a thought. How long has it been from there? Suddenly, Vanessa left the protection zone. Thanks to this, Ledio came out from his line of thought.

    ¡°Mrs Page!¡±

    Vanessa rushed forward with a potion because Ian had fallen. Now that she was able to adapt herself, Vanessa ran as if her life was at stake.

    ¡°Dear me!¡± ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Seeing this, both Ledio and Dous started to run a little behind her. It was as cold as if it was winter, yet the ice that had formed on the soil disappeared instantly. This was evidence that the consciousness of the castor had been cut off.

    ¡°Ian! Ian!¡±

    He was not dead for sure.

    It was impossible for him to be dead.

    But tears started to flow from Vanessa¡¯s eyes as she tried to make him drink the recovery potion.

    ¡°A little of this.¡±

    Ledio who camete was watching the situation. Now it was time to carry Ian and return to their residence by taking the carriage that was outside the barrier. This routine had been repeating for quite a few days, with no surety on when this will end.

    ¡°This really is true training........¡±

    This was Ledio¡¯s very sincere feeling.

    Not only Ledio, these were the thoughts of all those who were there.

    * * * *

    Tok! Tok!

    A very familiar bedroom.

    Ian¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    Today was the 89th day of training.

    Tok! Toktok!

    Ian checked his mana hear immediately after waking up. Mana, physical health, and mental stability werepletely drained and faded. Looking at the movement of his mana heart after waking up was a routine that has been repeating for several days now.

    ¡®Still........¡¯

    Ian shook his head.

    Nothing had changed yet.

    The feeling that he had at the initiation of 6th ss.

    That kind of beating of the heart that could not normally be felt.

    ¡®Some kind of tingling sensation is there.¡¯

    The tingling sensation that started not long ago. This was surely what Ian could feel from his mana heart, which gave him hope. It was a tingle that was present up till the end.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The training had been repeating for quite a few days. This training that he didn¡¯t try in his past life was something Ian was using to find new training methods that have not been discovered yet. Looking at this feeling of tingling there was a difference in it.

    ¡°Ugh................!¡±

    This was the first time that he felt like he was going to die. An intense pain hit Ian¡¯s whole body when he tried to get up from the bed. His expression showed that his bones and muscles were stiff, while his organs felt like they were being shredded.

    ¡®Mana¡¯s protection is useless.¡¯

    Ian suddenly remembered the conversation between Oliver and Darion. If one forced their body to the limit, from a certain point onwards protect will no longer have an effect. I¡¯m going to feel the pain of it. I certainly said so.

    ¡®It was not real.¡¯

    Eventually, Iany down.

    Without any thoughts, he looked at the ceiling.

    It was fine even with the asional blurring of his sight.

    It felt like his brain was being reassembled.

    Tok! Toktok!

    At that moment, there was a sound.

    The sound that was there before.

    The sound wasing from the window.

    Was there hail falling?

    Toktok! Tok! Tok!

    Ian turned his gaze towards the window.

    Hail wasn¡¯t the cause for the sound.

    There was a bird with very ck feathers.

    ¡°Crow?¡±

    There was a small note on the crow¡¯s leg, who was hitting the window with its beak. It looked like a professionally trained ¡®Communication Crow¡¯.

    ¡®Ah, look at that.¡¯

    The 89th day since he requested an investigation using the thieves¡¯ guild.

    He was told that there was something to report.

    ¡®Order of the Dragon.¡¯

    Ian walked through the window, enduring the pain, and unfolded the note that was brought by the crow outside his window.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>

    The Trap (1)

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    The content of the note was very simple. There was no report, only an interesting message that said, ¡®If you want an initial report, thene out in front of the mansion. If not, I will continue to investigate.¡¯

    ¡°So...¡±

    Seems like the story was that it might not be what he was looking for, but if he wanted to hear it,e out. Something subtle and interesting.

    ¡®Let¡¯s hear it.¡¯

    Ian stood up with determination. He took the vial from the table next to him and drank the painkiller that Dous had made.

    ¡®It is.¡¯

    If it had been a normal human, they would have thrown it away, since it was made with poison. Ian, however, had mana protection so there was nothing to worry about. The drug had a scent that spread all over and a bitter taste that he didn¡¯t like.

    ¡®Why is it this bitter?¡¯

    He had witnessed the preparation process and knew exactly what ingredients were used. Yet, it still tasted bitter. Will other people be able to swallow this potion without any doubts? Ian drank it because he knew the entire process. Unfortunately, there was no way to know the cause for this bitter taste.

    ¡®There is no suitable exnation for this kind of taste.¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about the medicinal product and its preparation process, Ian couldn¡¯t understand it at all. It seemed like something with a different taste had been mixed in. Amidst his endless thoughts, Ian finished drinking the vial and exited the mansion. It was still early morning.

    ¡°Tower lord.¡±

    Usually in these kinds of cases, they simply sent a letter or an underling. The head of Day Break, Crude, appeared in person this time. Was it because of the intensity of their first encounter? The fear was showing.

    ¡°It has been a while since Ist saw you. Has it been that bad?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°What? Well....... Ah, I heard that you took a vacation, for the purpose of training. Seems like you are tired from all that.¡±

    Ian¡¯s vacation was actually work for the Tower Lord. It couldn¡¯t exactly be considered confidential, as other wizards knew about it. Although it wasn¡¯t an information trade, Crude knew all of it.

    ¡°So to say, you might still be weak, but please look into the name of the castle. Even though it isn¡¯t favourable work and you¡¯re still in the middle of your training.......¡±

    Crude stood in an empty spot, gesturing to something with his hands while speaking. Ian understood the content without any difficulty. Maybe it was an elixir.

    ¡°It is an elixir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s remarkable.¡±

    ¡°The whole world knows that if it wasn¡¯t for elixirs, the mages wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Surely, that wasn¡¯t the reason for the elixir. In his past life, Ian had also received a lot of those. Crude often gave bribes in the form of little gifts like elixirs. Is this an elixir that can only be tasted once every few years?

    ¡°This is a precious little thingpared to a normal,monly found elixir. Since it can only be made once every few years, it is still hard to obtain even with lots of money. I will give this to the Tower Lord who is training.¡±

    This was definitely the same.

    Only the statement was a little different.

    Ian had to receive that elixir.

    To give it to his mother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah, yes, thank you very much!¡±

    Without any hesitation or doubt Ian took it. Crude was a little flustered as Ian took it without even thanking him. He was especially perturbed since this was an obvious bribe and most people of high status, such as the Tower Lord, would show some kind of hesitation or pretend to be humble. Ian showed none of this.

    ¡®Is it because he is still young?¡¯

    With those thoughts, Crude handed some documents to Ian. It was the information that he had investigated until now. They were filled with very detailed stories, none of which were very useful.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for speaking like this, but I don¡¯t have the expenditure to pursue your request anymore. This is it.¡±

    Crude¡¯s voice tapered off.

    He came close to Ian¡¯s ear.

    There was no one around to overhear, but it was an instinctive action.

    ¡°If you review the documents, you will know, there were a few stories rted to the Dragon. That said, they are a kind of a trend.¡±

    ¡°Trend?¡±

    ¡°For example, it may be a story rted to a dragon, but it holds status, while the other ones don¡¯t exist? The trend of collecting those kinds of things has been widespread among the nobles.¡±

    Things rted to dragons is a trend?

    Ian couldn¡¯t remember this from his past life.

    Surely, this trend was far from anything.

    Considering this, it was a strange story.

    ¡°It is unknown whether this is rted to the requested order, as the nobles are sure to collect trendy items. For such a minor reason, there has to be something unbelievable there, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm....¡±

    There must be a reason for this trend to appear amongst the nobles.

    This was obviously something that was worth investigating.

    ¡°And the distribution of the goods is also quite secretive. These goods aren¡¯t found in the market anymore. They are being auctioned to the nobles.¡±

    Crude¡¯s speech grew longer.

    Yet there wasn¡¯t any stuttering or faulty vocabry in it.

    ¡°You see, only nobles can attend the auction, and on top of that, delivery of the dragon rted items is strictly confidential. I think that, there is at least six major groups that have a share in the empire¡¯s trade.¡±

    Six major groups of the empire.

    This was familiar to Ian.

    No, to be precise.

    ¡®I know the top five groups.¡¯

    In the past life there had been ¡®five¡¯ major groups in the Empire. But a sixth major group? I have been involved in the upper level work rted to the Ivory Tower. It wasn¡¯t possible for him not to remember it.

    ¡°Where are each of the six major groups?¡±

    Unlike his previous life, the upper level were reborn as the major groups.

    Ian curiously asked Crude.

    ¡°If I start with the easiest name first, The Jameson Top, Morton Top, Highway Top, Mario and brothers. This one is also the name of the groups. They were originally mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°I know. Please continue.¡±

    ¡®If he knew, why did he ask?¡¯

    Crude¡¯s lips went stiff.

    ¡®I would¡¯ve yelled if he was a good man.

    No, I wouldn¡¯t have met with him in the first ce.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, Muratra Top and thest one is the......... Boien group. Even the Tower Lord might know about them. This group is originally from the area North of the Tower Lord¡¯s hometown, Mogrian, and is quite active over there. For a few years now, they have been in the continental basin.¡±

    If it was the Boien group then Ian definitely knew them. Were these the people that he sold the mountain goblins¡¯ bodies to six years ago?

    ¡®Because I intervened, did the future change?¡¯

    It was definite that they didn¡¯t suddenly be a major group just because Ian sold them bodies of dead goblins. Ian just changed the flow of the stream. Even then, he still felt great pleasure.

    ¡°I wrote down the details in the documents. Please go through it once, if there is something that needs to be added then please contact me. Ah, there is no need for you toe all the way to our headquarters. You might have noticed it when you first contacted us, but all themercial districts on route 1 are ownedpletely by us. I would be grateful if you contacted us through that side.¡±

    Ian¡¯s eyes were on Crude right until the end. It wasn¡¯t like this in his past life, his second impression of the empire¡¯s Tower Lord was the first intense impression in this one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way.¡±

    Once Crude left, Ian returned to the mansion.

    When he entered the bedroom, he saw figures who hadn¡¯t been there before.

    (This....... a book with........theirnguage.)

    (Is that so? That human can read this.)

    (Theirnguage....... is only....)

    (Only those ones can read it.)

    The Fairy Queen and the soul of the dragon Sparto were there. The Fairy Queen was flipping through a book that wasrger than herself and showing it to the dragon.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    At Ian¡¯s question, they turned to the dragon. This was the conclusion that he could get over thest few months, to these people Dragon was a parent like being. It felt like a mother from one side and father from another. Ian never knew what it felt like to have a father. It was just a guess.

    ¡°Queen. I have something to ask.¡±

    (Ask away.)

    ¡°If so, is that from the Dragonian household?¡±

    (What is up with you?)

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand what it is, it means that you cannot write it.¡±

    If you do not understand it, you cannot write it.

    There was a pretty disgusting expression.

    Nevertheless, it was the Fairy Queen.

    There was no way he could argue.

    (What, I will. Anyone with the power will be able. The loyalty towards them will not disappear. Surely, only the Fairy n kept their nest till the end.)

    (I also.......have their shield.)

    (Noisy! Always talking about the bones that sleep.)

    (The sleep........has its own reasons.)

    At the intervention of the dragon Sparto the arguments became frequent. Ian reached a point, where just by thinking about it, he could block the noise, without having to rely on any magic.

    ¡®I can¡¯t get through this. No one can.¡¯

    Ian thought about the current issues. He should take measures to check the rtionship between the dragonian who is likely to be the founder of the Order of the Dragon denomination, the trend that is circling among the nobles of the empire regarding the dragon, and the secret auctions that were being created by them.

    ¡®Everything can be pulled out in one shot.¡¯

    If you only look at the process, it is simple.

    Try exhibiting some dragon rted items.

    The secret auction among the nobles.

    It could be used as a lure.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have a rtionship.¡¯

    It is enough to recover the item again.

    Ian had the power of funding.

    He¡¯ll only have to pay a small fee.

    ¡®The secret auction will have security. How am I supposed to get invited as a buyer? I have to resolve these two........¡¯

    Those two were the major problems. The issue was that the auction was run by the six major groups of the empire and in order to be invited as a buyer, he needed to be close with a noble.

    ¡®Since I¡¯m not a noble.¡¯

    Mages were also like nobles. If amand was sent from the Ivory Tower, the Lords would have to leap. Be that as it may, mages were still not nobles. As long as this was the case, it was going to be hard to enter into the secret auction of the nobles. Even more so if he couldn¡¯t get acquainted with anyone. A mage who was a noble, is there such an existence?

    ¡®I have to do this.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s head was running at a high speed.

    He started to go through his numerous memories.

    The 42 years of his past life and the 6 years of his current life.

    Ian extracted everything from there.

    * * *

    A few days after that.

    The famous household, that has the ability to influence all the aristocrats of the empire, the ¡®Parker¡¯ family, hosted the secret auction at their estate. While hosting the auction, one can preview the items that are going to be exhibited, this was that kind of management. Auburn was also in the process of managing their quality.

    ¡°Duke Auburn, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here like this.¡±

    ¡°AhAh, are you the one of the Boien group?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Roberto. Please look after me.¡±

    Auburn Park and arge-bellied middle aged man shared their greetings. He introduced himself as the exhibitor and director of the Boien group. The impression he left wasn¡¯t a great one. Could it be said that he looked like a perfect example of a vicious trader? If based purely on appearance, then it was so.

    ¡°It depends on the quality of the thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. It¡¯s highly satisfying.¡±

    ¡°Wow, a confident guy.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident? I¡¯ve been eating chopped rice and went all over looking for things. Through all of my experience, this was my first time seeing something like this.¡±

    Roberto started to praise it loudly.

    Auburn was feeling suspicious of these praises.

    It was rather counter productive.

    It was like that until now.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single person until now who would introduce an exhibit item with such praise. Everything here must be rted to Dragonians, so don¡¯t talk like that again. Since the code of this auction house is Dragonian. You are aware about it right?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Humm...lets see........¡±

    Auburn Park folded his arms and red at Robert. The merchant Robert knew it for sure and nodded his head. Will Robert show me the item?

    ¡°Pleasee over to this side.¡±

    Boien group¡¯s top, was definitely Roberto.

    Roberto took out a locker from the carriage and ced in it front of Auburn, who gently opened it. Inside, was a huge book, that wasn¡¯t normal. Just by looking at the cover, you could tell it wasn¡¯t made by humans.

    ¡°The, the hell, this book........¡±

    Looking at it, the image stayed in Parker¡¯s eyes.

    Recovering from the shock of seeing the book, he asked.

    ¡°What, what is this? Where did you get this book?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. This is exactly......¡±

    The merchant Roberto stopped speaking for a moment and went closer to the ear of Auburn.

    ¡°An item rted to the Dragon.¡±

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>

    The Trap (2)

    The merchant, Roberto, waited a moment before he spoke.

    He leaned in close to Auburn¡¯s ear.

    ¡°This is something rted to Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Dra, Dragon household?¡±

    ¡°This is the most treasured object in our group. A book that came from the northern end of the Cold Wood nation, which is being reborn. One might know this to be precisely an article of quality, it does not need inspection, right? My mind also went nk the first time I saw this.¡±

    There was no other choice. It was a dragon household article that was gently spewing out unique magic. Nobles would know the spells of the Dragon and normal humans would feel the unusual aura it radiated.

    Tak!

    Roberto closed the lid of the locker. The dazed eyes of Auburn Parker regained its sanity. For a while, he had been inexpressibly fascinated and drawn towards it.

    ¡°This is indeed, for yourself. You can record the highest amount......¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, it would be better. Will it be in the secret auction to be hosted by Duke Auburn? It is my desire that your high reputation will be more established with this thing of the Dragon household.¡±

    After the merchant finished his work, he looked at Auburn Parker and got to the point.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I put up a request?¡±

    ¡°Request? What do you want?¡±

    It was because he saw a great thing.

    Or was it because of the ttery that he heard?

    Auburn¡¯s voice became smooth.

    ¡°For this auction there is a rmended person who needs to be a participant. Please consider inviting them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if this wasn¡¯t an auction that I was hosting, as you might know, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for just anyone. You must have known that much.¡±

    ¡°It is someone who does not fall under the category of the nobles. They have a lot of interest in the Dragons and has often bought these kind of antiques from us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there was someone like that who I didn¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°It is possible. That person isn¡¯t a noble.¡±

    ¡°....... Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    Why are those who aren¡¯t nobles called?

    A secret hobby of the nobles?

    Auburn Parker¡¯s voice raised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°What did I misunderstand? Nobility cannot be bought with money!¡±

    ¡°Those were the words you¡¯ve spoken. It is a customer who wants to rmend a participant for the auction. He has inherited nobleness that cannot bepared with money; the blood of the Imperial family.¡±

    At this statement, Auburn Parker fell silent for a moment. Someone with the blood of the Imperial Family? Someone from the Imperial family who has interest in dragons and their rted things?

    ¡®The fifth prince? No, there is no way for that.¡¯

    The fifth prince Ragnar already belonged to the ¡®The Order of Dragon¡¯, where Auburn was also a member. The missionary activities do not intervene with the ¡®antique collecting trend¡¯ at all. Even if they do, there is no reason for them to interfere in such a cumbersome manner, as it is a simple thing that can be aplished by oneself or with the teachers.

    ¡°Is it definitely someone who has inherited the blood, that is the truth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    The person who answered was not the merchant Roberto, as it sounded like a woman¡¯s voice. An elegant and cheerful voice came from the wagon from which Roberto brought the Dragons¡¯ item.

    ¡°It has been a while. Duke Auburn.¡±

    The voice belonged to the Imperial Princess.

    The only younger sibling of the Prince.

    It was ¡®Hailey Greenriver¡¯.

    ¡°Princess, Miss princess? Miss, what.........¡±

    ¡°A trend is something that women are supposed to lead. Aren¡¯t a lot of nobles already taking part in this?¡±

    Immediately, Auburn Parker¡¯s head started to feel dizzy. The princess¡¯s appearance wascking something that could not be seen. Firstly, what is a trend? It is culture that people follow. As the princess said, many noble women had also started to join the fad. At this point, no one knew.

    ¡®If it is a princess, then it is easy to fall into the fashion.¡¯

    A princesscked a lot in many ways. Using marriage as a tool, the royal family was linked with the nobility, it was nothing more than an ideal setting. Also if one does not fulfill their obligation as a tool, one will be given less priority. There are quite a lot of princesses who are afflicted with powerlessness in history.

    ¡®There is nothing that could be done, except dressing up and buying luxuries.¡¯

    Auburn turned his head casually. An emerging wave will start the trend and the crowded markets will turn towards this fad as the princess of the nation surpasses nobility. Furthermore, believing in the princess would lead to a chance for the religious order.

    ¡°You did. Even so Miss, I didn¡¯t know that you were interested in matters rting to the nobles. No, it seems like you already have the proficiency to follow the former members......¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that extreme. Um, only a little?¡±

    ¡°Haha, little you say! Since you¡¯vee, go on with confidence. Everyone is a VIP and every seat has a prize, but I¡¯ll prepare a very special seat for the Miss.¡±

    ¡°You would really do that?¡±

    ¡°That is what I said.¡±

    The secret auction hosted by Parker was held in a cottage a short distance outside of the Empire. Auburn Parker and Princess Hailey went into the cottage. Maybe there would be a few nobles inside.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Once Roberto confirmed that the princess and Duke entered, the bellied Boien group member took a breath and turned away. He was like a vicious trader because of his fat body and the first impression, often misunderstood aszy, but Roberto wasn¡¯t such a person. He was a merchant who had conscience, but his flesh was bloated because of a chronic illness, struggling to keep up with the body in the following years.

    ¡®I know very well, Roberto.¡¯

    He had jumped onto a gambling board in his life.

    This was a huge gamble that he needed to do.

    ¡®If I seed, I will be the first trading partner between the Ivory Tower, its rted areas and the group. Ivory Tower, academy,munication centre, alchemy, magic engineering, and many more could be monopolized.¡¯

    The name of the Mogrian¡¯s Boien Group was greatly known, as they were on the top of the conduit and were quiterge. This was a definite thing six years ago, and they were open to talk about expanding their business.

    ¡®Homage will be paid to me gradually.¡¯

    Then an incident broke out inside the Group. It wasn¡¯t just a single case, it was ovepped with numerous betrayals that left them in a difficult spot. When this happened, Ian came to dispose the bodies of the goblins, and were able to process the profits to the urgent problems.

    ¡®Yes, I know very well. As a merchant and as a human. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ian we would be in ruins now.¡¯

    The profit for the goblins carcasses did not amount to much. It solved around five of the whites problems, however those five figures were the footsteps for the other problems.

    ¡®The situation was the same, it was the same mentally.¡¯

    He just waited for the day he would be paid, and he finally got the chance. Now he felt like he was a young man. The sixth ss mage Ian who even climbed up to the tower, came towards Roberto in person.

    ¡®He was obviously a twelve year old kid and he is already in the Ivory Tower. It isn¡¯t a crime.¡¯

    Ian Page¡¯s request was a big one: to sell an item in the secret auction held for the nobles and to ask for the princess ¡®Hailey Greenriver¡¯ to be a participant in the auction house. Also, they would let him know the situationter, as in the business policies of the Ivory Tower they had promised to pay beforehand for the price that they decided to give.

    ¡®There is no way they would go back on their words.¡¯

    Anyway, the opponent was going to provide the Ivory Tower. There was no need to question if they would change their words. In fact, it was the opposite as it was nearly impossible to reject it. To refuse the request of the Ivory Tower Lord? Not just any mage, but the Tower Lords direct request?

    ¡®This was destined to happen eventually.¡¯

    From the moment they had met Ian Page six years ago, the merchant Roberto¡¯s destiny was designed to flow like this. At least that was what he thought.

    ¡®I am Roberto Boien.¡¯

    It seemed like it would be a long day.

    * * *

    How long has it been since then?

    When the sky was dull, the long awaiting secret auction began.

    ¡°The second exhibit is from the Morton Group.¡±

    Many nobles attended the auction that was being held by Auburn Parker. There were a variety of people to be seen, from esteemeddies to honorable people, the sessors, the second Duke, and the third Duke. If they had amon point, it was that only one person from each family attended. In other words, it meant that they all came here to represent their family.

    ¡°The legendary dragon called the red dragon, whose leather and scales are like wine, this artist has put its figure into the painting! One of the works left by Albion Cosco, a genius painter of principality........¡±

    The voice of the auctioneer rose through the voice amplification crystal and reverberated throughout the Parker¡¯s cottage. Of course, the participants were nobles, so there was no way to beat the sound of on ordinary auctioneer.

    ¡®The dragon item is for thest.¡¯

    Meanwhile, it wasn¡¯t just the nobles who were in the cottage. Ian sat with them, hidden to the rest of the participants.

    ¡®Invisibility.¡¯

    A spell that makes its castor transparent.

    The spell that deceives everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®If there is anything rted to the Dragonian.¡¯

    Ian ¡®really¡¯ used the dragons¡¯ item as bait. It was impossible to use a fake one. It wasn¡¯t a book that the households possessed, also there was no way to obtain enough of the unique magic and aura that the dragon book had.

    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely ask.¡¯

    Whether it would gain more than the adequate amount of funds.

    With coercive magic and force.

    They will surely show a great obsession towards the Dragon¡¯s item, Ian¡¯s bait.

    ¡°This is the moment that you¡¯ve been waiting for. Thest item for today¡¯s auction! Well, even for a noble¡¯s child, this has been checked in advance by Duke Auburn Parker, and this is something that doesn¡¯t need to be exined. So, let¡¯s look at it already.¡±

    The stage of the auction rose and the book surfaced. Arge book that didn¡¯t seem to be like anything made by a human. There wasn¡¯t even a single movement as everyone looked at the book silently.

    ¡°An item that flew in from the Cold Wood Nations, Boien Group, it indeed is a wonderful exhibit. Its name is.....¡±

    The auctioneer purposely paused.

    The curiosity of the participants arose.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Language.¡±

    Finally the Dragon¡¯s Language was up for auction. It was amazing to even look at. It matched the purpose of the antique collectors exactly. Though everyone was looking at it, it was quite overwhelming for them and the auctioneer unfolded the book to show its contents, which were even more perfect. It was filled with characters that no one knew, yet even then they didn¡¯t feel like random doodles.

    ¡°Fifty thousand gold.¡±

    For a moment, everyone was frozen still.

    The first bidding had started.

    It began with five thousand gold.

    ¡°Fif, fifty thousand is the opening bid.¡±

    It was staggering for a moment, as it was a huge amount of gold. Everyone¡¯s attention was directed towards the bidder. Even looking at that person was making their heart race. It was the Empire¡¯s princess Hailey Greenriver.

    ¡°Fifty thousand gold it seems......¡±

    ¡°This high from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s from Miss princess..........¡±

    Many nobles were talking among themselves. It could be understood that the princess was involved in the secret hobby of the nobles. It was a reason simr to Auburn¡¯s judgment. But, investing that much money was unexpected.

    ¡°Fifty thousand gold! No more bidders?¡±

    One didn¡¯t know that the gold wasn¡¯t the princess property and would eventually be returned to the original ce.

    On top of that, it was just starting now.

    ¡°Sixty thousand gold.¡±

    A new bidder came forward.

    It was the organizer Auburn Parker.

    ¡°Duke Auburn is directly.......?¡±

    ¡°Since he is the organizer, it is not impossible for him to participate.....¡±

    This nonsense couldn¡¯tst long.

    No, the target hasn¡¯t taken that long.

    ¡°Hundred thousand gold.¡±

    The princess, Hailey Greenriver, who called for a hundred thousand gold.

    It was an enormous amount.

    It began to go beyond the level of luxury.

    ¡°...........¡±

    A little flustered, Auburn Parker looked at the princess. On top of that, it hadn¡¯t been estimated that one would bid a hundred thousand gold for it. Is the princess capable of investing in it?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know, is this some kind of joke?¡¯

    That could also be a possibility. The princess Hailey didn¡¯t know much about these auctions. If it was a character that was simr to the Prince of Orabiin, they¡¯ll have to survive with the yfulness.

    ¡®If bidding is done like this, I need get myself together.¡¯

    This was Auburn Parker¡¯s personal thought. But he couldn¡¯t proceed with that thought. Right then, in that moment he came back. Auburn Parker¡¯s brand new owner, the voice of the Holy Spirit.

    (Be sure to get it. By any means! No matter how much it costs!)

    From where did he hear the sound?

    Auburn didn¡¯t understand that.

    He just followed the instructions.

    ¡°Hundred and fifty thousand go.......¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand gold.¡±

    Auburn hadn¡¯t even finished speaking and the princess already called for two hundred thousand gold.

    The eyes of the audience fluttered at those words.

    Some had their tongues stuck.

    He confirmed that it was a joke.

    ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand go......¡±

    ¡°Three hundred thousand gold.¡±

    Auburn didn¡¯t realize when the price soared so high and he stood up. And his voice rose out of excitement.

    ¡°Five hundred thousand! Five hundred thousand gold!¡±

    The price of the dragonnguage book now exceeded that of a grand mansion. Even the princess had a sign of concern in her eyes. It was something that needed concern.

    ¡®Mr. Ian asked to me call up until exactly a million gold.¡¯

    The princess came all the way here because of Ian¡¯s request. Just like the target group Boien, she was also promised one thing from Ian, which was for him to immediately be her ¡®second mentor¡¯.

    ¡®If I keep bidding until a million, the nobles will look at me strangely..... it¡¯ll be fine if only Mr. Ian could make me his aplice.¡¯

    Being a second mentor was a serious matter. Ian would be a criminal who teaches magic illegally. Indeed, Ian already noticed the truth of the princess, once she epted.

    ¡®If he could help me without me being involved, if they can all be safe...¡¯

    For thest time, the princess got herself together.

    ¡°One million gold.¡±

    At that, everyone went silent.

    For how long is this silence going tost?

    ¡°Two million........ gold.¡±

    Auburn Parker called it at two million gold.

    This was an expression that no one could understand.

    The princess couldn¡¯t raise the price even if she wanted to to.

    ¡°............Two, two million gold. Is there anyone else? I¡¯ll start the count now. Until five. Going once, twice!¡±

    The count began.

    ¡°Thrice, Four!¡±

    Thest number.

    ¡°Fi, Five!¡±

    At this, the auction for the Dragon¡¯s Language book was closed at two million gold. It was awkward the entire time for the host, the nobles, and the winner Auburn Parker.

    ¡®I asked.¡¯

    A whopping sum of two million gold.

    The amount no one would ever invest in a hobby.

    No matter how much the money rotated, it will.

    He needed to postpone them.

    ¡®It is not your will.¡¯

    Ian was definite.

    Auburn Parker, the empire¡¯s noble.

    There was obviously someone behind him.

    The Dragon Language had an existence that coveted it.

    Whether or not it was a dragon.

    ¡®Let¡¯s move.¡¯

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>

    83 The Trap (3)

    ¡°Holy shit. Two million gold!¡±

    At night, all the auctions have ended. The nobles who have participated left. The host and the announcer also went away. Only the owner of the cottage Auburn Parker was there drinking his wine while muttering.

    ¡°This is nothing but a woman¡¯s mischief.......¡±

    He was angry about what happened in the auction earlier. That princess, Hailey Greenriver, seemed like she was just messing around. Was she willing to invest arge sum of two million gold? Can she, a princess and just a woman, invest that much money when she is not even an Emperor, a Prince, or the next heir?

    ¡®Whatever, I have received the Emperor¡¯s favor!¡¯

    Auburn Parker took out a bottle of the most expensive wine. The new owner of the two million gold as going to look after him. The problem was the prestige he had. Most of the nobles who participated in the auction were not yet members of his religious order. The ones who can make a difference to the order, what do they n on doing?

    ¡®The princess was obviously ying around saying two million gold, is she capable of investing in antiques? Is she a crazy one collecting antiques? Ha, this is ridiculous!¡¯

    Auburn put down the wine bottle.

    He was trifling, and couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because there was a new owner.

    ¡®Why was she so obsessed with it?¡¯

    It surely is a great book.

    It can be felt by just seeing.

    The problem was the two million gold.

    There was a chance to get it more easily.

    Being calm about it is fine.

    ¡®It was the first time to hear that voice.¡¯

    One new owner, the princess wasn¡¯t calm about it. The eyes and wings and tail of a dragon, and voice filled with excitement, it was the first time. This book, does it really have thenguage of the dragons?

    ¡°Definitely, definitely this is mysterious.......¡±

    Auburn opened the dragonsnguage with a nk face.

    It was that moment. The voice could heard.

    (Bring me that thing. To that ce.)

    Auburn was surprised for a moment there and turned around. There was no one there. Except for the guard who were at the far off door for protection. From where did ite? Even his son who is a mage, Pavon Parker also can¡¯t do magic like this.

    ¡®The tower lord, a wizard better than that kid.¡¯

    Once he got to that point, it gotfortable. Until a while before all the worries that have gued Auburn Parker disappeared like snow. This was the first reason why he pledged his allegiance to the ¡®Order of the Dragon¡¯, he was given power from the holy spirit.

    ¡®To protect me and my family.¡¯

    From 6 years ago Auburn Parker was living in insecurity. Ledio ran away because of his son¡¯s joke. Parkerter received news that the alchemist came back with Ian Page and that he was being taken care of like family. From that moment it felt like Parker was being passed over. He saw Ledio when Parker went to the senior mages¡¯s residence to give a bribe, there wasn¡¯t even a response.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t have a clue a about it until now, how long is this pressure going to be built. It must be. The tower lord had a great deal of power.......¡¯

    I lived in anxiety up until a few years ago when I met the Order of the Dragon through Dumphil Morit. From then on, I became the member of the Order. And received the position of a preacher in charge inside the capital of the Empire.

    ¡®The emperor, dragon, and state religion; Nothing else really matters. My family and I, if I can protect all of them, I will enjoy this continuously!¡¯

    Once again Auburn Parker became mindful, as he took the Dragon¡¯s Language with him and left the cottage. There was a secret passage that goes through the woods a few blocks away from the cottage. As it would be dangerous if the soldiers followed, he immediately went down the secret passage.

    ¡®A passage like this from the cottage.¡¯

    Surely I¡¯m different from Auburn who had been around for a while. After a little distance from Auburn, Ian took a step back and switched off the Invisibility spell. It was dangerous to keep using too much mana.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of person is waiting for me.¡¯

    Instead, I lowered the Invisibility spell.

    I kept some auxiliary spells prepped.

    This much is enough.

    Sabak sabak........

    A sound that someone stepped on the grass.

    That was the sound of Auburn Parker¡¯s steps.

    Deep into the woods, very deep.

    How far deep did Ie?

    There was an empty spot with a huge rock.

    In front of that rock Auburn Parker stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it here.¡±

    Auburn Parker spoke that in a small voice like mumbling and put down the book of Dragon¡¯s Language. He didn¡¯t forget toy down a sheet. It wasn¡¯t covered with dust, and there was nothing special to be done.

    ¡°Oh? Ah......... I get it. Then, I¡¯ll get going first. If you have anything that you need, feel free to ask me at any time. Thank you for all. Yeah.¡±

    I heard someone order it. Just like going out. Ian surely had interest in Auburn Parker andpany. He concentrated on strengthening his five senses. Now with the Dragon¡¯s Language book out in front, Ian was aware of the other presences.

    ¡®Is it Dragonian?¡¯

    If so, it would be nice.

    No, it should be that.

    Sabak!

    The spell that sharpened his five senses had just finished at this time.

    Someone came in front of the stone.

    It had a shape that was simr to a human.

    From the head to the body and from the hands to the legs.

    If one difference can be seen, there were two.

    Ghoul like wings sprouted from the back.

    Above the waist was a loose tail.

    ¡®This matches to what the Fairy Queen has said.¡¯

    That guy was exactly how he was described.

    The wings and tail of a dragon, as well as the eyes.

    Well, the existence of the Dragonian.

    ¡®I should ask them properly.¡¯

    Although the bait n was only half way finished.

    This was easier than the n.

    ¡®First time to overthrow.¡¯

    The goal is to suppress, toward that end the ¡®magic of the household¡¯ can be used. Isn¡¯t this tooplex? The range of y is narrow. The Fairy Queen is close with the Dragon, and I was going to use it in a non-hostile manner, yet I need to be ready to oppose the enemy.

    ¡®At least I should let go of its movements.¡¯

    At first, I thought about trying from a conversation.

    Seeing a dragon do magic isn¡¯t an easy thing?

    This is like what fairy queens said.

    The conclusion was to hold.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a friendly or not.¡¯

    Because of the Fairy Queen there was definite information and experience. One, it wasn¡¯t Dragonian. There was no one sided existence, even when mixed with the society of the humans. But would he show me the spells of magic verbally? That dragon¡¯s mana began to take off. In front of me was an unprotected potential enemy.

    ¡®That could be a dangerous thing.¡¯

    Not just slightly dangerous, but a very dangerous thing.

    Ian was ready to get into the action.

    While, the spirit of the man was focusing on the book.

    This was the perfect opportunity.

    ¡®Frozen Shackles.¡¯

    Ian called out and the cold air formed a round chain, which caught the ankles of the Dragonian.

    ¡®Caught it.¡¯

    A ring went up and caught the ankles of the Dragonian, while everything near the frost were swallowed. Surely, the target is the Dragonian¡¯s ankle.

    Kadak! Kadak! Kadak!

    The lower half of the Dragonian¡¯s body froze quickly.

    Soon the upper body also began to freeze.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Ian flew towards the Dragonian and at the same time, he chanted the order of the household. The order should bepleted as he was getting close to him. It was a ransom pleasure.

    ¡°.........?¡±

    The first n of Ian seemed to be a failure. The frozen body of that guy started to blur, as if it was going to disappear.

    ¡®Breakout?¡¯

    Ian also could do the breakout that was simr to this. The 6th ss level magic, the ¡®Puppet y¡¯. So it was easy to be done. The words of the Fairy Queen were indeed correct. About this Dragonian.

    ¡®Someone equivalent to me.¡¯

    More of a wizard.

    And the thoughts reached there.

    Kwang~!

    The guy¡¯s breakout explosion was huge.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple explosion.

    The explosion was from the mass concentration of the mana.

    If it wasn¡¯t for a quick barrier, I would¡¯ve been dead.

    (Quite a thing. The barrier in that moment.)

    At the same time a voice was heard.

    Like the system of the households.

    Not through the ears, but being heard in the mind.

    The identity of this guy is definite.

    ¡®Dragonian.¡¯

    Ian immediately gathered his mana.

    It was an obvious explosion of hostility.

    It was inevitable to fight.

    But, it is a little weird.

    (Are you a human? Not a level for a human?)

    (Ah! You are that guy? That Ian...... what?)

    (Ian Page, the man who is cared by the old man.)

    The voice came.

    No, heard a voice.

    It wasn¡¯t from a single person.

    ¡®One woman and two men.¡¯

    A total of three voices could be heard.

    Ian was listening to them.

    Was it all Dragonian?

    ¡®I guess he isn¡¯t one person.¡¯

    Suddenly the details that the Fairy Queen gave came into the mind. The story about Dragonian having eight different personalities. Also, as to which number I¡¯m supposed to stop talking.

    (Human Mage. You have been snooping around the auction house since before, I was aware of it. I don¡¯t know what this is about, I think it was used as a bait for some reason........)

    Yet, from the sky three Dragonians appeared. All three of them with red wings and tail were dragons. Red dragons, they all seemed to have been born from the seeds of a dragon.

    (Oh my, the trap isn¡¯t yours. This is the trap weid out.)

    The Dragonian is more thorough than I thought. He knew every movement of mine from the auction house, yet he didn¡¯t react. Instead he called out his n. Equivalent to the 6th ss mage, it wasn¡¯t just a saying, but its was the definite thing.

    (Seems like there is something about this thing that you wish to know....... What is it? That you want to know, the quality work. There is no need to hide, it¡¯ll be nice if you just say it.)

    The Dragonian was speaking from earlier. Speaking with a profound voice, and his eyes were scanning Ian. Like the way one looks at their prey.

    (I would have noticed if you were a mage like me. You should¡¯ve already run. Even being alive would¡¯ve been tough. That¡¯s how it would¡¯ve been. In another case you could make it alive. It would be a shame to die. Many possible ways.)

    The words of Dragonian weren¡¯t wrong. All three of them were simr to that of Ian, he wasn¡¯t the mage to look at these thing? No matter how, Ian didn¡¯t find a way. Blowing them out with Hematocrit, was a way to escape from their pursuit.

    ¡°Yeah, won¡¯t do.¡±

    But Ian wasn¡¯t flustered.

    Rather he had a rxed face.

    Yes, there wasn¡¯t for now.

    That method means.

    But, how far.

    ¡®Hematocrit.¡¯

    Something wasing out from Ian¡¯s hands.

    A small pocket, ¡®a space bag¡¯.

    ¡°So, three came to catch me?¡±

    (You human, are you the mage who can go beyond his limit? I¡¯m also burdened with it, but being thorough isn¡¯t a bad thing. If you want to me, me it on yourself foring out here alone.)

    ¡°I came alone. No way.¡±

    (......... what?)

    At Ian¡¯s words, one of the dragonians did an extensive detection. It was to make sure that no one was hiding. There wasn¡¯t a single one around. He knew.

    (Are you bluffing about it?)

    Said the dragonian with a ridiculing voice.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a bluff.¡±

    A word from Ian spit out.

    That one word came out along with the cord to tie the bag.

    A cord to close the snout of the space bag.

    ¡°Even you guys.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the end.

    Ian¡¯s right hand went into the bag.

    Soon, he pulled out a white piece.

    ¡°The tide.¡±

    It was the fragmented sculpture from the ¡®Dragon¡¯s bone¡¯.

    All those fragments of bone were everywhere.

    One handful, one handful, one more handful.

    The mana was being taken into the ground.

    From then, how many seconds have passed?

    Gkukukukuku.....!

    There came a strong vibration.

    Much stronger than what was anticipated.

    It could be believed as an earthquake.

    ¡°Friends, face it.¡±

    The result of the vibration was even more shocking. The dirt from the floor where the bones were nted, from all those ces gear started toe out. Along with the huge andrge ¡®Spartoi¡¯, the ¡¯empty shells¡¯ of the dragon were equal to the number of the bones.

    ¡°See it.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84. The Trap (4)

    (Spartoi?)

    One of the three dragonians with a middle aged man¡¯s voice, appearing to be the eldest and the leader murmured, looking stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t this the very first encounter with a family of different race in many hundreds of years? Especially, as Spartoi has been asleep for all this time, they could not see him for even much longer than other family members.

    (You, why?)

    (Evantus.....It has been.... A long time.)

    Spartoi, the undead soldier of the dragon, has developedplicated feelings upon seeing ¡®Evantus¡¯, the dragonian. However, it was also difficult to avoid the power of the family. There was no other way, but to obey themands of Ian Page, the human with that power.

    (Forgive me..... For my..... Lack of courtesy.)

    Centering Spartoi, many troops of the undead soldiers positioned them around Ian. It was a shielding posture. They have begun to use that power, the shield of the dragon. That is, to protect Ian Page, the human sorcerer.

    (Spartoi! What is the meaning of this?)

    ¡®Evantus¡¯, the leader of the dragonians ground his teeth. Why is Spartoi assisting the low life human sorcerer? It wasn¡¯tprehensible.

    ¡®No, that¡¯s fine. No need to be concerned.¡¯

    But soon, Evantus has found hisposure. They were only just the undead soldiers of the dragon. They may work as a shield, but they are a slow moving bunch. Flying is out of the question for them. Although they possess strong javelin skills, they were also limited. On the contrary, the dragonians have the power of free flying. They also move very quickly. The thought was that should they decide to escape, they would be safe.

    (You, human sorcerer. Although we do not know what you¡¯ve done, we will retreat this time. We shall meet again soon. You are the master of the Ivory Tower, and there will be no way for you to escape.)

    Evantus was intimidating Ian.

    He roared as if to threaten.

    However, Ian¡¯s continence did not change.

    He was casual, and even showed rxedposure.

    ¡°Says who?¡±

    (You have too much faith in the dragon¡¯s undead soldiers. But even they have limits.....)

    Evantus¡¯ voice was cut off momentarily. A presence was detected. Not down below, but in the air, at the simr height as where they were. Further, it was felt from all directions. It implied that there were more than just one or two.

    (They are.....)

    The entities that were surrounding the three retreating dragonians all had small bodies, white hair and wings. Some of them even had light pink hair and wings as well.

    (The Fairy.....n?)

    The fairy n, following the footsteps of the dragon¡¯s undead soldiers? Where the hell are these families, which were in deep hibernation,ing out from?

    (Even the queen.....?)

    Evantus recognized the fairy queen from among all the countless members of the fairy n. His continence quickly changed darker. The situation couldn¡¯t be assessed properly by the sudden unfolding of events.

    (It¡¯s been a while, Evantus.)

    (Queen, you are also aiding that human?)

    (The situation called for it.)

    (How? Why?)

    (It¡¯s tooplicated for words. You need to experience it.)

    It was very frustrating as far as Evantus, the dragonian, was concerned. Not only was the unfolding situation iprehensible, but the undead soldiers of the dragon and the fairy queen were all talking gibberish. What the heck is not courteous, what the heck isplicated and what the heck needs to be experienced to know?

    (I just decided to think like that bastard, boney Spartoi. It must all be their will. If not, wouldn¡¯t it be too much? Don¡¯t you think?)

    (What, what are you talking.....)

    (You will know soon enough. Even you.)

    All of a sudden, the battle has turned. In the air, the fairy queen and her n. Down below, the undead soldiers of the dragon and Ian Page. It was truly a situation where the enemy has taken over all of the sky and the ground.

    (What, what the heck is going on? Father?)

    A dragonian with the physique and voice that of a woman asked Evantus. Based on calling Evantus, father, it must be the daughter.

    (.....)

    Evantus was lost for words for that question. There was nothing that could be said. The sudden appearance of the undead solders of the dragon and the fairy queen, even worse, they weren¡¯t even allies. Everyone seemed to be helping that human sorcerer, Ian Page.

    ¡®What has happened.....?¡¯

    Evantus was perplexed.

    Has it been imagined?

    A situation such as this.

    ¡®Having them apany turned out to be self-defeating.¡¯

    The sorcery level of Evantus was more than sufficient to execute ¡®teleport¡¯, the instantaneous transport spell. If he was by himself, there would be sufficient time to escape.

    The problem was with the other dragonians as their magical powers were fargging behind that of Evantus.

    (Fa, father.....)

    The two other dragonians understood it without much difficulty. The tide has turned, and that they have be burdens on their father.

    (Human, what is it that you want? Seeing that you are benefitting from the assistance of the dragon¡¯s undead soldiers and the fairy queen, there must be something specific that you want, in locating me. More specifically, the existence of us, the dragonians.....)

    Evantus, the dragonian has decided.

    To negotiate if it was possible.

    No more retreat. No way to win either.

    The undead soldiers of the dragon and the fairy n.

    Along with the 6th ss human sorcerer.

    How could they be ovee?

    (If possible, I¡¯ll grant you what you want. Tell me, what you want.)

    First, he needed to hear what Ian Page, the human that was the beneficiary of the protection of the families, wanted. That would be the only way to at least guess what his purpose and the situations with the families were.

    ¡°Should we have a talk, first?¡±

    Ian spoke with due courtesy.

    The voice came over in less hostile way.

    ¡°There is a lot to talk about.¡±

    Evantus hesitated for a moment by that proposal.

    As if to have decided, he came down to the ground.

    The other two dragonians joined him.

    ¡°Please, all three of you, this way.¡±

    Finally, the distance between Ian and the dragonians has closed. The wings and the tails were more noticeable at that distance. As far as only his face was concerned, it was fairly a handsome one, while the amphibian looking eyes were the only shorings. Of course to them, it was a thing of the pride as proof of the dragon heritage.

    ¡°The thing that I wanted to ask of you.....¡±

    Ian slightly blurred the tail end of his words.

    He had other objective.

    It would be possible at this time.

    It has approached so close already.

    There wasn¡¯t any resistance either.

    It was the perfect condition.

    ¡®That is, to initiate the power of the family.¡¯

    Was Ian¡¯s intention been noticed? Both the fairy queen and the dragon¡¯s undead soldiers shook their heads widely. As if to feel sorry for Evantus, the dragonian, arade of the family, who will soon be in the same boat as they were.

    (What is it? Speak.)

    ¡°That is.....¡±

    Ian initiated the spell of the family.

    At the same time, a golden light mana appeared choppily.

    It was a very strong golden light.

    ¡°I beg for your considerations going forward.¡±

    (What.....?)

    The golden light mana encapsted Evantus.

    It was the same as what had happened to Espel, the fairy queen.

    It was the same as what had happened to Spartoi, the undead soldier of the dragon.

    Evantus was also speechless for a while.

    He just stared with confused eyes.

    At Ian, the fairy queen, and Spartoi.

    And upon the palms of his both hands,

    (What, what is this.....)

    If one was a family, one could immediately sense it.

    The power that can only be felt from them, the dragons.

    The power of magic that cannot be rejected was being felt.

    From Ian Page, the human sorcerer.

    (Them? No, it cannot be.)

    The dragonian appeared to be especially intense.

    The power of the family that it was feeling, that is.

    It seemed even more so as opposed to Spartoi and the fairy queen.

    Was it because the emotion that he had was different than from those of any other?

    The entity of dragons was like their parents.

    ¡°Hm.....?¡±

    Ian gave sufficient time to the dragons for them to understand the situation, but puzzled look came to Ian¡¯s eyes. Evantus had the power of the family for sure. Because of that, isn¡¯t he in such a confused state? However, the other two dragonians did not show any such appearance.

    ¡°You two do not have any issues?¡±

    The dragonians shrunk as Ian asked. That was the bull¡¯s eye. That is, Ian¡¯s question itself. They couldn¡¯t feel anything, let alone the power of the family. They were in state of confusion based on Evantus¡¯ reaction.

    (.....They are my children, not their family members. When my children were born, they had already disappeared. They haven¡¯t even seen them, so how can they be their family members?)

    Evantus murmured quietly. That¡¯s right. With the exception of Evantus, the other two dragonians were Evantus¡¯ children, rather than the dragons¡¯ children. It could have been expressed as a kind of 3 generations.

    (I suppose, that would be right. Our n¡¯s children are also in simr situations. I am the only family member of theirs while the n¡¯s children are the family members that would obey my words as the queen. It should be simr.)

    The fairy queen added as she nodded while listening to Evantus¡¯ exnation. To put it in simpler terms, it is just ¡®family¡¯s family¡¯. As it is like between the fairy queen and the fairies, so is between Evantus and the remaining dragonians.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    It is the half-dragon, over which the power of the dragons has no influence.

    Ian was feeling helpless.

    Was it an unknown entity?

    But soon, he organized his thoughts.

    A n came to his head.

    ¡°If you are a descendant then you are probably.¡±

    (It¡¯s Evantus.)

    (¡°Is Evantus your father then?¡±

    (That¡¯s right.)

    ¡°It must be the same situation as the humans? That is even for the dragons, corruption, for instance.....¡±

    (Simr situation as the humans? Are you equating our race to the human¡¯s that cheat and kill each other for money and power? It is insulting.)

    ¡°Then I am relieved.¡±

    Ian replied calmly even at Evantus¡¯ sarcastic remarks. In fact, that sarcastic remark was what Ian most wanted to hear.

    ¡°Then, from now on.¡±

    Ian spoke as he looked once at Evantus and the two dragonians.

    ¡°Imand with the power of the family.¡±

    Evantus focused at the words, power of the family. It had no relevance to his will. The expression, irresistible, came to his mind. It was the same for the fairy queen and the dragon¡¯s undead soldier that were listening as well.

    ¡°For the two dragonians, to which the power of the family is not influential, I rmend that you do not devise any schemes going forward. If any scheme is to be put into motion, Imand Evantus, himself, to dispose the culprits andmit suicide.¡±

    (What.....What?)

    If the children are to devise schemes, then their father will kill them and kill himself.

    It wasn¡¯t just a shocking order, but rather a cruel one. It must be followed, in the end. As far as the power of the family is in effect, themand is absolute.

    (Such, such unbelievable....!)

    ¡°If I or my allies were to be harmed, killed or fall in hardships by your children¡¯s schemes, for that also, I willmand you, Evantus, to kill your children andmit suicide as well.¡±

    (.....!)

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in Ian¡¯smand.

    The subsequentmands were also the same.

    The dragonians, over which the power of the family has no affect.

    Themand that will emascte the two was given next.

    ¡°Atst, Imand you the queen and Spartoi. If the children of Evantus were to put in motion any scheme, you two family members are to track and annihte the dragonians as long as you live.¡±

    When Ian¡¯s order has reached that point.

    No one was able to speak.

    Evantus, the red dragonian, included.

    Also, the son and the daughter of Evantus.

    And even the fairy queen and Spartoi, as well.

    However, everyone had amon thought.

    ¡®....Vicious human.¡¯

    Has he read the families¡¯ minds?

    Ian showed a small smile.

    Of course, no one smiled along with him.

    ¡°I think things are in order, more or less.... Let¡¯s start the main discussion. There are many things that I¡¯d like to ask and hear from you, the dragonians, but for now.¡±

    There were thousand things that he wanted to find out.

    First was whether it was the order of the dragons.

    What the objective was.

    What their n was.

    What the size of the order is.

    What the difference was from the previous life.

    ¡®Also, whether the influence could be grabbed.¡¯

    However, mostly.

    ¡®The Elixir must be made whole as well.¡¯

    Much work needed to be done.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85. Five Breaths of the Red Dragon (1)

    ¡°My Lady. Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just needed to take care of something.¡±

    It was the princess Hailey, who has returned to the pce.

    The servant girls designated to the princess asked.

    ¡°We were worried because you were sote!¡±

    ¡°Not worried, but surprised?¡±

    ¡°As far as worrying was concerned.... a little?¡±

    There were times in the past, at which time the princess went out to see the city without the pce people knowing, but it was the first time that the princess has returned sote. Of course, no one was worried. The servant girls that were close to the princess are like good old friends, and they also knew that the princess was a sorcerer as well.

    ¡°Sena, Aria, Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The servant girls appeared surprised by the sudden calling out of their names. The princess had often called them by their names, but there seemed to be an extra weight in her tone of the voice, this time around.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What, about what, mydy?¡±

    ¡°About everything.¡±

    It was apanied by an apology out of the blue moon.

    Has something really happened?

    There were looks of concern in the eyes of the servant girls.

    ¡°I mean, there is no need to look at me that way. I just wanted to apologize to you all. You always got swept up into things because of me? And be worried about the watchful eyes of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    The princess has never beenfortable even for a day since she had made a childish decision to hide the fact that she was a sorcerer. It wasn¡¯t because of for her own safety that she was concerned about. Rather, it was for the safeties of her close acquaintances like the servant girls that are with her, right now. Her act of obliging to Ian¡¯s request today was also for the same reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. To you all. Sincerely.¡±

    She had been so surprised by Ian¡¯s sudden visit, a short time ago. On top of that, he even asked her for help. It was the same Ian, who coldheartedly told her that the pce does not need a princess, and gave her a liberating advice by telling her to live by doing what she wants to do. It was that Ian, who was asking for help. From her perspective, it was a trade. Responding to a favor, being asked, was also a condition of obliging act in the future. It wasn¡¯t very difficult to do, either.

    ¡®She had thought about making the request, again.....¡¯

    Since an opportunity came, she thought about making a request. To forgive the trespasses of those countless number of people that helped hiding the fact that she was a sorcerer.

    But, she had changed her mind. She was cautious to approach Ian as he had shown resolve and unshakable conviction during the audit of ck magic. So instead, she had asked him to be her teacher.

    ¡®It will be safer to make him a co-conspirator.¡¯

    Ian would be a teacher and teach sorcery illegally, hence bing a co-conspirator. That was the decision the princess had made as a safety. She also wanted to learn magic from Ian at the same time.

    A desire to be a stronger sorcerer, then to rise to the more powerful position, has sprung up. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just for the fame and honor for herself.

    ¡®For the things that I¡¯ve done.¡¯

    After the day that she had received Ian¡¯s advice, Hailey had even lost sleep over the thoughts of what to do. Should I really go out to the world? Or forget everything and live happily as a princess? No, what she had to do was already been decided.

    ¡®I must be ountable. No matter what.¡¯

    Even if Ian was to turn a blind eye, will she be able to hide it throughout all her life? The chances of being discovered were always there. Was that all? At the moment of being discovered, it wouldn¡¯t be her that would be harmed. All those that had helped her keep the secret would be the target of being harmed.

    ¡®But, if I was to rise to the high level sorcerer. What if I was to rise beyond that level by some chance.....¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible by my own ord? To make those that have obliged to the petnt princess¡¯ request, innocent of the onlymitted sin for being unable to reject a request from a member of the royal family.

    ¡®All that is needed was to achieve one more level. Only one more level.¡¯

    That was the reason for opting to be Ian¡¯s apprentice.

    That was the reason for continuing the life of a sorcerer.

    It was the decision made to be ountable.

    For those innocent people that had helped her.

    ¡°What, what are you sorry for, mydy?¡±

    ¡°.....Huh?¡±

    The servant girls responded as they heard the apology.

    The expressions were saying it was no big deal at all.

    ¡°On the contrary, because everyone kept the shared secret, you¡¯ve been very kind to us? You may not realize, but we¡¯ve been veryid back. Also referred to as the princess¡¯ faction, yes, us.¡±

    ¡°Fac, faction?¡±

    The princess¡¯ faction, no way.

    It was the first time that Hailey has heard of it.

    Especially, when she has never established a faction.

    ¡°Well, you probably didn¡¯t know? Although we may look just .....¡±

    ¡°We are the real power behind the princess¡¯ pce.¡±

    ¡°The head servant girl cannot disregard us.¡±

    In response to the lively responses from the three servant girls.

    ¡°Real, real power.....¡±

    The uninformed princess murmured. In some way, the girls were being rewarded with a kind ofpensation for the burden of keep the secret. Although it is notparable to the weight of the burden, Hailey Greenriver was appreciative, just by them showing such lively expressions.

    ¡°By the way, mydy. Please take a look at this.¡±

    Catherine, one of the servant girls, brought out an exquisite looking chest.

    Even from a quick look, it was covered with colorful ornaments and patterns.

    Click!

    The inside was even more spectacr.

    Multitudes of jewelry and treasures were lined up.

    ¡°This is a gift from the head of the Malone Family.¡±

    ¡°Malone Family? Gift?¡±

    ¡°He is the one with where the talk of the marriage was discussed, this time around.¡±

    ¡°Ah.....¡±

    One of the real powers of the imperial city. It was Adam Malone, a handsomed and the head of the ¡®Malone Family¡¯. He was also the royal that was strongly linked to the marriage discussions with Hailey.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty? The lord has some good taste.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is probably the choice made by one of their princesses or a servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so? Well, still it is pree-ee-tty.¡±

    As the servant girls were adding their opinions one by one.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t like it that much.¡±

    Hailey said as she closed the chest shut.

    At least, she didn¡¯t want to even talk or think about a marriage.

    ¡®There is still much to do.¡¯

    True, she had a lot of work to do.

    But then that reasoning didn¡¯t seem to be everything.

    That is, the reason for feeling ufortable with talking about marriage.

    ¡®Why does it keep popping into my head?¡¯

    Ian Page, the young tower lord of the Ivory Tower. His rough face and voice came to her thoughts. He is only a tool to protect the people around, not even that handsomepared to the head of the Malone Family, and even 2 years younger than her. But then, why?

    ¡®What, what am I thinking.¡¯

    Hailey shook her head wildly.

    Almost to the point of feeling dizzy.

    ***

    The reason was simple for Ian to have chosen the princess as a participant in the auction.

    It was because she was known to be a high ¡®princess¡¯ without anything to do. Wouldn¡¯t she be the perfect cover for being able to infiltrate the life styles of the nobles, without any invitation, and not raising any suspicion?

    ¡®There were weaknesses too.¡¯

    On top of that, Ian even had a weakness on her, making her the perfect front for his purpose. Moreover, she was also a 3rd ss sorcerer. She should be able to protect herself should there be any trouble.

    ¡®I thought there would be a follow up request.¡¯

    If there was one exception, it was the princess¡¯ request. He had expected her to ask for a favor that she had mentioned during the audit for ck magic. That she will confess to it, just so that the people around her would be made innocent. However, that wasn¡¯t it. She asked to be epted as an apprentice. Of course, the underlining scheme was obvious though.

    ¡®Still.¡¯

    It was more agreeable, and unexpected.

    The princess¡¯ actions were much better thought out than expected.

    He felt her willingness to admit her mistakes, and even sought to be ountable. It was a demonstration of proactive behavior, unlike that of a bird that had died in a cage in previous life.

    (What is it that she wants to do with me?)

    It was then.

    A voice was heard that cut off Ian¡¯s thoughts.

    It was Evantus, the red dragonian.

    He has been waiting for a while.

    The ¡®main topic¡¯ that Ian was supposed to speak of.

    ¡°Ah, I am sorry. I was just thinking.¡±

    Ian organized his thoughts, conveying his apology first.

    He ced the thoughts on the princess in the back burner.

    Instead, he brought out the things that he had to take care of.

    ¡°First, there are some questions that I¡¯d like to ask of. The order of the dragons.¡±

    First, all about the order of the dragons.

    ¡°Is it true that the order was established by you sir, Evantus?¡±

    (That¡¯s right.)

    Auburn Parker is a highly impactful aristocrat among the nobles of the imperial city. I assume the size of the order would be significant, being able to wield such a noble person as a subservient. Is that right?¡±

    (That also is right)

    The responses of Evantus, the dragonian, were brief. Although the replies were influenced by the power of the family, uncooperative attitude has persisted. Unlike the resigned Fairy Queen, and admissive Spartoi, he did not seem resigning or admissive.

    ¡®How can mere human be the basis of their power?¡¯

    For the fairy queen, it was being resigning.

    For Spartoi, it was being admissive.

    And the dragonian is being unepting.

    Their individual characteristics were visible.

    Well, let them be.

    Ian didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Dragonian replies half heartedly?

    All I need to do is just ask specific, detailed questions.

    ¡°Very well. I will save my questions regarding the specific organization and size of the order forter, and will ask other questions. What is the specific, ultimate purpose? The end goal of the order, I mean.¡±

    (It is to find them.)

    ¡°Specifically.¡±

    (..... The 90 percent of the world is imed by you, humans, isn¡¯t it? We just wanted to use you since your existence is everywhere. To find the traces leading to their whereabouts, that is.)

    ¡°That may be the objective of the dragonians, but it wouldn¡¯t be for the nobles like Auburn Parker?¡±

    (Of course, we have sown a number of delusions within the ruling ss.)

    ¡°Delusions?¡±

    (Like a puppet emperor that can be manipted on a dime, a national religion and absolute protection, using the powerful tools and sorcery that I have. I¡¯ve guaranteed the aspects that they desired.)

    In simple terms, to be the ¡®true power¡¯.

    The greed of the nobles has been stimted.

    Ian had certainly anticipated it.

    As a result, it was all the more hard to figure out.

    The order with this much size.

    The order with a crystal clear objective.

    Why did they in previous life?

    ¡®Nothing distinguishable was achieved?¡¯

    It is time to find out the truth.

    But he couldn¡¯t ask outright.

    The only way was topare the differences between present times against the past life.

    ¡°When did you first start the order?¡±

    (It has been since many tens of life times over for you, but it has not been very long since operating by stimting the petty greed of your human kind.)

    ¡°Any reason for having started the operation in earnest?¡±

    (A purpose was found.)

    ¡°Purpose?¡±

    (My children.)

    Evantus, the dragonian, looked upon his children.

    (My children must be granted the time from them. That¡¯s the only way to enjoy the lifespan that they were born with. I¡¯ve received it long time ago, but my children weren¡¯t able to.)

    It was said that the descendants of Evantus were born after the disappearance of the dragons. It was probably impossible to receive the ¡®permission of time¡¯ even if they wanted to.

    (We, the dragonians, are their bloodline, however at the same time, we are also illegitimate. It was the indication that we are the mixed offspring with a low race. If they did not want us, we are to be erased at any time. That is who my race, descendants and I are.)

    Evantus¡¯ response has be lengthy.

    It was different from up to this point.

    There was even an aura of tremendous grief.

    (My children, not much is remaining.)

    The statement that not much is remaining.

    It probably refers to lifespan.

    The lifespan of two descendants.

    ¡°Exactly, how long do they have?¡±

    (Most likely, under one hundred years.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    A short remaining life time is one hundred years.

    It wasn¡¯t something that Ian could never sympathize with.

    (Only less than one hundred years remain.....)

    (That is..... Truly..... A problem.....)

    The responses of the fairy queen and Spartoi were different.

    They were filled with empathy.

    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯

    For some, living two life times won¡¯t evene to one hundred years. Ian felt both joy and grief for belonging to a race with short lifespan.

    (I must find them, just for the reasons for my children to receive the time. The order is a tool to find them, no more, no less.)

    When he heard that far.

    Ian could assume.

    The reason for the order to have remained under ground.

    ¡°What if you were to find the dragon and achieve your goal, that is, if your children¡¯s time gets extended by being granted the permission of time?¡±

    He also wanted to verify.

    Through Evantus¡¯ reply.

    ¡°What will happen to the order?¡±

    (It is of no concern to me.)

    It was a very clear and irresponsible reply.

    But that was out of true sincerity.

    And it appeared to be the truth.

    ¡®The dragonian in the previous life has achieved his purpose.¡¯

    Then everything bes natural. The order of the dragon would be disregarded, and the order would naturally copse as its focus has disappeared. It was the most likely assumption at this point.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The situation has been understood somewhat.

    Also what the identity of the order of the dragon was.

    And even the purpose and what its future would hold.

    What remains now was disposal of.

    ¡°The order.¡±

    Ian spoke after finishing his thoughts.

    The counterpart was Evantus, the dragonian.

    ¡°Continue growing.¡±

    (.... Continue?)

    Evantus asked as if it was unexpected. Isn¡¯t Ian Page, the human sorcerer, known as the hero as the tower lord of the Ivory Tower of the Greenriver Empire? He thought he had wanted the order to break up, or that he would dismantle it himself. It was because they were an irreverent power from the empire¡¯s perspective. Why then advise it to continue to grow?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Continue.¡±

    (Not disperse, but grow it?)

    ¡°Yes. Also continue the work to find the dragon as well.¡±

    Ian¡¯s calction was quick.

    Ultimately, Evantus is the owner.

    He is the entity to where the power of the family will reach.

    What does this imply?

    ¡®In fact, he is now like being in the palm of my hand.¡¯

    The order of the dragon, the power it wields is much greater than thought. The order is what wille into the palm of Ian¡¯s hand. Why would he disperse such power that can be so useful?

    ¡®The royal family, Ivory Tower, aristocrats of the imperial city.¡¯

    The three points of power that make up the capitol.

    That¡¯s what he would be able to control.

    The crowned price as the pivot for the royal family.

    For the Ivory Tower, by using the powers as the tower lord.

    The order of the dragons for the aristocrats of the imperial city.

    ¡®Every useless diversions and schemes would be contained.¡¯

    At least, Greenriverdium, the capitol can be madepletely a safe area. The most perfect, safe area for Ian and his family, that is.

    ¡°And next.¡±

    He had ended the conversation on the subject of the order. There will be more questions going forward, but he had decided to move on. There was still the real purpose.

    (Do you have more things to discuss?)

    ¡°Not really a discussion.¡±

    Ian took out a small bottle of herbs from a pocket. The bottle was encapsted with multipleyers of shield magic that it was harder than many types of stones.

    ¡°This is it. The reason for searching for you, Evantus.¡±

    (What is that?)

    ¡°This is Elixir.¡±

    (Elixir?)

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been made whole yet.¡±

    Ian set the bottle down on the forest ground.

    Then he continued.

    ¡°By any chance, is breath a possibility?¡±

    (It is one of the powers that were given to me.)

    ¡°I wish you would use the breath on this bottle.¡±

    (..... The breath?)

    Evantus looked back and forth at the bottle and Ian. Then he chanted as if something hade to his mind.

    (This is.....)

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    In fact, Ian had expected it somewhat. Think about it. Elixir requires the breath of the dragonian. How can he not know the identity of the Elixir.

    (..... I do not know well either. However, I recall them, making such requests at times. They asked to heat up by breathing to the bowl, containing some liquid. The reason was that the liquid could not sustain the breath of the dragons.)

    Does it mean that it is the Elixir that even the dragons have drunk?

    Ian¡¯s heart pounded little by little.

    It is not likely to be an ordinary Elixir.

    ¡°Please do exactly the same as you had done before. I¡¯ll help you if this can be made whole as requested.¡±

    (Help with what?)

    ¡°Finding the dragon.¡±

    (..... Are you sincere?)

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice and his sparkling eyes weren¡¯t shaking. Although it was an untrustworthy human, based on the power of the family, refusal was also impossible.

    (I see. I will trust you, for now.)

    At the same time, dark, crimson sparks of fire came out of Evantus¡¯ throat, from deep down. The breath did not cause fire on the surface or on the weeds that were around the target. It only heated up the bottle that contained Elixir.

    The spark itself will move ording to the will of Evantus, so if he ordered it to not cause fire, then it will not. If it was ordered to never die out, it will not. That is what the ¡®dragon¡¯s breath¡¯ was all about.

    (This should be sufficiently heated, by now.)

    Evantus halted the sparks as he had remembered in the past, and his feeling was urate. The bottle that had pink liquid now showed red ming color. Not the outside surface, but from within the liquid itself.

    ¡®The five breaths of the dragon.¡¯

    Ian picked up the Elixir that has been just made whole.

    Although it has been heated with the breath, it was not hot.

    Pang!

    As the specially designed cap was opened, there came out a strong smell from inside. The smell of magical power that cannot be rejected by anyone with mana heart and mana brain, that even the family would get startled?

    ¡®Let me drink it.¡¯

    It was impossible to control him-self.

    Ian¡¯s own reasoning, instinct and knowledge.

    They were all one in the same.

    Drink this ming liquid.

    There will never be regret.

    Gulp!

    Ian took the Elixir that was in the small bottle.

    He brought the five breaths of the dragon to his mouth.

    Then he immediately swallowed it down his throat.

    The strange liquid that was burning in fire.

    Then.

    re!

    The re of fire has engulfed Ian.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple figure of speech.

    With the powerful, rising re of fire.

    Ian¡¯s body has vanished.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86. Five Breaths of the Red Dragon (2)

    (What, what is this?)

    The first to react was the fairy queen. Ian has vanished from right before her eyes. He has vanished with the great re of fire. What the heck? To where? Why? Very perplexed, she looked in the directions of spartoi, the undead dragon soldier and Evantus, the dragonian. However.

    (The human.... He has suddenly.... Disappeared.)

    Like the fairy queen, Spartoi appeared to be puzzled. Then he turned his head toward Evantus. Elixir, the liquid that Ian just drank, you did clearly say that you knew about it, isn¡¯t that right?

    (But, I, I do not know the effects of the liquid!)

    Feeling the stares of his family members, Evantus, the dragonian, was quick to exin. Has he not only had a chance to drink the liquid himself, nor has he ever seen any other dragonians drink it. It was only that he had applied his breath upon their requests. It was the same this time around.

    (Would it..... perhaps, the liquid is only allowed for them and them alone? And could this be just a side effect to a lowly, mere human that happened to have drunk it?)

    The fairy queen provided a rather a reasonable hypothesis.

    A drink that cannot be tolerated by human body.

    That¡¯s what Ian had drunk.

    (And the side effect of that.... Is..... Vanishing?)

    (It is also possible that he could have been extinct as it couldn¡¯t be tolerated.)

    The fairy queen dryly tossed out an eerie thought. If he really went extinct, that means he had just died with the re of fire. Not just anyone, but Ian Page.

    (Reasonable.... That seems..... Reasonable.)

    (I always believed that he wasn¡¯t someone that would easily die.)

    (Before their power..... human..... are impotent.)

    (Hey boney. Who doesn¡¯t know that? It seems true, all I¡¯m saying!)

    As the arguments between the two old natural enemies, the fairy queen and spartoi, ensued, there was a sh of light in the eyes of Evantus, the dragonian.

    (.....!)

    It wasn¡¯t just Evantus. The fairy queen and spartoi also stopped their argument as if it was synchronized. They felt sudden change in the special energy that was inborn in them. To be precise, they felt the ¡®dissipation¡¯ of that special energy.

    (The power of the family.....)

    The fairy queen murmured.

    The power connected from Ian.

    That is, the power of the dragon.

    The energy called the power of the family.

    (Dissipated?)

    It wasn¡¯t just the fairy queen. Spartoi, the undead dragon soldier, and Evantus, the dragonian, that was just been defeated by the power of the family. It had dissipated from the body and spirit of those three members of the family. The absolute affect, the obedience towards Ian Page, that is.

    (Truly..... has he gone dead?)

    The fairy queen murmured confused.

    That was the only logical thought at this time.

    With the re of fire, he had vanished without a trace.

    And even that absolute influence has dissipated.

    (So..... suddenly like this?)

    To be sure, he was no ordinary human. He was born a human, yet reached an incredibly high level, and there was endless potential for him to continue to aplish. Was that all? He could read and wield the magic of the dragon¡¯snguage. As if he had been granted a gift, he had obtained the power of the family. His progress was extraordinary. It was an interesting story. But then.

    (No way.....)

    It was Espel, who said, feeling vain.

    * * *

    It was pitch ck all around.

    It wasn¡¯t possible to see even an inch ahead.

    It didn¡¯t appear to be an ordinary night.

    There was not a single point of light.

    It was as if it has been blocked by magic.

    All the light and the energy that is simr to it.

    ¡®Is it sorcery again?¡¯

    Ian thought of an incidence from a few months ago.

    The effect of magic from a portal artifact.

    Of the sorcerer that had the same hair as he did.

    But, the feeling was not the same from that time.

    All his five senses were in normal conditions, right now.

    He didn¡¯t feel even a touch of disharmony.

    It would be perfect only if this darkness can be chased away.

    ¡®Light.¡¯

    A small ball of light has formed.

    However, the power of the darkness was stronger than anticipated.

    It felt as if though the light would be engulfed by it.

    ¡®Light.¡¯

    Ian has strengthened the light spell.

    Finally, the light began to be shed at the surrounding area.

    And.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t get that easily spooked.

    That is because this was his second life.

    But, it was an exception this time around.

    Therge object that the light was shining on.

    The entity was.

    ¡®Eye?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that of a human¡¯s.

    It was the same as that of the dragonian.

    The red eyeball, indicating that it wasn¡¯t a human.

    The pupil that is vertically cut, like that of an amphibian.

    One eye was as big as Ian.

    And even more surprising thing was.

    ¡®It is observing. Observing me.¡¯

    That great big eye is looking at Ian.

    I mean, it was leering at him.

    ¡®Could it.....¡¯

    (You are.)

    Instantly, Ian¡¯s all five senses have stiffened.

    It was the same conversation style as that of the family.

    That is, the voice that is heard through the mind, rather than via ears.

    The voice that was heard as a human voice.

    Except that the weight of the voice was overwhelming.

    He was the grand sorcerer, who had once reached the 8th ss level.

    Even that Ian could not move.

    Only from by hearing the voice, that is.

    (You do not appear to be my physical body.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    (You are nothing, but a small creature.)

    Themanding voice was overbearing.

    He was feeling incredibly smaller before that entity.

    It was the first time that Ian was having such a feeling, for certain.

    ¡®Dragon.....?¡¯

    As it was pitch ck, its body couldn¡¯t be seen. Only the eyes and its red leathery skin were visible, yet he was able to sense. How great its size and how overpowering the entity is.

    (Respond. You that came into the repository of memory.)

    The entity, which was a dragon by his best estimation, demanded a response. It appeared to be requesting to know the identity of Ian.

    ¡°Are .... You a dragon?¡±

    Ian asked oveing its awe.

    (That is right. But, I am not them that you are thinking of.)

    A reply came back immediately.

    It was an answer that couldn¡¯t be understood.

    Ian continued to make a conversation.

    ¡°I am not your adversary.¡±

    (Is that so.)

    ¡°I do not wish to interfere, or havee to this ce looking for something. All that I¡¯ve done was to have drunk the Elixir that was made whole by the breath of a dragon.¡±

    (I see.)

    The voice demonstrated no emotions.

    It didn¡¯t appear that it would harm Ian at any moment.

    That was so only from reading the feelings from the voice.

    (Then.)

    It was from right at that moment.

    There were vibrations from all around.

    It wasn¡¯t like any magic.

    It just moved.

    The body of the dragon, that is.

    (Return.)

    ¡°.....!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t any magic or breath.

    The palm of the dragon pped down on Ian.

    Should it be referred to the front leg or a hand.

    Whatever it was, it was incredible.

    It was incredibly fast and huge.

    Kwwang!

    If he was an ordinary life form, he would have been like meat going through a grinder, but wasn¡¯t Ian a life form that could wield magic? The strong mana barrier has protected Ian¡¯s body. Of course, it dwindled by that single palm smash.

    The 6th ss sorcerer¡¯s barrier, which wouldn¡¯t get scratched even all the sorcerers of the Ivory Tower were to attack him.

    ¡®Krrr.....!¡¯

    Abnormally, overwhelming, power of destruction.

    To say it again, it wasn¡¯t.

    Not the magic of the dragon¡¯snguage, or the breath of the dragon.

    It was just a simple smashing p of a hand.

    ¡®Is this..... A dragon?¡¯

    He felt threatened for his life, before at any time in the past.

    I have to confront such an adversary? Under this condition?

    I mean, it would be the same even at the level of the previous life.

    A chance of winning? Nil.

    Will die.

    Absolutely.

    ¡®I have to stop it. By any means.¡¯

    To understand what¡¯s going on would not be an immediate concern.

    There was only one that that must be done right away.

    The way to stop the dragon¡¯s attack.

    That method must be found.

    (You have mastered a small talent.)

    It was still the same dull voice.

    Of course, there was no stopping.

    It was the tail, this time.

    (Return.)

    That heavy tail whipped around.

    The target was clearly Ian.

    It would be difficult to withstand it with the barrier.

    To block that tail.

    ¡®It cannot be dodged either.¡¯

    And the distance is too small for a blink spell.

    And there is not enough time to dodge in to the air.

    ¡®Ice block?¡¯

    The ice barrier that is indestructible.

    But, Ian also gave up on that option.

    Can it be blocked?

    With just a mere ice block?

    The attack of the dragon?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    It was impossible.

    Other means must be found.

    In less than 1 second of time.

    ¡®If that monster is a real dragon.¡¯

    Although, mana will bepletely consumed.

    This adversary couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    ¡®Magic of the dragon¡¯snguage.¡¯

    The dragon¡¯snguage that was foregone against the dragonian.

    The dragon¡¯snguage after which he would bepletely vulnerable from any attack.

    It was that dangerous option that he must choose.

    It would respond for certain if it was a dragon.

    That is, to the magic of the dragonnguage that a human would wield.

    (Drakoshi)

    It was a magic of the dragon¡¯snguage that varies from the one that he performed before the fairy queen, which was an attacking magic, causing red dragon¡¯s fire re, this time around, the magic of the dragon¡¯snguage focused on defense. Although all of the mana will be consumed, at least it will withstand that tail that hase close to him.

    (Jentar.)

    Drakosh, Jentar.

    Dragon, scale.

    Ian¡¯s dragonnguage has widely resonated.

    It was a simpler speech than expected.

    But, its effect was enormous.

    ¡°Krrr.....!¡±

    Ian¡¯s skin began to change.

    I mean, it was being covered all over.

    Covered with reddish scales.

    Like therge dragon before Ian.

    The scales were the same as that monster¡¯s.

    Kwwaang!

    Even the steel, reinforced with magic, wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that power, but something amazing has happened. The tail of the dragon seemed to be a bit strange. As if it was being blocked by a column like obstacle, its tail was bent like a bow and froze in its ce.

    (.....?)

    That obstacle was none other than Ian, whose body waspletely covered by the ¡®dragon¡¯s scale¡¯. Of course, the scales didn¡¯t stay on him for very long. As soon as Ian¡¯s mana was fully consumed, they all disappeared like a mirage. It was truly the magic itself.

    (Is that.....?)

    However, the monster that was believed to be a dragon was not surprised by Ian, having blocked the tail. It was only that it was surprised by the fact that the magic of thenguage of the dragon was being used. That was the most expected response. As long as the dragon¡¯s speech magic was used, any type of tail would be defended against, at any time.

    ¡°Whoa, Whoooa.... Whooooa!¡±

    Ian fell and sat there on the ground.

    Taking a quick assessment, it appeared to have worked.

    Even if all the mana has been consumed.

    (You that came into the repository of memory.)

    Atst, the dragon like monster withdrew its tail. It no longer showed adversarial response. Instead, it approached Ian, dragging its massive body. With each step it took as it approached, caused great vibrations, and as that urred, the darkness dissipated. Finally, its form was visible.

    (I will ask one more time.)

    Although its head looked like a lizard, it sported much rougher head, smokeing out of its nostrils as if to be containingrva, three great horns on its head, teeth, massive body, wings, tail, red leathery skin and scales, and the gray mustache that wiggled as if it was alive.

    (You are.)

    That¡¯s how the monster looked.

    The appearance that many humans think of.

    The general appearance of a dragon.

    It did not deviate from that appearance as existed in imaginations.

    However, there was still a difference.

    (What are you.)

    It was the outpouring of overwhelming power beyond many hundred folds, many thousand folds from what was heard and seen through stories or from pictures, and the fact that it was an entity with so much power that even Ian, who had once reached the 8th ss level, could not even fathom, was the unique difference, if there was any.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87. Prove your worthiness (1)

    (You¡¯re not my kind.)

    ¡°Yes. That is true.¡±

    (Not even my race.)

    ¡°Probably so, as I¡¯m a human.¡±

    The face of a dragon was like a beast. Yet, it was possible to see. The twisted expression, the doubts it had in its eyes towards a little human, Ian Page.

    (The human entity that was able to speak thenguage. Such existence is unique. There was no way that he couldn¡¯t recognize me, as I could not, not recognize him.)

    ¡°I am not the being that you are speaking of.¡±

    (Therefore, your existence is a paradox.)

    The dragon continued with certainty.

    (If you are not that, you must be my kind or a member of my race. That is the only way for it to be logical. The power that you have just disyed isn¡¯t something that can be easily imitated.)

    The dragon¡¯s logic was simple.

    A human cannot speak the dragonnguage.

    There was only one, who was capable of doing so.

    But you are not the one. I am certain.

    Therefore, you must be a dragon.

    ¡®Why is he so stubborn?¡¯

    That troubled Ian greatly.

    How should I respond?

    To that stubborn dragon.

    ¡°..... I do not know what this ce is, but all the dragons have been extinct from the world that I belong to. Do you know that?¡±

    (Extinct?)

    The dragon¡¯s continence changed when he heard Ian.

    It appears to be in agony.

    (I have had a feeling as I have not been visited for a while.)

    It has been over hundreds, or even thousand years since the dragons have disappeared, but ¡®only for a while¡¯?

    ¡®The concept of time haspletely been dismantled.¡¯

    If that was so, then it would be possible to equate hundreds or even thousands of years as ¡®a while¡¯. Especially, by a dragon who has no concept of time.

    (But that fact and your existence do not have a connection.)

    ¡°Yes, there is a connection.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice sounded confident.

    It is because what he had thought has be true.

    ¡®It has no knowledge of the outside world.¡¯

    What does that mean? It means that it has no knowledge of anything that had happened for at least the past hundreds of years. That is.

    ¡®It must have been confined here for hundreds of years since.¡¯

    Of course, I am not sure where this ce is.

    ¡®Repository of memory¡¯ was the only name that he had heard.

    There was one truth that he could be certain of.

    All of this dragon¡¯s words and knowledge

    ¡®Have been stalled in the memory of the time since long ago.¡¯

    Before the disappearance of the dragons.

    The retained memory of only those times.

    The being that holds those memories intact.

    (What is the connection that you are speaking of?)

    That old being opened its mouth.

    Ian also replied calmly.

    ¡°By any chance, do you know the queen of the fairies?¡±

    (Of course. It¡¯s part of my race and of the same race. It had a heart of a gentle little child. Why are you asking?)

    Not so sure about having a gentle heart.

    It¡¯s long time ago, so that could have been possible.

    ¡°She has been waiting for the dragons that disappeared for nearly one thousand years. They even set up a permanent home for the family at what used to be their nest.

    (Thousand years.....?)

    Dragon murmured confusingly. Even to the dragon race that lives forever, a thousand years of time is rather long.

    ¡°May not be exactly one thousand years, but us, humans consider dragons as only as legends, or perhaps as a creature of imagination.¡±

    The dragon has lost for words for a while.

    It appeared to have been in great shock.

    That was obvious from its continence.

    ¡°I have also thought so, like all the others. However, I am, somehow, in the middle of all the traces that were left by you. Ah, rather than traces, could be all nned, perhaps.¡±

    Ian continued like flowing water.

    He chose the truth rather than a lie.

    ¡°The dragon speech magic that I had used, along with it, I have obtained the book of the dragonnguage, and obtained the power of being the family. The fairy queen that I have spoken of is with me. The liquid, Elixir, which had sent me here, has also been produced with the help of a Dragonian.¡±

    Of course, only parts of truths were revealed.

    The fact that he has returned from a previous life,

    The fact that he has used the golden dragon race¡¯snguage,

    He did not want to reveal that much, at least not yet.

    ¡°A long time has passed. Many things have changed. Even if you were to ask me who I am, the only answer that I can give you is that I am a human. I can only reveal that I¡¯m a human, who has had some contacts with your kind.¡±

    Ian stopped there.

    He let out everything that he could have possibly said.

    The conclusion must be made by the dragon that was before him.

    (..... By any chance, are there more humans that are like you in this world? Does anyone else who exist that can speak thenguage of dragons as a human being, was what was being asked.)

    ¡°No, as far as I know, there isn¡¯t any other.¡±

    (Is that so.....)

    The dragon closed his big eyes.

    It appeared to have fallen into a deep thought.

    ¡®I always assumed that it existed.¡¯

    Suddenly, its form came into Ian¡¯s eyes. He was sure of the existence of the dragons as he met the kind family and by practicing the dragon speech magic. Still, it was mysterious. He was also fearful. How powerful is this being? Even taking a small guess was impossible to do.

    ¡®Is it possible to reach?¡¯

    After attaining the 8th ss level, Ian often thought of those things. Although it was not visible, but by any chance if he was to reach the 9th ss then wouldn¡¯t it be possible to stand shoulder to shoulder, with the dragons?

    ¡®Perhaps.....¡¯

    But he felt it difficult, now that he is face to face.

    That is, to be certain of his thoughts and confidence during those times.

    (I have heard your story. It is interesting.)

    When his thoughts ended, the voice of the dragon was heard. It differed from earlier. The tone of the voice was softer. The doubt that showed through his expression was no longer there, it seemed. At least that¡¯s how Ian felt.

    (First, the liquid that you have drunk was not the secret potion called, Elixir. It was only a key to this ce, the repository of memory, and that the child that hadpleted that key was most likely of race of my kind¡¯s half breed descendant, called the Dragonians.)

    ¡°He said his name was Evantus.¡±

    (Right, Evantus. That was the right name. As the key waspleted by that child¡¯s breath, of all the countless repositories, you¡¯vee to this one.)

    Ian felt curious upon hearing the dragon¡¯s words.

    The expression that he has been hearing for a while now,

    The repository of time

    He has be very curious of that.

    ¡°Would it be OK to ask a question?¡±

    (Speak.)

    ¡°What is the repository of time?¡±

    Ian asked without losing a moment.

    Dragon also spoke without pausing.

    (My kind and my race can easily live forever. However, every detail of their experiences during that time is not remembered. So, old memories are kept in this repository.)

    Ian could understand the dragon¡¯s exnation.

    The entity before him was the ¡®spiritual form¡¯ of that.

    ¡®A spiritual form that has the very ancient memory.¡¯

    As Ian did not repeat his question, the dragon¡¯s spiritual form continued its exnation as it sensed that the very little human sorcerer understood it.

    (My kind and any of their races cane to me, at anytime, and ask for any needed memory, or some memory that they want to remember. They can even listen to vivid answers as I always live as the spiritual form among the separated moments.)

    Repository of memory.

    The name was indeed appropriate.

    Isn¡¯t this the storage of memory?

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the exnation.¡±

    (Did you drink the Elixir, wanting power?)

    ¡°..... I will not deny.¡±

    (You must be disappointed. Rather than power, all you¡¯ve gotten was only ancient memory.)

    True, he was disappointed. But soon he thought differently. Although these were memories of more than hundreds and thousands of years old, they were still the memories of the supernatural dragons. Surely, there lies much value.

    ¡°Is it.¡±

    Ian asked cautiously.

    ¡°Can I view those memories as well?¡±

    (Unfortunately, you do not have that right.)

    Ian nodded his head.

    He already knew it.

    He had only asked just in case.

    (However.)

    As he was about to give up on it,

    The voice of dragon continued.

    (You seem a bit special.)

    Seem special?

    A hope came to Ian.

    (If you desire, I shall make you equal to my race or grant powers of the beings that are same as my kind¡¯s most powerful friend and teacher.)

    My kind¡¯s friend and teacher.

    Only that part caught his attention.

    As equal to the dragon¡¯s teacher.

    Is it the entity that was mentioned a moment ago?

    The unique existence among the humans?

    Ian kept his ears opened.

    (But, you must show that you are worthy.)

    ¡°How can I show that?¡±

    (Simple.)

    The dragon said as if it wasn¡¯t much.

    After pausing a moment, it adjusted its words.

    (..... I mean, it may be well fitting for you.)

    Along with the new statement, the dragon¡¯s wings opened. Then the darkness that surrounded has dissipated in a blink of an eye. As wide open space as there is. No, the wide open space was not the fitting expression as it opened up an unlimited space that was dark, yet bright like inner self.

    (Is it bothersome? This is thendscape that embodies the supernatural chamber, called space. It is not the actual space, but it is the same.)

    ¡®Space.....?¡¯

    Ian could notprehend.

    Yet, he did not repeat his question.

    Since the real important thing was something else.

    ¡°The way to prove my worthiness, please tell me.¡±

    (You have to defeat me.)

    ¡°..... What?¡±

    Ian asked again.

    Perhaps, it was heard wrong?

    Defeat who and by whom?

    (Did I not say? It may be fitting for you.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t make any sense. He nearly swore at the dragon. Although it was only a spiritual form, it was clearly still a dragon. He even witnessed the incredible power that dismantled his barrier with a single motion of its hand. However, do what now?

    (You do not need to worry. This is a chamber of no dimensions. You will not die. All injuries are not real, and the pain that you feel is also not real. On top of that, I am not allowed to enjoy the powers thate with being a dragon. Not to mention the breath, the power of thenguage, or even a tiny little magic. I am just as equal as a wild beast.)

    All powers cannot be used?

    Even the magic and breath?

    Ian¡¯s ears perked up.

    (If you do not want it, I will happily let you out. You will lose nothing as you¡¯vee to this ce like person that was lost.)

    Dragon¡¯s words were considerate.

    However, those words have motivated Ian.

    A beast that cannot use the dragon¡¯snguage, magic, or the breath.

    ¡®On top of that, everything is not real.¡¯

    No death and no injuries.

    As this space it-self is not real.

    Isn¡¯t it worth taking the chance?

    ¡®Certainly.¡¯

    Ian made the final decision.

    He looked at the dragon with his deep gazing eyes.

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    (Ahhh.)

    Did Ian¡¯s response deviate from expectation?

    The dragon¡¯s expression showed rising interest.

    No, it did not appear to be a simple case of interest.

    If to express it more out rightly.....

    ¡®Nice catch as I was bored to death.¡¯

    That¡¯s right. Ian was certain.

    That it was the expression of such interest.

    * * *

    It has been three months since Ian has disappeared with the sh of light.

    The empire is in the middle of an epic crisis.

    ¡°Has the tower lord not returned yet?¡±

    ¡°No. Even the family members do not know his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°He did not hide himself on purpose?¡±

    ¡°It was so ording to the interrogation magic.¡±

    ¡°Huh, where has he gone?¡±

    Ronan, the 4th ss high ranking sorcerer, who was temporarily left in charge of the Ivory Tower Lord¡¯s responsibilities, murmured as he wrapped around his forehead. In such situation, during which everything is in crisis both in and out of the empire, where could Ian Page, the Ivory Tower Lord, who was supposed to control the crisis be?

    ¡°Call for a meeting. All ordained magicians must attend.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88. Prove Your Worthiness (2)

    The great hall, where the high sorcerers Deckard and Ronan, as the leaders, and all the other sorcerers are gathered. Yet, it was half of the total poption. Where is the other half? Everyone has been dispatched to the south west of the Morgrian territory, that is, the border of the Coldwood Empire.

    ¡°Any changes in the emperor¡¯s conditions?¡±

    It was the voice Deckard, the gray haired, high ranking sorcerer. Calm Deckard took charge of the meeting, rather than Ronan, who has a fiery temperament.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t even able to determine the cause. The pce doctors, not to mention the outside doctors that were invited are in the same boat.¡±

    ¡°No trace of poison or magic at all?¡±

    ¡°Both by us, the Ivory Pce, and the pce alchemists have verified it and obtained the same result. For now, it is assumed that his health has suddenly deteriorated....¡±

    The empire was certainly in crisis. Within, the Emperor ¡®Terry Greenriver¡¯ fell ill to deteriorating health. It was much earlier than the 6 years of lifespan that Ian had first estimated.

    ¡°What is the situation on Coldwood? Are there any new intel from the military, pce, intelligencework of the Ivory Tower, or any private organizations?¡±

    ¡°We do not have anything new to report at this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.....¡±

    The situation in the outside was also concerning. Not long ago, a letter was unterally received from the Coldwood Empire. It was a letter, informing its intention to exit the alliance operation, as promised in the three nation agreement, to subjugate the monsters that reached the great eastern prairie.

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be!¡±

    Ronan, the high ranking sorcerer spoke with angry voice.

    ¡°Even in my thoughts, if I was the leading member of the Coldwood government! Now would be the chance. A chance to invade the territory!¡±

    The reason for being able to quickly execute Herbert, the former tower lord, wasn¡¯t because there was no voice of opposition. The reason wasn¡¯t because Herbert¡¯s crime was just simply atrocious. It was possible because Ian Page, the great 6th ss sorcerer, the sharp weapon, was there. However now, the whereabouts of Ian, the weapon, has be a mystery.

    ¡°They must have sensed it. All the situations that we have to deal with! Isn¡¯t Coldwood the n that bet their lives on intelligence since long time ago?¡±

    The emperor, the 1st in the empire, fell due to illness. The tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who is like the 2nd in charge, has disappeared.

    There are no longer any 5th ss and the 6th ss sorcerers within the Greenriver Empire. That is, there is a big void in the empire¡¯s defense. A gigantic hole, that is.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the alliance with the Ro Principality?¡±

    ¡°We are expecting a report from the delegation to the Principality soon. Perhaps, by the time we begin the military meeting this evening. Everything rides on that.¡±

    Ronan and Deckard, who have been temporarily delegated the powers of the Ivory Tower, had to attend countless meetings each day. There wasn¡¯t a moment of reprieve from the grilling schedule as they had to attend meetings, dealing with the Ivory Tower, the pce, the government, the military, and the alliance issues. That¡¯s how much in crisis the going concerns have be in and out.

    ¡°If the Principality decides to join hands with us, we would have a breather, but if not ..... Then we must aggressively prepare for the worst.¡±

    Aggressive preparation.

    What would that mean?

    Greenriver and Coldwood.

    The war between two great empires.

    It would mean entering wartime state.

    ¡°Ivory Tower, do not let down your guards even for a minute.¡±

    It was when Deckard¡¯s warning was being permeated.

    ¡°Sir, Deckard! Sir Ronan!¡±

    A young sorcerer, the go between the Ivory Tower and the outside, came running into the meeting hall, panting.

    There must have been an urgent issue.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It, it broke down!¡±

    ¡°Broke down? Tell us the details.¡±

    ¡°A, a word came from the delegate to the Principality, and .....¡±

    Without hearing the nexus, the nexus could be heard.

    The most optimal solution at this time.

    The alliance between Greenriver and Principality.

    That¡¯s what has broken down.

    ¡®Sir Ian.....¡¯

    Ultimately, everyone could only imagine one thing.

    The only one that can resolve this issue.

    The name Ian Page, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ***

    As the winds of war whirled over the continent.

    Ian Page, the tower lord of the Greenriver Empire¡¯s Ivory Tower, was still inside the repository of time. On top of that, he had to battle with the nameless, spiritual form of the dragon. He has not eaten, bathed, or slept.

    Was that the reason? As was the case for the dragon¡¯s spiritual form, the concept of time slowly began to deteriorate for Ian.

    ¡®For crying out loud.¡¯

    It has been ¡®1 day¡¯ since the battle to prove his worthiness had started.

    Unlike him, who is all bent out of shape, the dragon was in great physical shape. He realized it only after one day had passed, the fact that the battle was absolutely only from his point of view.

    ¡®This is worse than the dragon¡¯s undead soldier?¡¯

    That was true. Even if it was only a spiritual form that cannot use the powers, its skin and the spikes were already perfect shields. It was as strong as Spartoi, if not stronger.

    ¡®Good thing it is not real.¡¯

    However, it seemed more realistic than trying to defeat a dragon¡¯s undead soldier in the real world. Howe? This world is not real. Everything was unreal. If one was to focus on right consciousness, everything would be refilled. All the mana that had been lost, that is.

    ¡®If there were unlimited mana, there was a chance.¡¯

    So, he did not lose hope.

    It was still a challenge worth taking the risk.

    He felt that there was sufficient possibility.

    That was, before it reached the ¡¯25th day¡¯.

    (Are you giving up already?)

    ¡°I¡¯ve run the numbers, but not yet, at least from the human¡¯s perspective.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s spiritual form spoke to Ian, who was lying t, dead tired.

    In this world, it was difficult to feel the time of the outside. Day or night, even worse, there was no hunger or sleep in this world.

    (Just say the word. I will let you to outside.)

    ¡°I am not leaving yet, I said?¡±

    (It¡¯s only more pleasing for me then.)

    The dragon was sincere. He was enormously enjoying the ¡®meeting¡¯ with Ian and perhaps, even this ¡®cat and mouse¡¯ game that it is ying with Ian. It must have been extremely bored as the enormous fear that he felt at the beginning was no longer there.

    ¡®Is that the true form.¡¯

    Even if it was a spiritual form, the characteristics, voice, habits and all the aspects must have been duplicated. Just because it was a dragon does not mean it¡¯s all solemn, feared or dignified. Wasn¡¯t it the case based on the verbal conflicts seen by the fairy queen and Spartoi, the dragon¡¯s undead soldier?

    ¡®The dragon that had left the note...? No way!¡¯

    The note that was with the book that had the family¡¯s spell, when the ancient dragon¡¯s book was first discovered... It was simr to the face in the note in many ways.

    ¡®Not all the dragons are of that shape.....¡¯

    As more terrible images were being drawn.

    Ian could notplete his thoughts.

    As great shadow fell over him.

    From below the fallen body.

    (Rest ends now.)

    It was the front paw of the dragon.

    The front paw that will even dismantle the barrier!

    Kwaang!

    The result was the same this time as well. It was tough to dodge even when fully prepared to react, it was worse when being ambushed. If the barrier that was created with all his might wasn¡¯t shielding him, he would have certainly died. Of course, although it would all be unreal, it still won¡¯t be fun either.

    (You surprise me every time. The being that cannot apply the power of the magicalnguage of the original technique, it¡¯s only reason for the creation was for the talent in helping to catch those small creatures. It¡¯s hard to fathom that you have advanced that little talent to this far.)

    The dragon murmured, withdrawing his front paw.

    His eyes showed sincere admiration.

    ¡°Those words, are they even sincere at all?¡±

    (Of course.)

    ¡°I believe that you wouldn¡¯t speak such things while obliterating with a single kick.¡±

    (Think for yourself. A bug came back alive, unharmed after being punished with a deadly kick. Instead of good luck, it survived through a self advanced method. Wouldn¡¯t that be miraculous?)

    Ian has been equated to a bug instantly.

    He wanted to give him a good punch in any way.

    As the mankind¡¯s greatest sorcerer, he wanted to deliver a strike to that conceited dragon¡¯s spiritual form.

    ¡®He even slowly began to be concerned about the happenings in the outside world.¡¯

    The stoic time passed by endlessly.

    The 31st day, the concept of time has been dismantled.

    The 49th day, there was still no possibility.

    The 68th day, it was all the same like before.

    The 82nd day, he began to feel the desire to give up.

    And on the ¡¯90th day¡¯ that he weed with the same attitude

    Changes began to ur in Ian¡¯s body.

    ¡®Mana heart.....¡¯

    The training with the dragon¡¯s undead soldier. As the tickling feeling of mana heart, from the intolerable training, was being alleviated, and advancement has been finally achieved.

    ¡®7th ss. No, perhaps.....¡¯

    Ian has assessed the growth of the mana heart.

    He looked up upon the dragon¡¯s spiritual form.

    He clearly saw transformed expression.

    Overflowing audaciousness and even giving smiles.

    ¡°It will be a bit different.¡±

    (What is?)

    ¡°Different from up to now.¡±

    Then exactly after 10 days.

    As the 10th day started.

    Kwang!

    The dragon¡¯s spiritual form has finally fallen over. Although it could not use any powers, including the dragon¡¯snguage and it was already extremely weakened, being a spiritual form. None the less, he has seeded in knocking it over. A dragon¡¯s being was ovee by a mere human sorcerer.

    (Tremendous.)

    Then an exactly same looking dragon came down from the sky above. At the same time, the fallen dragon¡¯s body disappeared as if it has been evaporated. This was a no dimensional world, everything was unreal. Also, the dragon is a spiritual form only, as such, its physical being did not exist.

    (The fact that he did not give up to the end and even achieving growth while at it. Was it one thousand years? The outside world must have gone through changes for sure.)

    It was the dragon¡¯s sincerepliment.

    It did not make him feel too bad.

    It was just that he wanted to check before receiving the praise.

    ¡°Have I shown my worthiness?¡±

    (Worthiness?)

    ¡°Did you not say that to defeat you was a proof of worthiness? The right to view the memories and the worthiness of that right.¡±

    (Yes, I did say that.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    (You need not look that way. I was only a little surprised.)

    Ian was full of suspicion.

    Has it been overwhelmed by that look?

    The dragon began to exin.

    (OK. As you have demonstrated your worthiness, I will grant you the power, equal to the powers of my kind¡¯s race, or my kind¡¯s most strong ally and teacher. Right now. From this moment forward.)

    Ian just blinked his eyes although the dragon has finished speaking. He thought it would continue. For instance, maybe some form of ceremony, using the dragon¡¯snguage or some promation, etc.)

    ¡°..... Is it done?¡±

    He waited endless, but it was the same.

    He only felt the unique silence of the repository of time.

    (What more do you need?)

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    He felt as if he was being yed.

    Yet, Ian kept his cool.

    Instead, he spoke of things that he needed to ask.

    Since I am worthy, I should know how to use it.

    ¡°How can it be used?¡±

    (Use what?)

    ¡°To view the memories.....¡±

    (Ask.)

    ¡°..... Beg your pardon?¡±

    (If you ask, I will give you an answer.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian has lost for words.

    Being yed was not enough, have I been fooled as well?

    (Do you want the spread of memories? That is not beneficial to you. You will not even be able to tolerate it. Will you be able to handle the eternal time that spreads thousands of years?)

    The dragon spoke in a very serious tone.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t an inappropriate exnation either.

    After all, wouldn¡¯t that be the memories of the dragon?

    It was unknown whether he can tolerate it or not.

    ¡°..... Will you give an answer no matter what?¡±

    (Yes. You have proven your worthiness.)

    ¡°I understand. Then first.¡±

    The very first question to be asked. If it was a Q&A session, then there was something that he must verify, rather than the spread of memories.

    ¡°Elixir. If I was to drink that key again, will I meet you at that time as well?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t possible to ask all the questions in one day.

    So the feasibility must be learned first.

    That is, whether the entity is something that he can see at anytime.

    (Evantus, my kind¡¯s half breed descendant. If the key was made whole by that child¡¯s breath then it is possible at any time. However, a key that was madeplete by a descendant of another race, it would be a different story. Keep that in mind.)

    That is, if there were ingredients, he can alwayse back here at any time.

    Ian asked the next question as his anxiousness subsided a bit.

    ¡°Among the ingredients of the key, there is the eye of a gargoyle.¡±

    (Gargoyle. Yes, I know.)

    ¡°Where can I find a gargoyle?¡±

    (Hm?)

    The dragon tilted his long head as that question was asked.

    (Isn¡¯t it amon creature? As there were so many of them, they were the main culprits in destroying the bnce of the nature. So they were used as ingredients for the key.)

    ¡°..... That is not so in the present time. I have only seen twice, I mean only once in all my life. I¡¯ve used the key with the eyes that I¡¯ve obtained at that time.¡±

    (That is unexpected.... Even for me.)

    There were even some things that weren¡¯t known to him.

    It appeared as if he was being fooled after all.

    ¡®It still remains.¡¯

    If there was a slight of good news from all of this, the quantity of gargoyle¡¯s eyes needed to make the key was very small. It was possible to make several more bottles with the remaining powder of the eyes.

    ¡®Let me go on to the next topic for now.¡¯

    Ian calmed himself. He verified what he needed to verify. Although there were other things that he needed to ask, he was more concerned with what was happening in the outside world. As a lot of time may have passed, even though he wasn¡¯t certain.

    ¡®I would inspect outside world first and return.¡¯

    Ian decided quickly.

    He looked into the eyes of the dragon.

    There was one thing that he wanted to find out even at the cost of saving other questions forter.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    (I believe I had answered that question on the first day.)

    ¡°I want to know your name, rather than simply as a spiritual form, or the repository of memory.¡±

    (Name.....)

    The dragon couldn¡¯t respond readily.

    Was it because it does not exist in the physical world.

    It seemed somewhat ufortable.

    That is, to say its name.

    (My name is.)

    Finally, its voice was heard.

    (Reeses, Radenju.)

    Reeses Radenju.

    The name was familiar even to Ian.

    The name that he had heard from the fairy queen.

    That name was being ryed to his head.

    One letter by one letter, they were clearly being iid.

    (That is the name given to me.)

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89. To mitigate, and more (1)

    (That is, that is the name given to me.)

    The voice of Radenju, the dragon, continued.

    (He is also the leader of all the dragon ns.)

    The amazing story continued. The leader. Doesn¡¯t that mean the leader among all the dragons? He came to a level of understanding as to why the fairy queen sought out ¡®Reeses Radenju¡¯.

    (Not me of course, but my own true self.)

    Radenju, the spirit of the dragon¡¯s leader added lightly. Still there wouldn¡¯t be any changes as far as being the same entity. At least about one thousand years ago, that is.)

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about it from the fairy queen.¡±

    (That child did particrly follow my true self. Hard to believe that a cry baby like that has be a queen. It is amazing.)

    ¡°A crybaby.....¡±

    Ian suddenly stopped speaking.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be the case about a thousand years ago?

    She could have been a crybaby back then.

    Yes, definitely.

    ¡®Although it is not fitting at all.¡¯

    That¡¯s how Ian had concluded.

    Then he came back to the main topic of the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask one more question.¡±

    (Speak.)

    ¡°Evantus, the dragonian, has a descendant. It was told that his descendants must be granted the permission of time, is that possible for you?¡±

    This was the question regarding the lifetime given to them, to the descendants of Evantus, the Dragonian. Should Ian be able to provide a solution to that problem, wouldn¡¯t they be prone to follow more diligently, and wholeheartedly?

    (That¡¯s impossible. My authority is limited only within this space that I cannot alter the oue of the outside. However, if they fail to find my true self and the n then it is eptable to send them here. They can live endlessly, at least in this space.)

    The flow of time is always possible within this space.

    As such, if they wish to continue to live, do send them here.

    That¡¯s what it was getting at.

    ¡°I will ry that message.¡±

    (Hm.)

    It is impossible to resolve itpletely, but the concern over the immediate death can be alleviated. Although it was said that the remaining life time was about one hundred years, that time seemed very short to the descendants.

    ¡°Is it impossible for you to surmise as to where the dragons, in the outside world, might have disappeared to?¡±

    (I do not know. However, my true self should be alive.)

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    (Because I continue to exist.)

    Ian was able to understand without too much difficulty.

    If the true self dies, so does its spirit.

    Wouldn¡¯t that what it means?

    (And.)

    The dragon continued to speak.

    (Should there be issues with the safeties of my true self and the family members, there can only be two reasons. First, internal struggles as only its same kind can bring about harm to the dragons.)

    It was a rather conceited statement, but was not untrue at all. Even the spiritual being, without any powers, is as powerful as this, how powerful would the real dragons be?

    ¡®They would be nearly invincible.¡¯

    That was it.

    Most likely, an invincible entity.

    No other description would be more fitting.

    (However, there is always an exception. Eliminating the true self and the same kind, there is only one existence that can bring harm to the dragons.)

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Ian knew the answer even as he asked.

    It was the existence that has been continually mentioned.

    It must be the human that speaks the dragonnguage.

    Perhaps, it would be ¡®the first sorcerer¡¯?

    (He is the very human that had created the magic that you wield, and trained the dragons with the power of thenguage. He could be called the teacher to all the dragons, I suppose.)

    ¡°What.....¡±

    It was the most shocking thing that he has heard from the dragon. Although he had assumed it, he couldn¡¯t even imagine such a thing. How can a mere human be the teacher of the dragons?

    ¡°Is the dragonnguage anguage of the dragons?¡±

    (Have I ever used the expression dragonnguage, even once?)

    ¡°......¡±

    Right, that was right,e to think of it.

    There really wasn¡¯t. Definitely wasn¡¯t used.

    It was only referred to as the power of thenguage.

    From the first encounter and until now.

    (How it was known to the humans in the outside world is not certain, but it is not anguage of the dragons. It is only an indigenousnguage that has great power.)

    When the dragon spoke that much, thendscape of the space of no dimension, made after the ce called space, changed. Green pasture spread widely and multitudes of dragons were flying in the air.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    (Do not be shocked. This space is a recreation of my will, thendscape of my memory. Perhaps, this is of time long ago.)

    Ian looked upon thendscape that spread out widely with interest. Where would it be? Where would such spacious and green pasture be in the continent? There was no way for him to know, no matter how hard he tried to think.

    (There, do you see?)

    In the direction that the dragon was looking at.

    There, far off in the pasture, dragons gathered.

    And a small entity that was among them.

    ¡°Human?¡±

    Ian approached the group of dragons and the human. Although Ian could see them, the virtual beings could not see him.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Ian was left shocked as he and the human, deemed to be the first sorcerer, were within a reach from one another. It was certainly a familiar face.

    ¡®The sorcery, it was definitely the man in the sorcery.¡¯

    The same brown hair that Ian had.

    And a rather unattractive appearance.

    It was that person for sure.

    And he began to remember at the same time.

    The warning that he had spoken of.

    It was the entity, deemed to be the teacher of the dragons.

    They were the words spoken by that entity.

    (What¡¯s the matter? Do you recognize him?) .

    ¡°No, no. Just that he looks familiar...¡±

    (Understandable. All humans look simr.)

    Dragon dismissed it as if it was nothing.

    Then he opened his wings in all directions.

    In parallel, the surroundingndscape was dismantled.

    They have returned to the original ce where they were before.

    To the space of dark and light, the space of no dimensions, where he had fought for his life.

    (Are there anything else that you wanted to ask?)

    The dragon asked.

    Ian fell into a thought for a moment.

    Many things passed through his mind.

    Then he concluded.

    ¡°.....Yes, there are many, but it is not the right time.¡±

    (I see. Do you wish to leave then?)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    (Very well.)

    Dragon nodded his head as Ian replied unshakably. Ian was in no hurry as he could alwayse back and askter.

    (And.)

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Then the dragon kept his silence.

    Then just as Ian was about to ask what is the matter.

    The dragon¡¯s words resumed.

    (Doeback.)

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    (I am bored.)

    Ian gave a smile to thatment.

    It did not make him feel too bad.

    It was an invitation of the dragon lord.

    At what other times can such an invitation be extended to him, again?

    (Then, I will let you out.)

    The dragon did clearly say that it will let him go.

    Then why is the dragon raising his front paw?

    It even started to pounce down on him.

    Towards Ian.

    ¡°Aaak!¡±

    Ian definitely initiated barrier spell.

    Despite that, the barrier did not form.

    There was not enough mana in Ian¡¯s body.

    In other words, this ce was meant for the will of spirit.

    His words and thoughts be the space.

    It wants to empty Ian¡¯s mana?

    Only at that moment, the mana will empty.

    Like right now.

    (When will you be back.)

    The spirit of the dragon lord, ¡®Reeses Radenju¡¯, raised the front paw. Surprisingly, there was no one. If it was a real space, Ian would have certainly be a carcass, however, there wasn¡¯t anything close, let alone carcass.

    (Little bit more.....)

    The dragon¡¯s spirit murmured a few words as it lied down on the ground, and as soon as it closed its two eyes, darkness fell upon them. As it always has been, it was about to fall deep into the repetitious sleep.

    (I wish you woulde back stronger.....)

    It was a very sleepy voice.

    (.....It was fun for a change in a long while.)

    It did not lose to Ian.

    Even though it was only a spiritual entity.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t able to wield the powers.

    It was the leader of all the dragons.

    It was certainly not an easy opponent.

    Only if there was a reason.

    (I mean, is it the first time. As far as I.....)

    It has been a first in a long time.

    It was enjoyable for the very first time.

    The short, fun reward.

    Perhaps, that would be the reply.

    * * *

    ¡°.....The first thing it wanted to do when it saw me was to kill me.¡±

    Ian has returned to the real world.

    To the same ce that he had disappeared from with a sh of light.

    It has been 100 days, although he didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°Was that why.¡±

    Even the unreal images gave him the shivers.

    As he was about to helplessly face death.

    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.

    ¡®Gosh, is this the only way toe out from that world each time.....¡¯

    No way. It can¡¯t be?

    The dragons have had always gone ande.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    Believing it as such, Ian checked his heart first, more specifically, the mana heart. Perhaps, could the growth in the mana heart also be not real? That idea came to worry him.

    ¡®Let see. It¡¯s been sustained.¡¯

    What he had worried did note to pass. The result was that by ¡®the red dragon¡¯s five breaths¡¯, he has achieved the growth that had previously been held back.

    Of course, even the training with the dragon¡¯s undead soldier was still good. Without that grilling training, such growth would have taken much longer time. All the efforts have derived such results.

    ¡®My family must be worrying about me.¡¯

    Ian executed fly magic in order to return.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    He then returned to the ground.

    ¡®From now on.....¡¯

    Ian summoned all the mana.

    A bright white light converged in his hand.

    The converged light looked like crystal.

    ¡®There is no need to be flying around.¡¯

    He crushed the light with the tip of his fingers.

    Then immediately, intense light shot out.

    At the same time, it swallowed up Ian¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s ¡®spatial transport magic¡¯, a 7th ss level magic.

    ¡®Teleportation.¡¯

    The destination of the spell was the great house.

    It was the home of Ian and his family.

    He arrived in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    Vanessa, his mother was right there in front of his eyes.

    Espel, the pink cat was there also.

    ¡°I, Ian?¡±

    (You, you bastard?)

    The intermingled voices of two women were heard.

    Has it been that long that they appear so shocked?

    Or was it because he appeared out of nowhere?

    ¡°Ian!¡±

    Vanessa grabbed Ian¡¯s hand, having rushed toward him.

    Quite a bit of time must have passed by.

    At least by a few weeks already.....

    ¡°Where have you been for over three months....¡±

    ¡°..... Three months?¡±

    He jumped off by several folds by any conservative measure.

    For three months, I mean it has been longer than that.

    ¡°Anyhow! There is not much time to waste like this. Ian, quickly do go to the Ivory tower. The entire empire is a one big mess!¡±

    Ian was able to hear all the happenings for the past one hundred days. Although they weren¡¯t very detailed, it was sufficient enough to get a good grasp, from the sudden deterioration of the emperor¡¯s health to the unstable situations among the empires.

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    It was more serious than thought. Especially, the emperor¡¯s health issue concerned him. Like it was in the previous life, there were many questions. Besides, it even started sooner by 6 years. Certainly, it did not appear to be a natural degradation.

    ¡°Previous life, as well as in present.¡¯

    Even in the past life, the emperor¡¯s death had stirred up all sorts of rumors concerning poison, sorcery, curse and the like. It was the same this time around. There must be an outside influence. He had a guess. Ragnar, dragonian, the order of the dragons. Many things have crossed his mind.

    ¡®First, the war must be prevented, I suppose.¡¯

    It was also the same case with the war. It was too soon. Well, in the first ce, Ian had no intention of starting a war, not even one bit. The one thing that he had regretted the most was war. Is it not that he wasn¡¯t about to repeat it?

    ¡®Unless of course the unification of the continent takes ce.....¡¯

    It cannot be a result of a war. It was the state that only he, Ian Page, alone must achieve. It will be the case where all the empires will kneel before his awesome power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Ian said to Vanessa.

    Along with that, he gathered the light with his finger tips.

    The white light formed in the shape of a hexagonal crystal.

    It was the effect of the teleportation technique.

    ¡°To mitigate the situation.¡±

    ***

    ¡°A non-aggression agreement has been reached with the Ro Principality. As long as the conditions are satisfied, there will not be any concerns over any unteral dismantling, my lord.¡±

    ¡®Hector Coldwood¡¯, the crowned prince of the Coldwood Empire, who has taken over the absolute powers, unlike Greenriver, nodded.

    ¡°Very good for adder of opportunity.....¡±

    Holding a ss of wine, his hand shook with ecstasy. The chance called, adder of opportunity has never been let by. Chance was always taken advantage of. He has reached his status of power by taking every chance to strengthen and killingpetition at every opportunity.

    ¡°It must be strong¡±

    His intuition, the nted intelligencework, and the results of the negotiation are all whispering into his ears. This opportunity must be the most ideal one, the greatest legacy that any person can leave behind, the first step to achieving a ¡®continental unification¡¯.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Hector Coldwood wet his lips with wine. After avoiding the surveince of the Greenriver Empire, he has arrived at ¡®Amber Territory¡¯, the eternal foe of the Morgrian Territory.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Hector Coldwood exited the tent with determination. There was even already a military camp, formed by secretly gathered troops.

    ¡°A message has gone out to Greenriver as well.¡±

    Of course, everything moved discretely.

    It had travelled through countless number of camps.

    Still, the vestige and being witnessed were inevitable.

    The message should have been delivered by now, I believe.

    ¡®Although useless.¡¯

    Putting on a slight smile, Hector Coldwood moved to the top of the tform. The tform was high enough to see every troop that was gathered there.

    ¡°War is an opportunity.¡±

    Hector began to speak to the troops at once.

    The crystal ball of sound amplifier helped increase the volume.

    ¡°This is the opportunity to climb to a higher ce, the opportunity to reach the highnd, where more treasures are hidden. Doesn¡¯t it only ur to the people of high stature? No, it happens to you too. In fact, it is more useful tomon soldiers, like you.¡±

    He used the expression, mon soldier¡¯, to his own men without hesitation. Yet, there wasn¡¯t even a slight sign of resentment. On the contrary, it has drawn the eyes and ears of the mon soldiers¡¯ to Hector.

    ¡°As soon as you cross the borders with your swords and spears drawn, everything thates into your view is the opportunity. If you wish to, do plunder until your heart is satisfied. If you wish, do rape until your heart contends. If you wish to kill, kill as you please. I, Hector Coldwood, guarantee that the opportunity that you have over there, everything that you would hold, will be yours.

    It was none other than for themon soldiers.

    A speech that is made on behalf of themon soldier¡¯s existence.

    The troops¡¯ spirits were uplifted by that speech.

    ¡°Do you feel victimized by being in a war? If that is the case, plunder all you want, beyond the borders to make up for your regrets. Take back to your homnd with an armful. Properties, bitches, or whatever it is....!¡±

    It was when the speech has just begun touching on the main topic. A stream of white light converged at the tform that Hector was standing on. It wasn¡¯t obvious, initially, as it was a very small light.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    But the light grew more vivid little by little.

    Was that all? It even began to form a shape.

    Arm, hand, leg, body and even a head.

    It was a shape of a human being.

    ¡°The speech is so eerie.¡±

    The light eventually formed into a human shape.

    Out of that light came a physical voice.

    It was a voice of a human.

    ¡°Who, Who is it!¡±

    The troops gathered around the mysterious figure.

    They surrounded the human shaped light in a circle.

    At the same time, they blockaded the surrounding areas near the crowned prince.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    With that silent rhetorical question.

    The human shaped light formed a color.

    Into a color of human being, not of a white light.

    The color of the skin was on the side of a light tone

    The hair color changed into light brown.

    The wide opened eyes turned into green color.

    It formed into a shape of someone very well known.

    ¡°I.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90. To mitigate, and more (2)

    The entity formed from the stream of white light. Ian Page, the tower lord of the Greenriver Empire¡¯s Ivory Tower, felt objectionable. The speech that was made by Hector Coldwood, the crowned prince of Coldwood, was the issue.

    ¡°Plunder, rape and kill.¡±

    He thought of his family when he heard those words. The faces of those that he was acquainted with by chance or fate also shed by. Although the number was small, wasn¡¯t every one of them the target of the speech?

    ¡°Such a trash talk.¡±

    Ian said, clicking his tongue.

    He had acted like that in his past life.

    It was the same this time around as well.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t pleasing to him.

    That crowned prince of the Coldwood Empire.

    That bastard, Hector Coldwood.

    ¡°You.....?¡±

    Hector recognized Ian. They have met twice at the negotiation table while developing the three nations¡¯ non-aggression pact on the Great East Prairie.

    ¡°How did you.....?¡±

    They could not react in any other way, but be shocked. Hector Coldwood, the crowned prince, was in shock for certain, but also the troops, knights and even the sorcerers that have gathered there to form the military base.

    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt.....¡¯

    Ian Page, the bastard sorcerer, had surely disappeared. A half year ago, citing end of training, he went missing for 3 months, after which there was not even a trace of him for the subsequent 3 months, for a total of 6 months period.

    ¡®Perhaps, he had died of an ident during the training.¡¯

    Perhaps, the ident had taken ce a long time ago, and simply took it as taking holidays in order to hide that fact. There were many, different guesses, but it was certain in the end that Ian Page has been erased from the world.

    ¡®He did not disappear?¡¯

    Hector Coldwood ground his teeth.

    He was troubled. Feeling of dismay overtook him.

    It was an opportunity none like any other.

    Indeed, it was clearly thought to be the best opportunity.

    With more caution, speed and uracy

    That¡¯s how this war has been prepared.

    ¡®Thisdder of opportunity has gone bad.¡¯

    Thedder has been weaved with decayed ropes.

    Has such a bad opportunity been what was grabbed?

    Hector¡¯s eyes shook wildly.

    ¡°.....¡±

    However, even that shaking was short lived.

    Soon, Hector recovered from the shock.

    It appeared as if there was still an opportunity.

    An opportunity of a greatdder of possibility.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t known as to how he appeared, but the bastard was all alone after all.¡¯

    It must have been a trickery created by magic.

    In other words, there was no reason to fear.

    ¡®Will kill. Even at a great price.¡¯

    He knows that the bastard was, in fact, a 6th ss sorcerer.

    However, this is in the midst of the midst of the enemy¡¯s camp.

    There are 5th ss sorcerers, including the lord of Ma Tower.

    And the troops that can wield mana.

    ¡®Even a 6th ss sorcerer wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee them all.....¡¯

    ¡°He would think that, perhaps.¡±

    There came a voice that impeded Hector¡¯s thoughts.

    In a low voice, Ian Page chanted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an incorrect assumption.¡±

    Ian readily agreed.

    The tower lord of the Ma Tower, the troops and the knights.

    It would be a difficult challenge to survive from them all.

    Even for Ian Page.

    However, does Hector Coldwood know it?

    ¡°That.¡±

    Ian Page, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower of the adversary empire, who was standing in front of him, has already surpassed the 6th ss level. As far as the sses go, the differences between the levels be extremely clearer as the levels rise, and the fact that based on Ian¡¯s experience and application abilities, those differences between the levels grow even further.

    ¡°Only that the intel was slow.¡±

    Ian murmured lightly.

    He began a spell.

    Now, the mana has turned close to navy blue.

    The sticky mana was being released into all directions.

    ¡°Arc Paralyze.¡±

    It was definitely not an ordinary paralyze.

    It was the ¡®mob control magic¡¯ that was applied with the quintessential skills of which only Ian could.

    The influential power of that spell has permeated throughout the area.

    The vast area of the military camp has been epassed by it in no time.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    The troops were blinking their eyes.

    It appeared as if sorcery has been released.

    But there wasn¡¯t any change.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Actually, that was only a delusion.

    A change has already taken ce.

    Only that it was silent.

    ¡°My, my body.....!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91. To Mitigate, and More (3)

    ¡®Where should I start from?¡¯

    Many starting ces came to his mind. Among them all, saving the emperor¡¯s life that was flickering away was the most urgent matter. It wasn¡¯t his time to die yet.

    ¡®Not that he was one of my men.¡¯

    Although it was due to the crowned prince, the emperor was still a very friendly person to Ian. Was that all? He was also an outstanding leader that would be known as the great king while ruling as well as after his death.

    ¡®He would be greatly missed if he was to die already.¡¯

    Should the emperor die suddenly and Hayden, the crowned prince, bes the new emperor, would the government still run like near perfection as it is now? There was no unique capability to tout about the crowned prince, and Ian, who will be the first advisor, too was deficient in many ways.

    ¡®I¡¯m not a wise man.¡¯

    As he has recognized it from long time ago, Ian was not born with political aptitude or broad insight. It¡¯s just that magical talent has leaped him beyond being a human.

    ¡®There is much more to gain by keeping the emperor alive as long as possible.¡¯

    There is much more to learn. As one continues to learn from the emperor, even the crowned prince will behave and live like a person. Would it be the case just for the crowned prince? Even Ian would learn sufficiently.

    ¡®And there would be many policies to establish also.¡¯

    The emperor was filled with motivation.

    He will act with vigor as long as he was alive.

    It was more beneficial in many ways to keep him alive.

    ¡®OK.¡¯

    Save Terry Greenriver, the emperor first.

    The forces behind him will be uncovered next.

    Ian¡¯s decision was set.

    ¡°Tower lord.¡±

    As his mind was made up, Ronan, the middle aged high ranking sorcerer, came up into the tower lord¡¯s room. As the ¡®proxy of the Ivory Tower¡¯, he was free toe and go from the tower lord¡¯s room.

    ¡°What is going on, on the Coldwood side?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to bring it to a close.¡±

    Prior to heading to the military camp in the Amber Territory, Ian has stopped by the Ivory Tower to meet with Ronan and Deckard. It was for the purpose of getting urate status.

    ¡°Do you really believe that they will retreat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they will.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ronan, the high ranking sorcerer, nodded his head.

    A sorcerer with the teleportation ability is targeting him?

    Could he even get a good night¡¯s sleep from the fear of it?

    ¡®He would be lucky to simply not go insane.¡¯

    Ronan, who thought that way, looked at Ian.

    The young tower lord of the Ivory Tower that has just appeared for the first time in 3 months.

    He was truly a fearful existence.

    ¡®Teleportation on top of all this.¡¯

    Ronan was also frightened at first.

    He had never imagined that that level would be possible.

    ¡®Just how much of an advancement can be achieved?¡¯

    That is, the advancement of Ian Page, the lord of the Ivory Tower,

    And the level that he will reach.

    What an awesome existence is he?

    Mysteriously, even certain unknown anticipation grew in him.

    ¡°What is left at this point is the health of the emperor.¡±

    Ian¡¯s words drew Ronan out from his thoughts.

    Isn¡¯t it as urgent an issue as war?

    Ronan quickly got back to his senses.

    ¡°There is certainly some suspicion. We are talking about none other than the emperor¡¯s health? He has been taking the Elixir, the medicine that has been in the imperial family for generations......¡±

    The Elixir, the medicine of the imperial family.

    Ian had also have drunk it after the crowned prince had given it to him.

    It was also the secret to longevity for the many generations of emperors.

    ¡°I also think that it is not a simple side effect.¡±

    ¡°That implies.....¡±

    Ronan closed his mouth and stopped murmuring.

    It was because he understood what was being said.

    ¡°However, both the imperial family¡¯s alchemists, and the medical sorcerers that we¡¯ve dispatched came back with the same opinion. That is, there is no outside factor that has contributed to the emperor¡¯s poor health.¡±

    Ian nodded upon hearing that statement.

    Of course, it was the same in the previous life as well.

    Only those that had suspicions were killed off eventually.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into this issue. So, please keep my return as a secret matter. Please keep it between just the two of you only, Ronan and Deckard.¡±

    ¡°Only for a while?¡±

    ¡°If there are truly impure forces, they will be more freely active if I was not here.¡±

    It will also be easier to capture them at the same time.

    ¡°Only for a few more days.¡±

    Ian spoke in a tone of apology. It has already been 6 months since Ronan has been undertaking the duties of the Ivory Tower? Unlike Deckard, Ronan was only interested in enhancing sorcery. Hence, it certainly would not have been fun 6 months.

    ¡°Haha, please no worries.¡±

    Yet, Ronan did not have any resentment. No, he tried not to have any resentment. What if it had been an order from the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower? Then he would have been irritated somewhat. But, the current situation was different. After all, it was an order from the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who has leaped beyond the 6th ss.

    ¡®If he was to bepletely loyal to such an individual.¡¯

    Even the falling bread crumbs would be on a level that is different than any other.

    Just by gathering up all those bread crumbs.

    ¡®I, too, may reach the 5th ss.¡¯

    Ronan has determined once more.

    He has put on a friendly smile.

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t even work. Although it is in delegation only, it is still the position of the tower lord of the Ivory Tower. In fact, there is noticeable difference in how I am wherever I go, that is. I¡¯m enjoying it very much, so please do not feel apologetic.¡±

    Ronan said in talkative fashion. Ian wasn¡¯t too unpleased with the reply either. Although Ian saw it right through him, it was much easier for Ian to control people with such inner thoughts.

    ¡°Then, I am relieved.¡±

    After exchanging lighthearted words, the two had returned to their original positions. Ronan stayed in the room as the tower lord of the Ivory Tower while Ian returned to the house with a teleportation spell.

    * * *

    Having returned home, the first thing that Ian had to do was to exin the 3 months of missing time.

    Of course, he did not disclose the fact that he had met the spirit of the dragon after entering the repository of time. Only that he hadpressed the story down to as a fact that he had inadvertently fallen into a strange space while ¡®training¡¯ and that it took a while to find his way out. It was a form of a ¡®dramatization based on a fact¡¯.

    ¡°Why do you keep such distance?¡±

    (Hah! You must be cooking up a scheme for a chance to use the family¡¯s spell in haste. Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t know about your petty thought?)

    After talking with the family members, Ian shared a private conversation with the fairy queen. ording to her testimony, with the disappearance of Ian, the power of the family had also been erased.

    (That, that is.....)

    The fairy queen¡¯s cheeks were blown up.

    It was too difficult even for her to tell the reasons.

    How could she utter the words?

    The Ian¡¯s family members, who lived in that mansion.

    Especially the mother, Vanessa Page!

    That, that woman kept appearing in her mind.

    (For, for the time that we had spent together, a little, just a little protection has been provided. Unlike the dull Spartoi, Evantus was certainly capable of causing something!)

    This, of course, was not a lie. Even after a few days have passed since the power of the family was released, the three family members havee to a conclusion. That is, Ian Page haspletely vanished from the world, perhaps, has died.

    (After verifying that you¡¯ve indeed disappeared, we were able to individually draw a conclusion and take the next moves. Spartoi, that bastard, had left iming that he had something to verify. We all know that he was someone that had no ce to go, for crying out loud. Ah, Evantus had also left. He was grinding his teeth really vigorously.

    ¡°Where did he go to?¡±

    (He didn¡¯t say. That bastard was also pissed at me and Spartoi. Even though he knew very well that there was no other way, he was still pissed. Such a small minded bastard, he is still the same old way.)

    The fairy queen shook her head wildly.

    Ian seemed to get a good grasp of the situation.

    ¡®If the emperor¡¯s health woos are rted to the order.....¡¯

    Whether it is poison, sorcery, curse, there must be some special means. To a sorcerer in the likes of the dragonian that has lived for hundreds of years, such a weapon must be known?

    ¡®Obviously, I must look into the emperor first.¡¯

    Several ns came into his head. However, there was a need to look into the condition of the emperor first. That is, how specifically he is dying, whether or not there are any differences from the past life or other strange things. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to decide after examining the current situation.

    ¡°So, are you set on continuing to keeping distance like that?¡±

    (Of course! I am a queen. One time embarrassment is sufficient!)

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ian nodded his head lightly.

    ¡°.....From what I¡¯ve been hearing.¡±

    Then he continued.

    ¡°In the old days, it was said that you had lots of tears.¡±

    (.....What?)

    ¡°Even being called a cry baby.¡±

    (How, how do you.....)

    But her resolve was short lived on the unanticipated statement from Ian. She couldn¡¯t react in any other way. That was a several hundred year old character of hers, and her nickname.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him.¡±

    (.....?)

    ¡°The leader of the dragon family.¡±

    The eyes of the fairy queen opened wide.

    Even her lips that were tightly shut opened gently.

    (What, what are you talking about now.....)

    ¡°Do you wish to hear more?¡±

    (Speak, speak clearly! Now!)

    ¡°I am kind of busy right now.¡±

    (Human.....!)

    The fairy queen has grown very fretful.

    It was as Ian had anticipated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I will not insist on the family¡¯s spell. Instead, do keep my family safe for a while. When I do have more time soon, I¡¯ll have a lot to share with you, the queen.¡±

    It was a cunning voice as if he was granting mercy. In ordinary times, if it was under ordinary circumstances, the queen would have simply snorted at it, but she couldn¡¯t do that at this time.

    (O, OK! Just leave it to me!)

    Instead of snorting, it was as if she had to get on her knees to beg Ian. Were not these the entities that cannot be seen even in the dreams, and that she has unforgettably waited through multiple folds of time? Especially, if the story was about the leader of the dragon, it would be much more special.

    ¡°And, thank you. I also thank you for staying by my family. Also sorry for not being able to better treat you. It is my true sincerity.¡±

    (If, if you realize that by now, it is eptable.)

    ¡°Although it may not be an appropriate repayment, I willpensate you as you please in time. It will most likely be the thing that you may have wanted the most.¡±

    (.....!)

    The fairy queen was able to sense it.

    Thepensation that she wanted the most.

    To extract it from what has been said up to now.

    ¡°Him, perhaps.....?¡¯

    To, to have her meet the dragon.

    Her heart pounded just from thinking about it.

    The tears that had dried up several hundred years ago.

    Even that tear was about to be shed.

    ¡°I will leave my family, in your charge.¡±

    (.....OK. Go finish your mission and hurry back.)

    ¡°I thank you again.¡±

    Ian¡¯s body bore white light.

    It was the spell that he had initiated multiple times already, today.

    That is, the spatial transportation magic, teleportation.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    * * *

    Imperial pce of the Greenriver Empire.

    In the bedroom of Ragnard, the 5th prince.

    That¡¯s where Ragnard was.

    ¡®The heavens have not deserted me.¡¯

    Ragnard estimated the time in a subtle fashion.

    He thought as if he was putting on hypnosis.

    ¡®The order is helping me. Ian Page, that conceited bastard has disappeared also. The flow of every event is taking ce such that it is helping me. This is an opportunity, the opportunity to revert everything back to its original starting point.

    What was the starting point that Ragnard was thinking about? That was simple. That point was where everyone in Greenriver believed that he was the true candidate for the emperorship and supporting him. That the current crowned prince has no capabilities and that he will only continue to do foolish things. That was to extort the crowned prince¡¯s position and rise to the emperorship in the end. That was the original starting point as well as his objective.

    ¡®O king, my father.¡¯

    Terry Greenriver, the emperor.

    The only father of Ragnard.

    ¡®Only if the king, my father, would just disappear.¡¯

    The only support to the crowned prince.

    And the only obstacle to Ragnard, the 5th prince.

    ¡®In the end.....¡¯

    The obstacle and also his biological father.

    That ¡®entity¡¯ was a thorn in his eye.

    He wanted to eliminate it.

    But he was hesitant.

    His emotion was torn in two ways.

    Was it blood or was it ambition.

    His consideration was much briefer than thought.

    ¡®You have also deserted me?¡¯

    Ragnard smiled thinly.

    He stared at the flower vase in a corner of his room.

    He saw a very mysterious flower.

    It was a small purple flower with twelve petals.

    It also had blue leaves and blue stem.

    Visually, it wasn¡¯t such a pretty flower.

    ¡®Since being blossomed, and has always.¡¯

    Ragnard removed a leaf of the flower.

    He didn¡¯t even forget about hiding it inside his sleeve.

    It was definitely not an ordinary flower.

    It was the ¡®flower¡¯ that he had obtained from the order after a hard work.

    The ¡®extreme poison¡¯ that leaves no trace.

    It was the ¡®culprit¡¯ that deteriorated the emperor¡¯s health.

    ¡®The flower of Landeror¡¯

    Ragnard exited from his room and began walking.

    He walked towards the emperor¡¯s bedroom.

    As he has done for the past few months.

    He also headed there today.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92. To Mitigate, and More (4)

    ¡°Ragnard?¡±

    ¡°My princess.¡±

    The princess Hailey and Greenriver were in the emperor¡¯s chamber. Since the emperor¡¯s health has deteriorated, she has kept her father¡¯s side, volunteering to be the caretaker.

    ¡°Youe often.¡±

    ¡°He is also my father.¡±

    ¡°..... I did not mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±

    The rtionship between Ragnard and Hailey was delicate. It washer bad or good. There was onemon stake with which they will confront directly. However, as both have ¡°the crowned prince¡± as themon thread, this delicate rtionship would most likely continue forever.

    ¡°Is the father, the king, making any progress?¡±

    The princess Hailey did not particrly answer. It is as it appears. What is the point of responding? The emperor was holding on by the thread. He fell into unconscious for over a month now.

    ¡°He must have speedy recovery.....¡±

    Ragnard murmured as if he was truly concerned. He even massaged the emperor¡¯s hands lightly. It was an act of a true youngest son. There was not a slight sign of disharmony.

    ¡®..... Dangerous.¡¯

    However, the princess Hailey kept her guards up higher with more and more of such disy. He was not a son that will show suchpassion. She heard the whispers based on all the experiences of observing and listening throughout many years.

    ¡®Keep on guard.¡¯

    It was only by internal determination, of course.

    The princess Hailey did not show her emotions.

    The 5th prince has a very quick and keen sense.

    He will recognize it from just a slightest of hint.

    ¡°Mydy, herbal medicine from the imperial pce¡¯s pharmacy has arrived.¡±

    As ufortable silence permeated, a servant girl¡¯s voice was heard from outside the chamber, indicating that the herbal medicine for the emperor has arrived.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    The princess Hailey said as she stood up from the emperor¡¯s bedside. Soon the alchemists of the imperial pce has entered and passed the bottle, containing the herbal medicine, to the princess. The liquid¡¯s color and even the scent were all strong royal blue.

    ¡°Is it the same herbal medicine as yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy. With apologies.....¡±

    ¡°No, I am not chastising you. You may leave now.¡±

    Hailey stared at the herbal medicine as she spoke.

    Then she began to examine the herbal medicine, using many instruments.

    ¡°Hm.....!¡±

    However, the princess could not be satisfied with that level of examination. As she could not understand how the emperor¡¯s health has deteriorated acutely, she could feelfortable only by suspecting all possible things.

    Trickle!

    That was the reason why.

    She poured a little bit of the herbal medicine into a small cup.

    She could only be relieved by drinking some by herself.

    ¡®She is at it again.¡¯

    Ragnard quietly bit his lips, watching the princess trying out the herbal medicine. She has always been in his way. Ever since the princess hase forth as the caretaker, he has had no chance of prescribing the flower of Landeor to the emperor. Medicine, meals and even water had to go through the princess. At this pace, he will not die shortly.

    ¡®Although he will die in the end.¡¯

    The problem was the timing. Ragnard wished for the emperor to die as quickly as possible. That way, his mixed emotions could be firmly in order. That is, it would be so liberating.

    ¡®Shit.....¡¯

    Ragnard caressed the leaf of the flower of Landeor that was inside his sleeve. It is a nt that will dissolve as soon as ites in contact with liquid. All that has to be done was to drop it into that herbal medicine.

    ¡®Today, no matter what it takes.¡¯

    He wanted to prescribe it to the emperor.

    He wanted to cut short the life of his father.

    One more portion was deemed to be what was needed.

    He would be able to see the end of it within the next two months.

    It was then.

    ¡°Hailey.....¡±

    The emperor hase back to consciousness with difficulty.

    Hailey, who was taking care of him, recognized it too.

    It wasn¡¯t like an awesome miracle or improvement.

    It urred routinely once every few hours.

    Yet, the response of the princess was consistent.

    ¡°King, my father! Are you feeling better?¡±

    With sincere joy, she ran towards the emperor. At every momentary return of the emperor¡¯s consciousness, such tear jerking reunion took ce. An undetectable smile formed around Ragnard¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®This is the moment.¡¯

    This was the opportunity. Although ¡®Dumpil Moret¡¯, the knight and the body guard of the emperor was in a corner of the chamber, he wasn¡¯t an issue. It was that old knight, who has indoctrinated Ragnard into the sect, after all.

    ¡®All I need to do is to drop it in.¡¯

    Atst, the deep blue leaf of the Landeor was dropped into the herbal medicine. It was certainly a mysterious nt. It immediately melted away, upon touching the liquid, without a trace. How can a nt of non artificial nature react that way?

    ¡°King, my father, please try drinking this herbal medicine.¡±

    It was when the leaf of the Landeor waspleted melted away.

    Hailey took the herbal medicine as an afterthought.

    She wanted to serve the medicine to the emperor.

    ¡°Please drink so that you may have a speedy recovery.....¡±

    However, something strange has happened.

    The princess cautiously held the herbal medicine bottle.

    It wasn¡¯t too quick or even tangled.

    It was like that for sure.

    Tang!

    The bottle, containing the herbal medicine, hit the floor.

    The herbal medicine spilled all over and smeared into the carpet.

    ¡°Why, why is this.....?¡±

    The princess could not understand.

    What if thoughts have gone through her mind.

    There was no reason to drop it at all.

    ¡®Such foolish.....!¡¯

    Even Ragnard became filled with frustration upon seeing that.

    What the heck is she doing dropping the herbal medicine bottle at such a moment?

    ¡®No way, could she have suspected it?¡¯

    The timing of it was such that Ragnard even had such thoughts.

    Ragnard observed Hailey cautiously.

    On the outside, she did not show any such signs.

    ¡®.....Let me leave for now.¡¯

    Once decided, Ragnard exited the chamber as if he was being chased. In the process, he met the emperor¡¯s eyes, but escaped his eyes with only an insincere bow. The eyes of the emperor that were looking at him had bothered him.

    ¡®Do not look at me that way!¡¯

    The eyes of the emperor that were looking at Ragnard.

    Those eyes were filled with regret.

    That¡¯s what made him all the angrier.

    ¡®Why now when you will soon be a forgotten corpse!¡¯

    Ragnard felt unexinably dizzy.

    He returned to his own room quickly.

    He felt as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to go outside for a long time.

    At least until the emperor was dead.

    ¡®Why now! Why now! Why now!¡¯

    While Ragnard struggled from the uncontroble, old bitter feelings, the emperor, who had briefly awoken, had rpsed back intoa. It was the symptom that has been repeating for the past several weeks already.

    ¡°King, my father....¡±

    It was abnormally acute loss of consciousness.

    And the sporadic return to consciousness.

    No one was able to exin the reason for it.

    Hailey was unsettled, and also scared.

    ¡°You cannot die like this. Never.....¡±

    For the daughter¡¯s heart towards her father,

    And for her brother, the crowned prince,

    The death of the emperor would be the beginning of a tragedy.

    ¡°Only if Sir Ian was here at times like this.....¡±

    What would happen if he was here? Of course, even a sorcerer would not be able to save a life that is dwindling away, yet she thought that it may be different if only Ian Page was here. She even had a vain hope that with such great power of sorcery, he would he be able to heal the emperor¡¯s illness.

    ¡°Whew.....¡±

    The princess Hailey¡¯s sigh permeated throughout the room.

    The breaths of the emperor, the princess Hailey and Dumpil Moret, the old knight were heard.

    Certainly, it was like that up until just a moment ago.

    ¡°Time Sleep.¡±

    The voice of a third person, which didn¡¯t belong to the emperor, the princess or Dumpil, was heard.

    That voice came to life within the chamber.

    ¡°Who, who is!¡±

    Jumping with surprise, the princess Hailey looked behind.

    It was the obvious reaction since the voice came from behind her.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Dumpil Moret, the old knight, first came into Hailey¡¯s eye sight. As if he did not hear any sound, he simply stood in his rightful ce like a statue. However, something was different.

    ¡°Du, Sir Dumpil?¡±

    Dumpil, the old knight did not even blink his eyes, or respond to Hailey¡¯s calling. Only breathing quietly, he seemed to have been frozen in that position.

    ¡°Dumpil.....¡±

    ¡°Pss, quiet.¡±

    Marveling events did not stop there.

    The quiet 4th voice that was just heard,

    That voice was heard once again.

    But, this time, it was heard from a closer distance.

    ¡°Who.....?¡±

    The princess asked surveying the empty space.

    Her heart was beating loudly as she asked.

    It was because the voice was a very familiar one.

    ¡°It is I.¡±

    Finally, someone has appeared.

    The transparent body has be semi transparent.

    Finally, aplete shape and color were formed.

    ¡°Sir, Sir Ian?¡±

    It was Ian Page, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who has been discretely crisscrossing between ces within the imperial city, using cloaking magic and teleportation for a while.

    ¡°How..... I mean, first....¡±

    Hailey has lost for words to say with the very sudden appearance of Ian.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know everything.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Sir Dumpil.....¡±

    ¡°It is an innocuous magic. He is simply frozen.¡±

    Time sleep is a step towards the ultimate magic of paralysis and sleep that causes loss of memory between first being under the spell and waking up from it. Yet, the awareness will continue without interruptions. As long as it is not used for an extended amount of time, that is.

    ¡°I am aware of the situation. I will soon resolve it, so I beg you to follow my instructions as I say from now on. Is that possible?

    The princess nodded her head upon hearing these words.

    She had the aura of ultimate determination and decisiveness.

    ¡°What do I need to do? My teacher.¡±

    ¡°Teacher? Ah.¡±

    In replying, Ian soon realized what she was getting at.

    He hadpletely forgotten about the promise that he had made with the princess.

    ¡°.....OK.¡±

    Ian has epted the title of teacher.

    He soon began whispering to the princess.

    ¡°First.....¡±

    * * *

    A few hours have passed.

    Ian came out of the imperial pce.

    In his hands were the flower and leaves.

    It was the flower that was found in that bastard, Ragnard¡¯s, bedroom.

    They were the petals and leaves cut from that flower.

    ¡®The flower of Landeor.¡¯

    The effect of neutralizing the so called mana force,

    It is the ingredient for the ultimate poison that had killed Ian, in his previous life.

    It was the key that will heal Radio¡¯s mana poison.

    Since the flower¡¯s nature of instantly dying as soon as the root is removed from its original location, even growing it, not to mention collecting them were impossible. However, that such strange flower appeared wlessly in Ragnard¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡®Has the emperor been harmed by this also.¡¯

    He did not anticipate in finding the flower of Landeor in such a way. Wasn¡¯t it the flower needed to heal Radio¡¯s illness as well as to eradicate the only weakness in Ian, himself?

    ¡®How is it kept normal?¡¯

    Ian has been diligently studying up on the flower of Landeor for the past 6 years. He needed the ways to grow, collect and concoct medicine from it. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find any clues.

    ¡®Ragnard, it does not seem like his work.¡¯

    Ragnard reached his objective in his previous life and in this life by using the flower of Landeor. It definitely was not a self achieving, and there was only one outside force that came to his mind.

    ¡®Evantus.¡¯

    The leader of the Order of the Dragon.

    The dragonian Evantus.

    If that bastard has approached Ragnard?

    ¡®I must find him first.¡¯

    Is it truly that bastard¡¯s work?

    If so, would he know the method to neutralize the poison?

    There was no way to guess that.

    However, he could find him and ask.

    ¡®Although he would not reveal it without resistance.¡¯

    The immediate task at hand was to find him.

    Just at that moment, Ian had a method.

    Carrots and sticks, both sides were perfect.

    ¡®Maybe start with the story of the dragon.¡¯

    Perhaps.

    ¡®Beat it out of him with magic.¡¯

    Thetter would be the better way to start.

    He wanted to spar with him at least once.

    The sorcerer that has reached the simr level as he has.

    A battle against such an entity with the equal strength.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think he would lose.

    ¡®As far as magic was concerned, no one would be above me.¡¯

    After deciding what to do, Ian set out to the next destination.

    ¡®Auburn Parker.¡¯

    Auburn Parker, an aristocrat of the imperial city, who was a faithful servant of Evantus.

    His mansion in the imperial city was not too far away.

    ¡®Let me first change my facial appearance.¡¯

    Ian was still hiding the fact that he has returned, so in order to deceive the people¡¯s eyes, he needed to change his appearance.

    ¡®Face off.¡¯

    Mary, the dispatched sorcerer to the Pherick Territory.

    It was the same magic spell that she uses.

    However, Ian¡¯s sorcery was on a different ne.

    It wasn¡¯t just simply changing the facial appearance.

    His eyes narrowed like thread, sharply protruding forehead and even widened nose and wrinkles. Although he may not have been an attractive young man, there was no trace of the face that was ripe for attention.

    ¡°Have I gone too far with the disguise?¡±

    Ian murmured.

    He soon changed his mind.

    The purpose is to hide the true identity.

    ¡®It is better to be certain.¡¯

    Has it been thirty minutes since he has started walking?

    He has stopped in front of a mansion.

    The aristocrat that was deemed to be Evantus¡¯ faithful servant,

    It was the grand family mansion of Auburn Parker.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The guard that was watching the house asked.

    Was it due to Ian¡¯s worsened appearance?

    It was rather a rude and aggressive tone.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>

    Chapter. 93. Sticks and Carrots (1)

    ¡°Who are you and why do you keep hanging around here? Huh?¡±

    Ian thought for a while.

    What would be the best response?

    Would it be better to quickly subdue him?

    ¡®No, perhaps.¡¯

    Finally, Ian¡¯s head began to shake.

    There was no reason to use force while in a hostile territory.

    It was more prudent to approach in a more natural way.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m.....¡±

    The guard was still looking rough.

    It was more of looking down on him rather than guarding.

    He was disying a more conceited gesture.

    ¡°I am here to request a visit to Sir Auburn Parker.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he is some sort of an inn keeper?¡±

    ¡°If you would ry a message that I have something to share with him with respect to the Order.....¡±

    ¡°Ord, Order?¡±

    The guard finally changed his continence.

    It seemed as if even they knew about the Order of the Dragons.

    ¡°The 5th prince has sent me.¡±

    Although there was no clear evidence, there were circumstances in which Ragnard has borrowed the influence of the Order. Yet, there was a high possibility. Ragnard certainly could not handle the flower of Landeor all by himself.

    ¡°By the, the lord, the prince?¡±

    Therefore, he subtly threw in the name of the ¡®5th prince¡¯. It appeared to be working on the guard. He was certainly in sudden shock. He will soon find out whether it is because Ragnard was involved, or just simply because the name of the imperial family was mentioned.

    ¡°Please, please wait a minute.¡±

    There was certainly no longer the appearance of looking down on him.

    Ian smiled brightly and replied.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The smile would have earned people¡¯s interest in normal situations.

    However, the current appearance did not attract it.

    Of course, Ian did not realize that.

    He simply gave a habitual smile.

    ¡°The, Then.....¡±

    The guard came out of the mansion without much dy after having entered the house with half embarrassed and half sour expression upon seeing the ugly smile.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Auburn Parker, the middle aged man, murmured, following behind the guard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the 5th prince has.....¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve asked you who you are, bastard.¡±

    Auburn Parker¡¯s continence was one that was full of suspicion and arrogance. It was a very different attitude than the cowardly disy that he had shown before Evantus. It seemed that he was holding a strong position within the Order.

    ¡°There should be a designated person for all the things rted to the 5th prince?¡±

    Auburn Parker said that much.

    He sent a signal to the guards.

    The guards followed up by drawing their swords.

    It was a disy of them being wary.

    ¡°You would be smart to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    It was rather a sudden threat.

    Ian decided quickly.

    The spection that he was sure of,

    The time hase to utilize those spections.

    ¡®Dumpil Moret, the captain of the 1st Imperial Knights.¡¯

    Dumpil, the old knight, who was guarding the emperor¡¯s chamber.

    He definitely saw the work of the 5th prince.

    The move in which the leaves were dropped into the herbal medicine.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any reaction to it.

    There was one thing that can be spected.

    ¡®That he was in bed with the Order of the Dragons.¡¯

    Perhaps, the 5th prince¡¯s designee that Auburn Parker has spoken of.

    Moreover, it would be Dumpil Moret, the emperor¡¯s body guard.

    ¡°At this moment, Sir Dumpil is in the middle of a very important task.¡±

    On the mention of Dumpil, Auburn¡¯s eye brows twitched.

    And Ian did not miss that opportunity.

    ¡°Therefore, my lord is seeking Sir Auburn¡¯s assistance to resolve the current issue.¡±

    ¡°The current issue?¡±

    ¡°Is it OK to reveal it right here, right now?¡±

    Ian looked at the body guards.

    Auburn also followed his eye sight.

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    ¡®The current problem¡¯ that the 5th prince is addressing now,

    Auburn also knew what it meant as well.

    ¡®This guy must be truly sent by the 5th prince.¡¯

    Auburn gave a hand gesture to the guards.

    It was an instruction to withdraw their weapons.

    ¡°Follow me.

    Ian followed Auburn into the mansion.

    The inside of it was truly the standard of ¡®extravagance¡¯.

    Even the imperial family¡¯s wealth would not be envied in this ce.

    ¡°So, what have youe to discuss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get right to it sir.¡±

    Ian took out something from his inner pocket.

    The items that he had picked from the flower of the Landeor.

    They were one of each leaf and petal.

    ¡°Need more flowers.¡±

    ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t it sufficient?¡±

    ¡°Since my lord has made several mistakes.....¡±

    ¡°What, what is so difficult that he made mistakes.¡±

    Ian kept up with his winning moves.

    They were the moves solely based on feeling and spection.

    Yet, there was no hesitation.

    What if it does not work?

    He will simply resolve it with power.

    It was only that he wanted to save mana.

    ¡®At least until he would face the dragonian.¡¯

    There was a high possibility of facing him.

    I will keep my distance just like the fairy queen.

    It was only that magic must be used to subdue him.

    That was the reason for conserving mana as much as possible.

    ¡°He was going crazy, asking for the one method, saying it was the only time of opportunity and so on. The leader has provided that much, so he should have been better at it! What do you mean mistakes? Mistakes.¡±

    Auburn even dared toin about the 5th prince.

    His ce within the Order was imaginable.

    At the same time, the possibility has just been increased.

    ¡°If the position in the Order was at such a level,¡¯

    He can certainly be in touch with Evantus.

    Ian thought that he came to the right ce.

    ¡°My lord has also instructed me to ry that he was sorry to dragonian, the master of the Order, and to you, Sir Auburn Parker as well.¡±

    ¡°Apologies? To me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He had certainly told me that.¡±

 Chapter 94

    8th ss Mage Chapter 94

    Evantus and his offspring all tilted their heads to Ian¡¯s greetings.

    It was a familiar voice, smell but an unfamiliar face. Who is the world is that? Evantus squinted.

    (Can it be.......?)

    Ian pped as he looked at Evantus¡¯ confused reaction. It was the changed looks. Ian undid the faceoff spell and came back to his own self. Not a beautiful man, but handsome enough to anyone. That was Ian Pages¡¯ true face.

    (You......!)

    Evantus murmured in surprised.

    How would he ever forget that face?

    Ian Page who was vanished.

    You dare to show up in front of me.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been up to quite a mess while I was gone.¡±

    Ian let go of the Landeor¡¯s flower petals and its pale green leaves to the floor. Evantus also noticed that without any difficulties. He even understood it.

    (Mess? Is this about the problem with your Emperor? Not a chance! Those words were not from my mouth! It was from your 5th prince, that Ragnar? His dear with to.......!)

    Trying to defend himself, Evantus felt something at the same time and distanced himself with Ian. He did not belong to Ian anymore. The order to kill the offspring and himself was also lifted. He was even stronger than him. The spell of kin, he just had to find someone that fits the description and kill, that was all.

    ¡®There is no reason to be preposterous.¡¯

    Evantus became calm.

    Fairy and Spartoy, they were different.

    Even if he could use the power of kin or any other spell. Why would it matter?

    ¡®He was not the one to allow the permission of time.¡¯

    Just because he can use the power of the dragon, does not mean he is one.

    It was like himself who had the gift of Brass.

    That human mage should be the same.

    ¡®Things can turn out better than I expected.¡¯

    That bothersome man came at his own will.

    Any possible danger should be eliminated now thanter.

    ¡®Here, we end everything.¡¯

    Dragonian, Evantus¡¯ red eyes light up. At the same time, a monstrous pair of wings spread from right to left. It was to fly.

    (Human Mage. Do you know where you are?)

    ¡°The ce once called the nest of a dragon, is it not?¡±

    (That is correct.)

    Evantusshed out on any part of the nest. But no magic seemed to make a scar on the walls. It looked as if it was absorbing the magic itself.

    ¡°That is very well built.¡±

    To Ian¡¯s shortment, Evantus replied.

    (It is more than enough to be a tomb of a human.)

    It was a clear indication of hostility.

    ¡°Nobody will die today.¡±

    (Are you saying that you will overpower me?)

    ¡°I can¡¯t risk seeing blood.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was overflowing with confidence.

    A 6th ss mage he is, is he out of this mind?

    Evantus smirked.

    (I really don¡¯t understand your confidence. Are you still believing in your spell of kin? That is a mistake. Do you even think that you cane near me?)

    He continued speaking.

    (Are you thinking of getting help from other kin? Did those idiotse under your spell again? That will do nothing. It will take more than a hundred days for the fairies to fly here. Spartoys will do no good too.)

    Evantus was certain. The portal was already closed, and it was too far for the fairies and their queen to fly all the way here. Plus, it was the dragon¡¯s nest. It may be soft but it is made of a magical earth that no tool can prate it through. It is impossible to nt the bone of a Spartoy.

    (You are alone. Can¡¯t you see that?)

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not a fool.¡±

    Ian disregarded hisments lightly.

    He started to gather the mana.

    Thanks to the strong flow, his veins started to pop up.

    He formed himself to the most perfect ¡®war state¡¯.

    After all, this was the battle against the same level mage.

    It was the first from this and the life before.

    An unbearable rush and excitement passed through.

    ¡°I will not use the spell of kin.¡±

    (....?)

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want other sons to intervein. If they were to enter this battle, I will do everything in my power to die with that 3rd party. You do know that I am capable of that.¡±

    Evantus was not thinking about it in the first ce.

    Killing a 6th ss human mage? That was more than enough in his power.

    The problem was his attitude.

    ¡®Did he be more powerful?¡¯

    It was very unlikely. How could he possibly finish the 6th ss in that short amount of time? Even if he was a genius, he was just a human. Thinking of the maximum growth and the speed, this was impossible. The limit was clear.

    (Is he boasting?)

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    (...What?)

    Soon, he felt a change in his body. An unknown blue aura came from this body. His eyes glowed with blue light. That wasn¡¯t the end. Blue smoke wasing out from his throat as he breathed, and the veins glowed blue as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m challenging you.¡±

    This moment. Ian¡¯s red blood did not flow. He had the perfect blue blood that was one with the mana. He had blue blood flowing in his veins.

    ¡°By magic.¡±

    The leader of the unification war, Ian Page.

    The 7th ss magic he created in his past life. No, it was more of a ¡®phenomenon¡¯ than a magic.

    ¡°Metamorphosis, mana.¡±

    It was the magic that made him fully awake. The means which destroyed the dragon¡¯s mind.

    That phenomenon was about to bepleted.

    ¡°It is funny to see you like this.¡±

    (....?)

    ¡°Boasting because you¡¯ve got a bit of the dragon¡¯s seed.¡±

    That was a clear provocation from Ian. Evantus¡¯ face distorted from anger.

    His red eyes glowed with evil.

    (......I will cut off this ill-fated rtionship with you.)

    ¡°If you can.¡±

    With that one simple phrase, Ian¡¯s body disappeared in thin air.

    Was it teleportation? Or Blink? It was neither. But simr.

    (What.......!)

    Ian was now behind Evantus and whispering. It was close enough to cast the spell of kin, and the situation was perfect too.

    ¡°I told you that I will not be using that spell. Didn¡¯t I¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Ian did not use the spell. Thanks to that, Evantus was able to gain some distance from Ian.

    ¡°Which side is superior.¡±

    But Ian did not care at all.

    How far apart they distance from each other, or what ever they do. Ian did not care. But the body¡¯s mana was waving.

    And the power of the mana was bing stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Who is to rule in the higher ce.¡±

    All the dragon¡¯s kin, and the first mage who is to be their teacher. There was a stronger force than Ian. But what if he can¡¯t subdue a simple Dragonian? That was the worst. Ian¡¯s ego will not allow it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±

    Ian¡¯s mana hit the nest. The target was a Dragonian, Evantus.

    ***

    (No...! Agghh....!)

    The rough breath echoing in the air. It was Evantus¡¯.

    (How... How......)

    He could notprehend.

    He lost. He as lost to Ian Page. He wasn¡¯t even using the spell of kin.

    (Me... To a human.....?)

    There was no other factor. He lost against a human mage. It was devastating. He denied, denied and denied again. But nothing changed. His body was shredded. He had no more mana to use.

    (Fa...Father!)

    (Halt!)

    Even at this moment, he stopped the movement of his sons and daughters. He was defeated by that human mage. This meant that his children, who were weaker than him, will not be able to stand a change against him. Most of all, he can still hear the warning if Ian.

    ¡°If a 3rd party interrupts, they will be killed.¡±

    That was not a joke. He could if he wanted.

    (He is not your opponent.)

    (But... Father....!)

    ¡°You should listen to your parents.¡±

    A voice interrupted their conversation. It was that of the winner, Ian¡¯s.

    Of course, Ian was not in aplete form. He just was in a better state than Evantus.

    ¡°Phew...!¡±

    Ian sat down in front of Evantus. He was veryfortable and familiar.

    (...... He is to use that spell again.)

    Evantus reacted as if he knew what wasing. It was clear that he gave up. But Ian¡¯s reaction was different.

    ¡°I guess I will have to apologize first.¡±

    (.......What is he talking about?)

    ¡°When we first met, I was giving you unfair orders because I was seeking my own safety. It was forced to be executed by the spell of kin. That, I apologize.¡±

    (......)

    Evantus was confused. Same went to his children. That human was the one who wasshing out all the spells so that he can shred everything into pieces. But now, he is sorry. It was hard to know what he was thinking about.

    ¡°I guess you are very attached to your children. Judging by your attitude and your goal. I am like that too. This is almost like an illness..¡±

    (......)

    ¡°And order you to kill your children if something goes wrong? That is more than enough to make you upset.¡±

    Ian was speaking truthfully. He too thought of families first. He can understand Evantus¡¯ feelings.

    (I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do......)

    ¡°I am trying to do something.¡±

    (No matter what you talk about......)

    ¡°But at least hear me out.¡±

    Ian will not let him speak. He continued with his words.

    ¡°Dragonian Evantus. I know that you are the direct bloodline of the leader of all dragons, Rises Ladenge. You have a great father than I expected.¡±

    (..!)

    Evantus¡¯ eyes widened. What Ian said was rarely known to any other dragon¡¯s kin. Even the fairies and the Spartoies didn¡¯t know that. So how was it possible for a human to know this?

    (How... How did you....?)

    ¡°I heard it from the man himself.¡±

    (Heard it... From himself?)

    Evantus knew exactly what Ian meant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    The bait cast by Ian was already swallowed. He simply had to draw it up.

    ¡°I can meet them.¡±

    (Is this true?)

    ¡°You can too.¡±

    His eyes were shocked. He moved the body to Ian. The looks of it were quite a sight.

    (Tell me. If that is true, I will do anything.....!)

    ¡°It is true.¡±

    Heshed out the stick as much as he liked. Now it was the time for the carrot.

    ¡°I can prove it.¡±

    Ian needed Evantus. Toplete the key to the time, and the gathering of the Landeor¡¯s flower and its antidots were all up to Evantus. Everything else was for another time.

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    Ian¡¯s lips moved slowly.

 Chapter 95

    8th ss Mage Chapter 95

    ¡°Tell me the antidote. You know why I¡¯m asking, right?¡±

    (......It could sound like giving reasons, but what happened to your Emperor is not my doing. The order wanted to make the 5th prince their puppet, and I saw the opportunity and gave them the means. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You have to expand the order.)

    It was still more to ask from Evantus, who thinks of humans as a tool to look for dragons. Like whetstones, sharpening knives, Evantus was merely helping tools to do their job as tools.

    ¡®Thanks to that, Lagnar¡¯s only escape root has vanished as well. This time, I will see the end of it.¡¯

    And the time was close for Lagnar¡¯s name to be dishonored. This was how Ian wanted to take revenge on him. ¡®Death of the name¡¯ was approaching.

    ¡°I am not here to say who¡¯s guilty and not.¡±

    So, tell me the antidote.

    Ian did not continue his words.

    (I do not know.)

    ¡°.......What do you mean?¡±

    (I don¡¯t know the antidote.)

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t lie now......¡±

    (This is not a lie.)

    Evantus was certain.

    (That flower is used by them during the ancient times as medicine. The leaf and the stem were used as sleeping remedies, the petals were dried under the sunlight and they would smoke it. I remember them enjoying the unique scent of the flower.)

    In other words, the leaves and the stem had a different effect than of the petals. Come to think of it, Redio¡¯s book had a simr story written in it. The blue leaves and stems were very poisonous, and the dark purple petals had the ability to neutralize the mana.

    ¡®That means that Lagnar also used the leaves in the medicine.¡¯

    Used the leaves and the stems as sleeping remedies.

    It was used has the remedy for sleep, by the dragons. Did they even need the antidote?

    (If you can¡¯t believe, you may check it with the spell of kin.)

    He was asking to use the spell on it, just to prove it. It seemed like he was telling the truth. I was even surprised. The proud and hostile Evantus. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge the spell of the power of Ian. And that he changed, in a short moment.

    (My children¡¯s lives are at stake. Why would I lie?)

    Evantus let his guard down as he spoke those words. It was a sign that Ian could use the spell of kin to check if he was telling the truth.

    ¡®Well, better safe than sorry.¡¯

    Ever since Ian came back from the permission of time, he did not use the spell of kin. Same when he saw the fairy queen and to Evantus. And he had good reasons for that.

    ¡®Too much risk to be in danger.¡¯

    This will happen to Ian almost every time he enters the permission of time. And if the spell of kin is lifted every time he enters, there will be problems. When used with force or without permission, as usual, the danger will be grave.

    ¡®I will have to build a positive rtionship with him.¡¯

    The chance was now. With no force or trick. A reasonable time to use the spell of kin.

    ¡°I do trust you, but this is an important matter to me too, so I will have to check. Would that be ok with you?¡±

    (If you keep your side of the bargain.)

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The spell of kin was bound. The golden mana came from Ian wrapped Evantus, and the spell was bound to both parties. The effect was the same as 100 days before.

    ¡°Do you really not know the antidote?¡±

    (No.)

    His answer remained the same. Now only 2 methods remained.

    ¡®The sleeping remedies of the dragon....¡¯

    The first way is to go and ask the one who actually used the flower, by entering the Permission of time. But there was a problem. First of all, it was uncertain. Did they even need a sleeping remedy?

    ¡®That would not be the case.¡¯

    Sleeping remedies also exist within the human¡¯s world. It was somon to find, you just had to enter a shop that belonged to a mere alchemist. But a medicine that could cure the effect of a sleeping remedy? That was unheard of.

    ¡®It would be useless.¡¯

    It was sure that the dragons wouldn¡¯t need that. Also, the key to get into the permission of time, the five breaths of the red dragon was even more challenging to make now. He had to gain a few more rare items and he only has a small number of Gargoyles¡¯ eyes left. There was no guarantee that he would be out of it sessfully. What if he had to stay in the permission for a hundred days again?

    ¡®That would be trouble.¡¯

    The life of the Emperor was at stake. It was better to be safe and cautious.

    ¡®And that warning I heard during the witchcraft.¡¯

    The words that came out of the mouth of he who possibly is the first mage, ¡®Never trust the dragons.¡¯ It was there in the back of the head. Maybe that was the reason, Ian was skeptical in meeting the dragon.

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    The first idea was suspended. Then there was the second idea.

    ¡°Then, would you know how to get hold of Landeor¡¯s flower?¡±

    (That is not difficult.)

    His answer was promising.

    (The flower that humans call the Landeor¡¯s Flower is a born curse. It is bound to stay in the ce where it spreads its roots. But, through the holy fire of breath, descended by them can purify the curse on the nt.)

    Ian felt futile by the exact answer he was given. How difficult it was for him to look for the way to collect the flower and change it into a medicinal herb for thest 6 years? From the Tusk documents to the royal document collections, there wasn¡¯t a scroll that did not look. And there wasn¡¯t a single clue.

    ¡®Was this the reason?¡¯

    The dragon¡¯s me is to lift the born curse. That seemed like a phrase that would be in a children¡¯s book. Since that was the answer, imagine how Ian would feel like now.

    ¡°I am hoping that you can give me some of those curse-lifted flowers.¡±

    (That is not a difficult request. Follow me.)

    Evantus slowly moved in pain. He led Ian to a wall of the nest.

    ¡®This is not a wall.¡¯

    That was not a wall indeed. It was a secret passageway. Because Ian still had some of the previous magic of ¡®Metamorphosis Mana¡¯ left in his system, he could feel the movement of the mana.

    As Evantus stretch out for the wall, he disappeared. The inside looked like the cave but there were lightning orbs floating around the area like the light spell.

    (This nest is one of thetest ones that I¡¯ve found. I have no idea who was using this, but there were some of his things left behind. That flower was the part of the collection.)

    As they went in deeper, a circr room, which looked like a storage room, appeared. How would one know? Simple. All sorts of precious jewels wereying around the room like junk.

    (The flower is in this box.)

    An old wooden box. A cold sense of energy was seeping out from it. He could also see the flowers piled up.

    (Take as many as you like. You may take it all if you like.)

    Ian got hold of the box without any hesitation. It showed he will take them all. He was going to ask Ladio and Dous to proceed with the studies and prescribe the antidote. The more the better.

    ¡®Their level should have increased tremendously.¡¯

    Dous, who was in the senior year of the Alchemy Academy was ideal. He should have already graduated 3 years ago, judging by his skills. Also, Ladio¡¯s skill was outstanding as well. He wasn¡¯t a genius but was a brilliantly minded alchemist. Thatd has been pouring everything into alchemy for thest 6 years. He will have the skill of the royal alchemist.

    (Is there anything else that I can help?)

    Evantus changed in a day. After all, his children¡¯s life was at stake. He could not afford to be proud in front of him.

    ¡°I hope you can take care of the order regarding today. Especially the 5th prince Lagnar should not be able to n other things behind our back.¡±

    Overn Parker will start to make a fuss about it. Ian¡¯s intention was to keep him quiet first.

    (That is not a difficult request.)

    ¡°I will be counting on you.¡±

    Evantus nodded. Then he carefully spoke of what he truly wanted.

    (Now..... Tell me the way to meet him.)

    His face lights up with hope.

    ¡°It is quite simple, really.¡±

    Ian also fed hopes to him.

    ¡°Do you remember the potion I drank? The one that made me disappear?¡±

    (I do.)

    ¡°You just have to drink that.¡±

    (.........?)

    After a long thought, Evantus spoke.

    (I had my doubts when you spoke of my father, their leader, Rises Ladenge, but for that to be true.....)

    Evantus was detecting things too. What the dragons drank in the past, the potion that can only bepleted with his own breath. Ian disappeared as soon as a drank it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make it right away, due to urgent matters. But, as soon as that is solved, I will make it for you. Of course, you will have to help me, because I will need the breath.¡±

    Ian spoke with his usual tone of respect. Evantus nodded.

    (That is fine. I will be waiting.)

    The trade was as sessful as Ian expected. Now, he had to make the antidote. Then save the current Emperor¡¯s life.

    ¡®This will have to be done is absolutely discreet.¡¯

    So that Lagnar will not find out about it. That is how he will enjoy his finale.

    ¡®This time...¡¯

    This time he willplete his revenge. That chance was just around the corner.

    ***

    Prince exclusive library in the Royal court. The only sound filling the ce was the sound of pages flipping. A voice was murmuring some parts of the pages. It seemed like a habit.

    ¡®.........¡¯

    It was the voice of the Crowned Price, Haydn Greenriver. He was looking at the book with a serious face. It wasn¡¯t like his usual self, but whoever was close should have got used to it by now.

    ¡°Your Highness, the meal.......¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    The Grand Master, Oliver, asked, but the prince declined the offer immediately. That was because he could not finish the books that he decided to finish. A natural, for example, the 5th prince Lagnar would be able to finish it within 2 days. But the Crown price could not. He was reading it for a year now. He felt his limits.

    ¡°You should go and eat. You don¡¯t have to starve because of me. This is an order.¡±

    ¡°But, sir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Grand Master Oliver wanted to say something. He quietly left the library.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    The Crown Prince sighed. But he still flipped the pages. He read it again and again. It wasn¡¯t just about the studies. It was a sort of sce, a haven.

    ¡®Is it because I am an idiot?¡¯

    For the past could of months, the Crown Prince was having these thoughts. This kind of sense of shame, it was a first.

    ¡®Is everyone leaving me because I¡¯m stupid?¡¯

    The fact that his father is in bed because of illness, Ian disappearing, when he thought Ian would protect him for life, all of this felt like because he was not worthy and stupid.

    ¡®If I change, will hee back?¡¯

    If the Crown Prince himself were to change. If he started to show it. Will he return?

    The health of his beloved father and Ian who left without a word.

    ¡®If I were to be better.......¡¯

    The prince¡¯s sense of shame grew deeper.

    Bang-!

    The library door was forced open as if it was going to break. It was Oliver.

    ¡°Grand Master?¡±

    Before the prince could figure out what was going on, the Grand Master attacked the Crown Prince.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Duck down!¡±

    As Oliver ran up to the prince, he jumped over the desk and the prince.

    Baam-!

    At the same time, he pulled out his favorite sword ¡®The MundAile¡¯. Oliver was not after the Prince. He was after the suspicious light behind him. The white light was in a form of a human.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there.¡±

    Oliver clutched his sword as hard as he can. The light-silhouette was holding a staff and that blocked Oliver¡¯s sword from attacking.

    ¡°Wow, that was a surprise.¡±

    ¡°..........?¡±

    The person from the light had a familiar tone of voice. That voice was that of someone who Oliver and the Prince were longing for the longest time.

    ¡°You......?¡±

    ¡°Did you finally find out how to master the arts of feeling the Mana? This is like.. You are like a monster.¡±

    The light removed Oliver¡¯s sword. Soon the light showed a full appearance of a human.

    ¡°Ian......?¡±

    The Prince sprung on his feet. Ian Page, who he thought was long gone. The most wanted ally was back.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>

    ¡°Certainly, he did not depart! I knew he would return like this? Haha! Just where have you been? Huh? Were you just traveling? Or training?

    If neither....¡±

    The crowned prince questioned like as if he was a cannon being fired rapidly.

    There were so many questions that he wanted to ask.

    Yet, the crowned prince found his cool.

    There was an even more important issue for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be like this right now. The king, my father, right at this moment.....¡±

    ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°You know it.....?¡±

    ¡°The cause of his highness¡¯ illness has been discovered and we are in the middle of looking for the cure. I havee to see you, unannounced to ask regarding that issue. Please forgive my impertinence.¡±

    The crowned prince¡¯s face turned bright from being pale. Not just knowing what¡¯s happened, but being told that he has already discovered the cause of the king¡¯s illness. Furthermore, cure is being looked for? It was certainly Ian like. After all, he is the lucky charm and ultimate supporter of the crowned prince, how can he discuss about being impertinent. The crowned prince would dly smile even if Ian was to p his cheek at this juncture.

    ¡°Impertinence, no, do not mind it! Do tell me what you wanted to ask. Whatever it is, I will to with everything in my power to help you.¡±

    The reason for Ian¡¯s urgent visit to the crowned prince.

    It was none other than the request for Radio and Dous.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. It¡¯s not a very difficult request. I am seeking an authorization to use the imperial pce¡¯s alchemists¡¯boratory and equipment.¡±

    ¡°Theboratory and equipment?¡±

    Radio and Dous, who have begun studying the flower of Landeor, have hit a wall due to insufficient ¡®equipment¡¯. Every tool that could have been bought with money has been prepared in theboratory at the house, butcking other specialized tools was the problem. That is, they desperately needed those highest grade equipments that can only be used at the imperial pce as selling them were nationally prohibited.

    ¡°By any chance, do you remember those that live with me?¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the butlers, who sweat profusely?¡±

    ¡°He is not a.....butler, but an alchemist.¡±

    ¡°What? That guy was an alchemist?¡±

    The crowned prince had an obvious look of surprise.

    He must have thought of Radio as a butler until now.

    ¡°This is a rmendation from the Ivory Tower. With my lord¡¯s approval, Radio will be granted the authority of being the head alchemist of the imperial pce. It will be on a temporary basis, of course. The effective period will be until there is a specific change in the emperor¡¯s condition.¡±

    The flower of Landeor is a cmitous existence for sorcerers. It warranted the highest level of confidentiality in studying it. By having the title of the head alchemist, he will have the ability to control the other alchemists¡¯ esses to theboratory, as well as being able to freely ess and use theb. At the same time, maintaining confidentiality would be very easy.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be a revolt by the alchemists?¡±

    ¡°I am anticipating some level of resistance. However, excessive revolting will be difficult. That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t been able to heal the emperor, not to mention haven¡¯t been able to identify the cause. They will most likely be in a wait and see mode, I would suspect.¡±

    Even if the imperial alchemists had many things to say, they wouldn¡¯t be able to, would they? They were not in a position to resist even if an outsider would hold the power over them. It will be especially true if the skills of the one in charge have already been epted by both the crowned prince and the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°And, I¡¯d ask that my return would remain confidential.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°Someone is behind the deterioration of the emperor¡¯s health.¡±

    ¡°What? Someone is behind it?¡±

    Shocked prince asked in response.

    Oliver¡¯s eyes were gazing sharply also.

    ¡°Who, who are they?¡±

    ¡°My lord will soon find out. Please keep it as a secret until then. That way, the person behind it will feel audacious and will not hide?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    The crowned prince fell into a thought for a while.

    He was curious as to who that person was.

    He wanted to immediately arrest and render severe punishment.

    However, he has decided to keep patient for now.

    He has understood the meaning behind Ian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Since my return is to be remained confidential, Radio¡¯s rmendation will also be announced as the will of the Ivory Tower. That is, as the will of Sir Deckard, the intermediate tower lord of the Ivory Tower, and Sir Ronan. The reason behind the rmendation is to assign exclusive alchemist of Ian Page, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower, to the imperial pce.

    The crowned prince nodded his head.

    In the past, he would have asked and asked again many times.

    ¡°Yes, I certainly understand your intentions.¡±

    However, it was different now. He understood it right away.

    In a look of surprise, Ian also looked at the crowned prince.

    His eyes also met the eyes of Oliver, who was standing next to the crowned prince.

    Oliver only nodded lightly.

    The 6 years of changes have finally begun to show its effect.

    ¡°I wille back for a more appropriate, formal visit, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Leaving already? It has been so long.....¡±

    ¡°There are still many things to take care of.... My apologies.¡±

    Seeing the crowned prince, wanting more, Ian was suddenly feeling the effect of changes in the second life. He always thought that people did not easily change. However, look at the crowned prince.

    ¡®Certainly changed a lot.¡¯

    Compared to the previous life, no, didn¡¯t need to go back that far. He has visibly changed evenpared to the time when they first met. At the time, Ian thought of the crowned price, Hyden, as someone like a tool that he can manipte. That is, after he is no longer usable then he would be just ripe to be tossed to the side.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I am making the right moves.¡¯

    Is it a prudent decision to be close to the crowned prince, beyond necessity? He wasn¡¯t sure. However, many things have changed from the previous life.

    He had already experienced betrayal and has be much stronger. He also felt that he obtained a new talent in reading people. He will certainly not repeat the same mistakes of the past.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you now, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I, Ian!¡±

    ¡°Address me, my lord.¡±

    The crowned prince paused for a second.

    Then with difficulty, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°.... Do not disappear without saying anything, or like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Replying with a subtle smile, Ian has disappeared with a bright white light.

    Although Oliver and the crowned prince were surprised at the sudden disappearance, they soon recovered their usual selves. It was because Ian was a grand sorcerer of beyond one¡¯s imagination.

    No matter what he did now, they nodded their heads first.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Silence permeated for a while.

    The crowned prince and Captain Oliver.

    It was the crowned prince, who broke the silence.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°To eat.¡±

    The crowned prince¡¯s continence had been overshadowed by the darkest of the dark clouds.

    To that face, livelihood began to return.

    Now, only if the king, my father, would recover.

    Only if everything would return to its own ce.

    There will be nothing more that I would want.

    ¡°I could even see my father.¡±

    The crowned prince has not visited his father for a while. He felt that everything was his fault. However, it would change from this moment. Since it was Ian, he would certainly heal the emperor, thought the prince.

    ¡®I¡¯ll trust and wait.¡¯

    And.

    ¡®Do what I can do.¡¯

    As a crowned prince of an empire.

    As the eldest son.

    The crowned prince¡¯s steps became lighter.

    They were the lightest steps that he has taken in the recent times.

    ***

    It has been several tens of days since Radio, Ian¡¯s designated alchemist, and Dous have overtaken the imperial pce¡¯s alchemist organization. When that new initially broke, Ragnar, the 5th prince felt threatened. Is it that Ian Page had returned? It was certainly a question worth delving in to.

    ¡®Certainly, it was an unwarranted concern.¡¯

    However, that concern was only out of fear. There have not been any events that have indicated it to be so. The whereabouts of Ian Page was still unknown, and his alchemists have not produced anything of value as of yet. Everything moved smoothly ording to Ragnar¡¯s n.

    ¡®Even the order has started to assist me to the fullest.¡¯

    From some time ago, even the Order of the Dragons has started to fully assist Ragnar. The half dragon man, the leader of the order and a great sorcerer, the one with the wings, would personally assist in monitoring the situation, including the whereabouts of Ian Page as well as the results of the new alchemist that were rmended by the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®Now, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡¯

    The leader of the order has even assured him.

    Since there is no issue at all, do continue to move forward.

    Surely, there was nothing better than that assurance.

    He seemed more trustworthy than when he was being guarded by Herbert, the previous tower lord. Although he would be that much more difficult to throw away, it was more important to get rid of the impeding obstructionists at this time.

    ¡®It would have been done much sooner if it weren¡¯t for the princess.¡¯

    If there was a problem, it was the princess.

    Recently, even the crowned prince has joined forces.

    The two are guarding the emperor day and night.

    Therefore, it was difficult to administer the poison.

    ¡®Such bothersome bastard and bitch.¡¯

    But, it was OK.

    The emperor was continually and slowly dying.

    That dogged life would be cut short soon.

    Soon, the end will be near.

    ¡°Hahaha.....!¡±

    Ragnar burst out inughter.

    It was a loudughter with subtle madness.

    He could no longer even feel sense of guilt.

    ¡®I must check in today as usual.¡¯

    Ragnar visited the emperor every day.

    The emperor¡¯s face turned distinctly paler each day.

    It was to check on the dying face.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to pick a few leaves.

    It has naturally be a routine.

    ¡®If possible, before my eyes.....¡¯

    Ragnar threw away even the mask of a human.

    He has entered the emperor¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    However, it was noticeably different than the usual days.

    Neither the princess nor the crowned prince was seen anywhere.

    The old knight Dumpil Moret was not there either.

    Only the emperor was lying in the bed.

    ¡®Where is everybody?¡¯

    Should I ask the guards at the entrance of the chamber?

    When he was thinking about it.

    ¡®Herbal medicine.....?¡¯

    A medicine bottle, on the table, came into his view.

    It was a warm medicine bottle, as a warming spell was put on it.

    It was the medicine bottle, containing the herbal medicine.

    ¡®It has not been administered yet?¡¯

    The absences of the crowned prince and the princess.

    There was only the herbal medicine in the room.

    He felt a bit suspicious.

    Yet, it was definitely a chance.

    The chance to administer the extreme poison in addition to the medicine.

    This is the time to end it all.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ragnar¡¯s shoulders shivered.

    He was feeling the leaves inside his sleeve.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Should I just do it?

    Is that possible?

    A bit suspicious though?

    Every possible thought quickly shed by.

    ¡®.....Do it.¡¯

    There will be no proof.

    No witnesses.

    No way to find the poison either.

    There was only the herbal medicine.

    So, that¡¯s the only thing that I gave to my father.

    The bedridden sick father and the warm herbal medicine.

    So, what is the problem?

    It is very normal.

    That¡¯s right, it is normal.

    ¡®He was already near death.¡¯

    It¡¯s just that he will just die sooner than expected.

    There won¡¯t be any problem.

    Of course, there could be a small suspicion.

    But, it will only be limited to the suspicion by the crowned prince and the princess.

    That much can be simply ignored.

    There is no proof, so then what suspicion?

    ¡®This time for sure.¡¯

    Ragnar has finally decided.

    He took out the leaves from inside of his sleeve.

    Then he dropped them inside the herbal medicine as a whole.

    The leaves have dissolved away.

    There weren¡¯t any changes in color or in smell.

    The ¡®extremely poisonous¡¯ herbal medicine that leaves no trace is finallypleted.

    ¡°Huuugh! Hugh! Huuuuugh.¡±

    Ragnar picked up the herbal medicine.

    He roughly let out air from his lungs.

    Extreme sense of nervousness came over him.

    Has the sense of guilte back to life suddenly?

    No, that does not seem to be the reason.

    ¡°King, my father.....¡±

    Finally, Ragnar stood before the emperor. The sound of breathing, from the sleeping emperor, was heard. Even the heartbeat was very regr. He was still strong, yet just couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    ¡°Even your..... Your heart is beating.¡±

    Ragnar murmured in amazement.

    He moved to raise his father¡¯s upper body first.

    It was so that he could give him a spoonful of the herbal medicine.

    ¡°Should you go to the other world.....¡±

    Ragnar whispered in soft voice.

    At same time, he took a spoonful of the herbal medicine.

    The 5th prince¡¯s mind has already been made up.

    There was not a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Please, never forgive me, my father.¡±

    He moved to force open his father¡¯s mouth.

    He wanted to pour down the herbal medicine.

    It was certain that it wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    It was just that it wasn¡¯t easy as his whole body was shivering.

    ¡°No need to be forgiven, nor did I want that.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Truly.¡±

    It was a heavy voice as if it was being apanied by the weight of steel.

    Still, there was certain level of grief in the voice.

    The emperor¡¯s voice deeply echoed within the chamber.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The emperor, whom he thought was only dying.

    The emperor, whom he thought has reached the end.

    Terry Greenriver, the father of Ragnar.

    He fiercely opened his blood filled eyes.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>

    8 Return of the ss Wizard

    ¡°Fa.. father ? ¡°

    Ragnar left in a hurry.

    He even dropped the vial in his hand.

    Shaking not knowing where to look.

    Lips were shivering and had turned blue.

    His voice had been lost.

    ¡°What you just whispered in my ear.¡±

    The emperorpletely raised his body.

    No only that, he got up from the bed.

    The body of the emperor, Terry Green River, which will be recorded as the longest in the history of Green River empire, was looking down on Ragnar.

    ¡°Are you, Ragnar, serious?¡±

    It was pure and refined anger.

    And the embarrassment in it.

    The emperor¡¯s voice reflected it.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    Ragnar could not say anything.

    His legs kept stepping away.

    But the stepping back was not so useful.

    Tab!

    Ragnar turned around to the gentle touch from the back.

    ¡°... ... ! ¡°

    One that he thought was gone.

    Wizard Ian Page was reaching for him.

    The emperor was not alone in his bedroom.

    The transparency magic has been hiding him.

    ¡°You, you ... ... ? ¡°

    Supposedly dead emperor was cured.

    Ian whom he believed to have disappeared came back.

    He fell for the trick knowing in the back of his head.

    Ragnar felt a severe headache.

    ¡°This, this ... ... , What is this ... ... ¡°

    He could not understand this situation.

    No, he did not want to understand it.

    The situation has changed so rapidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Ragnar. ¡°

    ¡°Over... ... ? ¡°

    Ian uttered.

    Emperor¡¯s cure, the full support of the denomination.

    Ragnar¡¯s final misjudgment.

    Ian Page was behind all of them.

    ¡°Ha, yes! You controlled me with your magic, you ... ... ! ¡°

    ¡°You are right about magic.¡±

    ¡°I knew it ... ... ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°What... ... ? ¡°

    When Ragnar stepped into the emperor¡¯s bedroom, Ian put a magic spell. It was not a special magic. A magic that you feel strongly attracted to your immediate desires, just a beginner¡¯s magic that you can easily resist if you have a healthy mental state at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s a proof of your condition.¡±

    However, the spirit of Ragnar, which had be impoverished as it was, could not resist at all. The very result was unfolding. He was suspicious, but eventuallymitted it. He poisoned his father and whispered curse to his ear.

    ¡°Fa, father! I¡¯m sorry! I, I must have been sumbed to the evil spell of that man. How am I supposed to be able to do harm you, father? ¡°

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    Ragnar ran to the emperor and knelt down.

    He was shaking as he makes excuses.

    Everything isid out by Ian Page.

    I was just controlled by the wicked magic of him.

    I have done nothing wrong.

    Absolutely useless excuses.

    ¡°Father! Please you should know what I think ... ... ! ¡°

    The crying son grabbing his father¡¯s feet, the emperor looking at the unfortunate son. How long has the dramasted between the father and son? The drama began to hit the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Son. ¡°

    ¡°Fa, father ... ... ? ¡°

    Ragner could not admit. What is the end? He turned furious and even disturbed by the father who would not hold his hand to the end and the wizard who looks at him with arrogant eyes.

    ¡°... ... I do not like it. ¡°

    Ragnar¡¯s eyes sank quickly. Until now, the eyes that were tingling with tears were not there anymore. Emotional ups and downs came to the point of taking off the mask.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it was.¡±

    ¡°Ra, Ragnar ... ... ? ¡°

    ¡°This is why I wanted to kill you.¡±

    Ragnar¡¯s voice was emotionless.

    It was a word to acknowledge all the charges in the past.

    ¡°Until the end, you do not treat me as your child until the end.¡±

    He walked to the window.

    Then he took out the crystal ball from his pocket.

    It was amunicative ball received from the priest Evanthus.

    ¡°You, the stupid prince, and everyone seem to rely on that great wizard, Ian Page. You know what? You got it wrong. You got it very very wrong. ¡°

    Ragnar activated themunication ball.

    The blue light peculiar to themunication ball sparked.

    ¡°Children of the dragon! The human wizard, Ian Page, appeared in front of me! Please help me. Save your humble servant! ¡°

    Ragnaru murmured toward themunication ball. He sounded more desperate than when he was pleading to the emperor¡¯s ankle, asking him to trust him and begging that everything was framed by the wicked Ian Page.

    However, Ragnar¡¯s wish was unanswered.

    There was no reaction from themunication ball.

    It was supposed to speak the voice of the chain.

    Themunication ball has always done so.

    ¡°The, the dragon¡¯s child ... ... ? ¡°

    Ragnar stared at themunications ball.

    I held it with both hands and even shook it.

    ¡°The, dragon ... ... Your humble ... ... ¡°

    The priest, the monster must respond.

    He is supposed toe with the wretched wings.

    He has toe to kill Ian.

    With more powerful magic than his.

    ¡°Why... ... ? ¡°

    ¡°so.¡±

    Ian whispered to Ragnar, who was confused.

    The voice was small enough only for each other.

    ¡°I said it was over.¡±

    ¡°... ... ! ¡°

    Ragnar lost hismunication at Ian¡¯s beckoning, tried to grab it again only to a failure. Themunication ball has already been passed over to Ian, and was shattered to pieces by his spell.

    ¡°Uh ... ... Uh, uh ... ... ! ¡°

    He could not believe it.

    He lost all the strength in his legs.

    He fell on the ground and pulled his hair.

    The strands of tinum hair fell to the floor.

    ¡°It cannot be ... ... ¡°

    Only until just before.

    Only until I got into the bedroom.

    All pieces fell to his n.

    It was strictly to Ragnar¡¯s will.

    It flowed and stopped to his orders.

    But why? Why all of a sudden?

    ¡°Why... ... Why?¡±

    Soon the guards came into the bedroom. The prince and the princess who heard this beforehand also came together. The guards besieged Ragnar, the 5th prince who was on the floor, and Prince Hayden and Princess Haile hastened to support the emperor.

    ¡°Father! Are you okay? ¡°

    ¡°... ... I am OK. OK.¡±

    However, the emperor refused the support of the prince and the princess. Instead he walked slowly to the besieged Ragnar. The soldiers also stepped away and made the way for him.

    ¡°Ragnar.¡±

    The Emperor called Ragnar.

    The innitial fury was long gone.

    Only sorrow filled the vacant space.

    ¡°I made you like this.¡±

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am truly sorry. ¡°

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    The emperor¡¯s apology was true.

    Everything since Ragnar was born.

    Things he¡¯s done and not done for him so far.

    And everything he must do from now on.

    It was a genuine apology for all of that.

    ¡°... ... Did I not tell you? Father. ¡°

    Ragnar who heard the father ¡®s apology.

    He mumbled quietly.

    ¡°Do not forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Ragnar ... ... ¡°

    ¡°I do not need it or want it.¡±

    Ragnar¡¯s voice also indifferent. Madness, anger, obsession, desperation, embarrassment that he showed just before were neatly removed. It was a very simple tone.

    ¡°Did you ask me if I am serious? Yes. I am serious. I definitely am. It was a moment that I had dreamed of for so long, whispering in your ear at your deathbed. ¡°

    Ragnar gathered his loosened legs and pulled himself up. He continued while looking at the dim sky out the window.

    ¡°You must be happy. You have pulled out my nature, which you have had only suspicion and vignce towards for the world to see. Thest obstructor who threatens your loved prince has self-destructed. ¡°

    ¡°Ragnar, I have never ... ... ¡°

    ¡°Knock it off. It is disgusting. ¡°

    Ragnar cut off the emperor. It should be filled with ridicule and mockery, but no piece of emotion was found. It showed the extreme of emotionlessness.

    ¡°Then, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ragnar sat gently at the window.

    Heughed and spoke.

    ¡°Please be happy with those you care.¡±

    With thest greetings.

    Ragnar¡¯s body leaned back.

    He started falling out the window.

    ¡°Rah, Ragnar!¡±

    The first reaction was of the emperor.

    But the emperor¡¯s hand caught the air.

    He could not catch any part of his son.

    ¡°Ragnar!¡±

    Emperor shouted looking down from the window.

    I saw the fall of Ragnar.

    The emperor¡¯s room is the highest in the Imperial Pce.

    He cannot fall from there and escape death.

    ¡®Suicide.¡¯

    It was Ian¡¯s impression of the scene.

    Ian was able to stop Ragnar¡¯s death.

    He owned that ability.

    He didn¡¯t move a finger.

    ¡®There is no reason to get blood on my hands.¡¯

    Was it not the moment he always wanted? It is a perfect death scenario. The fifth prince tried to kill his own father, the emperor, and chose tomit suicide when caught. That is today¡¯s story. The history will write today with no honor and no sympathy.

    ¡®Goodbye. Ragnar. ¡®

    The moment I wanted from the time I turned back time.

    It was when revenge waspleted.

    ¡°... ... ? ¡°

    Ian was surprised and looked around.

    Indeed, strange abnormalities were detected.

    It was indeed the first time I¡¯ve been through it.

    ¡®... ... What is this?¡¯

    The phenomenon started to unfold at least in front of me.

    I could exactly describe that phenomenon.

    Gray, the world was turning all gray.

    All the furniture in the emperor¡¯s room.

    Emperor, prince, princess and guards too.

    Even the carpet and the evening sky.

    ¡®And it stopped.¡¯

    That was not all.

    The gray world had stopped.

    Nobody and nothing moved.

    ¡®Is it magic?¡¯

    The world has gone gray.

    The world stopped at that moment.

    It seems as though time has stopped.

    ¡®I was the only one not affected.¡¯

    Only one of them.

    Only Ian had color.

    He could also move freely.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Only Ian had color and only Ian could move.

    Is time passing only for Ian?

    The embarrassment and distress were tangled together.

    If this is the intended phenomenon.

    If this is someone¡¯s magic.

    ¡®Dragon, or.¡¯

    Existence above them.

    For example, a person who is called the first magician.

    Obviously, this is done by a person of that sort.

    By the time Ian¡¯s thoughts went thus far.

    ¡°... ... ? ¡°

    Out of the window where Ragnar jumped.

    The evening sky tinted in gray.

    From far away he noticed a visible ¡®color¡¯.

    ¡°golden yellow?¡±

    The distant color was simr to gold.

    No, it was a bit dark for gold.

    It was also a bit pale to call it brown.

    It¡¯s like the color of Ian¡¯s hair.

    He saw a light brown ¡®dot¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s ... ... ¡°

    At first it looked like a dot.

    It looked like a dot drawn in the sky.

    But the golden dot came closer.

    The closer it got, the bigger it became.

    It also began to shape itself.

    ¡°Dragon?¡±

    Ian¡¯s guess was correct.

    The existence that brought this bizarre phenomenon.

    A creature flying from afar.

    It was a dragon he¡¯s seen in the treasure of time.

    It mostly coincided with the psychic body.

    If there is a difference.

    ¡®It is different.¡¯

    It was different from the spiritual body of dragon road in the treasure, ¡®Lysis Radenju¡¯. He could find minor differences. One of them, however, was the biggest difference.

    ¡®Color.¡¯

    Lysis Radenju had red leather and scales.

    Dragon book exined, ¡®Red dragon n¡¯.

    But that dragon was different.

    The leather was almost golden.

    And so were the scales.

    ¡®The reason I was able to turn back time.¡¯

    ording to the dragon book.

    This dragon takes control of all time and flow.

    Thus Ian studied this dragon first.

    ¡®Golden dragon n.¡¯

    That golden dragon was flying this way.

    From the distant gray sky.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>

    Episode 98, 8th ss Mage

    (The one who turned the time around.)

    The head of all the dragons.

    It was not the voice of ¡®Risys Ladenju¡¯.

    Several voices had been ovepped.

    But what they were saying was even more important.

    ¡®I know you¡¯re the one who has returned.¡¯

    The opponent is a gold dragon who has a close rtionship with time. Though I expected it, it was was still a surprise.

    (You can speak the power ofnguage.)

    That gold dragon also did not use the term ¡®dragonnguage¡¯. He just called it ¡®the power ofnguage.¡¯ That part was the same as Rysys Ladenju.

    (I know it must have been confusing.)

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    He didn¡¯t seem to be concerned about having surprised Ian. Rather, he seemed to want to surprise him. But the dragon¡¯s nuance was not important.

    ¡®Why did a dragon suddenly show up?¡¯

    The sessful revenge was just around the corner.

    The gold dragon showed up at that moment.

    I could not find a connection at all.

    That gold dragon and Ragnar.

    The two had nothing to do with each other.

    ¡°Are you really a dragon? Not a soul? ¡°

    (It is as it appears.)

    ¡°I heard you disappeared a long time ago.¡±

    We do not disappear. We just watch.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    (I have no obligation to answer.)

    Along with the answer, a strange force bound the spirit of Ian. I could say that the will itself has disappeared. I did not want to ask any more questions rted to the whereabouts of the dragon.

    ¡®This is also dragonnguage... ... No, is it the power ofnguage?

    The magic was mind-blowing.

    Ian¡¯s magic resistance is one of the highest in the ss.

    He can make such person so helpless?

    I felt the true power of dragon.

    ¡®It was a mistake to celebrate only after beating a soul.¡¯

    When Ian ¡®s idea reached there.

    The voice of the gold dragon followed.

    (I know that you have turned back time with the power ofnguage. I am not trying to me you, of course. You have also been granted the power ofnguage and it is your right to use it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    (Except.)

    The gold dragon continued.

    (You have reached the limit.)

    ¡°Limit?¡±

    (Numerous fates are in your hands.)

    ¡°Please exin in a way that I can understand.¡±

    (Just as you have turned back time with the power ofnguage, I can also turn back time at any time, but I do not use it easily. Do you know why?)

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t use it again?¡±

    Thenguage of gold dragon family that disappeared from the dragonnguage book.

    Ian replied with the memory of it.

    (Can¡¯t use it again? Do you mean the lostnguage?)

    ¡°Is not it? Well then, well. I do not know. ¡°

    (I¡¯m sure you can guess.)

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    The dragon was right. Ian had guessed. With all that jazz about limit, fate and not using it easily, how can you not have guessed? It ¡®d be strange not to notice.

    ¡°Are there any side effects?¡±

    (That is exactly what I¡¯m here to warn you about.)

    Ian swallowed saliva.

    Several side effects associated with return.

    I have been thinking about it asionally.

    I just believed that it would not exist.

    (We call the side effect ¡®guard of time.¡¯)

    ¡°Guard of time ... ... ? ¡°

    (I warn you one more time. You have already reached the limit. If you change the flow again as you please, your fate will get caught in a whirlwind that can not be controlled.)

    An uncontroble whirlwind. It was only an abstract expression, but Ian could understand it. It means if I kill Ragnar as well, the side effect called ¡®time guard¡¯ will start to y. To say simply, it will twist my life from there.

    ¡°I have one question. The side effect called ¡®guard of time¡¯, is it only for me? Or do people around me get caught up in it, or the world itself turns upside down? Does such aprehensive problem happen? ¡°

    (Guard of time is strictly for the person, which is your destiny.)

    Gold dragon¡¯s decisive answer.

    Luck within bad luck.

    I could also get a hunch.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    He came here himself just to warn for the destiny of one person that doesn¡¯t affect the whole world? The dragon, who disappeared for hundreds of years?

    ¡®He is interfering too much in my life.¡¯

    The second life that was distinctly different from the first life and especially the dragon was in my life a lot more than necessary. All of this can not just be a coincidence.

    ¡®There is definitely a connection.¡¯

    A second life that started from the book of dragonnguage.

    There must be a connection with the dragons.

    The more I thought about it, the more confident Ian was.

    ¡®Is that why he left those words?¡¯

    I kept thinking of the man in sorcery.

    He told me never to trust a dragon.

    I know I can¡¯t ignore that.

    I felt something was not quite right.

    ¡°... ... So.¡±

    Ian organized his thoughts.

    He opened his mouth with a caution.

    ¡°The guard of time. If you do not want to be hit by the side effects, live like a dead rat from now and do not make any changes. Is this what you are saying? ¡°

    (It can¡¯t be bad. You have already saved your mother who has died, and haveid the foundations for your lifetime wealth. Some coincidences and inevitability added up and created a family and friends you didn¡¯t have in your past life. What do you need more? Be grateful for what you have.)

    The gold dragon was pouring out sweet words.

    They were also unadorned facts.

    Live happily ever after?

    It was a pretty feasible story.

    But.

    ¡°You know all about me.¡±

    (......)

    ¡°Are you voyeuristic?¡±

    Yes.

    The second life of Ian that he returned to achieve.

    Every move has changed significantly from the previous life.

    He knew every piece of it.

    That being called gold dragon.

    ¡°Let me change my question. What do you want from me? ¡°

    (Nothing. I just came to warn you.)

    ¡°Then why are you warning me?¡±

    (Didn¡¯t I already exin? Guard of time will change your destiny ......)

    ¡°I am asking why a dragon is worried about me.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice sharpened. His opponent was a real dragon. If he wanted to, he could tear him into dozens of pieces.

    Nevertheless, Ian was confidant. He knew for sure. He treasures him so much that he hase himself to warn about the side effects and knew all aspects of his second life. The possibility that all this is a simple favor is near zero.

    (There is no obligation to answer.)

    ¡°That excuse again?¡±

    The power of that sentence was enormous, like when I had asked about its whereabout. I could not discuss this any longer. I couldn¡¯t think anymore unless the dragon were to disappear in front of me.

    ¡°... ... It¡¯s a pretty convenient magic. ¡°

    (I have onlye to give you a warning, a corresponding opportunity. The other is not worth discussing. it is a waste of time and a waste of spiritual power.)

    ¡°opportunity?¡±

    Along with Ian¡¯s reaction, the golden mana poured from therge body of the gold dragon waved the gray world. The light gradually grew stronger to the point he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    (Abandon distracting thoughts. Do not overlook my warnings. Use given opportunities carefully. This is the only advice I can give you and thest chance to escape guard of time.)

    How long did I keep my eyes closed?

    Soon the intense gold light disappeared.

    Along with the gold dragon.

    The world also regained its original color.

    People started to move again.

    Except.

    ¡°... ... Didn¡¯t I tell you? Father. Do not forgive me. ¡°

    ¡°Ragnar ... ... ¡°

    ¡°I do not need it or want it.¡±

    Ragnar who fell out the window.

    He was standing right in front of me.

    It was exactly as happened before.

    ¡®The time... ... Was returned? ¡®

    Ian figured it out easily.

    Probably the power of the gold dragon.

    ¡®Is not that a chance?¡¯

    Thest chance the dragon said.

    I could also guess that.

    ¡®Stop the death?¡¯

    Stop the death of Ragnar, which has a great influence on the flow, and live off the side effect called guard of time without any problems or trouble. That is what ¡®opportunity¡¯ probably means.

    ¡®Life without trouble ... ... . ¡®

    It was an attractive option. No trouble of killing Ragnar?

    Happiness? There is no problem. There is a way to handle it without killing him. The real problem, however, was not Ragnar.

    ¡®It¡¯s suspicious.¡¯

    Yes, that was enough.

    Indeed, everything was suspicious.

    This life change was suspicious.

    The involvement of dragons was suspicious.

    Whether the side effect is true or not was suspicious.

    Even the magic of the sorcerer was suspicious.

    ¡®All of it.¡¯

    Ian was in deep contemtion.

    He couldn¡¯t get a single clue.

    What could he believe?

    What must he distrust?

    What conclusions should he draw?

    ¡®I will believe.¡¯

    Believe what?

    ¡®I will believe me.¡¯

    His contemtion was deep but instant.

    That was Ian¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡®I will not be pushed around.¡¯

    A life of being pushed around.

    Have not you already experienced it?

    The dragon, the first wizard.

    I could not allow it any more.

    ¡®This life.¡¯

    Ian opened two eyes that he closed.

    At the same time, Ragnar threw himself out the window.

    I heard the cry of Hyeon emperor.

    ¡®The way I go is the right path.¡¯

    Ragnar started to fall out of the window.

    Another young man jumped after him.

    Ian Page chanted the order.

    ¡°Feather Fall.¡±

    A low-speed drop spell was cast on Ragnar. I froze his jaw to prevent him from biting his tongue. To save Ragnar? No, Ian did not want his survival, or furthermore a flee from this opaque phenomenon that he wasn¡¯t even sure if it exists.

    ¡°This is a hard chance to find.¡±

    ¡°No... ... ! No ... ... ! ¡°

    ¡°Memory transfer.¡±

    Ian¡¯s eyes met Ragnar¡¯s.

    Green mana was connected by their eyes.

    This magic can share a part of memory.

    Memory transfer, memory transfer.

    ¡°... ... ! ¡°

    It took less than a few seconds. Ragnar¡¯s eyes became sorge they could pop out. It was not just a sign of surprise. It was a biologic response to the strange experience of memory rushing in.

    ¡°You need to know why you die.¡±

    ¡°You... ... You ... ... ? ¡°

    It must still be an imperfect memory.

    One rough judgment must be possible.

    For Ragner is a very smart guy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back what you told me then.¡±

    Ian whispered in a small voice.

    He released the frozen jaw of Ragnar.

    Instead, he ced one spell.

    ¡°me me. Do not forgive. ¡°

    Ian and Ragnar slowly fell down with a low-speed drop spell. When the twonded on the ground, Ragnar had already taken hisst breath.

    Although the young Shanghainese state tried to save the five fathers, the choice of the five fathers, who were pushed to the edge, did not stop with throwing themselves, and they bit their tongue. They could not be saved because they had bitten so strongly that their tongues were torn out.

    It is how it was known to the world.

    It is definitely how it was documented in history.

    * * *

    A dragon with golden leather and scales.

    The gigantic beings skyrocketed.

    How high and how long did it fly?

    Soon thend that was hidden above the clouds appeared.

    The in Ian found by the sorcery.

    It was nd of wealth¡¯ among clouds.

    ¡°Unexpectedly... ... ¡°

    The moment the dragonnds onnd of wealth.

    The big body began to be smaller.

    Not only that but it was also forming a human figure.

    ¡°Emotional guy.¡±

    The rtively ugly face.

    Light brown hair.

    He was definitely a human being.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>

    Episode 99, 8th ss Mage

    ¡°Whew ... ... ! ¡°

    A tired looking gold dragon, or a brown-haired man, sits on the edge of Land of Wealth. It was the same position and the same attitude when he weed Ian in the sorcery.

    ¡°I was worried that you might lose your objectives and settle.¡±

    His light hand gesture poured a golden mana out into the air. The mana soon formed a human figure and surprisingly it looked the same as Ian. It was not only a form. He kept moving and opened his lips. It seemed as if the actions were remotely controlled in real time.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to be myself in you.¡±

    The eyes of the man toward Ian became subtle. It did not seem to be particrly favorable, nor was it hostile. It rather looked like eyes that observe an unusual stone.

    ¡°This is not enough.¡±

    He whispered with a sudden low voice.

    It was never going to be heard by Ian.

    But he didn¡¯t stop talking to himself.

    ¡°Continue and grow a little faster.¡±

    The more he talked to himself, the fainter the golden image of Ian became. Moreover, the male human figure began to blur with it. It was how an alter ego disappeared.

    ¡°You still have a lot to do.¡±

    The man also felt his annihtion.

    He did not have to check with his own eyes.

    He was used to it already.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡±

    He looked down on the ground with aint. He was so high in the sky that he could not see, but it didn¡¯t stop him from putting all the things on the earth in his eyes.

    ¡°To see again, how long I have to wait ... ... ¡°

    He could not finish thest word.

    Before he disappeared like a mirage.

    He could not be found anywhere anymore.

    * * *

    Chasing Dragonian Evantus.

    A hundred days in the time repository.

    Relief of tension with the Coldwood Empire.

    Deterioration and recovery of Hyeon emperor.

    The death of Ragnar the immoral.

    Beyond the times that were truly breathtaking.

    Everything found its ce one by one.

    In particr, the post-treatment of the death of the 5th prince Ragnar was unexpectedly through. The emperor mourned the death of the 5th prince more than anyone else in the world, but he treated it more calmly than anyone else in the world.

    He was charged guilty only of emperor assassination and nothing else. There was no national funeral to mourn the death of the royal family member.

    After that, the first Imperial Secretary Head, Dumphil Maurit and the Hwangseong Noble, Oborn Parker, who were revealed to have incited the 5th prince, were sentenced to death. In addition, the family and the n were also confiscated for all their property and privileges. They cried out iming that they only followed the orders of monsters, known as dragon¡¯s offspring, but were considered nonsense.

    Radio and Dous were also recognized for their contributions. Did not he save the Emperor¡¯s life from the poison of the doubt? Of course, Ian ¡®s merit was greater than anyone else, but on the surface, this alchemist father and son¡¯ s activity was highlighted the most. Even the Imperial Alchemists, who previously disapproved, now praised the name of Rado.

    The emperor wanted to grant Rado and Dous prizes and treats they deserve, but it had to be dyed due to more important work, which was the research of the ¡®petal¡¯, a remedy that will save Rado himself from mana addiction. Ian exined this to the emperor and he dly epted it.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°... ... Theoretically perfect at least. ¡°

    In response to Ian¡¯s question, Rado replied, swallowing the saliva. The study of the petals of Landeur ended a few days earlier than the study of the stem and leaves. Of course, it was sessful. At least to Radio and Dous¡¯s knowledge, it was the perfect antidote.

    ¡°Why are you so hesitant?¡±

    Ian¡¯s mother watched from the side.

    Vanessa asked carefully.

    ¡°That is ... ... ¡°

    ¡°Let¡¯s just rx.¡±

    ¡°I am a little ... ... scared. ¡°

    ¡°You are scared?¡±

    Radio stopped talking for a moment. Instead, everyone in the mansion looked at my eyes. People who have lived under a roof for six years and half, were now a family. Seeing them in front of me calmed me.

    ¡°If even this treatment ends in failure ... ... , I have a feeling that I will never be able to find the cure. I have an ominous feeling ... ... ¡°

    Near-perfect remedy.

    If that perfection was a problem, it was a problem.

    What if this perfect cure fails?

    What if it fails to cure the addiction?

    Would there be any treatment better?

    Can I make it with my own hand?

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Vanessa grabbed Radio¡¯s shaking hands. The warmth of the small hands was passed on to Radio.

    ¡°It¡¯ll all work out.¡±

    Said Vanessa scowling at Ian. I could read her intention in her eyes. It means that I could feel her strict ordermanding me to say something.

    ¡°... ... That¡¯s right. Do not worry too much. ¡°

    Ian faithfully fulfilled her mother¡¯s order.

    But what should I say in this situation?

    Ian spoke after some hesitation.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll live longer.¡±

    Ian was actually serious. It meant well. Ian himself will live longer than Radio. What does that mean? Even if he fails, he is going to fight the side effects of mana poisoning until he dies. It was indeed a touching promise.

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    But it was just Ian¡¯s thought.

    Mother Vanessa¡¯s face became dark.

    Dous¡¯ was no different.

    ¡°... ... true. ¡°

    But the reaction of Radio was not bad.

    The expression full of worry was loosened.

    ¡°It would not be bad if Ian takes care of me for lifetime. No, I¡¯d rather be.

    The most powerful man of the Empire is responsible for my life! ¡°

    It seemed that Ian¡¯s intention went through.

    ¡°So whether it seeds or not. I look forward to your care from now. The most powerful of the continent, the owner of the ivory tower and the protector of my life. Ian Page. ¡°

    ¡°If you keep making good medicine, it will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course.¡±

    Ian looked at her mother with a cheerful look. She looked at the two men ¡®s seemingly insane conversation, and soon got back her bright smile.

    ¡°Well, then ... ... ¡°

    Radio slowly caught the medicine bowl.

    The cure was poured in a bowl instead of a vial.

    It was liquid of dim purple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink it.¡±

    Soon the purple liquid went down the throat of Rado. It was quite a lot, so he had to swallow four times.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp.

    The bowl that was full of soup started to show the bottom.

    And Radio¡¯s body began to wobble.

    Hot sweat poured down like rain.

    The blood ran quickly, and his body heated up.

    ¡°Whoo ... ... ! ¡°

    Radios gushed out hot breath.

    The core of mana poisoning is blood vessels. Mana remnants in blood vessels remaining for the whole life and torturing ¡®Mana brain¡¯, that was mana addiction. Whether or not the remedy will wash the faint remnants that Ian¡¯s magic cannot erase was the key.

    ¡°Whew ... ... ! Whew ... ... ! ¡°

    Radio ¡®s rough breath continued for a while. The breath meant his body was heating up. Everyone in the mansion watched the change in silence.

    ¡°Great ... ... ! ¡°

    Radio breathed hisst breath.

    He also spit out phlegm.

    Saliva with blood fell on the bowl.

    ¡°... ... ¡°

    Now it was time to check his condition. Was the debris of mana in the blood vessel cleared? Or is it still there? The method was simpler than you¡¯d think. You just wait quietly.

    ¡°Headache ... ... ¡°

    The most basic and chronic symptom of mana poisoning is headache. Strange headaches of mana brains continue to death. It was faint for Radio because he was so used to it, but it was only for a very short time.

    ¡°... ... It¡¯s gone. ¡°

    The chronic headache from mana poisoning, which had been torturing Radio all his life to the extent of getting used to it, hadpletely disappeared. They waited a little longer to make sure, but the result was the same. It was absolutely perfect.

    ¡°Ah... ... Dad!¡±

    Dous was the first to respond.

    He started dribbling tears.

    The son had been seeing his father suffer for his lifetime.

    How could he not be happy?

    ¡°Dous ... ... ¡°

    The father and son shared the joy of tears. The joy that he, or his father, has escaped from the illness. From the sick to those who watched them, it was a tear of liberation that they no longer needed to suffer.

    ¡°Hmm ... ... ! ¡°

    Even Vanessa shed tears.

    The mansion was filled with tears.

    ¡®Am I supposed to cry as well?¡¯

    Ian shortly thought to himself.

    Heughed and made way.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As he was about to enter the library quietly, he saw a pink cat very far from the cry. The cat pretended not to be interested at all but kept ncing at the crying people.

    ¡°The Queen.¡±

    (......)

    When Ian came near, she tried to ¡®pretend sleeping¡¯. It must have been embarrassing for her that she was looking at them, and to be precise, ¡®fondly¡¯.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    (Hmmm, what are you talking about?)

    She rose as soon as Ian spoke. She hase to realize that pretending to sleep isn¡¯t going to get her anywhere.

    (Now that human alchemist has ovee a little sickness now bring me the red dragon¡¯s medicine, that will take me to him.

    Hurry!)

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Please wait a little longer. ¡°

    Ian said this as he pointed to the crying people. He was asking her to them a little more time to celebrate. Fairy Queen also seemed to have no intention of rushing them. She went to her room after a short look of disapproval.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian also went into his den.

    He delved into his thoughts as soon as he sat on the chair.

    ¡®Dragon ... ... . ¡®

    The revenge surely seeded. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t feel enough. This isn¡¯t the ¡°end of the revenge is vain¡±, kind of bullshit. The sess of Ragnar¡¯s revenge was really, really satisfying.

    ¡®The dragons are always the problem.¡¯

    The thorns in the throat, Ragnar Greenriver was sessfully removed. But this time, not a thorn, but a stone got stuck his throat. It was a stone named ¡®Dragon¡¯. It was so huge that it was not just irritating but even tearing the throat.

    ¡®I want to get rid of it right now.¡¯

    That wasn¡¯t possible for Ian at this stage.

    He¡¯d be considered lucky if they don¡¯t powder him.

    The body may evaporate after all.

    ¡°Sigh... ... ¡°

    His sigh filled his den, but there was no choice. Is it right to be against those brutal dragons? How strong do I have to be to be free from the dragons? All kinds of thoughts were gathering in his head.

    ¡®One thing.¡¯

    Was for sure.

    There was one thing he could be sure of.

    They do not want to hurt Ian.

    At least not yet.

    He even felt a sense of protection.

    ¡®There is still time.¡¯

    When Ian¡¯s reached thus far,

    Someone knocked on his firmly closed door.

    Not many maids were in the mansion.

    It was one of them, Emily.

    ¡°Ian. You a guest at the gate. ¡°

    ¡°Guest?¡±

    Ian wondered. None of prospective visitors could be called ¡®guest¡¯. If it¡¯s the prince, she¡¯d say it¡¯s the prince, and if they were the magicians of the ivory tower, she would¡¯ve precisely said they¡¯re the wizards.

    ¡°They said they were from the Coldwood Empire ... ... ¡°

    Ian knew about the visit from the Cold Wood. They called it a mission, or something sent to celebrate the emperor¡¯s recovery. Not so long ago, they were taking his illness as a chance for a war .

    ¡®How arrogant.¡¯

    The question is, why does the visit of the delegation lead to Ian ¡®s mansion? If you arrived, you will visit the Imperial Pce and see the emperor. He did not understand at all.

    ¡°Would you like to refuse?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Ian stopped Emily and stepped out of the mansion.

    ¡°... ... ? ¡°

    And soon he had to be baffled.

    The Coldwood who came to Ian¡¯s mansion.

    They were not one or two persons.

    ¡°This is all ... ... ¡°

    It wasn¡¯t just the people.

    There were many ¡®carts¡¯ with a lot of things.

    It was enough to fill the yard of the mansion.

    ¡°Oh oh! Ian, isn¡¯t that you? ¡°

    Ian was confused when he heard a familiar voice. There was also a familiar face. Of course, he was not a Coldwood person. Roberto Poian, the owner of the ¡®Poien Merchants¡¯ and the merchant who helped in the exhibition of dragonnguage books, came up with a bloated belly.

    ¡°Is this the first time since that day? I have not heard from you for a while, so I was worried about something happening, but meanwhile, you¡¯ve made another great aplishment.¡±

    Ian responded to Roberto ttery. However, the question was not solved even after the greeting was over. Again, he looked at the carts on the ground.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That is ... ... Would you lend me your ears? ¡°

    Roberto, who asked for permission, whispered in his ear.

    ¡°To put it simply, the Crown Prince of the Coldwood Empire personally, once again, is a very personal gift for you, Ian.¡±

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>

    8th ss Mage chapter 100

    A Tribute (2)

    ¡°A present?¡± Ian replied.

    A present from the Emperor of the Coldwood Kingdom himself. Ian immediately understood what this meant. In other words, it was a bribe.

    Actually, there was better word for this. Something that both Ian and the merchant Roberto were thinking of.

    ¡®A tribute.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t sent from one government to another.

    It was solely for Ian and Ian alone.

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor of Coldwood has personally left this in our hands since we are the best team of merchants traveling back and forth both countries and have personal ties with you, Sir.¡±

    The Forion merchants had started trading where the boundary line existed between Greenriver and Coldwood and the Morgian territories. They had tried to trade goods between both countries, differentiating themselves from other merchants, and now, they had pretty strong rtions with both countries.

    ¡°You will be surprised, Sir Ian. There¡¯s so much in here. Not to mention jewels, gold, and the local specialties of Coldwood, and a hand-picked selection of goods by the royal family of the kingdom. If you take a look here in this wheelbarrow ...¡±

    ¡®Would you look at that?¡¯

    Ian thought to himself and was sure of one thing as he listened to the merchant droning on. At that moment, he could see what Hector Coldwood was up to.

    The bastard hadn¡¯t simply sent a tribute. Of course, there was a lot, but that was only 20% of what he had sent over.

    ¡®Most of them aren¡¯t for me...¡¯

    Everyone in thend knew of Ian. That was also why everyone spoke of him, and there were so many titles to his name.

    One of them was the ¡®devoted son.¡¯

    ¡®They¡¯re for my mother.¡¯

    And so it was.

    Hector, the Emperor of Coldwood, had sent cosmetics and beauty products including the best shoes, perfume, and dresses meant for noblewomen made by the best designers in thend

    Not only that, he had sent the best local specialties of Coldwood and medicines that were known to be good fordies, and even some elixir.

    It was indeed the best kind of tribute to give Ian Page.

    ¡®This was smart of him.¡¯ Ian said, nodding to himself, as if he were quite pleased.

    He never expected the tribute to be something like this.

    ¡°These are things that not even the noblewomen of Coldwood can take for granted. In fact, most of these are even impossible to find in Greenriver.¡±

    Ian would not have been impressed if it had been the same old gold and silver.

    Riches? Heck, he already had a lot of them.

    He had stored them in the storage of his own home, a basement on the other side of the portal he had gotten from Herbert, the former owner of the ivory tower., and even in the nests of the fairies. He could even use the storage in the Dragon Lair that Evantus had found if he wanted.

    The more the better, but that also changes with what you have.

    But Hector had impressed Ian.

    ¡°And this....¡±

    Roberto, who had been droning on about the things he had brought, stopped in front of the wagon. He then reached in and took out a chest he had kept safe deep inside the wagon.

    It was a chest with blue silk inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s silk.¡±

    ¡°Not just any silk,¡± Roberto replied, taking out the silk and unfolding it.

    It looked like normal silk, so what was so special about it?

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor of Coldwood tells me this is a magic silk that has been kept in the royal courts for safekeeping for a very long time. He was sure you would like it as well, Sir Ian.¡±

    Magic silk, huh?

    ¡°There¡¯s a theory made by magicians of the Nexus in Coldwood that this silk could have been used as a material to make the Artifacts of the ancient times,¡± Roberto continued.

    It was then when Ian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    If this was true, this changed things. This was definitely a gift that caught his attention.

    ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡± Roberto asked, handing over the silk into Ian¡¯s hands.

    The Artifact was an object of the Unknown. No one knew how it was made, how it resonated with mana and what form was used to create it. There wasn¡¯t even a way to fin out. Then how did they think this could be a material of the Artifact?

    There was a simple way to find out.

    ¡®I¡¯ll know by using mana.¡¯

    The Artifact resonated with mana, and its material would be no different.

    ¡®Vrrrrooom¡¯

    The silk started to vibrate in no time.

    It meant that the silk also resonated with mana.

    This was definitely a magical silk.

    That was not all, though.

    ¡°Huh>¡±

    A cold energy exploded out from the silk. It was faint, but Ian could still feel it.

    ¡®This silk definitely isn¡¯t normal.¡¯

    It resonated with mana.

    That meant there was a spell on the silk.

    ¡°Well? How do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I do believe ... this is a magical silk.¡± Ian replied, unable to take his eyes off the silk.

    He was suddenly exploding with curiosity. What if he used the silk to find out how the Artifact was created? What if Ian could create his own Artifact instead of using the one that already existed?

    ¡®He sent a pretty useful gift.¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    It was a very interesting gift Hector had sent him.

    At the same time, Ian could see what Hector was up to. He had probably experimented with the silk for a very long time. He would have only been able toe up with theories, and not actuallye up with a way to create it out of scratch.

    ¡®There would be no point of me keeping this.¡¯

    At the same time it would be a waste to hand this ancient treasure over to someone else.

    But not if that someone was someone Ian could easily kill offter on.

    Therefore, it was a good chance for Hector to offer a tribute and catch Ian¡¯s attention. Any magician like Ian would be attracted by the potential of the silk.

    ¡®I do feel being yed by his ns though¡¯ Ian thought.

    The gifts that were meant for his mother and not himself.

    The silk that was thought to be a material of the Artifact.

    Ian was sure Hector had the upper hand and he knew it.

    It was true, too.

    ¡®But I still like it¡¯

    That was the problem.

    He liked it a lot better than he thought he would.

    ¡°By the way... His Highness has written a letter for you as well. Here you go,¡± Roberto said, handing Ian a letter.

    It was a letter with Coldwood¡¯s seal on the envelope.

    -With all due respect to the Great Magician, Ian Page

    Ian opened up the envelope to read the Emperor¡¯s handwritten letter, not caring where he was reading it.

    The beginning sentence didn¡¯t look too bad. Not just ¡®Dear Ian Page¡¯, but ¡®with all due respect to the Great Magician, Ian Page.¡¯

    He sure didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of pride nor self ¨C esteem in this letter.

    -I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask how you were doing the other day so I¡¯m sending a letter instead.

    I could sense his attitude through his words though they were not spoken.

    Hector Coldwood, the merciless prince of the neighboringnd, who was greedy enough for the throne to ughter his own family members, had written his letter as if addressing a scary adult.

    -I had realized since then how much Ick and how foolish I am as the head of a nation. I was crazed about my fantasy of uniting the nations and attacked yournd. If you had not punished me for my wrongdoings, I would have wreaked havoc and not been able to fix the consequences.

    Ian couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing when he read the letter up until this point. He was dying to know how much Hector was shaking with fury and how he could have kept in his anger as he was writing the letter.

    ¡®Deep down, he would dly kill me again over thousands of times. In fact, he would have feasted on my dead skin. And he would do so if that actually happened.¡¯

    Ian knew Hector Coldwood well. The story of him killing off his own family for the throne was simply a well known fact. If Ian thought hard enough, there would be so many more to tell.

    Hector was the man who had resisted until the end during the Unification War, and he would dly sacrifice the lives of his people if it meant turning tables of the war to his benefit. His evil nature of thinking of humans as a stepping stone or a tool was definitely no less than Lagnar.

    ¡®A letter of self-reflection from a man like himself?¡¯

    People don¡¯t change easily. It took 6 years to make Hyden, the Crown Prince of Greenriver to even pretend to be a decent human being. It was questionable that Hector, a man so much more evil than the prince of Greenriver would change his ways.

    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ Ian shook his head.

    He continued to read through the letter.

    It was constant from the beginning to the end, with insincere ttery all over.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t like this ttery too much.

    Maybe it was because Ian knew Hector¡¯s true nature.

    But the gifts he had sent as a tribute sure looked fine.

    ¡°I guess I should send him a letter in reply.¡± Ian murmured to himself.

    ¡°Would you like your humble servant to pass it along for you sir?¡± Roberto quickly responded, picking up on what Ian had said. ¡°Our team of merchants are leading and taking care of the tourism for the merchants visiting this time. I¡¯ll make sure to pass this along when I get back.¡±

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for Roberto to be In Ian¡¯s favor. It actually did him good. From the time he took care of the goblin¡¯s dead body when he was young and submitted the Book of Dragons, he had risen to where he was now as the Chief Merchant.

    ¡®Wherever Sir Ian goes, there is always money.¡¯

    In fact, he had been gifted a great amount of money for his work of passing along the gifts Hector had sent as a tribute. Not only that, he had been able to meet the Emperor of the Coldwood Kingdom. For Roberto, Ian was like a tree that grew money.

    ¡°Are you not such a busy person, Sir Ian? How could you personally...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°... Sir?¡±

    Roberto replied automatically.

    But he soon understood what Ian meant.

    He was Ian Page, who even made teleportation possible.

    ***

    The Crown Prince of Coldwood, who actually had more power than the Emperor himself, was sitting in his office. He looked a lot different from when he met Ian in the Amber territory a few months ago. Not only did he look skinnier in the face, but he also had a dark shadow creeping down from his eyes.

    ¡°How great is he, that I should...¡± he muttered.

    Hector couldn¡¯t do anything about how he looked.

    Ever since he had been threatened by the Great Magician of Teleportation, it was hard for him to sleep well. He always spent the nights with his eyes wide open. Even if he did fall asleep he always jerked awake.

    No. He HAD to stay awake.

    ¡®Even so, he¡¯s still a little duckling who hasn¡¯t even left his mother¡¯s nest. But a little crazy of a magician who focuses on one thing too much.¡¯

    Hector eventually hade up with the best solution to keep his head low.

    Forget about pride.

    Hector was even willing to take out his internal organs as a tribute to Ian if it meant keeping him away. Maybe then Hector could breathe.

    ¡°Just take what I give you and leave me alone. Please!¡± Hector muttered out loud what had been on his mind. It would be right to say he wasn¡¯t mentally stable now. He was rotting inside mentally.

    ¡°Sure, will do,¡± said a voice.

    ¡°Y..yikes..!¡±

    Hector¡¯s heart almost stopped at that moment.

    It was that voice from behind him ¨C the same, cold voice despite his young age, the voice that Hector never wanted to hear again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from you.¡±

    Hector whipped around.

    There was Ian Page.

    Was he hearing things? No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    Was he seeing things? No, that wasn¡¯t it either.

    ¡°Sa..save me..¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. You sent me the gifts, and I got your letter too, so I just came by to say hi.¡±

    Was he saying the truth? Hector hoped he was.

    Hector looked less nervous. Even if he didn¡¯t believe Ian, he had to believe him. That was the only way to survive this situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your gift dly.¡± Ian said.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I got your thoughtful letter, as well.¡±

    ¡°Is..is that it boy? I mean. Is that all, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to do anything else?¡± Ian replied jokingly.

    But Hector was full of fear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too well. Hope you have some good night¡¯s sleep for a while.¡±

    Huh. Would he be able to get some sleep?

    That would be impossible.

    That was also what Ian was aiming for.

    The tribute Hector had sent was eptable, but Ian didn¡¯t want to give him a reason to have pride.

    Which was why he hade by with the excuse of wanting to express his gratitude. Hector had to be stepped on mercilessly once in a while.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯lle by and visit more often.¡±

    Often?

    Did he just say ¡®often?¡¯

    Hector¡¯s face turned yellow.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>

    Back in the days he was Ian¡¯s punching bag in his training days, the Dragon Soldier Spartoi had the weirdest dream.

    He pondered whether he should discuss the dream with the Fairy Queen but in the end, he didn¡¯t.

    Instead, he was about to find things out for himself now when his family didn¡¯t have any influence at all. The truth behind the horrific scene he had witnessed in his dream.

    (Though of course, it could be nonsense...)

    He had been moving around in the form of a ghost for half an year now.

    He was a lot quicker, too. Maybe because he didn¡¯t have his physical body.

    He could even fly. Except he couldn¡¯t do anything because his body passed through

    (But still... it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check... )

    He must have flown up quite a bit, because he was over the clouds. He continued upwards.

    (I might be able to find out)

    Soon the spirit of Spartoi the Dragon Soldier¡¯s arrived onnd. It was a spotless field, and there was no sign of life.

    (Where..?)

    Spartoi couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised, because he was sure it was the same field of prosperity he had seen in his dream.

    (It can¡¯t be...)

    The spirit of the Dragon Soldier melted into the ground. He had to check something immediately. If his dreams were real, it had to be down there.

    (Their...)

    His voice stopped. The Land of Prosperity started shaking.

    It didn¡¯t end there.

    Something started shooting out of the ground.

    It Spartoi¡¯s physical body.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only body shooting out of the ground,

    There were an endless count of soldiers ¨C even more than the head count of the ones Ian had called upon when he was battling Evantus.

    (... )

    Spartoi looked at his soldiers. He was sure he had seen the Land of Prosperity in his dreams.

    He had seen it happen right here.

    He had seen the dragons dying off mercilessly in the hands of a small human.

    (Half of them... )

    All the dragons that had died in his hands had been buried in the Land of Prosperity and it was at least half of the dragon poption. Spartoi hade to see for himself whether it was true.

    (At least... half of them...)

    And from what he had seen, it all seemed to be true. Spartoi¡¯s body was made of the pieces of dragon bones. He had called upon so many bodies like this.

    What else could it mean? It simply meant there were dragon bones buried.

    (Here, on this spot.... )

    The Land of Prosperity, a huge piece ofnd that had been floating along over the clouds, had been a burial site. A burial site where at least half of the dragon poption had been buried.

    ***

    ¡°Your Majesty, have you seen Spartoi?¡±

    (Who am I to care? He has nowhere to go anyways)

    ¡°Are you not aware of his whereabouts as well, Evantus?¡±

    (I wasn¡¯t. He was a vagabond from long before.)

    (As if! I just didn¡¯t have friends)

    Ian had started finishing off his procrastinated duties and promises he had promised to keep.

    He eventually kept the promise he had made to the Fairy Queen and Evantus, that he would help them meet the dragons.

    Of course, not the real dragons. Just the spirits of the dragons, but that should be enough.

    ¡°Well, I guess so. Since two bottles is the limit.¡±

    I could only make two bottles¡¯ worth of potion that would help them reach the permission of time because there weren¡¯t enough suppliessting, especially the gargoyle eyes.

    So it was just the Fairy Queen and Evantus who made the journey. Of course, Ian wasn¡¯t desperate to meet the dragon. He wasn¡¯t trustworthy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead¡±

    The Fairy Queen and Evantus were able to return from the permission of time fifty dayster in our world.

    Just as Ian had thought he had been in there less than a week, or two to three weeks at most, the two also had thought only a week had passed.

    But fifty days?

    The Fairy Queen looked surprised.

    (Fifty days? Impossible!)

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s weird in there.¡±

    And the Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had cried the fifty days.

    (Then I should hurry and find the whereabouts of the gargoyle)

    Evantus was in action immediately. He could prepare the potion only if he could find the gargoyle that would open the way to the repository of time. They were more active now that their children¡¯s lives were at stake.

    (Then... what about me?)

    The Fairy Queen nervously flew up to Ian. Unlike Evantus, she was free from family influence. It was all thanks to Ian, who had offered not to exercise family authority if she didn¡¯t want him to. Of course, that would change if circumstances were different

    (He told me to help you, human.)

    ¡°Are you talking about the Dragon¡¯s spirit?¡±

    (How rude of you! Even if he is in form of a spirit, he is the master of all power and the Lord of the Dragons. Show your respect!)

    ¡°His Majesty asked you to help me?¡±

    Ian asked, addressing him differently

    (How am I, a lowly servant, to understand his ways? But he has clearly ordered me to do so, and I will do as you ask for the time being. You just need me to protect your family, right?)

    Fairy Queen had always been stuck up, so it was a surprise to see her so humble. I guess the dragon really did have authority.

    (You may even use the spell of kin)

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    (We¡¯re supposed to help you anyways, so adding you to the power of our kin makes things a lot easier. The spell of kin has so many more effects other than simply making people obey. For example... )

    The Fairy Queen started pping her small wings. She seemed to fly over Ian¡¯s shoulder pink dust dropped from her wings.

    It was fairy dust. And not just any fairy dust. It was the Fairy Queen¡¯s dust.

    (My dust doesn¡¯t simply have the power to cleanse the Magi. As long as a master of our kin have even the smallest speck of my dust on them, I am able to sense their location and whether they are in life threatening situations. It¡¯s a skill to have to protect them even more perfectly, but I think I can do the same for you.)

    It was a pretty efficient skill to have.

    Which was why I had a reason to have doubt.

    ¡°Were you not able to find the whereabouts of the dragon with your skills?¡¯

    (It¡¯s the same as when you first entered the permission of time. My powers had vanished so I couldn¡¯t sense life or their locations. And that¡¯s something the owner of the powers can do.)

    That was understandable.

    Ian nodded

    ¡®Of course, you can¡¯t trust dragons too much.¡¯

    At least he could use the kin to his benefit.

    Then he realized the spirit of the dragon living in the permission of time could have changed during the past 1,000 years. If the dragon living in the permission of time happened to be ¡®normal¡¯, the golden dragon I had met when fighting Lagnar would be one that had changed over the years.

    ¡®He did seem a lot different.¡¯

    He could only rely on feelings and assumptions to make his decision. He didn¡¯t like it, but he had no other choice.

    As of now, it was like an irresistible force.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ian said,ing to a decision.

    ¡°Instead,¡± he spoke slowly, ¡°promise me you won¡¯t change your mindter. I never fooled you, put a spell on you, or threatened you for this.¡±

    (Have you lived your whole life being fooled? Or rather, fooling others? You¡¯re very sharp.)

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Ian said, giving her a meaningful smile.

    In his past life, he had been fooled by many.

    In his current life, he was always fooling others.

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    The golden Mana started to surround the Fairy Queen. The irresistible power of the kin connected the two.

    ( I had been sensing this before, but I don¡¯t like this sense of obedience to a being other than the dragons... and humans, at that!)

    ¡°I will say this again. Don¡¯t...¡±

    (I know, I get it! You really do take after your bloodline. So full of suspicion!)

    Yesterday she had called us short-lived. Now she was calling us full of suspicion. Anyways, the queen of the fairies was once again part of Ian¡¯s kin after being free for a short while.

    ¡°I will leave my family in your hands, Your Highness.¡±

    (Whatever.)

    The most important problem was solved. The next problem was to organize his fortunes. And Ian had a lot.

    The jewels he had brought from the ivory tower were his, not to mention the personal riches of the former owner of the ivory tower which the Emperor had given Ian. He also had some of the jewelry made by Hector Coldwood.

    ¡®And there¡¯s also the message the Emperor left for me.¡¯

    He at least wanted to take care of Herbert¡¯s fortunes. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem in doing so, but it was an offering that he felt ufortable holding on to.

    ¡®How am I to take care of all of this?¡¯

    He could simply take the artifacts and magical objects Herbert had gathered for himself secretly and keep it in the royal room with object from the ivory tower. The real problem was his fortune.

    ¡®I should take care of it so that it doesn¡¯t look bad on my end.¡¯

    But Ian wasn¡¯t used to that, and he didn¡¯t have the time to take care of things carefully. He didn¡¯t even know how. Of course, the Emperor would have wanted him to donate the riches to the people and rise as the new generous owner of the ivory tower...

    ¡®But I¡¯ve never done that before.¡¯

    The old Ian never cared about the people.

    He could actually just say he never had the chance. He had a limited number of friends and family in his former life whom he had lost during the unification war. As for hisst friend Lagnar, he had poisoned Ian.

    ¡®I¡¯ve reached the limit to the few rtionships I have.¡¯

    He had nothing else to rely on except for magic. His first life was wasted helping a friend who was obsessed with war. That was all of his 42 years.

    ¡®If only there was someone I could trust this with.¡¯

    Ian looked around his house and his eyesy on his mother, who was busy sewing for some reason.

    Ian wondered what she could be making.

    ¡®If it were my mother...¡¯

    Ian¡¯s mother, Vanessa Page, was a kind woman. She had such a pure heart it was a wonder how Ian could be her son. She was the closest person Ian knew who would be seen as a generous figure.

    ¡®She would be a much better match for the job than I.¡¯

    It was a job that didn¡¯t fit Ian in the first ce. Even if he did take the job it would only look like a big show. It would be right to leave the job to someone who would do good things out of kindness in their hearts. As for now, his mother was the best choice.

    ¡®But not even my mother knows how¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t just throw her a stack of money and tell her to use it for something meaningful. She needed someone with knowledge to help her and Ian wondered who that could be.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ian pped his thigh in realization.

    ¡®Princess Hiley Greenriver¡¯

    She was a princess, which meant she never did anything. But strangely, she knew a lot. I was pretty sure her duties as royalty also included looking after her people.

    ¡®And she just happens to be in a ce where I can boss her around.¡¯

    She just happened to be Ian¡¯s disciple. She had considered him her teacher herself. Not that he had actually taught her anything yet, but all he had to do was start with something.

    ¡®I just need to teach her how to do the Mana Respiration Method¡¯, Ian thought, getting to his feet.

    He was thinking of mentioning it while it was still fresh on his mind.

    He thought of teleporting immediately, but he changed his mind.

    ¡®I wonder if that would be rude.¡¯ She may be his student, but she was royalty, after all. To top things off, she was ady, a princess.

    ¡®I should walk.¡¯ Ian thought, shaking his head.

    Soon, he headed for the pce.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to in a long time, but he took off his robes to change into a proper outfit to greet the princess.

    ***

    ¡°ugh...¡±

    Hiley Greenriver, the most beautiful maiden in all of thend, and earned her ce as the student of Ian Page, felt her heart beating wildly.

    Or at least, it was like that until a few weeks ago.

    She had been waiting for months, waiting for a word from him or to assign her some sort ofmitment, anything. She had been waiting faithfully, thinking, maybe he was busy. Maybe he had a lot to take care of.

    ¡®Just when?¡¯

    Her teacher¡¯s never got back to her, even as the seasons changed. Thanks to him, she just worried a lot more. She wondered whether she should go talk to him personally, or contact him first, but she shook her head.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s too...¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it make her look pitiful?

    It would make her look desperate.

    Princess Hiley frowned, and her forehead creased.

    ¡®He couldn¡¯t have forgotten, could he?¡¯

    Knowing Ian, there was a big possibility he could have. After all, wasn¡¯t he such a cold person?

    Her memory of him making outspokenments telling her she had a less influential position in the pce and that she should roam around doing things she liked was still fresh on her mind.

    ¡®Which of course,¡¯ she thought, ¡®was what made him more attractive.¡¯

    She turned redder in the face as the memory came to mind. She was for certain it was the first time her heart fluttered whenever she thought of someone like this.

    ¡®But what¡¯s the point?¡¯ she thought ¡®I¡¯m certain he has forgotten me.¡¯

    At that moment, when the princess was full of thoughts, her servants, who were more like her friends, came hustling in.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness!¡±

    Was there something wrong?

    The princess¡¯s white, delicate face was full of curiosity as she saw her servants making such a fuss.

    ¡°What is with you? What¡¯s this all about?¡± she replied, and they exploded to replies.

    ¡°It..it¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Finally! After all this time!¡±

    ¡°In his proper clothes, rather than his robes!¡±

    It was hard to make out what they were saying, since they were all talking at once.

    Regardless, the princess understood what they meant.

    ¡®Master Ian has finallye?¡¯

    She had such a good ability. She understood what was going on immediately.

    ¡°Girls.. ¡± Princess Hiley whispered, her voice full of caution, ¡°help.. help me out!¡±

    The servants understood immediately, just as the princess could understand them inside out.

    ¡°Just leave it to us!¡±

    Her worries started to get taken care of in the hands of her servants ¨C how her hair should look, what dress she should wear, what makeup suit her the best, her shoes, her perfume...

    ¡°My Lady, Ian Page, owner of the Ivory Tower is requesting to meet you.¡±

    A servant¡¯s voice called from the other side of the door by the time she was ready.

    He was here, just on the other side.

    Her coldhearted teacher, Ian Page, who was two years younger than herself, was finally here.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>

    ¡°Well, my Lady. Time for us to leave!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hesitant again!¡±

    ¡°You can do this!¡±

    The servants all left one by one with an encouragement and soon, the long awaited Ian Page came into the room. Maybe because he took off his robes? His arms and legs looked longer than before.

    ¡°Long time no see, princess.¡±

    Her heart started thumping again.

    She didn¡¯t know why and there was no way for her to know.

    No.

    She did know why, but she pretended not to.

    ¡°I thought you forgot about me.¡±

    ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve been a little busy.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too. At least you¡¯re here now. Thank you foring.¡± Princess Hiley smiled.

    Her blushing cheeks and shining eyes were impressive, and they added on to her unsurpassed beauty, making her even more beautiful. Her beauty was striking even by simply looking at her. She fit this abstract description more than anyone else.

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯ Ian thought to himself. And he meant it.

    It was like watching a masterpiece.

    A artistic masterpiece that was about to be disyed among the best.

    He got that kind of impression looking at the princess.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and I a teacher and a student? I could push it off no longer.¡±

    Ian was quite good at lying. Until the point of wondering how to take care of the fortunes of the former owner of the ivory tower, never had he even thought of his rtionship with the princess. He had perfectly forgotten all about her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing I can teach you in regards to magic. Unless you were a student of the Academy. Are you not already a magician that ranked up to the ss 3? So I¡¯ve been thinking...¡±

    Of course, this was also a lie. All he had to do was pretend to teach something here and there and tell her the secret to the Mana Respiration Method.

    ¡°First of all, we¡¯ll start with the Mana Respiration Method.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you talking about the thing you mentionedst time when you were doing the Dark Magic Inspection...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You remember.¡±

    Unlike Ian, who was simply trying to make things up as he went, Princess Hiley was fully focused, her eyes shining bright. The way her ears were perked up radiated her ardor to learn.

    ¡°I was actually nning on revealing this at the Tower, but I¡¯ve been so busy. But you¡¯re still my student, so let me show it to you first.¡± Ian said heartlessly, not meaning a word he said.

    But the princess didn¡¯t take it that way.

    ¡°Are you telling me that I¡¯m the.. the first?¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s showing it to me first..¡¯

    It was as if her were treating her special. She kept feeling that.

    She ended up letting out augh.

    ¡°Hehe..¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s.. it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    She said, stopping immediately.

    She kept her ears perked up, focused.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for all Respiration Methods ¨C this one shouldn¡¯t be too hard. With your abilities, you will get used to this soon.¡±

    ¡°Do I really have talent?¡±

    ¡°Are you not aware of your own ability?¡±

    Oh, she knew. She knew what a great achievement it was for her to reach ss 3 even under her conditions. Hadn¡¯t Kevin, the Magician of the Royal Courts, raved about it endlessly?

    ¡°But still .... .¡±

    The princess wanted to hear Ian say for himself how talented she was.

    ¡°I first knew you were a magician in the Emperor¡¯s resting room, in the basement. I remember you were using the Light Spell for the first time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that time!¡±

    The princess also remembered that day. Was it not the day she had performed the Light Spell for the first time?

    As much as it was a historical day to remember, she remembered that day vividly.

    Hold on, that day was clearly...

    ¡°It was the first day you came to the pce, isn¡¯t it Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was looking around the pce and ended up in there, but hid in the corner when you and the magician entered the room. So that¡¯s how I saw you.¡±

    Actually, he had gone in there to look for the ¡®Stone Heart Mushroom¡¯, but she didn¡¯t need to know that.

    ¡°Even just a while ago, I judged your talents based on that memory of you. I thought you would only be able to go up to the beginning of the 2nd ss, or possibly not even go over ss 1, at most. I judged you that much.¡±

    The princess looked a little sad. Even though she was way over ss 2, in ss 3, it felt as if Ian¡¯s expectations were reality.

    ¡°But I was wrong.¡± Ian continued. ¡°Honestly, I was surprised when you reached ss 3. You have a lot more ability than I expected you would have, Your Highness.¡±

    The princess¡¯s frown turned upside down back into a grin. In fact, she had a bigger smile than before. She had finally heard Ian confirm her abilities and it was exactly what she had wanted to hear.

    ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m not that good...¡±

    ¡°ss 4.¡± Ian responded, holding up five fingers, ¡°I do believe you will be able to make it to ss 4.¡±

    ¡°If I were to be ss 4...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the level of a master magician.¡±

    Hiley froze for a second. It was what she desperately wanted. She figured if she reached the level of a master magician she would be able to exonerate those who had tried to help her. Of course, she knew that the chances of bing one were slim.

    But then she asked,

    ¡°Are... are you serious? Me, ss 4?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Ian said, his voice full of certainty. If she were to just change her Respiration Method, the Mana Method would bring her up to ss 4. On top of that, telling her the calction techniques would be more than enough.

    ¡®She definitely has talents, too.¡¯

    Of course, her abilities were nothingpared to Ian, but making suchparisons wouldn¡¯t be fair to begin with. It was Ian who had ridiculously amazing skills, but the princess definitely had talents that were praiseworthy.

    ¡®And she knows what she wants.¡¯

    Ian knew what she wanted.

    After all, she had made him an aplice by making him her teacher, so wasn¡¯t it obvious?

    ¡®She will somehow be useful to me if I train her well.¡¯

    A magician of royal blood. Now that would be useful.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a student like her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start now? Let¡¯s pick a ce..¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait!¡±

    At Ian¡¯s suggestion they start soon, the princess pped her hands in realization as if she remembered she had prepared something.

    :Would.. would you wait for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Princess Hiley brought over a few things ¨C a thick book and a pair of rings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift in celebration of our beginning as a teacher and student. It is also a tribute that I, the student, am offering to my master to make a good impression.¡±

    Ian looked confused as he looked at this so -called ¡°tribute¡± in his hand.

    First of all, it was just a thick and old book, nothing special about it. Same with the rings. It didn¡¯t look like an artifact, let alone a magical object.

    ¡°It looks trivial to offer as a tribute.¡±

    The princess couldn¡¯t help smiling at Ian¡¯s words.

    His attitude of being unwilling to even give a heartlesspliment was the same.

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Princess Hiley asked, picking up the rings in her hands.

    Her red lips trembled slightly as she spoke.

    ¡°As for this ring... you¡¯re right. It is trivial. I had it made so this day would be memorable. If you see here, there are our names. See?¡±

    The rings had each of their names, ¡®Ian Page¡¯ and ¡®Hiley Greenriver¡¯ engraved on the inner loops. It was an ¡®anniversary ring¡¯ like she had said.

    ¡°Are you asking me to put in on now?¡±

    ¡°I..no..No!¡± the princess replied, surprised at Ian¡¯s direct question. ¡°If you just carried it around with you...¡±

    Despite her response, Ian slipped on the silver ring on his finger despite her reply.

    He slipped in on the fourth finger of his left hand, rather than the right hand where he had his Morgian ring on his second finger.

    ¡®He put the ring on his ring finger...¡¯

    Princess Hiley blushed without realizing it. She couldn¡¯t help it. It meant a lot, putting a ring on the fourth finger of the left hand. It was where you wore your engagement ring.

    ¡°This ring is a little big.¡± Ianmented.

    Of course, he had no clue about any of this. As far as he was concerned, it was useless knowing all the culture and trends of royalty. He just didn¡¯t like having two rings on his right hand.

    He also didn¡¯t like putting on all of his rings on the second fingers on both of his hands. Wearing a ring on his middle finger was a little weird, and wearing it on his thumb was ufortable. And the ring was too big for his pinkie. That was the only reason.

    ¡°I get the ring, but what is with the book?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°The ring...¡±

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    The princess replied, jerking back from her thoughts. She coughed, her cheeks red from excitement and embarrassment.

    ¡°So.. so this book is...¡± the princess stuttered. She took a deep breath to calm herself.

    ¡°Whoo...!¡± Well, this book is a journal that I found in the pce storage a while ago. Someone¡¯s diaries were put together into a history record, to be exact,¡± she exined as Ian flipped over the pages. It really was a diary like she said, each starting with the year and date. But he noticed something was strange.

    ¡°Empire Year 221?¡±

    It was currently Empire Year 508.

    That meant it was a diary from nearly 221 years ago.

    ¡°Whose diary is this? ¡°

    ¡°It was one of my ancestor¡¯s.¡±

    That meant the writer would have been part of the royal family. Someone of the royal family from 300 years ago.

    ¡°The writer was the first of the royal family to be born with magical powers, and the first owner of the blue robe that you were passed down.

    Her exnation was more than enough.

    She was talking of the Great Magician, the first ever from the royal family, and had gone up his way to be an Owner of the Ivory Tower.

    Mitchell Greenriver.

    It was his diary.

    ¡°I read through it first, and there were a lot of stories I thought you might be interested in. Especially from this part if you see here...¡±

    Ian speedily read through the pages the princess picked out for him. And yes, it was quite interesting.

    How?

    The reason was simple.

    ¡°It¡¯s the period the robe was made.¡±

    The records from the four years of Empire Year 223 to Empire Year 227 was basically the ¡®time record¡¯ of when the Blue Robe, the artifact of Mitchell Greenriver that Ian had been passed down, had been made and produced.

    ¡°As I was reading this, I felt that it could be of help to you than myself.... That¡¯s why I brought it to you as a gift.¡±

    ¡°Does this not belong to the pce?¡±

    ¡°I can lend it to you like I did with the robe. The term will be...¡± Princess Hiley thought for a moment. ¡°Until the day our rtionship ends as a tutor and student?¡±

    ¡°I will borrow it dly.¡±

    He liked the gift very much.

    ¡®A time record of the making of an artifact, huh?¡¯

    He just happened to have the silk, a material that was thought to be used to create artifacts. It was natural for him to be particrly interested in this, especially since he had the material.

    ¡®If I could create an artifact of my own that I wanted...¡¯

    A customized artifact just for its user. He had thought of this for a brief moment when he had received the silk, but it was now more realistic.

    ¡®This would help me if with any challenges I have in the future.¡¯

    Ian was facing the problem with the dragons, but they were stronger than him. He had to grow in his abilities to even be equal to them. It was even better if he had a strong Artifact along with growing in his abilities.

    ¡®This is an unexpected benefit.¡¯

    Ian looked at the princess.

    Maybe it was because he liked the gift.

    The princess looked even more radiant.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Will you hold my hands for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Your.. your hands sir?¡± The princess stuttered at his sudden request. Why was he asking her to hold his hands all of a sudden? She knew he had no filter, but things were progressing a little too quickly.

    ¡°This is not a good ce to learn the Respiration Method. There are a lot of eyes watching, too. I know a good ce, so let us go there.¡±

    ¡°Oh...!¡± The princess finally understood.

    She had only heard rumors of Ian¡¯s teleportation abilities.

    It seemed like he was about to perform his teleportation magic.

    ¡®What was I thinking...¡¯ Princess Hiley thought, shaking her head in disbelief.

    Shyly, she reached out her right hand.

    ¡°You might get a little dizzy. Just to let you know.¡±

    Their hands met, and that moment, a stream of white light swallowed them up.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>

    The Tracks of a Artisan(1)

    Ian had revealed the Mana Respiration Method at the Ivory Tower in his first life. All the students, whether they were young or mastered magic ss 4, had mastered this method. Although they were all different in how fast they learned, not one student had failed.

    ¡®It took at least a year for the students at the Academy.¡¯

    Ian remembered how ss 2 students had taken within half a year, ss students had taken 3 months, and the master magicians in ss 4 and above only took one month. Or rather, this applied to most students. Of course, it depended on the difference in innate learning skills and amount of effort among the students.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what he thought...

    ¡®I definitely wasn¡¯t expecting her to master this in three weeks.¡¯

    It had only taken the princess about three weeks ¨C twenty days to be exact ¨C topletely master Ian¡¯s Mana Respiration Method.

    He didn¡¯t let it show, but the creator of the Method was surely surprised. It was depressing how someone with magical abilities like the princess had died young in the previous life.

    ¡®You really don¡¯t know with people.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Of course, the Calction Techniques was something to be practiced constantly, but at this rate, Ian was sure the princess would master that as well in no time. He had expected her to take at least six months to even get used to this.

    ¡®She¡¯s a natural genius.¡¯

    Ian found out the princess didn¡¯t just have great magical abilities. She took everything in quickly and she had an amazing memory. She was the type that was born with innate intelligence, just as Ian had thought she had.

    ¡®From the Emperor to Lagnar.. she has taken after all of her parents¡¯ strong points more than anyone else. It¡¯s a pity she was born a female.¡¯

    She was born with the Emperor¡¯s fine looks, and she took after Lagnar¡¯s intelligence. She was ¡®perfect¡¯ in looks, her nature, and intelligence. Not only that, she was a magician too. If a child were to be born with art, she, Hiley Greenriver would be the greatest ¡®masterpiece¡¯ of the emperor.

    ¡°I definitely feel something different.¡± The princess said, surprised, but pleased with the immediate change she could feel.

    ¡°You will.¡±

    The princess was a magician. Of course she would feel good about herself maturing in her magical abilities.

    ¡°I thought it would take me a while..¡±

    ¡°You are born with innate abilities. I don¡¯t have any regret in bing your teacher.¡±

    ¡°Do you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason for me to tter you, princess?¡±

    There was no reason for Ian to tter the princess at all. His honesty made the princess trust him even more.

    ¡°Now, you just need to practice the Calction Techniques. If we were to rate the difficulty, I would consider this more important than the Respiration Method itself, and it would take a while..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to keep practicing, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been nagging you with the same line.¡±

    ¡°Yes, somewhat.¡±

    During the past three weeks, their rtionship had significantly changed. They were now even able to joke around. They were still somewhat awkward around each other, but it was still a huge progress.

    ¡°Oh, by the way.. about the fortune you told me about before.. the problem with the hidden fortune of the former Ivory Tower owner? I¡¯ve been thinking...¡±

    Ian had often mentioned the Ivory Tower fortune to the princess, which was his real concern in the first ce. The princess had pondered on the issue, and it seemed she hade up with a solution.

    ¡°I think there will be a good solution. It¡¯ll be somewhat of a rescue mission, and I¡¯ll sketch it out for you soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a lot more experienced and intelligent about this than I am, so I¡¯ll leave it to you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! It¡¯s in good hands master!¡± The princess responded, jokingly posing as a knight receiving orders. Ian found this cute and ended up coughing, flustered.

    ¡®Dang it.¡¯

    Ian muttered, feeling flustered. Even though he looked young, he was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was reborn when he was 42, and seven years had passed, which meant he was reaching his fifties. Considering the average age rate of the people in thend, he wasn¡¯t young at all.

    ¡®Which I¡¯ve noticed for a while.¡¯ Ian thought to him.

    Ian felt quite young, reflecting on his physical appearance. Ian was far from aging even in his previous life. That was because he didn¡¯t have to deal with everything everyone else his average age did, including human rtionships.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been thoughtless.¡¯ Ian¡¯s thoughts jerked back to the present and he looked up at the sky. It was already starting to grow dark. It was already time for them to go back. Otherwise, he would be in trouble being alone with the princess until such ate hour.

    ¡°We should end here for the day ¨C let¡¯s go back.¡± Ian said, holding out his hand and the princess immediately held it. She still felt shy, but at least she didn¡¯t turn red with embarrassment. That was also progress.

    ¡°Oh, wait!¡± The princess pulled back her hand.

    She stepped away from Ian.

    He wondered what she was up to.

    ¡°Whooo....!¡± Princess Hiley steadied her breath.

    She started drawing in her mana.

    ¡°Pyro st.¡±

    Pyro st.

    The fire spell.

    It was the very same spell that Ian had used to fight Cecilia, the spy of Coldwood. The princess was suddenly forming a pir of fire and sted it at the dirt walls surrounding the training grounds.

    BBBAAAMM

    Ian had cast his own mana, so the princess¡¯ powers didn¡¯t affect the wall at all.

    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t do that today.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The princess burst outughing, as she so often did during training. Herugh was joyful, unlike the serious atmosphere they were training in, but it was nice.

    ¡°I feel as if I¡¯m letting it all out. I never had the chance to do this before, but I could get used to doing this.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s one of the joys of using magic.¡±

    Until recently, this arena had been used for Ian and Spartoi¡¯s training. The floors and walls seemed to be a little broken down than before, and he figured it was Princess HIley¡¯s doing.

    ***

    After Ian had escorted the princess safely to the pce, he walked into the night on his way back home. Teleportation was nice, but it wasn¡¯t too bad to be able to sink deep into his thoughts as he walked.

    ¡®I thought it would be all over once I had gotten my revenge.¡¯

    Pushing his thoughts aside, Ian slipped out a book from his pocket. It was the diary of Mitchell Greenriver. He had been reading it thoroughly during the past twenty days.

    ¡®The Owner of the Ivory Tower.¡¯

    That was the first thing that came to mind when he thought of Mitchell Greenriver.

    Even the description of him fit him perfectly in the diary.

    ¡®A member of the royal family who freely journeyed around the world.¡¯

    He had escaped all of the deadlypetition of taking over the throne.

    After that, he had roamed all over thend for over a decade, and became the owner of the Ivory Tower when he returned. He was lower than Ian in magical abilities, but much more experienced.

    ¡®And thanks to him, an Artifact was made.¡¯

    It was pure luck how he had received that Blue Robe of his. Long story short, Mitchell Greenriver met an artisan during his journey, and he had received the handmade Artifact as a gift for helping the artisan.

    It was a cloudy day, thest day of the constetion of the Golden Goat.

    Today, I was to make history, the day I had dreamed of since I was a child.

    I had always wanted to fly like a bird. But I knew the limits of the Flying Spell.

    Even though I had reached ss 5, no matter how much I studied and tested the spell, things didn¡¯t change.

    But today will be different.

    This Blue Robe will grant my wish.

    My long, awaited wish.

    I¡¯m excited.]

    This was Mitchell Greenriver¡¯sst entry on anything rted to the Blue Robe.

    Reading the text, it seemed like this artisan had sewed a particr magical ability Greenriver had wanted. It was probably the Flying Spell.

    ¡®An artisan who makes Artifacts, huh?¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    It was most likely this master was now dead. After all, three hundred years had passed.

    It was likely he had a sessor.

    ¡®Even now, the process of making Artifacts is a mystery.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Artifacts from three hundred years ago were also full of secrets.

    Mitchell Greenriver had simply crossed ways by chance, and received the robe as a gift, which just happened to be a lucky opportunity for him.¡¯

    ¡®If there was a sessor, there is a possibility the secrets could have been passed down. They might be living isted from the rest of the world, just like the fairy n.¡¯

    Now the question was where Ian would be able to find the sessor of the artisan. He had already asked the Fairy Queen and Evantus if they knew of any skilled artisan who might know how to make Artifacts. They had already told him they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I can ask the Dragon right this second.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t whip up a potion that would help him slip through time immediately.

    He had run out of gargoyle eyes, the most important material. It would be impossible unless Evantus found the whereabouts of the gargoyles.

    ¡®There aren¡¯t enough clues.¡¯

    But there was still some that he could find in the diary.

    There were a few, but they were crucial.

    The first clue was about where Mitchell and the artisan had first met.

    It was three hundred years ago at Piltin Kingdom.

    This kingdom had fallen and no longer existed.

    ¡®It is now part of the dukedom of the Low Lands.¡¯

    The territory of Piltin was now more of a dukedom than a kingdom. It was also territory Ian had been to most parts of as the war came to an end, but Piltin Kingdom had been close to surrendering. Ian didn¡¯t have many memorable asions there since he was only sent there to fight.

    ¡®He even describes the artisan¡¯s physical characteristics.¡¯

    The second hint was the list of details of the artisan¡¯s characteristics. It varied from his appearance, habits, and tone.

    This was the list of details concerning the master.

    He definitely didn¡¯t seem normal.

    ¡°Hmm..¡± Ian muttered as he repeatedly read Mitchell¡¯s diary to himself.

    He then had a new goal in mind.

    ¡®I need to go to the Piltin territory.¡¯

    Normally, Ian wouldn¡¯t get on the act with only a small clue, but there was no other choice.

    Plus, he was in a hurry.

    He needed that resistant force that would help him stand against the Dragon.

    ¡®I should take the silk with me just in case.¡¯

    He whisked out the silk he had received as a tribute in his ¡®pocket¡¯ out of thin air.

    He hurriedly started matching up the coordinates of his location first.

    His destination was the Pltin Territory, of which, of course, he had no living memory.

    It was impossible for him to teleport there.

    For now, the only area he could teleport to was the capital of the dukedom, Loharam, and its vicinity.

    Even this wasn¡¯t close enough.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say Loharam and the Piltin Territory were at opposite ends of thend.

    ¡®Too bad.¡¯

    He had no one to me for himself. It was he who should have had more experience in different parts of the region. If he were Mitchell Greenriver himself, this would be the one ce he had never been to.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get going.¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    Soon, he was on his way, leaving only a note behind at home saying he would be back soon.

    ***

    Ian was about to take his first steps on thends of the Low Dukedom.

    It seemed he had seeded in his teleportation.

    Except for one thing..

    ¡°Finally!¡± One unfamiliar boy ran up to him without warning

    ¡°You have finallye, you assassin!¡± The boy shouted, sticking out a de at Ian¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>

    The Tracks of an Artisan (2)

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    An assassin?

    Ian reeled in his mana in his hand, confused.

    Things would be different if it were Oliver¡¯s de but handling a child¡¯s sword like this was child¡¯s y. As expected, he was able to snatch the sword out of the child¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    The youngster who had been swaying his sword in his hands hesitantly took a few steps back. Maybe he thought it was a blow in revenge, considering he took a few steps back.

    ¡°Huh.. a skilled assassin has been sent to challenge me! Of course! They have, after all, once seeded in killing off the greatest genius in thend. You are quite skilled1¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not..¡±

    ¡°Silence! An assassin is an assassin! You will die in my hands!¡±

    The youngster¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t end there. He pulled out a dagger from his inner clothes and went in for a second attack. Of course, Ian didn¡¯t feel threatened at all.

    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯

    Ian casually avoided the stab and took in his surroundings.

    He had been thinking ofing to the far west of the Low Dukedom, since his destination, FIltin Territory, was on the west of the dukedom. It waste in the night when Ian had left the imperial city of Greenriver, but this ce waste in the morning, and the sun was out. Considering the time difference, Ian was positive this was the Low Dukedom territory.

    ¡®Have I been to a vige like this before?¡¯

    There was a small vige. Ian could spot the what seemed like an entrance to a vige. He certainly hadn¡¯t been here recently, but if he could teleport here, it meant he had been here in his previous life.

    ¡°You beast! You assassin! He-yah! Ha-yah!¡±

    Even in the midst of Ian¡¯s confusion, this strange child wouldn¡¯t stop attacking. Ian didn¡¯t feel threatened at all, but he was starting get annoyed. He decided to put him to a stop.

    ¡°Sl..¡± Ian started, attempting to put the Sleep Charm on the boy.

    ¡°Cleven!¡± A man shouted.

    Some of the vigers had heard themotion and were making their way over.

    Perhaps this boy¡¯s name was Cleven.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stop it this instant!¡±

    A bulky, middle-aged man ran over and got ahold of the boy. Could he be the parent?

    Ian¡¯s question was soon answered.

    ¡°Chief! You¡¯re here right on time. It¡¯s an assassin! I¡¯m sure of it! He was sent to kill me! He suddenly appeared in front of me!¡±

    At the child¡¯s words, the chief looked over at Ian. Of course, he didn¡¯t seem to believe Ian was an assassin. After all, he had taken the dagger away and resisted the boy.

    ¡°Ouch! Ch..Chief! Why are you...¡± The boy protested.

    ¡°You little brat, until when are you going to go on with this about your assassin?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! He IS out to get me! He stopped my de with his bare hand! I¡¯m sure he is a well-trained...¡±

    ¡°I thought things had calmed down a bit but it appears not! Who let this boy get his hands on a weapon? Eh?! Take him home immediately! And don¡¯t let him leave the house!¡±

    At his words, a few vigers stepped up to take Cleven by the arms and dragged him home. The boy didn¡¯t stop yelling about Ian being an assassin, but the vigers didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to his words. They seemed to be used to this.

    ¡°Whew... pardon us. As you can see, that boy has some problems. He is slightly...wed in his mind. He always makes amotion, iming he feels threatened. We sincerely apologize again.¡± The chief said, apologetically.

    Ian replied back in thenguage of the Low Dukedom.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright. And I¡¯m not a hired assassin, just to let you know.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not. I¡¯m thinking you¡¯re not from here, so are you a traveler from afar?¡± The chief suggested. Judging from Ian¡¯s ent, looks, and clothing, the chief hade to the conclusion that Ian was a traveler.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I saw a vige so I thought I¡¯d take a look around.¡±

    ¡°And you happened to get Cleven¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Ian mumbled at the chief¡¯s questioning, but Ian figured that was good enough. Ian didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity if possible. Strictly speaking, he was in a foreignnd, a country that rarely had conflict with Greenriver. There was no reason for him to start amotion.

    ¡°Traveling around the world at such a young age. Amazing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible since I¡¯m young.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what youth is all about.¡±

    The conversation went on smoothly, just like it would between any local and traveler. Of course, Ian wasn¡¯t a normal traveler, and wanted to get out of there quickly, but he couldn¡¯t simply walk away.

    ¡°What is the name of this vige?¡± Ian asked. He might as well know where he was. It was a vige that wasn¡¯t in his memory, but he had seeded in teleporting. It meant he had been here before.

    ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯mte introducing myself. My name is Jackson, and I¡¯m the vige chief. ¡®Bordon¡¯ is our vige name, and we¡¯re in the Filtinnds.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say we¡¯re in the Filtinnds?¡±

    ¡°I did. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°...Nothing. I¡¯m Lian.¡± Ian said, deciding to introduce himself with a different name. The wires in his brain started working at full speed. He was certain the dukedom had surrendered in the middle of the unification war. Therefore, there had been no reason for him toe this far. Even when he was busy hunting down Artifacts in his previous life, the FIltin territory had been out of the question.

    Then how was he able to remember and teleport all the way here?

    ¡®Hold on...¡¯

    Ian thought carefully.

    Then, he was able to remember.

    All the old memories he had forgotten.

    Even the ones that he didn¡¯t need to remember.

    ¡®The Order of the False Dragon.¡¯

    The FIltin Territory was at the western region of the Low Dukedom.

    He had been in the area before.

    Ian had once been in search of the Dragon cult group when he was helping to research Dragon Language. Those swindlers had been active in the western part of the dukedom. In his previous life, it was the far west of the unified Greenriver Empire, but now it was part of the Low Dukedom.

    ¡®I forgot.¡¯

    Once his memories lit up, they spread like wildfire. His past memories were revived and he remembered the reason the vige was there.

    ¡®Their headquarters.¡¯

    When he had visited in his previous life, that is, twenty years from now, this vige of Bordon had not been what it was now today.

    ¡®It was inplete ruins back then.¡¯

    At the same time, it had been the headquarters of a dragon cult as well. Even Crude, the head of the thief guild, whom Ian had secretly met to know the whereabouts of the Dragonian, was aware of the active cult groups. Putting that to consideration, the cults were still active.

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    A few vigers, being aware of Ian, walked over to the chief and whispered in his ear, making sure to be steps away from Ian. There was no point in doing so, for Ian was able to make his hearing better if he wanted.

    ¡®It¡¯s time for morning service. What shall we do?¡¯

    ¡®Just go ahead with the prayers as nned.¡¯

    ¡®And the stranger...?¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s a prey that hase with his own two feet. See him through.¡¯

    The chief made a big false smile,pletely unaware that Ian, his ¡®prey¡¯ had been listening in, and spoke.

    ¡°How rude we are to our guest. A lot of our vigers are shy of strangers, so please understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯spletely alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... even this encounter is meant to be, so why don¡¯t you stay and have a meal with us? There isn¡¯t anything for us to show off about of town, but we are not that heartless to turn a blind eye to a stranger we have caused trouble.¡± Jackson said, getting to work as he always did as chief.

    If he was really the chief.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself and receive a meal from you dly.¡± Ian replied, with this suspicion in mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry at all. Come, right this way.¡±

    Ian followed Chief Jackson far into the vige. It was a quiet town. Ian couldn¡¯t even hear that noisy Cleven, so he wondered where the boy had been dragged off to.

    ¡°And those people gathered over there..?¡± Ian pointed to a group of people gathered around a shoddy looking stone statue. They were on their knees, lifting up prayers. It seemed like the service the chief and viger had been whispering about earlier.

    ¡°Ah, our vigers gather for morning prayers every day. It¡¯s an old tradition of the town.¡±

    ¡°What a unique looking statue they are praying to. Is it a lizard with wings?¡± Ian asked, pretending to be clueless. Anyone would be able to tell it was a dragon, but Ian acted as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Not a lizard, but a dragon.¡±

    ¡°A dragon! Lifting prayers to dragons?¡±

    ¡°Unlike the gods, they answer prayers.¡±

    ¡°They answer?¡±

    At that moment, there was amotion among the gathered vigers, and Ian couldn¡¯t me them.

    A stream of light sted from the dragon statue, as if it were actually listening to the prayers.

    ¡°Ooooh!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Great Dragon! Great Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Heal my mother!¡±

    ¡°Let us not go hungry again tomorrow!¡±

    The vigers became more hyped with their prayers. It may have seemed like a miracle in the vigers¡¯ eyes, but Ian knew better.

    ¡®It¡¯s magic.¡¯

    The statue was sting out a perfect stream of light.

    A spell was being cast from the statue.

    It was a slight change of the Light Spell.

    This made Ian more suspicious.

    ¡®That statue isn¡¯t good enough to be made from magical engineering.¡¯

    A magical engineering device couldn¡¯t conjure up magic on its own. There were only two things that could make miracles in the name of magic.

    ¡®A magician and an Artifact.¡¯

    The statue was conjuring magic just like an Artifact would.

    ¡®But it¡¯s different.¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    The statue was different from any other Artifact Ian had seen so far. It felt different. How was he supposed to describe this difference?

    ¡®It seems it was made carelessly, as if someone simply wanted to test it out...¡¯ Ian thought.

    All the Artifacts Ian had seen so far, such as the Mogrian Ring, the Queen¡¯s Amulet, Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe, and the Cane of the Great Fields had a different figure. They may look simple, but none of them were shoddy like this statue.

    Ian would have believed it if someone were to say a skilled child had made it with mud.

    ¡®Too shoddy to be an Artifact...¡¯

    Ian was growing more suspicious by the second.

    ¡°Come on in. Although it¡¯s a little shabby. I¡¯ll prepare a meal for you soon.¡± The chief said, breaking into his thoughts.

    They had arrived at the chief¡¯s house, which was not far from the statue. Being the chief¡¯s house, it was different from the other houses in the vige. It was the biggest and very clean inside.

    ¡°Not as shabby as I expected.¡±

    ¡°I did build this house with my own hands. Notparable to the ones in the city, but I did put effort into building it.¡±

    Soon, the meal was prepared and set on the dining table. It was actually a potato stew and a piece of crumbly bread. It was also a traditional meal of the people.

    ¡°May I eat with you?¡± Chief Jackson asked.

    Ian nodded, and they ate in awkward silence.

    Ian didn¡¯t have a problem with the meal, since he had been hungry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, may I ask where you are from? You seem to be fluent in ournguage, but you do have a unique ent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Greenriver.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it quite chaotic there nowadays?¡± Jackson asked. He then started pouring Ian with questions.

    Only in the beginning, though.

    He started to get quiet.

    ¡°...¡± The chief started to be busy looking Ian over and continued to steal nces.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°Wha-? Ah, it¡¯s nothing! I am simply worried the food may not be good for you, but you seem to be enjoying it more than I expected. Would you like another serving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Chief Jackson headed to the kitchen with Ian¡¯s bowl. Once he was in the kitchen, the chief couldn¡¯t hide his perplexed expression anymore. Ian didn¡¯t see the confusion on his face.

    ¡®What is going on? Why isn¡¯t anything happening?¡¯ he thought.

    The stew Jackson had served the guest wasn¡¯t just any kind of stew. He had mixed on sleeping pills. But the stranger hadn¡¯t even fallen asleep. Heck, he was asking for more.

    ¡®Did I put in too little?¡¯

    Yes. That was probably it. He thought the stew would taste strange if he put in too little. Jackson simply thought of putting in more. He poured in more sleeping medicine into the stew once more. A lot more than he did before.

    ¡®This time for sure...¡¯

    However, Jackson had no idea.

    It wasn¡¯t the amount of sleeping medicine that was the problem, and that he was making a big mistake right now.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>

    The Tracks of an Artisan (3)

    Just as Ian had expected, the vige of Bordon wasn¡¯t a normal vige at all.

    It had been a long time since the vige was taken in the hands of the middle-aged man Jackson and twenty-something other swindlers, constantly exploiting the vigers who had originally lived there. Of course, the vigers weren¡¯t aware that they were being cheated on by their young chief and his men. Jackson and his crew were quite a convincing cult group.

    ¡°The stew tastes really good.¡± Ian said.

    ¡°Haha...ha.. that is.. quite a relief. Really.¡±

    Today was one of the few days travelers passed by since Jackson and his men had taken over the vige and started living like royalty. Jackson was nning to revive his old skills.

    However, things were not going as he expected from the start. Even though he had used up a whole bottle of sleeping pills, the light-brown haired traveler Lian didn¡¯t even seem to be nning on passing out any time soon.

    ¡®Why?¡¯ Jackson thought to himself.

    Was it because it was cheap? No, that wasn¡¯t it. The reason for anything to be cheap would be because of its toxicity. That meant the pills itself should work perfectly.

    ¡®Is it expired?¡¯

    Jackson¡¯s logic only seemed to stop there. It was impossible for him to think beyond that. It was impossible for him to suspect the fault was with the traveler himself, not the medicine. He was already eating his third bowl.

    ¡®This really tastes good.¡¯ Ian thought.

    He was truly enjoying the stew. Looking back, he hadn¡¯t had a normal meal like this since the age of twelve in his previous life.

    It was a special meal he was enjoying in in thirty six years. In his hunger, however, it only seemed like a side dish.

    ¡®It would have been a lot better if he hadn¡¯t mixed in the pills.¡¯ Ian thought.

    He was a magician.

    Not just any magician. He was a Great Wizard.

    He could stop pretty much any potion from having effect. But that was different from the taste and smell the pills had effect on the food.

    ¡®By the way...¡¯

    Ian peered over at Jackson, the middle-aged chief. As Ian was clearing his bowls of stew, Jackson was doing his best not to show that he was perplexed. Jackson would never be able to trick Ian, but he was quite an actor.

    ¡®Should I let him be.¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    There was a lot for him to keep an eye on. The statue that worked like an Artifact, and iming the statue to be the symbol of the dragon cult. He could use force to get the information he wanted, but decided to see how things went along.

    ¡°By the way... about the statue.¡± Ian started.

    ¡°Yes? Ah, the dragon statue. What about it?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like any dragon statue. Did you make it yourself? Or did you bring it in from somewhere else?¡±

    Jackson pondered on how he could answer this question.

    What could be the best way to answer? He had to be convincing.

    ¡°It was... a few years ago. We brought in the statue when the drought went on longer than we expected. Things got better since then. The dragon statue is like a god to us.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie at all, although the details were a little different from reality.

    He was telling the overall truth. It was a fact that there had been a drought, and it was also a fact that the dragon statue had been brought in around that time.

    ¡°Does the dragon truly respond to prayers?¡± Ian asked.

    It was he who was fooling Jackson in this situation. Ian blinked with wonder, as ifpletely clueless. Even if Jackson was quite the actor himself, he couldn¡¯t win Ian, who had all the wisdom after living two lives. One was not to speak of acting if they had never pretended to have the innocence, tone and shaking of a twelve year-old when they are actually forty-two.

    ¡°That iswhat we believe.¡±

    ¡°Then would he answer to mine?¡±

    ¡°If you pray sincerely, I¡¯m sure he would.¡±

    ¡°Ohh.. ¡± Ian said in awe. It was a perfectly fake shout of wonder. ¡°I would like to lift up a prayer as well, if that is possible for outsiders. As you probably know, it¡¯s not everyday outsiders like myself get rare chances like this...¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson said, ¡°We can do that immediately.¡±

    He led Ian to the statue without hesitating. The vigers who had been doing their morning service were nowhere to be found. Perhaps the morning service was over.

    ¡°There is no particr rule in doing this. Just make yourselffortable, and pray with all your heart. As long as you mean it, the dragon will definitely answer your prayers.¡± Jackson said, pointing at the statue.

    He seemed very convincing, as cults do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the way for you.¡± Jackson said, stepping away so ¡®Lian¡¯ could pray in peace. Ian, however, wasn¡¯t thinking of praying. He wanted to see how the chief and the vigers would react if something out of the ordinary were to happen suddenly.

    ¡®If this statue were to be broken...¡¯ Ian thought, wondering what would happen if the foundation of this cult, this statue, that is, would lose its power. How would the vigers react?

    ¡®Let me see your true identity.¡¯ Ian thought, smiling slightly to himself as he reeled in his powers.

    His counterpart was a mere shoddy statue.

    ¡®Spell Disorder.¡¯

    The way the Artifact conjured up magic was the same way a magician did. That meant it was also weak against the strongest spell that could interrupt any operation of spell techniques ¨C the Spell Disorder.

    ¡°Oh, Great Dragon. Light the way for me for my remaining journey. May I find the truth that I am looking for on this journey, and please help me get back home safely.¡± Ian called out in a loud voice for everyone to hear.

    ¡®How to rob of him?¡¯ Jackson thought to himself as he listened to Ian¡¯s ¡®prayers¡¯.

    Jackson had been keeping a close eye on this so-called traveler ¡®Lian¡¯, who was praying. If he was here all the way from Greenriver, it meant he had been on a long journey.

    Even so, his robes were in good state, and his skin looked healthy. It was proof that he had been sleeping and eating well on his journey. He was certain ¡®Lian¡¯ had a fine budget he was traveling on.

    ¡®He does seem capable of taking care of himself.¡¯

    It seemed ¡®Lian¡¯ was traveling without any bodyguard despite therge amount of money he was carrying around. He had defended himself easily, despite Cleven¡¯s stab with his de. This meant he was confident in martial arts enough to protect himself.

    ¡®I will gather my men in advance, and then we will distract him.¡¯ Jackson thought.

    It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult distracting him alone to a quiet ce where no one was around. Soon, he would see the dragon respond to his prayer, and he would start getting interested.

    Then, all Jackson would have to do was convince him. Tell him he was there was something better to show him.. anything would work. There was a lot to trick him with.

    ¡°...¡±

    But things were going strange.

    Jackson was sure the statue it would start soon.

    The lighting up of the statue, that is.

    ¡®What the...?¡¯

    Just that morning, during the morning service of the vigers, the statue had lit up just fine.

    But why did it stop all of a sudden?

    ¡®Is it broken? Is that even possible?¡¯

    All this time, ever sine ¡®he¡® had sculpted the statue, it had never gone wrong. He was sure of it. SO why was it breaking down now, after all this time?

    ¡®Dang it! Not helpful at all.¡¯

    This was a disaster. It wasn¡¯t that Jackson could call him to fix the statue in front of that traveler ¡®Lian¡¯ and the vigers. He needed a solution.

    ¡°Hmm... I prayed with all my heart, but it looks like it¡¯s not enough. He¡¯s not responding...¡± Ian murmured, looking at the chief. He sounded a lot more disappointed than he looked.

    ¡°Of.. of course not. There are times when we do not get answers either. Especially after morning service. Why don¡¯t you try attending another serviceter on?¡±

    ¡°Another worship service?¡±

    ¡°We constantly have services for the dragon in this vige. If you are not in a hurry, how about staying at our town for the night? We will lend you a room to stay in, too.¡±

    ¡°No need for that...¡± Ian started to refuse, but the chief Jackson waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°It has always been rare for our vige to have guests. Every single one of our guests are special to us. If you leave without being satisfied, we will not rest easy as well.¡±

    Jackson could be quite convincing. He had the dignity of a cult leader.

    ¡°Well.... If you say so... alright.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad offer for Ian as well. If he pretended to lodge in the room they offered, he might be able to find out how they would take care of the broken statue.

    ¡°Come right this way. Let me lead you to the room you will be staying.¡±

    Ian was led to a special room to the right side of Jackson¡¯s cottage. In first impression, it seemed to be like a reception room for guests.

    ¡®I will wait until he lets his guard down. Then, we hunt.¡¯ Jackson thought to himself as he left the room he had led ¡®Lian¡¯ to. Fixing the statue was his top priority. For the sake of fooling that rich traveler and taking his money. For the sake of exploiting all the foolish vigers.

    ¡°Oi, Collin!¡± Ian called one of his servants.

    It was the same viger who had asked him how the morning service should be carried on.

    He was a bulky, vicious-looking fellow.

    ¡°Were you looking for me, brother- I mean, Chief?¡±

    ¡°Bring that boy to me immediately.¡±

    ¡°It seemed like his mental illness was rpsing again earlier.¡±

    Jackson took out a vial. It was a vial filled with dark purple liquid.

    ¡°This is a tranquilizer. Feed this to him and bring him to me. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes.. yes sir. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°And Estavan!¡±

    Another servant came rushing in.

    Unlike Collin, he had a small figure.

    ¡°You take the boys and keep the vigers at bay. Do not let theme anywhere near the statue, am I clear? Also, keep an eye on our guest ¨C do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes chief.¡±

    Time went by and soon, the vicious-looking servant Collin brought someone.

    No ¨C he was dragging someone over. Maybe he did have his tranquilizer, because he appeared to be dazed, drunk with the medicine.

    It was Cleven. It was the crazed child who had tried to attack and frame Ian as an assassin after teleporting out of thin air.

    ¡°Sorry about earlier. Did we not have a guest present? I hope you understand, for you are such a nice child.¡± Jackson said, patting Cleven on the head.

    The boy seemed to have calmed from having a fit earlier.

    The purple tranquilizer seemed to be working.

    ¡°So.. the reason we summoned you is because of.. the statue. Thanks to your statue, we¡¯ve been able to.. Ehem! Anyways, we seem to have a problem. Would you mind taking a look for us?¡±

    The boy Cleven walked over to the stone statue. He still seemed dazed, drunk in the medicine, but he red at the statue with bright eyes.

    ¡°...¡±

    Cleven quietly held up his tools and hammer. He then started to hit the dragon statue all over. He seemed to be overdoing it when Chief Jackson had specifically asked him to fix it. It was as if he were destroying the statue.

    ¡°Well, do you think you can fix it?¡±

    Jackson didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by Cleven¡¯s actions.

    BAM! BAAM! BANG! BAM!

    Of course, Cleven didn¡¯t answer. He simply went on waving his tools and hammer around, hitting the statue. The statue that was already shoddy looking looked shoddier than before.

    ¡°Be more careful. It needs to keep its form of a dragon!¡±

    Cleven went on with his hammering, not bothered by what anyone was saying to him. On some parts, he went full force, while seeming to engrave something on the bottom of the statue. Just when his unique fixer-upper process wasing to an end, Jackson spoke up.

    ¡°Are you done? Did you fix it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with this medicine.¡± Jackson muttered, clicking his tongue.

    He walked up to the statue and started muttering whatever came to mind.

    ¡°Please help us to keep doing this.. and uhm.. also..¡±

    Just then, a stream of light burst from the statue. The Spell Disorder Ian had cast over the statue was broken. The crazy boy had broken the spell with his hammer.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jackson shouted in triumph and gestured over to his servant, signaling him to take Cleven back.

    He didn¡¯t bother to award Cleven, let alone give him apliment.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Collin grunted. The vicious-looking servant grabbed Cleven by the neck and took him back home. Cleven¡¯s house was a storage in an isted part of Bordon Vige, with a lock on the door.

    ¡°Stay in here until you get back to your senses,¡± Collin ordered. He shut the door with a BANG.

    The door was locked with a clicking sound, but Cleven remained quiet. He simply stared into space.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t remember...¡± Cleven muttered for the first time since he had his medicine. His voice was a different from when he was yelling at Ian earlier, calling him an assassin. His voice seemed much more mature.

    ¡°Who... am I?¡±

    Nobody would be able to hear his question.

    The moment the question slipped from his mouth, a man¡¯s soft voice answered in reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering that, too.¡±

    At the same time, a body slowly appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Who are you, that you are capable of handling Artifacts?¡±

    It was the light brown-haired traveler.

    Ian had stepped out of his Transparency Spell.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>

    Traces of an Artisan (4)

    ¡°...?¡±

    The boy was actingpletely different from a few hours ago. When they had first met earlier, he had treated Ian like an assassin and attacked, but now, he was looking at Ian nkly as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Cleven couldn¡¯t speak at all. Earlier, he was so agitated and didn¡¯t seem to be in the state which he could be reasoned with , but now, he couldn¡¯tmunicate at well. Both situations were frustrating.

    ¡®Probably not the artisan Mitchell Greenriver had met.¡±

    Even though three hundred years had passed, this boy was apletely different figure form the artisan described in the diary. He didn¡¯t have the ck hair or pale skin the diary described.

    ¡°Can you understand me?¡±

    Ian started chanting a rhyme in the Greenrivernguage. He wanted to check the boy¡¯snguage skills, just to see if he was fluent in variousnguages as the diary described the artisan. Of course, all Cleven did was blink nkly.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he has some sort of connection.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Ian couldn¡¯t simply dismiss the corrtion between the artisan and Cleven. They certainly had themon ability to control artifacts.

    ¡®Whether it¡¯s a direct connection, or not.¡¯

    There was definitely some sort of connection.

    The boy could be some other artisan master.

    Or the Artisan¡¯s sessor.

    Maybe another third party with some other connection.

    There were so many possibilities.

    ¡®What a lucky start.¡¯ .

    Although he wondered ¨C was it really just luck?

    But no matter. He found a clue.

    It was easier and quicker than he thought it would be.

    ¡°I noticed you have quite an amazing talent...¡± Ian said, squinting his eyes.

    He now spoke in the Dukedomnguage that Cleven could understand.

    ¡°Where did you learn those talents?¡±

    ¡°... . ¡°

    Of course, Cleven didn¡¯t answer.

    But Ian wasn¡¯t one to stop here.

    He continued to ask the questions he wanted answered.

    ¡°Is there a particr reason you are helping the chief?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say, for example, he is threatening you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see traces of violence. Or is it drugs? Or could it be..¡±

    ¡°St-stop...¡±

    Cleven clutched his head in hands at Ian¡¯s continuous questions. Was it because of the tranquilizer? It still seemed impossible for him to think logically.

    ¡°Hm...¡± Ian murmured, stroking his chin as he looked at the boy groan in agony. It would be a waste of time questioning the boy like this. In order to receive some sort of clue from Cleven, it was essential that Ian helped him get Cleven to think properly again.

    ¡®I should meet that chief brat first.¡¯

    Suddenly, there were so many things to ask the chief ¨C how he knew Cleven and he had gotten ahold of the boy. And how he did he know Cleven had special talents?

    ¡®Not that he would answer willingly, of course...¡¯

    This was the moment using force would be effective. After all, hadn¡¯t the chief tried to target Ian by using sleeping pills? There was no reason at all for Ian to hesitate.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep.¡± Ian said, putting the boy Cleven to slumber.

    He did it because the boy looked anxious.

    In situations like this, it was best to get some sleep.

    ¡°And now...¡±

    Ian teleported out of the storage house. His destination was the guest room the chief had led him to. He expected a message to be delivered to him from the chief or his followers.

    Sure enough, Chief Jackson came to Ian¡¯s room to talk of the ritual. The dragon statue was fixed, and so were the preparations to rip off ¡®traveler Ian¡¯.

    ¡°Join us for the special ritual, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°There are leaders among the vigers other than myself who take care of matters in our vige. I guess we can call them our administrators.¡±

    At his words, Ian had to swallow back contempt.

    Administrators. Yeah, right.

    The followers who took over the vige with him was more like it.

    ¡°It is a joint religious service with all the leaders. The ritual won¡¯t be limited to personal prayers, but it¡¯s for praying for the entire vige as well.¡±

    ¡°Are outsiders allowed to partake in that kind of ritual?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you not to. Oh, by the way, the special ritual won¡¯t be at the statue in the middle of the vige, though. There¡¯s a separate sanctuary we have managed for you. We are not discriminating you, but a quiet ritual is preferred since it¡¯s different from our normal ones...¡±

    Chief Jackson was quite good at lying.

    Ian didn¡¯t have a problem in sensing this.

    It was thanks to the spell he had secretly put on the chief.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not up for doing prayers at another location, you can wait and partake in the evening ritual. Everything we say is only a suggestion.¡± Chief Jackson added, just for sake of not buying suspicion. Of course, things would be a lot easier for him if Lian simply followed up to his suggestions. Jackson had already ced his followers at the special ¡®sanctuary¡¯ in the woods, which was just an empty space in the middle of the woods.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian murmured, pretending to be thoughtful.

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°Well, I am curious about where this special ritual will be proceeded.¡±

    ¡°Is you say so..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take part in it then. Will you lead the way?¡±

    It was done.

    It was all over.

    Jackson led the way, smelling victory.

    The so called ¡®special location¡¯ for the ritual service was in the woods, a little ways away from Bordon Vige. Perhaps Jackson¡¯s story about the special religious service wasn¡¯tpletely made up, because there was also a shabby statue of a dragon in the middle of the woods. The ¡®administrators¡¯ Ian had mentioned, or rather, his followers were standing around the statue.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>

    ¡°Is this the ce? It¡¯s a lot closer than I thought.¡± Ian said to Chief Jackson.

    Chief Jackson didn¡¯t answer.

    He didn¡¯t have to.

    There was no need for him to check up with Ian.

    Jackson¡¯s pretense was only up to now.

    POW!

    A loud, smacking noise sounded, followed by a deep pain in the head instead of a response. At that same moment, Ian¡¯s upper body fell over forwards. Was it because of the pain? At least, that¡¯s what Jackson and his followers thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you should have just fallen asleep after taking the medicine. Less trouble for us, and you would have left without trouble. You¡¯re seriously an unlucky fellow, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jackson¡¯s tone hadpletely changed after he made sure Ian was swaying on his feet. The gentle and respectful attitude he had shown back in the vige was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to do this either. After all , haven¡¯t we cleaned up our act and taken over a vige? But we humans have our old habits, don¡¯t we? We have our upational habits.¡±

    Chief Jackson walked over to Ian. There was a creepy smile on his face. It would be liable if someone were to say he was apletely different person.

    ¡°Why did you keep prompting me, little boy? You made it obvious that you had a such a deep pocket. You had the face of a wealthy one! I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Jackson and his neen followers had been traffickers in the Low Kingdom in the past.

    Now, they were ruling in the vige of Bordon like kings, but once in a while they targeted bypassing travelers.

    They would steal the possessions of these travelers and quietly kill them, and sometimes they would revive their old skills and sell the bodies to the traffickers who were currently active. In a way, it was their ¡®hobby¡¯, as Jackson and his followers liked to put it.

    ¡°Just consider yourself unlucky.¡±

    Jackson pulled out a dagger. His followers helped Ian back to his feet, as if this were used to this routine. Ian still hadn¡¯t spoken a single word.

    The way he was looking on the ground made it look he was trembling in fear.

    ¡°I gathered a bunch of my men thinking you would be trouble, but looks like there was no need.¡±

    Jackson twirled the dagger in his hand.

    Then, he stabbed Ian in the stomach.

    He seemed to have no reluctance or hesitancy at all.

    ¡°...huh?¡± Jackson muttered. He was confused.

    This wasn¡¯t the feeling he was supposed to feel on his hand.

    Where was the feeling of prating skin?

    ¡°Wh...What the..?¡±

    Jackson¡¯s eyes grew big as he quickly withdrew his dagger. The entire de of his weapon had disappearedpletely.

    This meant that there had never been a de in the first ce. Jackson wouldn¡¯t know, but Ian had put the Break Spell on the weapon.

    ¡°Why is this..?¡± Jackson stuttered, looking bewildered. He looked at Ian. After all, hadn¡¯t he been lowering his head just now?

    Ian had now lifted his head.

    Jackson could feel Ian¡¯s eyes on him, which were vicious and deadpan..

    ¡®His...his eyes..¡¯

    Jackson had deceived Ian. He had appeared to be like a respectful and gentle young vige chief, but he had shown his true colors since they hade into the forest. But now...

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you all who¡¯s rather unlucky.¡±

    ¡°...what?¡±

    Perhaps Jackson wasn¡¯t the only who was showing his true colors here in the woods.

    ¡°A...aaaaaagggh!¡±

    Jackson¡¯s followers were the first ones to let out a painful scream. The reason was simple. They were the ones who had been holding Ian down and they felt an extreme pain in their hands.

    It felt like a burn, but it wasn¡¯t because of mes. In fact, there was a cold energy creeping off Ian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve lost my senses, or maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my head. I just don¡¯t get angry nowadays. Is it because of the ridiculous new enemies I have now?¡±

    Ian wiped the back of his head.

    There was a bloody stain on his hand.

    He had known of Jackson¡¯s nned attack.

    However, he had only put on the defense spell.

    A spell that would only protect his head and his intestines.

    As a result, there was a throbbing pain he could feel all over his body.

    ¡°That hurts.¡±

    The blood on his hand had dried and turned to powder. Ian dusted it off.

    ¡°I must say, I feel I¡¯m starting to get a little angry.¡± He said quietly.

    Ian was starting to get mad.

    BOOOM!

    As soon as thest word escaped his mouth, there was the sound of mana exploding all around them. That was not all. Jackson¡¯s followers who had been holding Ian down disappeared.

    They were not cut into pieces, nor had they burned into mes. They had simply vanished into thin air. They were incapable of leaving a scream, nor a single drop of blood.

    ¡°Wha.... Huh?¡±

    Jackson stood with his mouth open.

    He still couldn¡¯t take in what was happening.

    What was going on?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to do this?¡± Ian repeated.

    Just as Jackson hadn¡¯t been hesitant to stab him, Ian also didn¡¯t feel guilty about all that had just happened.

    They had crossed the line of ¡®categories¡¯ that Ian ces on his enemies.

    There was the bandit guild who had tried to threaten him. There was the army of the Coldwood Kingdom that had been drafted by the order of the head authorities. There was Dragonian Evantus, who was struggling to keep his child alive. None of them had crossed the ¡®category¡¯ Ian had set for himself.

    ¡°That was my intention as well.¡± Ian continued.

    On the other hand, there were the ones whom Ian had killed off. Starting off, there were the Mogrian soldiers who had disgraced his mother, and the bandits who had attacked Ladio. Then there wasthe murderer of Coldwalker and Lagnar Greenriver. They had all crossed the ¡®line¡¯ and every single one of them had faced death.

    ¡°The thing is though.. I have a habit as well.¡±

    The conmen of Brodon Vige, including Chief Jackson, were thetter. They had been in the grey area, as Ian wasn¡¯t sure how to categorize them as his enemies, but he had be positive with his decision a few moments ago. They had crossed the line to the category of people Ian killed off.

    ¡°If I see trash, I get rid of it ASAP.¡± Ian replied.

 Chapter 108

    Revolution of 8th ss Mage Chapter 108

    Ian has left the vigers to Evanthus¡¯s daughter, Hernelia, he came back into this trapped warehouse.

    Originally nned as after returning to the mansion with Clevan, Ian wanted to try to find a way to revive his memories and mentality.

    ¡°......? ¡°

    But the situation has changed a bit. Clevan, he was woken up who fell asleep by sleep spell and he was making a wooden sculpture with a few tools and materials in the warehouse.

    ¡°Oh, you here? master!¡±

    I felt a different personality in the nce. He calls Ian ¡°master¡± It was just that age of child¡¯s voice and speech.

    ¡°uh...... Yes.¡±

    Ian has settled first of all. As long as he has a mental problem, he had to look as carefully as possible. Particrly, when he is able tomunicate like now.

    ¡°Are you making a statue?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a dragon, you master likes. ¡°

    ¡°Master...... Do I like? ¡°

    ¡°Yeah. You always did that, did not you? Dragon is the most perfect creature on earth. ¡°

    The wooden sculpture being produced by him had a different aspect than I thought. It was different like between heaven and earthpared to the rough stone statue installed in the center. Because this looks like real as a living sculpture that resembled the dragons Ian saw.

    ¡°You are great.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thanks to you, master.¡±

    My master, in front of the town mayor Jackson, he definitely mentioned the name ¡°Fran.¡± I wonder if he and the master are the same person? Or is it a different character?

    ¡®Let¡¯s swing it off?¡¯

    It is time for such a thought toe up.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Clevan stopped his carving hand and gazed at him. Exactly he was looking at Ian¡¯s hands. Why would he do that all of a sudden?

    ¡°That... ... The ring. ¡°

    ¡°Ring?¡±

    Ian was wearing a total of two rings. The left hand is shared with the princess, the ring is the artifact which he received as a token of the VIP from the Morgrian family on the right hand, Morgrian ring was the identity.

    ¡°The ring on your right hand.¡±

    The ring that attracted Clevan¡¯s gaze was the Morgrian Ring. Is it because it is a skillful artifact? If anybody is an artifact-rted artisan, maybe get interests in...... ¡°Is it too crude?¡±

    ¡°... ... Huh?¡±

    Ian ¡®s expectation didn¡¯t go well. He didn¡¯t look at Morgrian Ring with interest. He regarded it as just a rough ring instead of one or two handballs.

    ¡°Master, wait a minute, would you take off the ring?¡±

    ¡°Take it out? Why?¡±

    ¡°Come on. It only takes a moment. ¡°

    The tone was like a child who was wondering. What is the personality of today? Is it personality with background and reason? Ian took off the Morgrian ring from his finger with a little imagination.

    ¡°You don¡¯t break it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Did you see I made a mistake? ¡°

    ¡°...... I have never seen it before. ¡°

    Because I just met him a few hours ago.

    Ian gave the ring.

    ¡°Well...... ¡°

    Then his eyes turned out.

    The expression that looked like a child was gone.

    He seemed like a professional.

    ¡°This has a lot more problems than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin ... ... I think it will take a while. ¡°

    Clevan, who didn¡¯t say much.

    He picked up the sculpting knife.

    Ian was wondering by his appearance.

    What is he going to do with that poor knife?

    It can not even scratch the ring.

    Woo Woong -!

    But the question was quickly resolved.

    Because he put mana on the sculpting knife.

    And then, Ian¡¯s eyes became big.

    ¡®Was he a wizard?¡¯

    Ian¡¯smon sense had no choice but to do so.

    The act of putting mana on objects is only a matter of having Mana Brain and Mana Heart, which is the only mage owns?

    In the face ofmon sense, he was a wizard.

    ¡®No, as a wizard ...... ¡®

    Ian, who thought for a moment, shook his head. It¡¯s a question of mystery.

    If he is a wizard who is capable of operating that level of mana, he must have at least three sses, however, he fell asleep by Ian¡¯s sleep spell. It was a very weak level that targeted purely ordinary kids, but he couldn¡¯t even resist.

    ¡®If he has 3 ss level mana, he could¡¯ve resisted?¡¯

    It had nothing to do with the loss of memory.

    Because the body¡¯s mana will resist by itself.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian looked at Clevan.

    It was a questionable little boy indeed.

    Maybe it¡¯s not a kid.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to watch more.¡¯

    Soon, Clevan¡¯s work began.

    Mana from the end of carving knife touched the ring.

    As detailed as it is realistic, bold and handsome.

    How long has it been in that tension?

    It seemed to be finished soon.

    ¡°Hooray! Now, get it. ¡°

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°I do not know if you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    Ian has received the Morgrian Ring.

    ¡®Nothing much different ......¡¯

    It seems like there was no difference.

    He thinks he will know after wearing it.

    ¡®Uh...... ? ¡®

    Ian wearing a Morgrian ring.

    Hisplexion began to change rapidly.

    Different feeling to feel while wearing.

    To define that different feeling.

    ¡®The dimensions are different.¡¯

    The Morgrian Ring¡¯s ability can be determined to be an ¡®increase in mana resilience¡¯. But the extent of the rise has changed the dimension. Not only mention resilience but also to the limits of the underlying mana.

    ¡®The rating has changed.¡¯

    Old ivory towers were rated for identifiable artifacts. Depending on ability in the case of Morgrian Ring, it is ssified as ¡®subordinate¡¯ it surely did.

    ¡®This is a minimum, but it is more than a reward.¡¯

    It feels weaker because Ian was wearing it. What if someone wears this ring who is a wizard of 3 sses?

    ¡®The ss itself will be different.¡¯

    At least for the total amount of mana and resilience, the ss itself goes up a notch as will be able to enjoy the effect, and it will be a brilliant ability indeed.

    ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡±

    Ian enjoyed the efficacy of the ring for a while.

    He hurriedly pulled his ne out of his clothes. Now for Ian, there were no sticks in the meadow or Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe. Morgrian Ring and Empress Mullet was everything, so he took out the ne as he rushed.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ne? ¡°

    Ian loosened his ne and handed it to Clevan.

    ¡°Maybe this is also somewhat crude ...... ¡°

    Ian¡¯s voice was careful.

    However, the expectation was full.

    It was unbearable.

    ¡°Woah, this is okay?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If this is so, it¡¯s close to perfection. ¡°

    ¡°...... Yes?¡±

    ¡°Who made it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do not know.¡±

    Ian hid the effortless disappointment.

    At the same time, I felt a sense of doubt.

    Is the emperor¡¯s ne perfect?

    ¡®Is this enough to say it¡¯s perfect?¡¯

    Of course, it was a well-made artifact ne.

    The ability was good and the appearance was neat.

    However, there was a question about whether it would be expressed as ¡°perfect.¡± Morgrian Ring which just came from the hands of Clevanpare to this ability is far different. Why?

    ¡®Could be different standards.¡¯

    Everything can see as you know. Ian pulled out the space bag lightly to see a gift from Hector Coldwood, silk of artifact material.

    ¡°So, this silk is ...... ¡°

    Ian showed blue silk to Clevan.

    Maybe he can make something with this silk? If possible, he does not need to look for the craftsmen who are written on in diary.

    ¡°...... ¡°

    However, he felt a little strange feeling.

    Clevan¡¯s eyes and look changed.

    Ian saw also that familiar face.

    He remembers that eyes and look.

    I mean, obviously ......

    ¡®When I first met ...... ¡®

    The moment when Ian¡¯s idea reached there.

    ¡°Assassin! Did youe again? ¡°

    ¡°This.¡±

    Ian¡¯s head was pounded.

    It turned out to be a crazy kid.

    This is why it was hard to dispose for the Jackson gang.

    ¡°This assassin! This time I¡¯ll break you down! ¡°

    ¡°Hoo ... ... Once you get some sleep. ¡°

    ¡°Lie!¡±

    ¡°When you wake up,e back as him.¡±

    The sleep spell has made Clevan fall asleep.

    It is sure the mage would have resisted.

    Even if he pretends to do it, then it is normal.

    ¡°Snore...... snore ...... ¡°

    It was the same.

    Not even resistance but falls asleep immediately.

    The more I looked, the more he was crazy.

    ¡°Okay, now...... ¡°

    He put the magic silk into his space pocket. Just in case, he packed up all the carving tool and some of the material.

    ¡®Is there anything else left?¡¯

    Ian looked around the warehouse.

    But there was something.

    It was a stone that was rolling around in the corner.

    ¡®Letter......? ¡®

    The surface of the stone was engraved with letters. It was the character of the Ro empire, it seemed like it was carved in the same way as it used to be. There was a mix of archaic words, but It did not matter to Ian who studied before.

    ¡®Someone sent this message ...... ¡®

    * * *

    Spartoy, a dragon who found thend of affluence led by a strange dream, he was there. The dragons buried under thend of affluence, their bones were with the numerous flesh that they had. The number is much higher than at the beginning. (......)

    The body, which is the biggest body in the body, Spartoy was standing in front of the floodin of the rich. Only with closing the mouth tightly, he looked at the sky. (soon.......)

    However, Antarctic of Spartoy to look up at the sky was different from the past. Clearly, Spartoy¡¯s eyes were ¡®blue¡¯. But, now he pours the ¡®golden color¡¯. The ¡®golden aphorism¡¯ is flickering from the circle of snowballs respectively.

    (Your ... ording to your will ......)

    After the slow voice of the Spartoy gets quiet, tens of thousands of dragons raised the light from the eyes. It was the same golden light as the body.

    ¡°Kuuuuguuuuuu?

    They looked up at the sky at the same time and pounded it. It means like the yelling of a dragon¡¯s unit. How big is the sound, thend was shaking.

    Kugugugugug......!

    Then an rming incident arose.

    Strong vibrations hit thend of affluence.

    Is it going to break down?

    No, it was not.

    It just moved rather.

    Kuma! Kuguguu! Kugugugugugu......

    And of riches that supposed to stop in the sky. That hugend has just begun to move. Although the speed of movement was not fast. But it looks like the target location is clear.

    The direction in which the richnd began to move. A big city of humans located at the end. It is the capital of the Greenriver empire. Ian¡¯s house, ¡®Greenriverdium¡¯.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>

    Was left.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Ian started out of the forest with a lightened face, though his mind was muchplicated. Why was it his father¡¯s name? Even though he concluded that it was a coincidence he couldn¡¯t get this weird feeling out of his mind.

    ¡®Cleven, turning him back to normal is the first thing to do.¡¯

    He had to hear it from himself.

    That would be the only way to get rid of this confusion.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ian came out of the forest.

    A strange sight was in front of his eyes.

    ¡®The vigers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡¯

    At the border of the vige and the forest where the chapel is, the vigers all came out. They were holding things that could be used as a weapon. Like small ironware, daggers, sticks and bats etc.

    ¡°Wha, what did you do to the chief and executives?¡±

    The eldest came out to the front and asked. Their voice trembled, but it seemed like they screamed out with all their bravory.

    ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤shit.¡¯

    Ian know realized what was happening. Why the Bordon vigers came out with weapons. First off they might have heard the sound of Jackson and his crew. Even though Ian cleared them up in just one movement, it was impossible to block all the screaminging out.

    ¡®And they¡¯re in the cult. It¡¯s likely that they¡¯re assimted.¡¯ Ian thought.

    These people were all deceived by Jackson and his crew for a long time. They won¡¯t even notice what happened to them.

    For them Jackson was their saver and protector.

    ¡°Those guys were traffickers who deceived you all with a statue that was under a charm. They were very cunning.¡± Ian said.

    ¡°No, nonsence¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    Ian tried to exin.

    But it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    That was the power of a cult.

    The vigers blind faith was stronger than steel. It was impossible to break this wrong belief.

    Especially from people who were desperate.

    ¡®Very frusturating.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Ian didn¡¯t act for the people of Bordon. Somehow he was here and he just cleaned the dirty ce. That was all.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Ian thought.

    How should he act now?

    Should he ignore them and go on his path?

    Ian was thinking hard.

    Then all of a sudden he thought of a solution.

    ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s no fundamental solution anyways.¡¯

    These people are already into the cult.

    It was impossible to find a solution for that, and Ian had no duty to fix these people. Instead¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡®I can lead them to a better direction.¡¯

    As Ian made up his mind a ray of light came out. It was the effect of a teleportation spell. The destination of this odd spell was Evanthus¡¯s nest, the ¡®Dragon Layer¡¯.

    ¡°Evanthus.¡±

    Ian found Evanthus in a hurry, but not only was he not there but his son wasn¡¯t there either. Instead Evanthus¡¯s daughter was lying on the hammock in the corner. She looked rxed.

    (¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤huh?)

    She found Ian who came out of no where. Surprised, she came out of the hammock.

    She also dropped the book she was reading with pleasure. The title was ¡®Green River¡¯s Wizard¡¯, the author was ¡®Luca Luca¡¯.

    If Ian saw this book he would have thought of someone, but unfortunately it was too far to see.

    (You, you are?)

    ¡°Where is Evanthus?¡±

    (He went in search of the Gargoyles with my brother¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.)

    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±

    Ian nodded as though he remembered.

    ¡°When Evanthus was in charge of the Order of the dragon. Have you ever helped him with the work or going in the front?¡± Ian asked.

    (Some, sometimes I¡¯ve managed the senior members.)

    ¡°Sounds good. What is your name?¡±

    (Why are you asking my name¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?)

    ¡°Because I need it.¡± Ian answered.

    Evanthus¡¯s daughter bit her lips. What an arrogant human. But she couldn¡¯t ignore him.

    He was a wizard who won over her father Evanthus, and also made her and her brother live longer. How dare could she do bad to him?

    (¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hernelia.)

    She replied in a small voice

    It was a name that was much easier to pronounce than Evanthus.

    At least for Ian in was easier.

    ¡°Hernelia. Great. It¡¯s very urgent and I need your help right now, is it okay?¡±

    (Wha, what are you talking about¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?)

    Ian reached out a hand instead of answering.

    It was to grab Hernelia¡¯s sholder.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    Why would he ask if it¡¯s okay in the first ce? Anyways a pure white ray of light swallowed Hernelia and Ian. The destination was Bordon Vige.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The vigers were surprised at Ian¡¯s re-appearance.

    He suddenly disappeared and now he¡¯s back. He even brought someone. Is it hispanion? But thatpanion looked a bit strange.

    It looked like a person, but it was certainly not a person. Red wings, red tail, two horns on the head, eyes that resembled reptiles and it was very beautiful unlike all the features it had. How can that be a person? No matter how it looked like¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡°D, Drangon¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    One of the vigers muttered shockingly. It was a little different from what wasmonly known but few features were enough to resemble a dragon.

    ¡®Good. Just as I thought.¡¯

    The viger¡¯s reaction was just as Ian has thought. With onest action it will settle thisplicated situation.

    ¡°Her name is Hernelia.¡±

    Ian started a speech, which was not in the n.

    ¡°She is the descendant of the dragon that response to you all. She couldn¡¯t bear to see you getting deceived by those fault believers that Hernelia came down herself.¡±

    (No, nonsence¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!)

    ¡°Now do you understand? The only thing I did was to condemn the tricksters. From now on the descendant of the dragon, Hernelia will lead you all herself, so please forget the wrong belief and awake your new faith.¡±

    Hernelia was puzzled.

    What nonsense was he saying in front of all these weird people? If there was a problem it would be these people in front of here. The way they looked at her was suddenly changing.

    ¡°Wo, wow¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    ¡°The descendant of the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Finally you havee down!¡±

    ¡°For our salvation!¡±

    ¡°Please save us!¡±

    Hernelia began to panic at the fanatic reaction.

    She wanted to ask them who they thought she was to say that.

    ¡°With your experience, please look after them for a while.¡±

    (What? Why, why should I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?)

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do anyways¡±

    (No I don¡¯t!)

    ¡°You were just reading books lying around the bed.¡±

    (Th, that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤)

    Hernelia¡¯s face got red.

    Even her hair, wings, tail, eyes were red that now everywhere seemed to be red.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back when the timees.¡±

    (W, wait!)

    ¡°Even though they¡¯re like that they truly believe in dragons, your great-grandparents. As the descendants you should take responsibility. I think they deserve it.¡±

    (That doesn¡¯t make sense¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤)

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. Not just in Hernelia, but Evanthus¡¯s education and the noble blood of the red dragon. Okay then¡±

    Hernelia was to talk with Ian.

    But she had now way. As Ian disappeared with a ray of light. She couldn¡¯t even know how to use a teleportation spell.

    (Wh, what the¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤)

    She mumbled as though she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    A bolt out of the blue wouldn¡¯t be so bad as this.

    ¡°Hernelia!¡±

    ¡°Hernelia!¡±

    ¡°Hernelia!¡±

    How would they know how Hernelia is feeling.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110. Strengthening Artifact (1)

    After having pushed the vigers onto ¡®Helenelia¡¯, the daughter of Evantus, Ian returned to the warehouse where Craven was confined to.

    His original n was to return to the house with Craven then devise a way to resuscitate his memory and mind.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯vee? Master!¡±

    Immediately, a different personality has emerged. He was calling Ian as his ¡®master¡¯ and his voice and tone matched that of a child¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah.... Yes.¡±

    Ian decided to y along for now. Since he was suffering from psychological problems, there was a need to most carefully observe. Especially when there was a personality with whom he could actuallymunicate with.

    ¡°Are you crafting a sculpture?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m crafting a dragon that my master likes.¡±

    ¡°Master... one that I like?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Have you not always told me? That dragon is the most perfect life form on Earth.¡±

    The wooden dragon, which the bastard was sculpting, showed certain noticeable differences than thought. The difference was night and day whenpared to the shabby stone sculptures that were ced in the middle of the vige. This sculpture disyed the true liveliness, in the likes of the dragons that Ian had personally seen.

    ¡°You skill is excellent.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, it is all due to you, master.¡±

    Hm, master... it was certain that he had called the name of ¡®Fran¡¯ in front of Jackson, the chief of the vigers... is the person, Fran, and the entity of the master one in the same? Or different?

    ¡®Should I ask subtly?¡¯

    As such thought was about toe to his mind.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ve stopped moving his hands from crafting and vacantly stared at Ian. To be precise, he was looking at Ian¡¯s hand. Why is he acting in that way all of a sudden?

    ¡°That.... That ring.¡±

    ¡°This ring?¡±

    Ian was wearing two rings. A silver ring that he shared with the princess was in his left hand, and in his right was the Morgrian ring, the artifact that that he had received from the Morgrian family as a recognition of being a noble.

    ¡°The ring you are wearing in your right hand.¡±

    It was the Morgrian ring that was attracting the attention of Craven. Is it because it was a well made artifact? A master in the areas of artifacts could certainly develop some interest.....

    ¡°It¡¯s very shabby?¡±

    ¡°.....What?¡±

    Ian¡¯s anticipation has missed the target. The bastard did not look at the Morgrian ring with an enthusiasm. He only saw it as a poorly made ring that needed much touch ups.

    ¡°Master, could you remove that ring for me for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Give it to you? Why?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please quickly. It will only take a minute.¡±

    His tone was that of an impetuous child. What is his current personality based on and for what reasons? With a bit of imagination, Ian removed the Morgrian ring from his finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break it. OK?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen me making a mistake?¡±

    ¡°.... Not really.¡±

    As it has only been a few hours since we¡¯ve met first.

    With a quietughter, Ian handed the ring.

    ¡°Hm.....¡±

    Then the bastard¡¯s attitude had suddenly changed.

    There was no more any expression of a child.

    He appeared like a rather fastidious expert.

    ¡°There are a lot more problems than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What kind of problems?¡±

    ¡°It is hard to exin.... It may take a while.¡±

    Craven restrained from speaking many words.

    The bastard picked up the chisel.

    Ian shook his head upon looking at his actions.

    What can he do with that weak chisel?

    He could not even make a scratch on the ring?

    Woooo-!

    But, soon his curiosity was satisfied.

    The bastard had applied mana on to the chisel.

    As a result, Ian¡¯s eyes were opened wide.

    ¡®He was a sorcerer?¡¯

    He must be one, based on Ian¡¯s logic.

    Isn¡¯t the act of endowing mana onto an object the exclusive ability of sorcerers with mana brain and mana heart? Based on that logic, Craven was clearly a sorcerer.

    ¡®I mean, being a sorcerer....¡¯

    Ian shook his head after thinking for a short time. There were still many questions for Craven to be a sorcerer. To be able to wield that much mana, he must have been at least a 3rd ss sorcerer, yet he immediately fell asleep with Ian¡¯s sleep spell.

    That is, Ian used a very ordinary and weak spell, considering the target to be a small child. Yet, he was not able to resist it.

    ¡®There had to be some resistance if he had 3rd ss level mana?¡¯

    It had nothing to do with having lost his memory.

    It is because the mana in the body would have autonomously resisted.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Ian looked at Craven.

    He was certainly a very mysterious child.

    Perhaps, he may not even be a child.

    ¡®Need to observe bit longer.¡¯

    Finally, Craven began to work.

    The mana at the end of the chisel was touching the ring.

    His hands moved with audacity, yet with fine details of a thin de.

    How long has passed while in anticipation?

    The work appeared to being to an end.

    ¡°Hugh! Here, please take it.¡±

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you would approve.¡±

    Ian took back the Morgrian ring.

    ¡°Nothing particrly has been changed.....¡¯

    There were not any changes on the outside.

    Perhaps, I will know upon wearing it.

    ¡®Uh.....?¡¯

    Ian ced the Morgrian ring on his finger.

    Hisplexion began to change rapidly.

    He fell something as soon as he put the ring on.

    To define the changes of what he was feeling.

    ¡®It was on a different scale.¡¯

    The power of the Morgrian ring can be defined as ¡®escting the mana recuperative power¡¯.

    However, the level of esction has changed. On top of the recuperative power, the very fundamental limitation of mana has also been raised.

    ¡®The level has changed.¡¯

    In the previous life, the level of artifacts in the Ivory Tower was measured based on what could have been verified. Depending on the powers, they were categorized from very low to very high and Morgrian ring was an artifact that was categorized as ¡®low¡¯. That was certainly the case.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>

    ¡®Yet, this can now be categorized at least high or above the high level.¡¯

    It was because Ian, himself, was wearing it, the feel was weak. If a sorcerer that was a 3rd ss or below would wear the transformed Morgrian ring?

    ¡®The ss level itself will change.¡¯

    At least, as far as the total amount of mana and the recuperative power go, one will experience the effects of rising one ss level, which would certainly be a very powerful thing.

    ¡®Incredible.¡¯

    Ian had briefly enjoyed the effects of the ring.

    He quickly took out the ne that he was wearing from inside of his clothes. At this moment, Ian did not have the staff of the great prairie or the robe of Mitchell Greenriver. He had hurriedly took out the ne as all he had were the Morgrian Ring and the Empress¡¯ amulet

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°Uh? It¡¯s a ne?¡±

    Ian took off the ne and handed it to Craven.

    ¡°Incase this is also shabby in some ways.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice became rather cautious.

    Yet, he was full of anticipation.

    He had the butterflies, which was very unlike him.

    ¡°Oh, this is good?¡±

    ¡°Is good?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At this quality, it is close to being perfect.¡±

    ¡°..... Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Who has made this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Ian hid his disappointment.

    At the same time, he had some questions.

    The empress¡¯ ne is perfect?

    ¡®Can this be described as being perfect?¡¯

    Of course, it was certainly well crafted ne artifact.

    The power was eptable and the appearance was also very clean.

    Only that he had questions as to whether this can be described as being ¡®perfect¡¯. Why is that, since its power was much weaker than the Morgrian ring that has just been recreated by Craven¡¯s hands?

    ¡®I suppose the standards could be different.¡¯

    One can only see as much as one knows. Ian let it pass and took out the spatial pouch. He wanted to take out the silk, considered to be an artifact material, which was sent to him as a present by Hector Coldwood.

    ¡°How about this silk.....¡±

    Ian took out the blue silk and showed it to Craven.

    Could something be crafted by using this silk? If possible, there would not be any need to search for craft masters that were written in the diary.

    ¡°....¡±

    But he sensed something strange.

    Craven¡¯s continence and expression have changed.

    It was a very familiar face to Ian.

    He remembered that expression and the glitter in the eyes.

    So, clearly.....

    ¡®When he first met.....¡¯

    When Ian¡¯s thought had reached that point.

    ¡°Assassin! You¡¯vee again!¡±

    ¡°Darn it.¡±

    Ian shook his head widely.

    He appeared to have returned to a crazy little kid.

    This must be why even the Jackson Gang was not able to dispose of him.

    ¡°You bastard assassin! I¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces this time!¡±

    ¡°Who woo.... Sleep for now.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Come back as that other bastard when you wake up.¡±

    The sleep spell put Craven to sleep.

    If he was a sorcerer, he would have definitely resisted.

    It is only normal if he at least showed an effort of resisting.

    ¡°Zzzz.... ZZ.....¡±

    It was the same result this time too.

    Instead of showing any sign of resistance, he fell asleep right away.

    He seemed more mysterious the more Ian saw him.

    ¡°Then now.....¡±

    He ced the silk back into the spatial pouch first. Just in case, he also put the loose crafting tools, several materials and all the crafted products from the warehouse as well.

    ¡®Are there more things to pack?¡¯

    Ian surveyed every corner of the warehouse.

    Then a random stone came into his view.

    It was a stone that was just lying around in a corner.

    ¡®Letters.....?¡¯

    There were words inscribed on the surface of the stone. It was Roe Principality¡¯s letters, which was inscribed in the same way as would have been done with a chisel. Although there were several ancient writings, it didn¡¯t pose any issues for Ian, who had studied thenguage.

    ¡®To someone who reads this message.....¡¯

    ***

    Spartoi, the dragon soldier, who came to thend of plenty via a strange dream, was still there. He was with the countless bodies that were reborn through the dragons¡¯ bones that were buried under thend of plenty. That number has increased so much from the starting time that they filled the surface of thend of plenty.

    (.....)

    Spartoi, who had the biggest mass among all the bodies with surging bright glitters through the eye socket bones, stood at the cliff¡¯s edge of thend of plenty. He nkly looked upon the sky without saying a word.

    (Soon.....)

    But the glitter in Spartoi¡¯s eyes, looking up in the sky, was not the same as before. Spartoi¡¯s eye color was ¡®blue¡¯ before. However, his eyes spewed out glitter of ¡®golden color¡¯. From the empty bones of his eyes, came the ¡®golden colored light¡¯, that is.

    (ording....to your will.....)

    As soon as the slow voice of Spartoi, the dragon soldier¡¯s voice, finished, tens and thousands of dragon soldiers began to spew out glittering light, from their empty boned eyes, into the sky. It was the same golden glittering eyes as that of the body.

    ¡°Krrrrrrrr-!¡±

    Was that all? They all looked upon the empty sky and even disgorged hoarse sounds. It certainly sounded like the screams of a dragon army. It was so loud that the entirend of plenty began to shake.

    KooooKooooKoooo....!

    Then suddenly something awesome has happened.

    Strong vibration struck thend of plenty.

    Is it going to be shattered?

    No, that did not happen.

    Rather, it moved.

    Krrrr! Krrr! Krrrrrrr......

    Thend of plenty that was being suspended in the sky has begun to move.

    The speed of the movement was not quick. However, the set destination area seemed to have been determined.

    The direction into which thend of plenty has begun moving. The great city of humans located at the end of the location.

    It was none other than the capitol of the Greenriver Empire. It was the ¡®Greenriverdium¡¯, Ian¡¯s house.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>

    Chapter 109. To the Knocking Ind (1)

    ¡°My lord! I have never stolen any bread in my life!¡±

    ¡°.....Sleep.¡±

    Once again, Craven fell asleep on the back of the brown horse that Ian had brought. It is hard to keep track of how many times that has happened already.

    ¡°How is it that there is not a single decent personality?¡±

    Ian was heading towards the open seas in the west, to the port city of ¡®Pilten¡¯, a port city where the region¡¯s castle of the great lord of Pilten was located, with Craven who was in and out of consciousness.

    It was for the purpose of finding information on the ¡®Knocking Ind¡¯, in the west of the sea, as referred to on the stone.

    ¡®Hmm... Knocking Ind.¡¯

    Ian swore that it was an ind that he had never heard of or seen before. Hence, information on it was desperately needed. The ocean is expansive. It¡¯s even more expansive than a continent. Although it has been narrowed to ¡®west of the sea¡¯, it would be nearly impossible to locate it.

    ¡®Unless certain characteristics were known.¡¯

    So it was. Wouldn¡¯t a port city like Pilten, where the west of the sea is its main activity arena, most likely to have helpful information? Also, it being one of thergest port cities within the continent, many coastal maps would certainly be avable as well.

    ¡®I¡¯m just losing time due to this bastard.¡¯

    It is impossible to exercise teleportation magic as I¡¯ve never been to the port city. Only that I can get there faster by flying... if this Craven, child, I mean a weirdo, wearing a mask of a child wasn¡¯t with me.

    ¡®I can¡¯t leave him at the house either.¡¯

    His original thought was to leave Craven at the house, then after locating the ind, bring him back using teleportation magic.

    However, he had changed his mind. It was because it wasn¡¯t certain as to when he would return as a reasonably normal personality. There were so many things to ask about and request him to do certain tasks when that was to happen

    ¡®Coastal map first.¡¯

    The very first thing that Ian had obtained was the principality¡¯s coastal maps when he had arrived at the port city of Pilten. But he ran into problems from the get go. No matter how hard he looked, he could not locate the ind, known as the ¡®Knocking Ind¡¯. It was the same situation when he studied other maps as well.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Having wrestled with the coastal maps, at least with the one that he was able to obtain from the port city of Pilten, there was not a map that had the drawings of the ¡®Knocking Ind¡¯. Things have turned moreplicated than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Hmmm.....¡±

    The coastal maps are useless. What¡¯s left to do was to run around in person? Thinking that some information can be obtained by asking the seafarers, Ian walked towards the pier, at the end of the west coast of the sea.

    ¡°Hey! You, sons of bitches! Can¡¯t you listen carefully? These are items to be sent to Greenriver! If something happens, that hideous monster sorcerer, with the staff, woulde after us! You think you can handle that? Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear that even his crowned prince went mad after rubbing the monster in the wrong way? Unless you have a death wish, n to die in peace!¡±

    The seafarers at the pier overcame with vitality. Of course that was a pleasant way to put it. Everyone moved his muscles in unison, with thick perspiration, as they carried the goods onto the ship. As he heard, it appeared that all those goods were being prepped to be shipped to Greenriver, that is, Ian¡¯s home country.

    ¡®The hideous monster sorcerer?¡¯

    That saying particrly bothered him.

    Was it possible that they were talking about Ian, himself?

    Not just a monster, but a hideous monster?

    He wasn¡¯t too happy with the connotation.

    ¡°Nah, do you believe that that sorcerer woulde after nobodies like us? It was said that he even has their own crowned prince in the palm of his hand, I¡¯m sure that he is just preupied living a life of extravagance. Unless of course the goods are something that are being prepared between two nations, there is no need to scare the crews.¡±

    A man of small stature approached the man that was shouting at the top of his lungs. Looking at his pale white skin and size, he didn¡¯t appear to be a seaman. Perhaps, he was a person involved with trading and working with the top people.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! Based on what I hear, his influence reaches far beyond everything? What was it, what do you call their master¡¯s tower?¡±

    ¡°Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°Right! Ivory Tower! As you also know, how much crazy stuff do you have to go through in order to open a deal and be the first trading partner with that Ivory Tower? You must certainly know as a merchant?¡±

    ¡°Well..... I¡¯m sure that you have to endure all sorts of crazy deeds.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yet, that top dealer had been reced by someone he had known from his home town without any hesitation? For no good reason, except for the fact that the head of the group was an Asian person!¡±

    Ian was bbergasted as he listened to what was being said. Just for being an Asian, Foian was made the 1st top dealer of the Ivory Tower? He could make any sense of it all whether it was heads or tails.

    ¡®Is this what is known as.....¡¯

    False exaggeration of gossip?

    Ian let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®Well, people do not know the situation.¡¯

    As it was a promise made for making an excuse for the secret auction, by using thenguage of the dragons, it¡¯s only fitting that that may just be how it may appear on the outside.

    ¡®There is nothing else I can do.¡¯

    Dropping his head weakly, Ian shook his head. No matter what the reason was, it wasn¡¯t a pleasure experience to be seen as such a person.

    ¡®... I suppose, it would be better than to be seen as a ughterer.¡¯

    Ian finally felt some sense of peace in his heart. No matter what, it was still better than the former life. Compared to the time when all the people in the world were in fear of the bloodied hands of Ian, it was hundred, thousand folds better.

    ¡°Hello.....¡±

    After organizing his thoughts, Ian approached the coarse looking seaman and the merchant. It was to carry out the objective ofing to the pier, which was to inquire about the ¡®Knocking Ind¡¯.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Their attentions turned to Ian. That was only for a moment as soon the coarse seaman replied with apathetic expression in his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°May I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Let me see, are you asking to be taken on board? Not interested.¡±

    After taking a quick measured look of Ian, from top to bottom, the seaman murmured as if there was nothing more to say. Based on the ent of a principality and shabby clothes, he must have dismissed him as someone attempting to be a stow-away.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it....¡±

    ¡°Then are you looking for work? With your small boned physique? This is nuts. Do you see this work as being easy?¡±

    As a matter of fact, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Ian¡¯s physique to be described as being small boned. His bones have actually gotten much bigger than in his former life.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>

    During his growth phase of 12 to 17 years of age, he was involved in the extreme training with Oliver, and even exercised with the 2nd unit of the imperial pce guards, in parallel. It was the result of having had much better diet than in the former life, and consistently taking high quality elixir

    ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t look forward to having an unfortunate funeral on the ship.¡±

    Yet, he did not appear to be physically satisfactory to the coarse seaman. That was only expected. If only the muscle mass was to bepared, even Oliver would not exceed being on the average side, at best here.

    ¡®Of course, his strength would be stronger than any others.¡¯

    It would probably be the same for Ian as well. His body can even wield mana. How can he bepared to the strengths of ordinary seamen?

    Of course he didn¡¯t need to exin as he did note to seek work on the ship.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t it either. I just have something to ask.....¡±

    ¡°Hey, you! You want to sink the cargo to the bottom of the sea? Three of you carry them together! Show off your strength before your wife, you little bastard!¡±

    The coarse looking seaman screamed, looking down at the workers. He no longer seemed interested in talking to Ian. Although seamen are considered rough, it seemed as if though a line has been crossed at this point.

    ¡®Is it time to let him know that before them stands the exact same hideous monster?¡¯

    Ian felt a bit frustrated at by this time.

    Then he changed his thoughts.

    That probably wasn¡¯t necessary.

    However,

    ¡®Maybe a member of the same race as that of the hideous monster would do.¡¯

    ¡®Probably no need to be ¡®Ian Page, the grand sorcerer of the Greenriver¡¯. To ordinary people, even the 1st ss sorcerers would be the subject of awe.

    ¡°You must be in a rush due to ship¡¯s imminent departure time.¡±

    ¡°If you know that, stop talking.....¡±

    ¡°What if the ocean was to freeze over?¡±

    Ian spoke, pointing to the end of the pier. As his subdued voice was filled with mana, it reached every seaman¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Sailing would be impossible then?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It will also cause problems to the set schedule.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about in this kind of weather.....¡±

    ¡°There would be so much loss.¡±

    Finally, Ian reached the end of the pier.

    Then he looked down on to the waves of the ocean, below his feet.

    ¡°Cold Wave.¡±

    Ian chanted as he stretched his arms towards the ocean. Then soon bluish cold air and together with mana became collected at a spot. Soon, it took a ball shape, which resembled a bomb to be shot off by cannon.

    ¡®This should.....¡¯

    After measuring the wide open sea and the ships that were before his eyes, Ian threw the chilled ball into the ocean. What would happen exactly? The answer to that question was being demonstrated shortly. At the same time, it was shocking.

    Craaack, crack, craaaaaak!

    The area, where the chilled ball had been thrown into. Starting from that point, the surface of the ocean began to freeze. The surrounding waters, where the ships were docked, did not escape it. Immediately, the condition has be such that the ships could not budge at all, let alone sail off.

    ¡°What, what the heck.....¡±

    The part of the ocean in front of the pier has instantly frozen. Upon witnessing what was happening before their eyes, every crew member had the mouths wide open in awe. It just did not make any sense no matter how hard they thought about it, and if there was a person that can make such unexinable thing possible, the identity of that person could only be a?

    ¡°A sorcerer.....?¡±

    The attention of the crews, near the pier, naturally rested on one spot. To the young man that said that it will be impossible to sail if the ocean was to freeze.

    ¡°To repeat myself, I have a question to ask.¡±

    Without paying any attention to the crews¡¯ stares, Ian, once again, approached the coarse seaman and spoke. The big rough man, who treated Ian as an annoying fly, began to sweat profusely.

    ¡°I, I was rude, not recognizing a sorcerer.....¡±

    ¡°It was appropriate to not recognize it, so I¡¯ll let it pass.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Mc, please call me McFadden!¡±

    The name of the coarse seaman was McFadden, and Ian brushed the wide shoulders of McFadden off as he spoke.

    ¡°Mr. McFadden. Do you know of the Knocking Ind by any chance?¡±

    ¡°What? Knock, Knock, Knocking Ind?¡±

    ¡°It would be appreciated if you would mark it on this map.¡±

    Ian opened a map of the western sea of the principality as he spoke. If it was just marked on the map, he would find a way to get there.

    ¡°That, that is.....¡±

    However, there was some hesitation in McFadden¡¯s response. It didn¡¯t appear that he didn¡¯t know about the Knocking Ind. Was there some sort of problem at the Ind?

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°That is..... That ind.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, so please do speak.¡±

    ¡°That.... Children.....¡±

    ¡°Children?¡±

    ¡°ording to the story, which we tell our children to sleep.....¡±

    That¡¯s how McFadden continued his exnation.

    It was told incoherently, but the main point was that.

    The Knocking Ind does not exist.

    It was only a legend, being told from the times of the Pilten Empire.

    ¡°Anything is fine, only if you would please tell me the story.¡±

    ¡°.....To tell you as it has been passed down in a story, that Knocking Ind is no ordinary ind.¡±

    ¡°Not an ordinary ind?¡±

    ¡°Mo, moving ind.....¡±

    McFadden, who had momentarily stopped talking in embarrassment, even began to speak about behind the story.

    ¡°That, gigantic ind would move on its own, and in the old days, many master craftsmen that lived on the ind woulde to the maind and build houses for the poor, build pce walls, knit clothes, and even made farming equipment. It was also told that it couldn¡¯t be easily located as it freely floats around the vast ocean.... Cough!¡±

    McFadden even let out a pretentious cough.

    What would have been the reaction if it was a non-sorcerer, an ordinary person that had asked ¡®how to go to the Knocking Ind?¡¯ By now, they would burst out inughter and be a subject of joke with the crews. That¡¯s how ridiculous the question would have been.

    ¡°Did you just say master craftsmen?¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, Yes. How, however.....¡±

    However, to Ian, it was not a ridiculous question or story. He said it was the ind of master craftsmen. Doesn¡¯t the gist of the story exactly match with that of what Ian was looking for?

    ¡®The ind definitely exists.¡¯

    Ian was sure.

    I just needed to locate it.

    ¡®An ind that floats around the vast ocean.¡¯

    A difficult challenge was just been added.

    ¡®That¡¯s a headache.¡¯

    Ian first caused the ocean¡¯s condition to return to normal. Then he stared far out beyond the horizon for a while.

    The trace about craftsmen has been just uncovered without much difficulty. From the strange child, Craven, to the Knocking Ind. Most likely, it will be floating around the vast deste ocean, so how can this self moving ind be located?

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    It was when Ian¡¯s thoughts began to deepen.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>

    Chapter 110. To the Knocking Ind (2)

    Certainly, it was said to be a ¡®Moving Ind¡¯.

    Then there must be a propulsion power.

    The power that makes therge ind move.

    There must be a source that produces that power?

    The Propulsion powers can be categorized into two forms.

    First, the ind itself contains the power of life.

    That is, the ind is a living life form.

    Or.

    ¡®It moves by the power of magic.¡¯

    It does not matter which case it may be.

    Ian is a sorcerer who had already leaped beyond the 7th ss.

    He has already transcended the definition ofmon logic.

    There is always a way for a sorcerer of that stature.

    That is, the magic to find the ind.

    ¡®As long as the ind is somewhere on the sea in the west.¡¯

    Of course, as the sea is vast, it cannot be guaranteed though.

    However, it is possible to at least find it on the ocean in the west of the Roe Principality. That is, as long as it rests somewhere in the forefront of the open ocean.

    ¡°Mr. McFadden, when do you n to set sail?¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, we still have some time.....¡±

    ¡°Then, please babysit that child for a while for me.¡±

    ¡°By child, do you mean.....?¡±

    Ian pointed to Craven, who was sleeping on the horse.

    He is sleeping, oblivious to any bother in the world.

    He was just a child when only looking at the face.

    ¡°He could go berserk when he wakes up. So, please give him a kind care.¡±

    ¡°What, What.....?¡±

    Ian levitated into the air after leaving Craven to the seaman¡¯s care. He no longer needed the Greenriver¡¯s robe. That is, he no longer needed the power of the robe in order to fly freely.

    ¡°Metamorphosis, mana.¡±

    It was the magic that was used when knocking down the spirit of the dragon. It was the magic spell that converts the body to be close to mana. The ¡®metamorphosis mana¡¯ has been invoked.

    Blue mana surged out of the body and the vitality of mana was released with each breath. Both of his eyes also sparkled with blue light.

    ¡°Hugh.....!¡±

    After controlling his breathing, he flew out to the west side of the ocean.

    It was so fast that the pier no longer became visible in a blink of an eye.

    Ian arrived at, what can only be described as, the deste open ocean.

    Immediately, he began preparing for the second high level magic.

    ¡°Seer Detection.¡±

    Seer Detection

    Seer¡¯s search.

    It is the utmost high level magic of the detection spells.

    That gray light of mana dispersed out into every direction.

    It appeared as if it would engulf every area of the ocean in the west.

    ¡°Aaaak.....!¡±

    At the same time, incredible amount of information came banging into his head. Due to the vast coverage area by the spell, the vitality of mana and the life forms that were being sensed were incredible.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    Ian closed his eyes, squeezing tightly.

    It wasn¡¯t because of just a simple headache.

    Including the information that were just received,

    As well as information that is being transmitted in real time,

    Every piece of the information needs to be regurgitated.

    ¡°.....¡±

    How long has it been?

    Ian opened his eyes wide open.

    His blue eyes were filled with certainty.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Ian recited quietly.

    He hurriedly returned to the pier.

    So that he could find the ind with Craven.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconveniences.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    Havingnded back on the pier, Ian took out something out of the spatial pouch. Then he tossed it gently to McFadden. As it was tossed slowly, he caught it reflexively. Soon, he couldn¡¯t hide his amazement.

    ¡°Gold coin.....?¡±

    What was tossed were none other than several gold coins and as they were made out of gold, it was a currency that can be utilized anywhere in the continent. It may just be small pieces of gold that were doing nothing for Ian, but to ordinary people, that certainly wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°It is a payment for the information.¡±

    ¡°.....Sir?¡±

    ¡°And with respect to the hideous monster.¡±

    ¡°Hideous, hideous monster?¡±

    ¡°He is not such a bad dude as you may think.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you talking about.....¡±

    ¡°I have met him before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met.....¡±

    McFadden¡¯s eyes began to move with much concern. What is that bastard sorcerer talking about? By hideous monster, he must be referring to the tower lord of the Ivory Tower in Greenriver.....

    ¡°Well, thank you. Do wish that you have a safe sailing.¡±

    Ian flew into the air with Craven on his back. The distance from the pier to the ind, which ¡®uses mana as its propulsion power¡¯, was considerable. However, as it was detected through magic, it wasn¡¯t the distance that couldn¡¯t be covered either.

    ¡®What is the secret that this bastard is hiding.¡¯

    The capabilities of Craven as a master craftsman.

    And the identity of the ¡®Fran¡¯ that he is looking for.

    Everything will soon be unearthed.

    ¡°.....Uh?¡±

    After having flown repetitious number of times, Ian finally reached the proximity of his destination. However, what he saw was not what he had expected. If there was anything that came immediately into his eyes, it was

    ¡®Floating in the air?¡¯

    To define it correctly, it wasn¡¯t an ind. It was and that was levitating over the surface of the ocean, but was seen as an ind as the height off the surface of the ocean wasn¡¯t significant. Additionally, over the ground, there was a wide open t surface.

    ¡®This is.....¡¯

    Thend, which was levitating in the air and even the wide open in without variations in the terrain, was simr to the nd of plenty¡¯ of illusionary witchcraft.

    ¡®But this is a different ce.¡¯

    The most visible difference was the vestige.

    The vestige of many people having had lived here.

    For example, many houses that are destroyed as if ruined.

    And cultivatednds as if were used for certain purposes.

    It was if the entire ind had been a single vige.

    No, it seemed it had been a vige.

    ¡®At least, a long time ago.¡¯

    Based on the conditions, it seemed like a long time has passed. Perhaps, at least one hundred years may have passed? With cautious approach, Ian headed to the center of the ind. He wanted to look for a good spot to set Craven down in order to wake him up.

    ¡®This spot would be good.¡¯

    Ian stopped walking.

    The spot was surrounded by the ruined house sites.

    He set Craven down in the middle of the area.

    It was for the purpose of lifting the sleep spell.

    ¡°Who.... Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>

    It was right then.

    A voice came from one of the ruined sites.

    Ian immediately responded to that voice.

    At the same time, he gathered significant amount of mana.

    He was fully prepared for a fight.

    ¡®It¡¯s not human.¡¯

    Ian knew that as soon as he heard the voice. It was so, for the obvious reasons. The seer detection spell is a magic that allows sensing the flow of mana and all life forms within the range, yet no information on ¡®life forms¡¯ from that spell has been detected. So.....

    ¡®It was not a human, monster or anything else.¡¯

    Human, monster or even a dragon.

    They all cannot transcend the range of ¡®life form category¡¯.

    Something that stood fine even having bypassed the range of that category.

    The entity that can move and speak in such a manner.

    There is only one entity like that.

    ¡®An Undead.¡¯

    An undead that has been reborn through ck magic.

    That was the only conclusion he could draw.

    ¡°Lift your guard. This ce is home to me and my kind from long ago. If anyone should be vignt, it should be us against an uninvited intruder.¡±

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Ian narrowed his eyes upon hearing the voice, thought to be, of an undead man. A man that meets many characteristics of the descriptions in the diary. That is, with the description of ¡®master craftsman¡¯s characteristics¡¯ recorded in Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s diary.

    ¡®ck hair, pale skin and the cunning voice that does not mesh with its appearance.¡¯

    Everything matched up from one to ten.

    It was the time to verify thest characteristic.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to this Knocking Ind with that child¡¯s request.¡±

    Ian purposely spoke in thenguage of the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡°Child? That child, who is sleeping?¡±

    In response, the man thought to be an undead spoke in fluentnguage of Greenriver Empire. There was not even a trace of insufficiency. Ian was certain although they have only exchanged words just twice.

    This man, he must certainly be closely rted to the said master craftsman in the Greenriver¡¯s diary.

    ¡°And yes, I¡¯vee to seek you as well.¡±

    ¡°..... Do you know me?¡±

    In response to that question, Ian took out the diary of Greenriver and a stone that had Craven¡¯s message from the spatial pouch.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the written record of you in this book. Do you remember the name of Mitchell Greenriver?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, he is the fellow that granted me a difficult favor.¡±

    ¡°This is the diary of that sorcerer. And.¡±

    After closing the diary, Ian showed Craven¡¯s message.

    ¡°And this is the message that this child has left.¡±

    The man who received Craven¡¯s message.

    He surveyed Craven¡¯s face.

    ¡°A-ha, it¡¯s him, Craven.¡±

    Finally, the man nodded his head.

    He must have finally recognized Craven.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your visit may be in vain.....¡±

    The man murmured as he looked at Ian.

    ¡°Do not wake up that child.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°There will only be disappointments.¡±

    Ian was very perceptive. Craven¡¯s message indicated that he could not die even if he wanted to die and that the man that watched over this ind was certainly an undead. There was also a very high probability that Craven was also an undead.

    ¡°Are you all undead?¡±

    ¡°Simr. I mean, we could be perceived that way.¡±

    The man acknowledged without much hesitation.

    He could feel mixed emotions of both reluctant eptance and pain in that short answer.

    ¡°As far as I know, undead is an invincible entity, but understand that there is a way to be extinct.¡±

    The method could be cruel, but it was certainly possible. As Ian had destroyed Herbert, the former tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who was reborn as an undead, there existed a way of incinerating the body parts.

    ¡°I also thought so.¡±

    But the man¡¯s response didn¡¯t seem that way.

    ¡°To Mitchell Greenriver, the sorcerer, I¡¯ve repeatedly asked him for the same thing. That I wanted to die now, so do burn the pieces of my body. He rejected it many times, but honored my request in the end.¡±

    It was a request of the ¡®master craftsman¡¯ that did not appear in the diary.

    It was understandable that it was not mentioned at all.

    Wasn¡¯t it a truly cruel act?

    ¡°I thought that I could die forever with that.¡±

    The man shrugged his shoulders when he said that.

    He was eventually reborn was what he meant to say.

    ¡°Death was just my, but all my kind¡¯s objective. That is, for everyone that had lived on this ind. We went out to find a way to die and bring it back, but nothing even to this day. Craven must be hiding inside his memory, unable to handle the situation.¡±

    Hiding behind his memory.

    It must mean that he has closed off his original memory.

    It was the reason behind the multiple personality condition.

    As he may have lived in many countless forms.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian fell into a thought for a moment.

    Find the master craftsman and make the artifact.

    That simple beginning has be veryplicated.

    What should I ask that man first?

    ¡°.....Fran.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to find the right answer.

    The name stayed with him from the moment he¡¯s heard it.

    I must ask the true identity behind that name.

    ¡°By any chance, do you know someone by the name of Fran?¡±

    ¡°.....!¡±

    The man¡¯s consistent dryness in expression has suddenly wiggled. It indicated the importance of the name Fran.

    ¡°Has Craven told you of that name?¡±

    ¡°He has ofteneback as a normal personality. It was the name that he had referenced. It is that Fran is also an important name to me that I¡¯d like an answer if possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.....¡±

    The man frowned upon hearing that.

    He also began to look around here and there.

    Everything from Ian¡¯s toe to the top of his head.

    His eyes rested, more specifically on Ian¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Now I look at it, you appear somewhat alike.¡±

    Ian felt his heart pump loudly.

    That was because the word alike carried a lot of weight.

    ¡°By any chance, are you also a sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°That is so.¡±

    ¡°As time has passed greatly, you couldn¡¯t be a son.¡±

    ¡°What.....?

    ¡°Could you be a descendant?¡±

    At this point, his heart instantly became silent from pumping loudly. It was because he was in an utmost anxious condition. It was as if to open a forbidden box that should have never been opened.

    ¡°Fran Paige.¡±

    ¡°What, What did you just say.....¡±

    ¡°The name was often used by that one.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°It was the name of the one who gave us the eternal life, which we had once desired.¡±

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>

    Chapter 111. The Robe of Ian Paige (1)

    The man¡¯s story did not end there.

    More shocking stories kept flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡°ording to the rumors, he was also called the first sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The entity that he had met inside the illusionary witchcraft.

    The entity that warned him not to trust the dragons.

    He was the very first sorcerer.

    What more words can be added?

    ¡®My father.....¡¯

    Ian became extremely confused.

    Fran Paige was his father.

    He has never thought about it.

    There was no reason to do so.

    ¡®The first sorcerer?¡¯

    How can that be possible? It was said that the first sorcerer was the teacher of the dragons. By that, it meant that he was a human that had lived at least many thousands of years ago. How could then someone like that meet Ian¡¯s mother and led to his birth? Has he lived for many thousands of years?

    ¡®.....That is notpletely impossible either.¡¯

    There was someone like that before his eyes.

    A master craftsman who has lived for incredible amount of time.

    The man whose wish is to die now.

    ¡°Are you all right? Your continence.....¡±

    That same man spoke to Ian.

    He must have seen Ian¡¯s expression.

    As his continence changed drastically, his reaction was a logical one.

    ¡°.....I am alright. Please continue with the story.¡±

    Ian calmed himself down.

    There were still so many stories left to be heard.

    ¡°Prior to that, I¡¯d like a definitive answer from you.¡±

    The man was also not freely sharing the information either. From his perspective, Ian¡¯s identity was also important. If he was indeed a true descendant of Fran Paige, the man also had a desperate request to make even if it meant grabbing on to the tail end of Ian¡¯s pants.

    ¡°Are you truly Fran¡¯s descendant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ian Paige.¡±

    ¡°Paige? That only meant.....¡±

    ¡°It is as you have thought.¡±

    Ian drew a line at that point.

    He did not see a reason to reveal that he was a son.

    At least that was what he thought as this time.

    ¡°A descendant has searched for us......¡±

    The man nodded with an expression that was hard to read.

    He spoke with sparkles in his eyes.

    ¡°Does the descendant also able to wield the power of thenguage?¡±

    ¡°I am able to, but still insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Then by any chance, are you able to lift the gift of evesting life that wasn¡¯t a blessing, which Fran once endowed upon us, the master craftsmen? If you would, I¡¯ll give everything in order to repay you.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice and tone were filled with desperation.

    However, Ian did not know how to.

    ¡°It is an impossible task for me at this time.¡±

    ¡°.....Is it? No, I understand.¡±

    The desperation quickly turned to disappointment.

    Soon, a sense of relinquishment has set in.

    Even the dryness in his expression and breathing has returned.

    ¡°At one time, we were the best craftsmen around, and Fran had borrowed our skills and in return, gave us the blessing of evesting life. It was a true blessing at that time. We were just so excited at the thought of studying and leaving endlessly many master pieces.¡±

    ¡°What do you exactly mean by having borrowed your skills?¡±

    ¡°Dragon, Fran had always longed for the dragons.¡±

    ¡°Dragons?¡±

    Fran Paige, the father of Ian, had longed for the dragons that were like their first students?

    The man continued to speak as Ian had difficulty understanding what was being said.

    ¡°He longed for the perfect nature of the dragon¡¯s body. In human¡¯s body, there are limitations no matter how powerful a force can be wielded, but in the dragon¡¯s body, even impossible could be made possible. He often spoke of such things.¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s body.....¡±

    Even Ian had experienced the dragon¡¯s body. Wasn¡¯t the spirit of Resees Rajendu, the dragon lord of the Depository of Time, a body that had demonstrated incredible power even though it did not possess any powers or had no ability to wield its true nature?

    ¡°He wanted to ovee the limitations of being a human being and had borrowed our skills for that purpose. The creations that can enhance his powers, I believe they are called artifacts, now days.¡±

    The story was that he chose artifacts in order to ovee the limitations of being a human. It appeared to be a simr reason as that of Ian¡¯s. Even though there were some differences, the overall theme was the same.

    ¡®It was also for me that I wanted to protect myself from the dragons.¡¯

    That was the same reason that Ian wanted the master craftsman. In order to not be a pushover by the dragons, he needed to be stronger than the 8th ss that he was in his former life.

    Therefore, as one of the methods, he wanted a customized artifact that was more powerful than any other known artifacts in the world.

    ¡®This is really..... Strange.¡¯

    Ian could not help, but feel strange as like the first sorcerer, who could possibly be his father, Ian was making a simr choice.

    ¡°Then from some point in time, Fran departed from us. I mean, hepletely hid himself from this world. And after Fran had disappeared, the dragons had also disappeared. I am not sure what happened between the two super beings, but it probably was not a coincidence.¡±

    The man was also saying the simr story as that of the spirit of Resees Rajendu that lives in the memories of many thousands of years ago.

    ¡°By the fact that you¡¯vee to look for me based on that diary and that you¡¯ve located this ce with Craven¡¯s request, there must be something that you want from us. Like Fran, am I right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll not deny it.¡±

    Hiding it was not proper, he thought.

    Ian responded honestly.

    ¡°I need assistance from the master craftsmen.¡±

    ¡°May I ask for the reason for needing the help?¡±

    ¡°.....It is simr to that of my ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Dragon, possibly?¡±

    Ian nodded his head in lieu of a reply.

    At the same time, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Has the dragons reappeared?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    The man asked as if to confirm.

    ¡°What about Fran.....?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡±

    ¡°There seemed to be some limitation in his movements, but he did certainly appear before me. He had even told me to not to trust the dragons.¡±

    Ian truthfully told all the details of his encounter with Fran Paige, the first sorcerer. He kept his personal rtionship at bay, but he did not hide anything about him.

    ¡®I need to first achieve my objective.¡¯

    Ian came to this ce to obtain an artifact. In order to achieve that, he understood that the master craftsmen also needed some encouragement.

    ¡®I have to get them to help me no matter what.¡¯

    They cannot meet Fran Paige, whom they have waited many multiple life times, and that the only one that can help the craftsmen is Ian Paige. He wanted to imnt such hope and faith in them.

    ¡°Do not trust the dragons, do not trust the dragons.....¡±

    The man regurgitated those words.

    There does not appear to be even a minute distrust.

    ¡°.....So, you¡¯vee to seek me and my kind in order to prepare yourself for a chance encounter with the dragons? To borrow our skills as it had been done by Fran a long time ago?¡±

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>

    ¡°That is right. At my current skill level, I would not be able to face the dragon. In fact, I would be torn apart with a single strike from the dragon. I, at least, need power that will ce me on the equal in with them. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will simply rely on your master creations. I n to train in the power of thenguage that my ancestor had wielded.¡±

    Like Fran Paige, he will train in the power of thenguage.

    That was more meaningful than anything else as far as the man was concerned.

    ¡°The power of thenguage... that means.....¡±

    ¡°The evesting life that was given to you, the gift that is not a blessing, I will be able to lift it on your behalf.¡±

    That was certainly an attractive offer and a deal. Help Ian Paige with all they can then after mastering the power of thenguage, he will try to lift the blessing of evesting life. The man became visibly enticed.

    ¡°.....Are you sincere?¡±

    ¡°To be truthful, I, too, cannot guarantee it. It is a level that I have not reached yet. However, the intention to learn the power of thenguage, and the promise to find a way to lift the blessing in the process are all out of my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.....¡±

    The man fell into a deep consideration upon hearing Ian.

    His consideration went on a lot longer than expected.

    Is it because he is an entity that has lived for so long?

    A very long time of thinking about the offer has passed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bertholdo.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That is my name.¡±

    Finally, the man¡¯s reply was heard.

    It wasn¡¯t an eptance or a rejection.

    Instead, he revealed his given name.

    ¡°It has been such a long time since I¡¯ve given out my name.¡±

    Bertholdo, the man repeated as if it was a very new feeling. About three hundred years ago, after meeting Mitchell Greenriver and the dejection that he had felt from the promise, he had given up everything.

    After returning to the Knocking Ind and spending purposeless time, it was certainly the first time that he has verbalized his name in about three hundred or so years.

    ¡°Follow me. I will show you what you want.¡±

    Bertholdo headed towards the center of the Ind.

    Ian, of course, followed by carrying Craven in his arms.

    ¡°Even after Fran had disappeared, we kept making children to offer to him. There were so many ingenious children too. Ah, I¡¯m referring to artifacts. They are like children to us.¡±

    Having started to talk about artifacts, Bertholdo appeared animated. Is it because the lost sense of being a master craftsman has reemerged?

    ¡°Finally, those children will have parents. It has taken too long.¡±

    Having arrived at the center of the Ind with Bertholdo, Ian could not see anything around. What did hee here to find? The answer to that question soon emerged.

    ¡°Was it about here.¡±

    Bertholdo swept the ground with his bare hands as if his memory maybe failing him. Then soon, under the dust, ground surface with words on it appeared. It was the very spot that Bertholdo was looking for.

    Srrrrrrrr-!

    That wasn¡¯t the end of it. Bertholdo input mana into the ground. As it was with Craven, the so called the master craftsmen had many characteristics that were simr to sorcerers.

    ¡®Is there an underground channel?¡¯

    A secret underground channel was what Ian¡¯s guess was. But soon, what Bertholdo showed went way beyond that guess.

    Krrrrrrr........

    There was a massive shake. Was that all? Many manmade shaped colored white things began to emerge out of the ground including columns, walls, roofs, statues, chairs and tables. Then they all came together to form a ¡®structure¡¯.

    ¡°Do not move. This area is safe.¡±

    As if he was used to it, Bertholdo watched as the structure was being formed.

    ¡®A temple?¡¯

    The identity of the structure was like a temple, a white temple. To be more descriptive, it could be thought of as a ¡®dragon¡¯s temple¡¯. There were eightrge statues, which all had the images of dragons.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, Fran longed for the dragon¡¯s body. However, it does not mean that that longing has somehow changed into jealousy or inferiorityplex. At least, that¡¯s how I remembered it. With the purest heart, he longed for and respected the perfection of the dragon¡¯s body.¡±

    Bertholdo said as he watched the white temple that had appeared at the center of the ind. He recited quietly as if he was reminiscing.

    ¡°Do you see those statues over there?¡±

    ¡°The sizes are smaller than the dragons that I¡¯ve seen, but other than that, they can pass as real dragons.¡±

    ¡°They are all the works done by Craven, whom you¡¯ve brought. He is the sculpture. Ah, I¡¯m a master tailor.¡±

    It seemed that each master craftsman had their own field of expertise. The fact that Craven had focused on the sculpture even when he had lost his memory and that Bertholdo had made a robe for Mitchell Greenriver were all the reasons supporting that.

    ¡°Each of those statues holds an artifact that each of us has created for the purpose of offering it to Fran. Those statues are, in fact, storages that I don¡¯t think that you too won¡¯t be able to crack with brute force.¡±

    Even the first sorcerer, the teacher of the dragons cannot crack them? That fact is incredible, but on top of that, the creator is none other than the child, Craven. He probably was not a child based on the time that he has lived, but it was just incredible at any rate.

    ¡°The only child that I can give you is only one at this time. The other statues can only be opened by their respective parent, that is, the corresponding master craftsmen.¡±

    Bertholdo came to a stop at the front of the statue at the very left end.

    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°You are saying that I need help from other master craftsmen in order to obtain the remaining artifacts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    They could never die.

    They are living somewhere in the world.

    If want the artifacts, the implication was to find them and bring them here.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll introduce you to my child.¡±

    As Bertholdo began to inject mana into the dragon statue, the mouth of the statue cracked wide open. In addition, bright white light spewed out of it as if there was an explosion.

    ¡°He has not a name yet. It is a tradition to give a name ording to the owner. Since you¡¯ve told me that your name was Ian Paige, this child¡¯s name shall.....¡±

    When the light has nearly dispersed away, a blue robe fell down out of the mouth of the statue. Like Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe, it seemed that dark blue was Bertoldo¡¯s favorite color.

    ¡°Ian Paige Robe, I think that will suffice.

    Ian Paige Robe, a blue robe that was lighter than a feather, hasnded on the top of Ian¡¯s hands. It was a perfectnding as if it has recognized its owner.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure yet....¡±

    ¡°Please try it on.¡±

    There was a strong sense of confidence in Bertoldo¡¯s voice.

    What kind of power is in this robe that the man feels so strongly?

    Ian¡¯s anticipation grew greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this out of concern, but do not be too surprised. It is a robe that will make a dream, which anyone that knows magic may want to dream about at least once in his lifetime,e true.¡±

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>

    Chapter 112. The Robe of Ian Paige (2)

    ¡®A dream that any sorcerer would want to dream?¡¯

    Ian looked at the new robe, named ¡®Ian Paige Robe¡¯, with a nk expression. He became curious as to what the power of the robe artifact that was born bearing his own name would be.

    ¡®A dream.....¡¯

    With a single estimation, Ian put on the robe.

    At first, it felt just like Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe.

    The robe automatically resized to fit Ian.

    The fit was also morefortable than any other clothes.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    But the important aspect was something else.

    A dream that every sorcerer would want to dream.

    That expression has begun to take shape in his senses.

    ¡°Mana.....¡±

    The power of the assembled mana has prated through Ian¡¯s body. Its destination was definitely the ¡®mana heart¡¯. What sort of power will be exhibited? Enhancement of mana recovery power? Increase from the limitations? No, the power of the robe wasn¡¯t that simple. It has sufficiently achieved way beyond that.

    ¡°Unlimited mana.¡±

    Bertholdo has pointed out the transformation of Ian, which was taking ce, on behalf of Ian. Ian¡¯s mana heart has forgone its limitations since wearing the robe. That is, unlimited amount of mana has been iid inside the heart.

    ¡°That is the master creation of my life¡¯s work.¡±

    Even with the definitive exnation from Bertholdo, Ian wasn¡¯t able to say any words with ease. He was only regurgitating the mana and the mana heart¡¯s transformation little by little. The feeling was certainly different than any point in the past.

    It was simr to the original mana, mana heart¡¯s water and water bottle, but he felt how much water was in the bottle in real time. That is, he felt the sense of it slopping. However, not now.

    ¡®That feeling of slopping did not exist.¡¯

    The empty space that was rted to the slopping was no more. It felt as if it waspletely filled to the top of the bottle that has been capped. The magical water bottle that cannot lose its content, no matter how much of it was being poured out. That unrealistic water bottle has been imprinted within Ian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This..... This is unrealistic.¡±

    ¡°Did I not say so?¡±

    Even Ian, who had experienced all kinds of things when it came to sorcery, was left speechless. The unlimited mana. Bertholdo responded withughter to Ian¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°If it was Fran, he would have reacted with a more dramatic fashion. It seemed that you are more mature. In fact, the facial appearances do differ considerably.¡±

    Of course, Ian did not hear.

    He was stillpletely mesmerized by the robe and transformations.

    ¡®At this level, he has already surpassed the level in his former life.¡¯

    Ian was sure of his current level. Of course, it does not mean that he has recovered the 8th ss level just by wearing the robe. The quality of mana was still in the 7th ss category.

    ¡®He would have never known that this type of artifacts existed.¡¯

    Yet, the 7th ss sorcerer, with such nearly unlimited mana, would be ced on a different in of his own. What if he was to reach the 8th ss level in this current condition?

    ¡®It would be a sight to behold.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, it is not finished yet.

    He has only equipped himself with a single artifact.

    There are still seven remaining artifacts.

    ¡®They must all embody such power like this robe.¡¯

    His heart pumped just by thinking about it. Ian did not put too much emphasis on the artifacts in the beginning. As it was in his former life, he used to consider them as useful tools that can be utilized in passing.

    As one reaches the levels of higher sses, the effects of artifacts also be negligible. That¡¯s why he set out to find the master craftsman. It was out of the anticipation that there may be more powerful artifacts than the current ones. In other words, it was out of the thought of, perhaps, finding something even in the form of a twig.

    That¡¯s how it was.

    ¡®But with such an artifact, the entire situation would change.¡¯

    The result was that the harnessed power of the artifact was not of a simple twig. At this level, it was like having discovered a powerful rope. Furthermore, there exist seven more of such ropes?

    ¡°You must be very fond of your child.¡±

    It was when Ian entered into a deep thought.

    Bertholdo subtly started a conversation.

    It was as if he wanted to hear what Ian was thinking.

    ¡°May I tell you something in truth?¡±

    ¡°Have you been speaking falsehoods up to now?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, but.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just being facetious. Please do tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered this type of artifact.¡±

    Those were Ian¡¯s first words.

    And praising continued.

    ¡°I can tell you that I¡¯ve encountered so many artifacts, but they were nothing more than garbage. As you said, it is a masterful one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Bertholdo broke out intoughter after hearing the praises. Although he has stopped shortly, feeling awkward, theughter was filled with delight.

    ¡°Hm! I can¡¯t even guess as to how long it has been since Iughed like this. The kudos that I wanted to receive from Fran, I¡¯m hearing it from his descendant instead.¡±

    It was certainly a satisfaction that came in several hundred years.

    The feeling was very special for Bertholdo.

    ¡°By any chance, do the effects of the remaining artifacts match that of this one?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, that I can¡¯t say for sure as each one had worked on their pieces inplete secret, but the levels would beparable.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°Still, none of them woulde close to my child, so don¡¯t set your expectations too high.¡±

    Bertholdo said in a proud tone of voice.

    It was an expression that disyed the master craftsman¡¯s pride.

    ¡°I also thought the same.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.....!¡±

    Maybe it was because they were praises and ttery that he was hearing for the first time in many hundreds of years? The tone of Bertholdo¡¯s voice, which was very dry at the time of their initial encounter, hase back to full life.

    As it was the long time period that has caused his attitude, it only meant that he was a human.

    ¡°However that child.... Does it include Craven?

    ¡°Include?¡±

    ¡°As one of the master craftsmen.¡±

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>

    Bertholdo nodded in response to Ian¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes. Certainly. His master creation is being stored in that third statue, over there.¡±

    Craven was said to be the master sculptor.

    What sort of power holding sculpture is being stored?

    What kind of enhancement can it give him?

    A sorcerer¡¯s curiosity kept Ian inquisitive.

    The desire to test them became so overwhelming.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very curious of Craven¡¯s master creation.¡±

    Ian did not necessarily deny it.

    In fact, he acknowledged it by nodding his head.

    ¡°Fran did also. He could not remain patient when he was curious. It must be a trait that runs in the Paige family.¡±

    After reciting quietly as if he has been reminiscing, Bertholdo walked over to Craven.

    The baby faced Craven was still sleeping.

    ¡°This guy, did you put him to sleep with magic?¡±

    ¡°It was a light spell. He was acting very impetuous.¡±

    ¡°No doubt, since he has been hiding behind his memories.¡±

    Bertholdo¡¯srge palm was extended towards Craven. More precisely, it wrapped around Craven¡¯s forehead. It was so big that a single palm was as big as Craven¡¯s head.

    ¡°Rise. My old friend.¡±

    Ian quietly watched.

    He didn¡¯t necessarily feel the flow of mana.

    It didn¡¯t appear magic was being used to awaken him.

    ¡°You are at your home. How about stop hiding anding out?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    How long has Bertholdo¡¯s whispering been? Finally, Craven¡¯s regained his consciousness. He opened his eyes and even surveyed the surroundings.

    He took in the images of Bertholdo¡¯s face just before his eyes, Ian, who was watching beside him, the white temple and even the familiarndscape of the Knocking Ind.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m......¡±

    ¡°Craven. That is your name.¡±

    ¡°My name.....¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s greatest sculpture and.¡±

    ¡°The greatest ...... Sculpture.¡±

    ¡°You are one of the master craftsmen of Fran.¡±

    ¡°Fran..... Fran Paige.....¡±

    Fran Paige.

    It was when he murmured that name.

    A transformation took ce in Craven¡¯s body.

    What used to be brown, his hair turned ck.

    His skin was also pale until just a moment ago.

    In general, he took on the aura that was simr to Bertholdo.

    ¡°Aaaak.....!¡±

    After having to pull his hair and vomit for a while, Craven regained control of his emotions. Was it because he had an invincible body? The speed of recovery was not like any other.

    ¡°..... Mr. Bertholdo?¡±

    Craven called Bertholdo, a ¡®Mr.¡¯ It seemed as if though he has recalled his memory for the first time in one to two hundred years, after Fran Paige¡¯s disappearance. His memory has not returnedpletely, but had to be pleased with it so far. Even though he was of a younger age, he has at least became self aware of his ¡®existence¡¯ as Craven.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°How, how did Ie here.....¡±

    ¡°That gentleman helped you.¡±

    Craven located Ian as Bertholdo pointed at him.

    ¡°Assassin.....?¡±

    He murmured in great shock. Rather than considering Ian as an assassin, it was like a form of after effects of a lot of recollections being collided.

    ¡°As I have mentioned before, I¡¯m not an assassin.¡±

    ¡°Do not approach! I¡¯ve never stole any bread..... What, what am I saying right now.....¡±

    It seemed the after effects were much severe than thought.

    Even after having felt ufortable and strange with his own response, he wasn¡¯t able to control himself as he even hid behind Bertholdo. Of course, as his outward appearance was still a child, it didn¡¯t seem all that awkward.

    ¡°Hm, I reckon that some more time maybe needed.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Ian expressed an agreement to Bertholdo¡¯s assessment.

    It was the weight of the memories that have been stored over hundreds of years.

    It probably wasn¡¯t easy to shake that off.

    Perhaps, it may be impossible.

    ¡°Mr. Mr. Bertholdo.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Have you taken out.....the master piece, made for Fran?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as you can see.¡±

    Craven¡¯s eyes sparkled immediately.

    The first dragon storage sculpture that was holding the robe.

    He was looking at now what is an empty storage.

    ¡°Howe.....?¡±

    ¡°There, his descendant hase.¡±

    ¡°That assassin..... Mr. Assassin is the descendant? Fran¡¯s descendant?¡±

    Strange title has been made as he suffered from both the after effects and the present time.

    Craven fell into deep thoughts after seeing Ian, whom he called ¡®Mr. Assassin¡¯.

    ¡°Then, I will also.....¡±

    Finally having decided on something, he began to move towards another location.

    And that location was the third sculpture.

    It was the sculpture, in which his own master piece was being stored.

    Shrrrrrrrr-!

    Craven injected his mana into the third dragon sculpture. Its mouth cracked wide open and out flowed bright light. The master piece that was inside also fell with a slow parachuting spell.

    Tuck!

    Craven¡¯s creation fell on to the ground and rolled.

    However, the identity of the piece seemed quite unique.

    The long eight master pieces in all.

    No matter how hard he looked.

    ¡®Stakes.....?¡¯

    They were heavy, thick and white metal stakes.

    At least that¡¯s how they came across to Ian.

    ¡®Those in looking stakes are master pieces?¡¯

    Irrespective of whether Ian was having doubts or not, Craven appeared pleased as he picked up one of the stakes. Then he crawled into the sculpture through under the tail. It was a behavior that couldn¡¯t be exined at all.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not too sure, myself.¡±

    Bertholdo, too, could not understand Craven¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also show you the master piece that I¡¯ve made.¡±

    After murmuring shyly, Craven began to hammer in the stake at a spot below the dragon sculpture¡¯s tail.

    It wasn¡¯t being done by brute force. There had been a premade fitting hole in the first ce.

    ¡°If you were to hammer in the stake..... Right here, like this.....¡±

    As the stake was being hammered deep into the spot under the sculpture¡¯s tail, the reason behind storing a in looking stake, which Craven has created, was being slowly revealed.

    ¡°Assassin..... I mean, let me introduce it to you, his descendant!¡±

    With the immediate change in the verbal title for Ian,

    An awesome site began to disy in the middle of the ind.

    To say it in one word....., It moved.

    What has actually moved?

    The sculpture into which the stake had been hammered into.

    That is, the gigantic foot of the sculpture.

    The long neck and tail.

    Along with the wings.

    ¡°Dradragon.....¡±

    After introducing the name, Craven¡¯s attention moved towards the sculpture. To be exact, he examined the order in which the sculptures were lined up. The sculpture that moved was the third one from the left.

    ¡°Number 3!¡±

    The dragon sculpture that looked exactly like that of a live dragon.

    That white sculpture began to p its wings.

    There also spewed blue light out of its sculpted eyes.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>

    (Return of the 8th ss Mage) Chapter 113. Assembling the Master Craftsmen (1)

    The gigantic dragon statue, also known as the ¡®Dradragon Number 3¡¯, rose up into the air. And it wasn¡¯t just out of an imagination. By pping its two wings, it truly rose up above the Knocking Ind and was flying freely.

    As if it was a life form, a living dragon that is.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not over yet! Please watch! Watch!¡±

    After saying that, Craven approached the first dragon statue. It was the statue, in which Bertholdo¡¯s robe was stored, and he began to hammer in the stake into the underneath of the statue¡¯s tail. It was rather easy to guess the name of it based on the order of the lineup.

    ¡°The big brother of the Dradragon brothers! Dradragon Number 1!¡±

    The first statue has also moved just like the third sculpture. And the movement was very natural. As a simr entity, there exists golem, but it would be impossible to even imitate the size and the movements.

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Craven spoke with an aura of confidence.

    He even raised his narrow shoulders.

    He appeared to be very proud.

    ¡°Very impressive.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Ian nodded, indicating that he was more than approving.

    However, his mind was thinking about something else.

    ¡°Sir Craven. May I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Please, do ask anything. Assassin.... Descendant!¡±

    ¡°Do those statues obey yourmands?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m like their parent.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°And, it is a Dradragon!¡±

    The most important aspect has been confirmed.

    Ian spoke, looking at Bertholdo.

    ¡°Sir. Bertholdo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the remaining six master craftsmen.¡±

    The whereabouts of the other six master craftsmen was a necessity in order to possess all the artifacts. That¡¯s because only they could open the storages for him.

    Bertholdo also agreed.

    ¡°It is not a bad decision. Everyone should be alive. They could not die even if they wanted to die anyhow. Only that it won¡¯t be easy to find them.....¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡±

    Ian interrupted Bertholdo.

    He had a n.

    ¡°I¡¯m not simply going to go out looking for them.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you n to do then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking to make theme to the ind.¡±

    ¡°Make theme to the ind? On their own?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to go out to search for them on foot.

    He was going to make them return on their own.

    That was the objective of Ian¡¯s n.

    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯ve heard that the dragons have returned, what did you first ask me?

    ¡°Um? Do you mean me?¡±

    Bertholdo was surprised by the unanticipated question.

    Soon, he found a reply.

    ¡°Well..... I asked if Fran has also returned.¡±

    Fran, the master of the eight master craftsmen, had also disappeared from the world with the dragons. Making a connection with the appearance of the dragons was a very normal response.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, what are you talking about.....?¡±

    Bertholdo wasn¡¯t able to understand.

    What exactly was the n that Ian had?

    ¡°Throughout this entire continent.¡±

    Looking up at the Dradragon Number 1 and Number 3 roaming around the sky, Ian murmured.

    ¡°The dragons that had disappeared will reappear.¡±

    ¡°Do exin more specifically, so that I may understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to spread such a rumor.¡±

    ¡°Rumor?¡±

    ¡°With Dradragon, that statue.¡±

    Spread a rumor, using Dradragon.

    A rumor that the dragon has appeared.

    What would this imply?

    ¡°.....Indeed.¡±

    Finally, Bertholdo was able to fully understand Ian¡¯s n. It was a very simple one just looking at the method itself.

    First, send the dragon statue that looks exactly the same as the actual ones out to the world. Then just have them fly around the skies over several major cities and provinces.

    This will lead many people to witness the spectacle and in no time, a relevant rumor will spread like a wildfire. That rumor will reach the master craftsmen¡¯s ears, at least once, no matter wherever they are hiding in.

    ¡®They, too, will react in the same way as Bertholdo has.¡¯

    The extinct dragons have returned to the world.

    Then has Fran also appeared?

    If anyone is one of the eight master craftsmen, they will certain think that way.

    ¡®In the end, they will return on their own.¡¯

    If they can reach that conclusion, they will certainlye back to the Knocking Ind. There variables may exist, but at least, isn¡¯t there a higher guarantee than looking for them on foot?

    ¡°Sir. Craven.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Descendant!¡±

    ¡°The statues, what are the limits ofmands that they can execute?¡±

    ¡°Well, there really isn¡¯t any limit. As long as the one who is entitled to issuemands is nearby that is. I am currently the owner of those two..... If you desire, I can make you the owner.¡±

    That was music to his ears.

    Ian spoke in a satisfactory tone.

    ¡°It would be nice to be riding them around.¡±

    ¡°In fact, they were created for that purpose in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Themander must be nearby.

    It was somewhat inconvenient, but that was OK.

    He can certainly manage that.

    In fact, wouldn¡¯t it be a pleasant worthwhile effort?

    ¡®That is, only if the remaining artifacts can be obtained.¡¯

    Having decided, Ian said to Craven.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about borrowing one of them for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure?¡±

    ¡°How and what do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing for you to do, please wait for a moment!¡±

    With a single motion of Craven¡¯s hand, Dradragon Number 1 and Number 3, which were flying,nded at the same spots.

    Dragons that serve a child as their master, although they were just statues, it came across as fabulous. It had all the appearance of a dragon master that may only be seen in ys or fairy tales.

    ¡°Number 1! Lift your tail!¡±

    ¡°Krrrrr.....?¡±

    With sound of metal, Number 1 tilted its head in response to Craven¡¯smand.

    ¡°This one! This! Can you lift it up?¡±

    Finally, after being tapped by Craven, Dradragon Number 1 seemed to have understood. That strong, heavy long tail was raised up high towards the sky in an instant. As a result, the stake that was underneath the tail became exposed.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Good Dradragon.¡±

    ¡°Krrrrrung.....!¡±

    ¡°There, there, nice one.¡±

    Although it was an uncanny metallic sound, it must have sounded as a cute cry to Craven¡¯s ears. Having had the experience of being overwhelmed by magic himself, Ian didn¡¯t think much of it either.

    In fact, one¡¯s preference is always diverse and free.

    ¡°Could you pleasee over here for a moment?¡±

    Craven signaled to Ian after gently removing and massaging the stake from Dradragon Number 1. It was at the same time as he signaled to approach.

    ¡°I am going to imprint your name on to this stake.¡±

    ¡°Are you making a seal with the name? That is amazing.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just writing it to record it.....¡±

    ¡°.....It¡¯s Ian Paige.¡±

    Truly, it feels like child¡¯s y, but in reality, this is to take ownership of the gigantic dragon golem?

    Quietly, Ianplied with Craven¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Also, please inject mana here, right here as well.¡±

    ¡°How much should I inject?¡±

    ¡°Uh, just a tiny little bit like a booger.¡±

    ¡°Boog, booger .... OK.¡±

    As requested, Ian really injected just a tiny little bit.

    Then Craven said, shaking his head.

    ¡°No, please you need to give some more.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Giant booger. Giant booger.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure what the heck he was doing.

    If thought it in a wrong way, he even felt a sense of shame.

    ¡°OK! Good. Well done.¡±

    ¡°Whew.....¡±

    ¡°It will pretty much understand any words that you may say.¡±

    ¡°Is thenguage of Greenriver possible as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Dradragon is very smart.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that an empire?¡±

    ¡°..... Greenriver Empire, yes that is correct.¡±

    It was Craven, recalling from the after effects of his messed up memories.

    It¡¯s not all that strange to remember Greenriver as an empire.

    ¡°Do you like pork by any chance?¡±

    ¡°I am not a picky eater.¡±

    ¡°How aboutmb meat?¡±

    ¡°Likewise, I don¡¯t run from it.¡±

    ¡°Dradragon Number 1 likes pork andmb meats.¡±

    ¡°..... Do the statues eat too?¡±

    ¡°Just setting a standard.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Ah, he hates fruits.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Never give them to him. OK?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ian came across a strong personality.

    It was when the innocent cooperative handoff was about to end.

    ¡°There, now, Dradragon Number 1 will obey assassin..... Descendant, Ian Paige¡¯smands. Please do not be too harsh even if he makes mistakes. Dradragon Number 1 is a bit soft hearted.¡±

    Atst, the dragon statue, namely ¡®Dradragon Number 1¡¯ has be a possession of Ian. Now, all that is left to do is to ride it and travel the continent.

    ¡°May I call it by another name?¡±

    ¡°No! It has to be Dradragon!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    It wasn¡¯t to Ian¡¯s liking, but what can he do?

    There is nothing else that can be done since the creator says it has to be that.

    Ian spoke after a sigh.

    ¡°Dradragon ..... Number 1?¡±

    ¡°Krrrrrung.....!¡±

    Still the metallic sound.

    It was a sound of cries.

    Of course, it was not pleasant.

    ¡°Can I ride on your back?¡±

    Ian seemed awkward even after saying that.

    It was such a humble request to a golem.

    Is it because it looked just like a dragon?

    It was somewhat difficult to talk to it with ease.

    ¡°Krrrr.....¡±

    Anyhow, it was an order from amander.

    Dradragon Number 1 lowered all the way down to the ground.

    Even its wings and tail were lowered.

    Perhaps, saying to Ian to climb up.

    ¡®Well, it is still a golem for sure.¡¯

    Dradragon Number 1¡¯s body was extremely hard as expected.

    It was equivalent to a well sculptured white rock.

    Finally, he felt it as the golem that it was.

    ¡°Shall we fly?¡±

    After Ian whispered, having taken a position at the base of Dradragon¡¯s neck, Dradragon Number 1 flew up into the sky as if it has been waiting.

    Although it was pping its wings, it wasn¡¯t the buoyancy of the wings that induced flight. Rather it appeared to be more like from the effects of an ¡®enhanced flight spell¡¯ that was simr to the Greenriver¡¯s Robe. Most likely, it was a magic that the Dradragon Number 1 was invoking on its own.

    ¡°Tremendous.¡±

    ¡°Krrrrrung.....!¡±

    Did it hear the brief admiration from Ian? Dradragon began to fly much, much faster. It was as if it was doing all it can in showing off its abilities to the new master.

    ¡°Woo Woo! Slower! Slower!¡±

    Ian rxed Dradragon Number 1 from the elerated speed. Of course, much faster flight was possible for Ian, but it was nheless astounding to be flying on the back of another entity.

    ¡°There, from now on, let¡¯s fly at this speed.¡±

    ¡°Krrrr.....!¡±

    How much time has passed? Iannded on to the ground after some time of getting used to the ride. Then he said, looking at Bertholdo and Craven.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a trip around the continent and be back.¡±

    ¡°How much time do you think it will take?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±

    Ian was confident. He was well aware of major city locations and could also utilize teleportation magic in order to minimize the distance to travel.

    Of course, it won¡¯t be easy to perform teleportation magic with this gigantic Dradragon Number 1, but with the ¡®unlimited mana¡¯, it probably won¡¯t be an impossible task now either.

    ¡°And this.....¡±

    Ian took out something from the spatial pouch.

    It was the ¡®magical silk¡¯ that he had received from Coldwood, the crowned prince.

    ¡°Ah, it is rather an exquisite silk.¡±

    In an impressed tone, Bertholdo murmured as he was handed the silk. Just by seeing and touching it once, he must have recognized the value of the silk at once.

    ¡°It was a silk that was gifted to me. It looks like I¡¯ve finally met someone who can make something out of it.¡±

    ¡°Now that we are in it together, do you mean to use me as long as you can, is that it?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. If it does not please you.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Kidding.¡±

    Bertholdo¡¯s two eyes surveyed the silk.

    There appears to be some mixed emotions.

    ¡°..... Has it not been almost three hundred years? The robe that I gave to Mitchell Greenriver, the fellow that led you to here, was thest one.¡±

    To be touching the silk as a tailor.

    And to handle the familiar needle and thread.

    It has all been three hundred years ago.

    The feeling must have been something unique for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s also blue to be fitting.¡±

    Bertholdo began to examine the magical silk with earnest. They were the definite eyes of a master craftsman. Also, there were many designs and ways to process it in his head already.

    ¡°I bid you a good trip. I¡¯ll make a beautiful child for you.¡±

    It was an answer that Ian was satisfied with.

    He flew into the air with Dradragon Number 1.

    The message that only the master craftsmen could hear.

    To spread the ¡®assemblemand¡¯ over the entire continent.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>

    (Return of the 8th ss Mage) Chapter 114. Assembling the Master Craftsmen (2)

    ¡°Have you heard the rumors?¡±

    ¡°The white dragon?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yeah I know?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I sure know.¡±

    ¡°That rumor has been percting for a while.¡±

    ¡°Everybody is talking about it wherever you go?¡±

    In the past few months.

    A new rumor has be the talk of the town.

    It was about a rumor of a ¡®white dragon¡¯.

    ¡°A lot of people im to have seen it in person.¡±

    ¡°Still, there isn¡¯t anyone saying that around here?¡±

    ¡°ording to the merchants,ing into the town.....¡±

    It was in an alehouse in ¡®Roharam¡¯, the capitol city of Roe Principality

    It was when the topic of the gossip was being exchanged.

    ¡°Krrrrrrung-!¡±

    From the outside of the alehouse, to be exact, from a distant sky, came a strange metallic noise. Although it wasn¡¯t certain, it appeared to be a sound of an animal.

    ¡°What, what the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a human.....¡±

    ¡°..... Could it be?¡±

    Both fearful and curious, the gossipers, in the alehouse, just kept looking at each other. Having gathered all the courage that they could, they walked out of the alehouse. Could it be the appearance of the ¡®white dragon¡¯, the topic of the rumor?

    ¡°There, there.....!¡±

    ¡°Dragon.....?¡±

    ¡°Is that truly a dragon?¡±

    ¡°What, what the.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible.....¡±

    The citizens of the Roharam were already in the street, looking up towards the sky. Everyone was in astonishment as they were pointing at something in the sky, which resembled the ¡®white dragon¡¯, the topic of the rumor. It was the exact same image of the dragon that people generally understood.

    ¡°Krrrrrr......!¡±

    The gigantic white dragon hovered over the skies of the Roe Principality¡¯s capitol city of Roharam. It moved evenly about as if to demonstrate its existence and awesomeness to the puny little humans.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Krrrrrreung.....!¡±

    The base of the neck couldn¡¯t be seen by the people.

    From there, a voice of a man was heard.

    It was Ian, who was invoking invisible magic.

    ¡°This should be sufficient for them to begin talking about this.¡±

    Along with ¡®Dradragon Number 1¡¯, Ian traveled widely around the major cities and regions of the continent, which was made up of Roe Principality, Coldwood Empire and Greenriver Empire.

    Of course, he did not forget about going to the Great Eastern ins and other major non territorial cities, which the influence of the empire did not reach. Meticulously, he flew to any area where there were people to start a rumor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return. To the Knocking Ind.¡±

    ¡°Krung!¡±

    Ian and Dradragon Number 1pleted the travel around the continent as nned. They headed back to the Knocking Ind, the ce of assembly for the master craftsmen. Perhaps, a few of the master craftsmen have already arrived after hearing the rumor early.

    ***

    It took longer than expected for Ian and Dradragon Number 1 to return to the Knocking Ind. On their way back, they decided to spread rumors while waiting for the master craftsmen to return. It was more of a leisurely return trip that they decided to take.

    ¡°Three of them have alreadye?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve returned much earlier than anticipated.¡±

    Is it due to the leisurely return trip?

    The surprising news was waiting for Ian.

    He had only expected to see, maybe one or two of them to return.

    However, three of the master craftsmen have already returned.

    ¡°The remaining three friends haven¡¯t returned yet, but at this rate, wouldn¡¯t they be returning fairly soon? Indeed, it was a strategy from the one, fitting worthy of being a Fran¡¯s descendant.¡±

    Bertholdo¡¯s continence has brightened up upon seeing his friends in a while. Even his pale face appeared to recover its shade. Of course, it was only in thought as his paleness has not changed.

    ¡°Well, let me introduce them to you first.¡±

    The three master craftsmen, including Bertholdo and Craven, all had their unique, individual characteristics that set them apart. From race to gender, appearance and build, nothing was the same. The onlymon characteristic was the fact that they all had rare ck hair.

    ¡°First, thisdy¡¯s name is Halia, a master cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Lady? What a full of BS. What is this old man talking about something that was several hundred years ago. Have you gone mad in pairs with Craven?¡±

    Bertholdo has introduced a woman in ck hair first. From an outward appearance alone, she was no more than in her early twenties, but she, too, was one of the chosen master craftsmen that have lived multiple life times. Her tone of speech was not, in any way, ordinary.

    ¡°Enough pleasantries. I heard that you are the man¡¯s descendant? I¡¯ve heard of you. Ian Paige, the grand sorcerer of Greenriver. I was wondering whether you were rted or not as you shared the samest name.¡±

    She said that she had given up everything and went into the dwarf¡¯s underground city and focused on cksmith work. Was it why? Her tone of speech was very coarse. Based on the reputation, the dwarfs were known to be hot tempered.....

    ¡°Please forgive her as she was a coarse person to begin with.¡±

    Bertholdo whispered to Ian¡¯s ear.

    Well, she may have just been born with that style of speech.

    ¡°It is my honor to meet you. I¡¯m Ian Paige.¡±

    ¡°Honor, what a BS. Just kill me quickly, will you.¡±

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    Yet, Ian did not mind it. Having put on a smile, he even extended his hand out for a handshake. Although his gesture was rejected, he did not lose his smile. It was a sign that everything was cool. She had lived for a very long time, unable to die, so what if her speech was a bit rough?

    ¡®What¡¯s important was the artifact.¡¯

    Furthermore, she is one of the master craftsmen, who would gift him with one of the remaining artifacts. He had every intention to forgive her coarse speech, even if she was to curse him out in his face. At least until he got what he wanted of course.

    ¡°And this here is the master jeweler.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Dennis.¡±

    Dennis, the master jeweler, who had dark circles as if he had makeup on, quickly introduced himself. Then he went to a private area and simply looked up in the sky. He was a very quiet reserved man.

    ¡°He is a quiet person by nature, hope you can understand.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother. There is no need to apologize.¡±

    Ian let it pass in kindness.

    A person could have a reserved personality.

    It¡¯s reasonable to be somewhat unfriendly.

    ¡®Yes, that is possible.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you. Ah, andstly.....¡±

    ¡°d to meet you! I¡¯m Jerbio. I was a carpenter, but now I try to do everything that can be done with wood. Build houses, construct ships, tables. Ah by the way, I developed a log for fire that wouldst ten times longer than an ordinary log.¡±

    Jerbio, who has introduced himself as a carpenter has greatly impressed Ian. He had a physique that was much bigger than Oliver and even the seamen of the Pilten Pier. Without exaggerating, his single fist was as big as Ian¡¯s head. It made him wonder whether he has a giant¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°In this era, I am nning to go into a new business using this fire log, what is your opinion on this, descendant? If some support can be provided from the Greenriver side this time, I could definitely.....¡±

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>

    Unlike his outward appearance that resembles someone that could battle dragons was unfittingly talking about some business. I mean, as an original member of the master craftsmen, what sort of fire log business nonsense was he talking about?

    ¡®Perhaps, he was talking about it as an amusement.¡¯

    Ian thought that that could be quite possible.

    He should enjoy a leisure time that he likes to spend the very long life time.

    That would be the only way that he can live without going insane.

    If not, he could be another Craven.

    ¡°Hey, are you still talking about that damn business?¡±

    ¡°Damn business? In our current circumstances, shouldn¡¯t we try to do something that we can really enjoy like hell? You are the foolish one. Yeah? You guys just think about dying, yeah? You¡¯ve been doing the same thing for the past hundreds of years. Yeah? Don¡¯t live like that!¡±

    ¡°How many businesses have you bankrupted long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Hum! It¡¯s different now. I have built experience!¡±

    As if they were good friends who shared drinksst night, Bertholdo and Jerbio appeared to be close pals. Well,pared to Halia, the husky cksmith and Dennis, the reserved jeweler, Jerbio looked more like an aristocrat.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you. I¡¯m Ian Paige. With respect to the business that you¡¯ve mentioned, I will take a look at it as I get more time.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Are you sincere?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! You must be his descendant as you seem magnanimous!¡±

    ¡°Haha.....¡±

    That¡¯s how the light introductions were conducted between Ian and the three master craftsmen that assembled after hearing the dragon rumors. The story leading up to the present time has already been informed by Bertholdo.

    ¡°As you may know already, I desperately need all of your help at this time.¡±

    All the master craftsmen of different personalities kept their attention to Ian. No matter what has been said, the evesting life has be a curse for them. Ian was their unique chance of freeing themselves from that curse and they wouldn¡¯t consider hearing Ian¡¯s words in passing.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking for help without offering something in return. The power ofnguage, which Fran had used to give you the eternal life, I can imitate it. It¡¯s not sufficient yet, but I n to improve it continuously.¡±

    It is when Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°How can we trust you?¡±

    There was a voice of doubt.

    Was it Halia, the husky cksmith?

    ¡°That power of thenguage.¡±

    It was from an unanticipated character.

    It was Dennis, the quiet reserved jeweler.

    ¡°..... Trust or not, that¡¯s your free will. However.¡±

    Ian stopped speaking for a moment.

    He immediately gathered mana.

    It is better to show by action.

    ¡°I do have trustworthy evidence, though.¡±

    It was believed to be a magic of the nguage of the dragon¡¯ at one time.

    He began to demonstrate the power of thatnguage.

    (Attar Hakka.)

    Attar Hakka.

    ck fire-flower.

    Thenguage of the dragon magic, which was once demonstrated to the Fairy Queen, was being disyed by shaping it with the power of thenguage. The ck fire-flower as the name suggests, a powerful ck cluster has begun to burn in Ian¡¯s palm.

    ¡°..... It is not an ordinary magic.¡±

    As the master craftsmen possess the same kind of magical power as the sorcerers, they could immediately recognize that it was not a cluster of fire made with an ordinary mana.

    ¡°It appears to be simr to what the man used to do?¡±

    The husky voiced Halia also disyed her approval. The power of thenguage permeates with the power of mana, rather than physical voice. They must have certainly remembered the character. As it was not amon urrence.

    ¡°I was afraid that you would ask what this was. I am relived.¡±

    Speaking facetiously, Ian removed the fireball. At the same time, he was freshly surprised. Not too long ago, if he was to wield the power of thenguage even once, his mana capacity would get depleted. However, he could not feel anything close to depleting at this time. He could say that he did not even have to blink an eye

    ¡®Is it the power of the robe?¡¯

    The master piece of Bertholdo.

    ¡®Ian Paige Robe.¡¯

    It was definitely a great item.

    ¡°OK! I¡¯ll trust the words of my new business partner. I¡¯ll dly help you! You did not resemble the man¡¯s face however, I suppose the wives of your ancestors must have been all beautiful!¡±

    Jerbio was the first to decide.

    And he even guessed something that was close to a truth.

    Wife was beautiful. It wasn¡¯t a wrong statement at all.

    ¡°What could I not do if I could die?¡±

    Halia, the cksmith also made her decision.

    Her unique coarse tone of voice didn¡¯t go anywhere though.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Dennis, the jeweler, quietly walked as well.

    That is, towards the statue, where the master piece was stored in.

    ¡°Wow....! Then we can wake up Dradragon Number 2, Number 5 and Number 7 too? Number 1 and Number 3 must be happy! You will have many friends.¡±

    ¡°Krrrr.....¡±

    ¡°Krrrrreugn.....?¡±

    Atst, the three master craftsmen stood in front of their respective storage statues. As Craven alluded, Halia stood by the Dradragon Number 2 or the second statue, Dennis at the front of Dradragon Number 5 or the fifth statue and finally Jerbio by Dradragon Number 7 or the seventh statue.

    Woooooong-!

    It was same as when Craven and Bertholdo removed their master pieces. The unique mana flowed into the statues and out through the cracked open mouths, came the views of the master pieces that were stored for several hundred years. What kind of artifacts would they be? Ian observed with his eyes open narrowly.

    ¡®First that one looks like a staff for sure.¡¯

    As expected, their master pieces weremon to their respective field of expertise. First, Jerbio¡¯s master piece was a ¡®staff¡¯, and although it was made out of birch wood, there appeared to be flowing luster of a well smelted ore.

    ¡®That was in a storage box, so..... It must be an essory.¡¯

    The jeweler Dennis¡¯s creation was inside a small unknown storage box. Based on the shape of it, it appeared to be some kind of an ¡®essory¡¯ for sure.

    ¡®And that ..... A sword?¡±

    Finally, the master piece created by Halia, the cksmith, was a ¡®sword¡¯. It must be the sword that was made for the first sorcerer, Fran Paige, but why did she make a sword?

    ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡±

    That¡¯s how Halia responded to that question.

    It was just her choice.

    ¡°A sorcerer doesn¡¯t mean that he shouldn¡¯t have a sword?¡±

    ¡°..... Yes, that is true.¡±

    ¡°Although it would be better if a more skilled swordsman would use it.¡±

    At any rate, three artifacts appeared before Ian¡¯s eyes. Ian was especially interested in finding out the powers of the staff and essory. Wouldn¡¯t they disy the equivalent power as the robe, the artifact that Bertholdo gave him, or beyond that?

    ¡®.....?¡¯

    It was when his anticipation was growing fast.

    Ian hesitated, sensing something intrusive.

    ¡®What can it be?¡±

    He was sensing it from very close by. It was not the sense that he detected from the master craftsmen, the artifacts or anything around the Knocking Ind. It was somece much closer, for example.

    ¡®Is it from my body.¡¯

    Ian concentrated mana and his spirit.

    It was to locate the source of that disturbance.

    ¡®This is.....¡¯

    The strange sense wasing from his body as expected.

    To be exact, it was something that he had in his possession.

    ¡®Fairy dust.....?¡±

    It was when he had renewed the rtionship with the Fairy Queen and the family.

    The pink fairy queen¡¯s powder that he had received from her.

    And the family¡¯s ¡®another power¡¯ that he had heard of from her.

    (Help.)

    He sensed the ¡®power of life¡¯ from that pink powder.

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s ember that was almost dying out.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>

    (Return of the 8th ss Mage) Chapter 115. Things That I can Do (1)

    (Aaaak!)

    After having returned to its original form, the Fairy Queen¡¯s tiny little body rolled over and over around the big yard. She was aplete wreck.

    (Spa, Spartoi, Why.....Why did you.....?)

    The Fairy Queen asked in a difficult voice. The walls of the mansion have been torn down in many ces, and the empty shells of the dragon soldiers, with gold sparks, approached from every direction.

    She was able to destroy thirty-seven of the forty dragon soldiers, but now she did not have the strength to even move a finger. She has reached her limit.

    (Those eyes.....)

    The Fairy Queen could not understand. Why the countless many dragon soldiers are invading the human city, why they are attacking the Fairy Queen, who belongs to one of their family lines, and what are those golden sparks? The spirit of Spartoi was definitely blue. The spark in their eyes must resemble blue also.

    (Our..... Mission.....)

    The shell of a dragon soldier has approached the Fairy Queen.

    (Rted..... Entities..... Annihtion.....)

    The bastard raised high the point of his spear.

    (I, I can¡¯t die like this.....!)

    She has somehow raised herself up.

    Still, she was wobbly.

    It was impossible for her to fight any longer.

    She did not even have the strength to dodge the spear.

    ¡°Here take this!¡±

    It was then.

    She heard Radio¡¯s shouting.

    At the same time, a fireball has beenunched.

    The target was the shell of the dragon soldier for sure.

    Kwaaaang!

    A Molotov cocktail that wasunched towards the back of the dragon soldier¡¯s shell has exploded with a loud boom. It was a ¡®special Molotov cocktail¡¯ that was made by Dous and Radio. It must have been very powerful as the dragon soldier¡¯s shell has hesitantly retreated.

    ¡°Queen!¡±

    Vanessa, Ian¡¯s mother, who ran over at that time, quickly escaped with the Fairy Queen in her arms. After seeing that, Dous and Radiounched the prepared Molotov cocktails wildly.

    Kwaang! Kwang! Kwwang!

    Booming explosion sounds were heard in droves.

    (Hey, you idiots! I told you to run away?)

    The Fairy Queen suddenly got angry upon seeing that. I told you to runaway while I was fighting those dragon soldiers¡¯ shells. I clearly told you that then why not?

    ¡°If we¡¯re to live, we should all live together!¡±

    Radio replied as he was throwing the Molotov cocktail.

    Vanessa, who was holding the Fairy Queen, also nodded.

    They never had the intention to runaway in the first ce.

    At least, not without the Fairy Queen.

    (You..... You foolish humans.....!)

    The power of the Molotov cocktail was much stronger than expected. After using up all the prepared quantity, even the three remaining dragon soldiers were inplete wrecks. That was probably possible since they weren¡¯t ordinary Molotov cocktails.

    ¡°Now, now we can run! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Dous and Radio, who were the male gender, took the lead. Behind them, came Vanessa, who was holding the Fairy Queen, followed by the servant girls. They had to escape from the yard before more of the monsters came in droves. This seemed to be the right time to do so.

    ¡°Uh.....?¡±

    However, that hope did notst long.

    There were already other dragon soldiers that havee.

    It was certainly the worst case scenario.

    ¡°Damn it.....¡±

    Even the gate of the mansion.

    Even walls that are torn down.

    Every possible passage out of the ce was filled with the dragon soldiers.

    They were trapped with no way out.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go down to the basement of the mansion! There is a magical trap that Ian has built. If we can buy some time, maybe.....!¡±

    ¡°Could we escape? They wille after us.....¡±

    ¡°That, that.....¡±

    Radio replied without any certainty in response to Vanessa¡¯s question. It was not an incorrect assessment. In such situation, running to and hiding in the basement could be self defeating.

    It will likely ce them at bay from a possible, some unknown help by putting them more isted than the current location.

    (Foolish humans! Did I not tell you to escape early on?)

    They couldn¡¯t do this or that.

    The situation has turned into a very bad case.

    In no time, the dragon soldiers havee close.

    It made no sense to just stand around any longer.

    It was time for someone to take the lead and do something.

    If they did not want to die like this that is.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Right at this moment.

    The decision was on Radio.

    Radio also thought the same way.

    ¡®Only three Molotov cocktails were remaining.....¡¯

    Radio patiently assessed the current situation.

    Right now, there were three fire bombs in his possession.

    ¡®And one sword. No wounds.¡¯

    Just a useless sword was what he had.

    To take sce, at least he was not injured.

    Atst, Radio has determined.

    Sheeek......!

    He drew the sword from inside his waist.

    It would be better to at least be holding a sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to draw them to me.¡±

    ¡°Draw, draw to you?¡±

    ¡°Dad.....?¡±

    Finally, Radio has decided.

    Both Vanessa and Dous were shocked at that decision.

    And also it was a decision that did not make any sense either.

    How can he draw those monsters all by himself?

    It was like he was putting his life on the line.

    ¡°That is the only way.....¡±

    ¡°Entangle!¡±

    It was just before Radio¡¯s noble sacrifice was to put into action.

    Someone¡¯s voice came permeating within their ears.

    Has Ian appeared to rescue everyone?

    No, it wasn¡¯t Ian¡¯s voice.

    It was clearly a women¡¯s voice.

    Shhhhw-!

    At the same time, tens of branches shot out of the grounds of the mansion and wrapped around the dragon soldiers. Of course, the branches did not look like the ones used by Ian.

    The thickness and the quantity were clearly limited. They won¡¯t hold them for long.

    ¡°Yeeeyap!¡±

    Then followed the sound of man¡¯s shouts.

    A middle aged knight, holding a sword, came over the walls.

    And with fierce force, he began to attack.

    The targets of the attack were the dragon soldiers that were entangled up.

    There was not even a second of hesitation.

    In fact, he was filled with confidence.

    Sheek!

    By the sword of the knight, one of the dragon soldiers fell to the ground like a falling leaf. Its skull was sliced into two pieces. Was that all? It was the same for the other dragon soldiers as well.

    The swordsmanship of the middle aged knight was not an ordinary one. It was the ¡®exquisite skill¡¯, mana de with flowing crimson blood and blue mana, which belonged to ¡®Oliver Raywood¡¯, the empire¡¯s best swordsman and the captain of the 2nd Knights of the imperial family.

    ¡°By the orders of the crowned prince.¡±

    Oliver has sliced up the dragon soldiers in an instant.

    He recited in a low dignified voice.

    ¡°I shall serve Sir. Ian¡¯s family.¡±

    Of course, Oliver wasn¡¯t the only one that came following the orders from the crowned prince. The woman that has invoked an entangle magic to tie up the dragon soldiers also came running into the yard. Her beauty attracted the attentions of others even during this urgent situation.

    ¡°Everyone, pleasee this way! Hurry!¡±

    The newest 4th ss sorcerer of the empire.

    It was the princess Hailey Greenriver.

    ***

    Greenriverdium, the capitol of the Greenriver Empire, has fallen into an emergency situation for the first time in history.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>

    What kind of city was Greenriverdium? It was an impregnable fortress that has never been invaded by other country in its history. However, today that reputation has been demolished and history has been rewritten.

    ¡°Lead every person to the safe ce.!¡±

    How did the history change?

    By an adversarial nation? No.

    Due to internal struggles? No.

    ¡°Do not leave even single person behind!¡±

    The bone monster, the gigantic bone lizard that had made its appearance once before, reappeared with arge army. No one knew where they came from, but there were tens and thousands of them that came this time.

    Closing the gates of the city wall didn¡¯t help at all. The monsters were able to crawl up the city walls. No matter how many stones and arrows were shot at them, it did not stop them. There was simply no way to hold them back.

    ¡°My king! Please protect yourself.....!¡±

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    ¡°But, but.....¡±

    The foolish crowned prince, Hayden Greenriver was there in the middle of this chaotic situation. He was personally leading the people to various safe houses that were built around the city.

    He didn¡¯t respond at all to the advices to take immediate shelter. As he was taking charge by example, other knights, soldiers or even the sorcerers weren¡¯t able to move to safety. As a result, everyone was determined with the same goal of leading the people to safety.

    ¡°This is something I can do.¡±

    ¡°What? What, What are you saying.....¡±

    ¡°I can do this work.¡±

    I am not wise as my father.

    I am not smart as Ragnard.

    As the foolish crowned prince of this nation.

    ¡°My lord! There is no more space at the eastern safe house!¡±

    ¡°The western safe house was in the same boat! It is full to capacity!¡±

    Bad news kept arriving. Both the east and west safe houses, which were being managed by powerful spells of the Ivory Tower, were full to capacity.

    Although they were enormous safe houses, they weren¡¯t sufficient enough to house the citizens, not to mention those merchants and foreigners that were in the city, along with even the back street homeless people.

    ¡°There is no other way! Please you must take shelter.....!¡±

    ¡°Aaaa.....!¡±

    The crowned prince groaned.

    What can we do now?

    There are still many people here.

    We can¡¯t ignore them.

    The crowned prince has decided quickly.

    ¡°There is still, an avable safe house! If the east and west safe houses are full then lead them to the safe house of the royal family and aristocrats! There must be more room there. There must be more room!¡±

    The safe house for the royal family and the aristocrats.

    It was the decision that only the crowned prince could make.

    ¡®But, but there will be much resentment!¡±

    ¡°How could we ce the peasants into their safe house.....!¡±

    The concerns of the underlings were legitimate.

    The aristocrats¡¯ resentment will especially be strong.

    Isn¡¯t the empire clearly a society based on a caste system?

    And didn¡¯t they have to move the homeless and foreigners on top of that?

    Yet, the crowned prince¡¯s decision was definitive.

    ¡°In this situation.¡±

    The crowned prince roared with scream.

    Even a sense of murderousness was felt.

    It was the first time that he had shown such determination.

    ¡°What is so important about that?¡±

    ¡°But, but my lord.....!¡±

    ¡°If there are any resisting royal family members or aristocrats.¡±

    The crowned prince drew his sword form his waist.

    It was the sword that had the aura of the authority of the crowned prince.

    ¡°Execute them.¡±

    ¡°.....!¡±

    Paul, the lieutenant, received the sword from the crowned prince.

    After a brief hesitation, he took the decorum as a knight.

    ¡°Let your order by mymand. My lord!¡±

    Lieutenant Paul came forward and led the soldiers, with the purpose of leading the people to the safe house of the royal family and aristocrats.

    There was a strong sense of responsibility, having received the order from the crowned prince with the sword.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    Simultaneously, Oliver and Hailey have also returned to the side of the crowned prince. Ian¡¯s family, Vanessa, Radio, Dous and the Fairy Queen were all with them. The servant girls of the mansion also followed behind.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought the family members of Sir. Ian.¡±

    ¡°Good, Hailey.¡±

    ¡°Say the words, my brother.¡±

    ¡°From now on, be in charge of protecting their safety. I¡¯ve opened up the safe house reserved for the royal family and aristocrats, so take them there!¡±

    The crowned prince left the safety of Ian family to Hailey¡¯s charge.

    She has reached the 4th ss a few days ago.

    Wouldn¡¯t she certainly be a fighter that can be trusted?

    ¡°Captain, can you continue to move?¡±

    After giving an order to Hailey, the crowned prince looked over to the captain Oliver this time. Both of Oliver¡¯s hands were bloodied.

    It was due to the fact that he had over used the mana de, which uses the mana in his blood.

    ¡°I am fine, my lord.¡±

    ¡°But that hand.....¡±

    There was nothing he could do.

    If it wasn¡¯t this way, the bastards.

    He couldn¡¯t even cause a scratch on those monsters.

    ¡°..... Do not overstretch yourself. Captain.¡±

    ¡°Those are the words that I¡¯d like to return to you, my lord.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about me.....¡±

    ¡°I remember an event about twenty years ago.¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I had even changed your diapers, my lord.¡±

    ¡°What.....?¡±

    ¡°I had personally.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden.....¡±

    ¡°It was something that had happened often.¡±

    The crowned prince was lost for words.

    Atst, he smiled in ce of a reply.

    He understood that Oliver was being facetious.

    ¡°No matter how scared.¡±

    In fact, the crowned prince was scared.

    He was more scared than anyone else within the city.

    He wanted to runaway as quickly as possible.

    Except that he has endured and endured again with all he can.

    Oliver already saw that in an instant.

    ¡°He has gone past the age of boyhood.¡±

    Was it due to the joke that Oliver has said to him?

    The crowned prince has regained control of himself.

    However, only for a brief moment.

    ¡°My lord! The monster troops are not decreasing at all!¡±

    ¡°Even at this very moment, they are climbing over the city walls!¡±

    The situation was only worsening.

    The situation called for special action.

    For example.

    ¡®Ian.¡¯

    The entire city is of a single existence.

    The tower lord of the Ivory Tower, the grand 7 ss sorcerer.

    Ian Paige was the only one that they could hope for.

    ¡°Those monsters are slow! Your fast feet could save everyone! Find every one of the people within the city and take them to the safe house! Only if we can safely move the people to the safe house, the sorcerers of the Ivory Tower would freely annihte those monsters! Work little harder!¡±

    The crowned prince¡¯s urging message spread like a lion¡¯s roar. He did not stop with what he can do.

    Although he was covered with ck dust, his golden hair was shining evermore than any time before.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>

    44 The Return of a 8thss Mage (1)

    Princess Hiley had received orders from the emperor to protect Ian¡¯s family, and that¡¯s exactly what she was doing. Even the vice-captain Paul was apanying them, leading the people. Their destination was the shelter not far from the pce that was only meant for the use of the royal family and the high officials.

    ¡°Ice wall!¡± Princess Hiley chanted and at her order, an ice wall shot up from the ground all around them. Princess Hiley didn¡¯t hesitate to demonstrate her abilities as a 4 ss Mage and pushed back the progressing dragon soldiers. Thanks to her, it became easier leading the people.

    ¡°This way! We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    Paul, the Vice-Captain of the 2nd unit of the pce guards, his men and even the people couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    Who could me them? No one had expected Princess Hiley to turn out to be a mage. Who would have guessed? Also, judging from her powers, she seemed to be quite aplished.

    ¡°Her... Her majesty was a mage?¡±

    ¡°I had no idea...¡±

    ¡°Then why would she... someone like us...¡±

    The people continued to whisper among themselves.

    This was new to them.

    The skeleton monster¡¯s attack.

    The fact that the princess was a mage.

    Even the way the emperor was putting his life on the line by intervening in the fight.

    Could this be what is called a noble sacrifice of the noble ss? Such noble deeds were only sung of by troubadours at a stand-up bar, or only appeared as stories in books

    ¡®Amazing,¡¯ Vice-captain Paul thought. Paul, the knights and the soldiers thought this whole situation was bizarre in many ways. His men were thinking the same thing as the people.

    Vice-Captain Paul, however, was seeing the whole situation and thought of it differently.

    ¡®It seems like something happened to her and Sir Ian.¡¯ .

    There had been a rumor in the pce recently that Ian Paige, the master of the Ivory Tower and Princess Hiley Greenriver were in a romantic rtionship.

    That was because Ian had been entering pce more often, and most of his visits were for the princess only. Paul thought the wrong information was being spread, though.

    ¡®Could it be because of magic?¡¯

    The meeting of the two people. Once he thought of the word ¡®magic¡¯, it all became clear to him. Their meetings would have been nothing more than private lessons. The truth of the rumor now became clear to him.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s at least over a 3 ss.¡¯

    Vice ¨C Captain Paul was a bright schr that had studied the ¡®Great Battle of the Mages¡¯ with his direct supervisor Oliver. He had special knowledge of mages and could somewhat identify the level of the princess¡¯s ss.

    ¡®Had she been hiding this.¡¯ Vice-captain Paul was deep in thought, then shook his head.

    This was not the time to let his mind wander.

    ¡®Now¡¯s not the time. Let¡¯s focus.¡¯

    There was one job for him to do, and that was to escort the people to safety.

    He looked at the sword strapped to his waist.

    The weight of his sword felt different.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Princess Hiley led everyone to a stop. All this time, she had been using the Detection Spell to make note of any monsters that might be approaching, but there seemed to be a problem.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Over there. There¡¯s oneing.¡±

    The princess pointed to an empty neighborhood alley.

    At that moment, a skeleton monster appeared into sight with the sound of thudded footsteps.

    Its golden eyes and terrible-looking spearhead shone brightly. The monster looked bigger than others. There was only one though, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Is it just one?¡±

    ¡°With my magic, it looks like it.¡±

    ¡°IF that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Paul took out his de. After all, wasn¡¯t he the vice-captain of Unit 2 of the royal knights? He had enough skill and he could even use the Mana de of Blood he had inherited from Oliver. One monster wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Paul said as he approached the monster.

    As he got closer, he could see its size more clearly.

    It was clearly bigger than the others.

    Paul called a ¡°leader of action¡± for a reason

    ¡°Hyaa!¡±

    Red blood dropped on Paul¡¯s de ¨C the de he had been inherited from Oliver.

    He then started to disy his excellent skills as a knight.

    CLANG -!

    This was strange. Although it was weaker than Oliver¡¯s de, Paul de also vibrated with a blue light. It was enough to break the skeleton monster¡¯s bones, but he couldn¡¯t. This monster¡¯s bones were different

    Not even a crack was left, let alone a cut.

    ¡°Wha.. what the..¡±

    Paul was in shock. He quickly changed his posture to get ready to defend himself from the next attack.

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    The Skeleton monster didn¡¯t attack him though. Instead, it simply iled one of its arms around. Paul could tell the monster simply thought of him as an annoying fly.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Vice-Captain Paul struggled to regain his bnce.

    This monster was different from the ones he had fought so far ¨C the size, strength, and sturdiness of its bones.

    It surpassed all other monsters in every way.

    (My goal... my duty...) The Skeleton monster murmured slowly in a small voice.

    Paul and Hiley were up close, trying to deal with the monster.

    The voice was only loud enough for them to hear.

    (About... Page..)

    Page?

    Why was ¡®Page¡¯ being mentioned out of nowhere?

    Could it refer to the surname of Ian Page?

    (The end.. of everything...)The monster continued.

    Page had something to do with the end of all living beings.

    The monster said that was their goal.

    Then...

    (The goal... )

    The monster pointed the huge spearhead in front of them and pointed to a woman.

    It was Vanessa Page, the mother of Ian Page.

    (Get rid.. of her.. ) The monster muttered as if it were an order.

    The princess quickly set up a Detection Spell to check whether the monsters were approaching.

    ¡°Oh...?¡± Her face fell.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to detect the monsters a few moments ago, and now the monsters were surrounding them from all directions.

    ¡°Sir Paul! They¡¯reing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where are theying from?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be surrounded soon! We have to escape..!¡±

    However, the princess was wrong.

    They weren¡¯t getting surrounded ¡®soon¡¯

    They were ¡®already¡¯ surrounded

    (Our goal...)

    (Get rid of them...)

    (Our... duty...)

    (About... Page..)

    (Destroy...)

    (Everything...)

    The voices wereing from all directions.

    The monsters were in hiding.

    They had hidden their presence and their mana.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>

    There was nowhere to escape in the first ce.

    ¡°An ambush?¡± Paul realized.

    It is said an ambush s a given in a battle.

    However, they hadn¡¯t even considered it as a possibility, as the opponent was only a skeleton monster. Theirck of caution had led them to this point.

    ¡°Dang it...¡± Paul grasped his sword.

    Hiley also summoned her mana.

    They were in the worst situation possible. How were they supposed to get out of this mess?

    ¡°Phyro st!¡±

    Princess Hiley created a pir of fire.

    The ball of fire was bigger than what Paul had expected.

    Could it st through the monsters?

    The princess decided to have hope and then-

    BANG

    It didn¡¯t end well at all. The monsters weren¡¯t disturbed in the slightest.

    It was the same no matter the magic she summoned next, whether it was fire, bitter-cold wind, sharp ice, or thunder. All of Hiley¡¯s spells were useless.

    (This is it.. We¡¯re done for.) The fairy queen mumbled in Vanessa¡¯s arms.

    The fairy queen had been watching all along.

    (The Treasure of the Shield. It¡¯s the Treasure of the Shield.) She mumbled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vanessa asked.

    It would have been helpful if the queen was about to give some advice, but s, her response was devastating

    ¡°As long as those skeletons have the Shield, nothing will prate it... and definitely not by the powers of a little girl.¡±

    The Treasure of the Shield.

    The dragon soldier that was called ¡®The Shield of the Dragons¡¯.

    It was the power of the Spartoi.

    (I... I should have saved my powers...) the fairy queen thought.

    Of course, just because she saved her powers, it didn¡¯t mean she would have stopped the dragon soldiers. It was too early for her to me herself.

    Perhaps it was because of the weight of her authority? No ¨C it was much more than that.

    ¡°Phyro st!¡± The princess shouted as she summoned another ball of fire. refusing to give up. She hurled it at the monster.

    KWWAAAAA

    The monster who had been blocking off Paul¡¯s attacks earlier also blocked off this attack and approached them, walking out of the protection of the shield.

    (Our goal... our mission...)

    There was no one to stop him.

    There was nowhere to escape, either.

    The people began to panic.

    ¡°Uhh... uh.......¡±

    ¡°Sa.. Save us!¡±

    ¡°Do something!¡±

    The people panicked even more as the monster got closer. They simply yelled and begged to no one in particr. No one wanted to die. Hiley and Paul didn¡¯t want to die, either.

    (Page...)

    In the midst of the chaos, no one seemed to notice the skeleton monster was shining its eye brightly at Vanessa Page and no one else.

    (Detroy...)

    Then, at that moment.

    ¡°Who?¡± A voice sounded out of nowhere, but it wasn¡¯t just the voice.

    Then, there was a huge white figure.

    It was a figure even bigger than a dragon soldier.

    A white dragon, the first dragon of its kind, appeared out of thin air, legs first. It kicked down on the soldier¡¯s head to the floor.

    ¡°Did you say you¡¯ll destroy her?¡±

    A voice asked, shaking with fury.

    It was neither Hiley¡¯s nor Paul¡¯s voice.

    It wasn¡¯t the soldier who had fallen to the floor, either.

    And it was definitely not the voice of the white dragon

    ¡°I..Ian..¡±

    ¡°Sir Ian....?¡±

    ¡°Sir Ian!¡±

    Ian slid off the dragon.

    He was wearing a new robe, new gloves, and holding a new staff n hand.

    There was a small earring on his left ear, too

    ¡°Stay right where you all are for a moment.¡± Ian said, addressing them more calmly.

    However, his eyes were still ring, a way of showing he was controlling his anger.

    ¡°Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Krrrr...?¡±

    ¡°Protect the humans.¡±

    ¡°Krr!¡± The dragon growled in response and nodded as if it understood.

    Just then, it blew out blue mes in the direction of the dragon soldiers that were closing in. It was the ¡®dragon breath¡¯ in action.

    The dragon was superior in power and strength that even the shield was starting to weaken. No wonder Dragon No. 1 was one of the greatest Artifacts.

    ¡°Good..¡±

    Ian said, satisfied as he flew upwards.

    He ha already taken an overview look of the city.

    Now all he had to do was take care of this mess.

    ¡°Battle field. Dark cloud.¡± Ian chanted. His first spell was climate change.

    The city skiess suddenly turned dark, full of dark clouds.

    ¡°Seer Detection.¡±

    His second spell was the Seer Detection. A grey energy of mana spread all over Greenriverdium. Ian started setting apart the people from the dragon soldiers.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Ian let out a sigh. Starting from the third spell was the real problem.

    ¡°Absolute Barrier.¡±

    Anyone who knew magic would know how tiring this spell was. Although it was a powerful shield, it wasn¡¯t the solution to the current problem. But Ian wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°One By One.¡±

    Just then, something strange happened.

    The Absolute Barrier was a powerful shield, and now it was being set on everyone.

    ¡°Wha.. what is this?¡±

    ¡°Is this... magic?¡±

    ¡°A shield force?¡±

    The people who had been set apart with the Seer Detection now had a barrier over themselves.

    Every individual literally had a shield over them ¡®one by one¡¯. It was magic that only an, who had an infinite amount of mana in hand could do.

    ¡°Hey dragon?¡±

    ¡°Krr..?¡±

    ¡°Duck.¡±

    Ian¡¯s ¡®magic show¡¯ wasn¡¯t over yet.

    He was done casting the barrier over everyone, but why go through the trouble in the first ce?

    Just to protect everyone?

    Yes, maybe that was one of his reasons.

    But then...

    ¡°Hmmmph...!¡±

    Ian held his breath again as he summoned his mana and an infinite amount of mana started to boil into action.

    ¡°I just need to leave one bastard alive.¡± He had already differentiated the people in the whole city. What would this mean?

    It meant he had already identified the location of all the dragon soldiers. This was different from a normal Detection Spell. No one could hide themselves now.

    ¡°And for everyone else...¡± Ian murmured.

    He had a n in mind ¨C a n to destroy the tens of thousands of dragon soldiers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this to the end.¡±

    Ian proimed.

    Just then, the dark clouds that had darkened the clouds started to thunder.

    It was as if the clouds were ready to spit out the thunder and lightning.

    KKKKRRRRRRRRGGGGGGG

    Everything was ready.

    The thunderbolts were hovering over the entire city, and all the energy was awaiting the order from Ian.

    ¡°Rod From God.¡± Ian chanted.

    And the spell showed its true form.

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>

    8th ss Mage ch. 117

    KKKZZTT KKKZZZZTTT

    The electric forces formed the shape of a cylinder ¨C in literal terms, it formed the shape of a staff. It looked like something a god would use if they wanted to poke someone in the human world. It was that enormous and majestic.

    Ian started to think faster.

    ¡®All the number of the soldiers.. and their ces... ¡®

    It was a result of maximizing his infinite use of mana. It would be shameful to simply say he was thinking fast. His calction skills and memories exceeded that of a normal human being.

    ¡®Everything is perfect.¡¯

    All the calctions were done.

    ¡°Divide.¡± Ian murmured under his breath raising his hands.

    The electric cylinder ¨C the wand of the heavens responded by dividing into tens, hundreds, thousands of shreds.

    ¡°Take one down each.¡±

    Ian had divided the wand of the heavens into the number of soldiers in and outside of the city so he could strike the soldiers with one bolt each.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The order was simple. The consequences weren¡¯t simple, though.

    Tens of thousands of electric bolts crashed down like lightning at the same time. It was as if it was the end of the world, but each bolt had a clear target.

    KKRRRZZZTTT

    All the thunderbolts nearly perfectly hit its targets.

    The thunderbolts hit all the dragon soldiers that were now climbing the castle walls, rounding up and threatening the city people, blocking the front of the shelter, fighting with the mages and roaming around the city as if it were theirs. These dragon soldiers that even the city guards had been keeping their distance were now being targeted and hit in the head with the bolts.

    Each bolt hit its target perfectly, it was almost scary.

    KKKRRRR ¡ª!

    The cries of the monsters spread throughout the city, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°....¡±

    Ian had shown great powers. It had been a spell that that required extreme focus, and was each lightning bolt destructive enough? But Ian wasn¡¯t tired, nor did he feel dizzy in the slightest.

    ¡°That was bad.¡±

    Ian mumbled to himself, looking at his hands. He then looked away to the new artifacts his father inw had given him.

    First, the staff that he had gotten from the carpenter Zerbio.

    ¡®No wonder he said this helped magnify the effect of the spells.¡¯

    The staff actually had great power.

    The thunder had divided into tens of thousands of bolts, meaning the powers of the bolts had divided as well.

    Despite this, the thunder bolts were destructive enough to wipe out the enemies.

    ¡®This just doesn¡¯t help with spells ¨C it almost evolves the spells.¡¯ Ian thought to himself, his tongue sticking out.

    His gaze moved to the gloves that were protecting his hands. Even these had a special power. As long as he kept these gloves on, he didn¡¯t feel cold nor hot. Even better- he never burned his hands, nor did he freeze them.

    It wasn¡¯t proven to be true yet, but Betardo had exined they woulde to some good use.

    The next artifact was the blue robe.

    Words would not be enough to emphasize its importance.

    After all, was it not worth an infinite amount of mana?

    All the high level spells Ian had cast during his ¡®magic show¡¯ just now was from the powers of this robe.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t had this robe with me...¡¯

    Summon gray clouds over the city. Divide the soldier dragons from the citizens. Put a protection over the people. Hover lightning bolts over the enemy. Every step had been perfect.

    If he hadn¡¯t had the robe with him..?

    ¡®I would¡¯ve passed out in the process of casting the protection shield over the people.¡¯ Ian thought.

    He knew this wasn¡¯t a light situation. His old self from his previous like would have agreed. His old self didn¡¯t have the powers to have performed what had just happened.

    ¡®But even so...¡¯

    He lightly touched the single earring on his left ear.

    ¡®Now this is something.¡¯

    It was a piercing made of purple jewel. It was an amazing piece of art that the jeweler Dennis had made. It had saved his life from a problem Ian himself hadn¡¯t been able to solve.

    What powers did it have?

    Simply put, ¡®the golden days of the physical body¡¯.

    It helps to maintain the powers of the physical body at its best state. One¡¯s muscles, bones, brain and intestines weaken visibly as time goes on, but this earring helps to maintain the body at its best state, as long as the earring is on.

    ¡®I never thought it would work for the mana heart as well.¡¯

    Thanks to the earring, even the mana heart, which hadn¡¯t grown to its full potential yet, was now in its most powerful state. Not only his physical body, but the mana heart, the core of mana, was now like that of an adult.

    And that was the return of the ¡®8th ss Mage¡¯.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>

    He was back in the highest level he had achieved in his former life.

    He was Ian Page, the 8th ss Mage.

    It was a perfect return.

    ¡°Whew...¡± Ian sighed as he slowlynded on the ground.

    He immediately headed over to his mother and looked over Ladio and Dous as well.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Vanessa shifted slightly, careful as not to reveal the Fairy Queen.

    Mother and son had decided to address the Fairy Queen by the name of their cat, Espel.

    ¡°This is all thanks to her Highness, the Emperor, and... Espel. If it hadn¡¯t been for Espel, we might be in the Underworld by now.¡±

    It was true. It had been the Fairy Queen who had fought against the dragon soldiers on her own.

    ¡°Espel...¡± Ian started.

    (I¡¯m fine, human.) A voice sounded in Ian¡¯s mind. It was the Fairy Queen.

    Her once energetic voice was now deadpan, as if to hint she was tired now.

    (I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions. But I don¡¯t have anything to say. I don¡¯t how Spartoi turned out this way, or how all of this started...*cough!)

    The Fairy Queen wasn¡¯t in the state to converse with Ian. Not now.

    It seemed she didn¡¯t know anything, either.

    There was only one way to answer his questions.

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to ask him myself.¡¯

    Ian had destroyed all the dragon soldiers, except for us. It was Spartoi, who was still waiting outside the city.

    Ian decided to talk to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Ian said to the princess. He was considering asking her to clean things up after he was gone.

    ¡°Teacher..!¡± The princess stammered, her eyes glistening with tears. She had done her best not to show it, but she had felt devastated, surrounded by monsters a while ago.

    It had been hell for her, fearing they would all face death as she tried toe up with immediate solutions that wasn¡¯t nned.

    ¡°I have gotten rid of all the monsters that attacked the city, and haven¡¯t left a single one alive. You will no longer have to lead the people to safety. Let everyone in the city know, and start with the city repairs.¡±

    ¡°Teacher... what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try the root of all this. I think I may have some idea of what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ian could have said a few encouraging words to his student, but he kept it formal. The princess simply nodded, as if she hadn¡¯t expected anything. This was an urgent situation as Ian had said.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ian said, as if he suddenly thought of something. ¡°If anyone makes a problem out of you doing magic, I will give the order of handling the issue as the Master of the Ivory Tower after this is all over.¡± Ian said as he handed her a piece of treasure.

    It was a symbol of the Ivory Tower owner.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just need to show that to make things clear.¡±

    ¡°...Alright.¡± The princess replied, and her expression darkened.

    She seemed to remember that was supposed to keep her powers a secret.

    ¡®... I had no choice.¡¯ The princess thought. She didn¡¯t regret having used her powers, though. It had been an emergency, and as a 4th ss mage, she had simply tried to prevent more problems.

    She had been able to save a lot of the people, and saved Ian¡¯s family as well.

    Her ownfort wasn¡¯t worth anything near their safety.

    ¡®Now, if only I can protect the people around me...¡¯

    The princess was a little concerned about the safety of the people who had kept her powers a secret. After all, she was a 4th ss mage, and she was sure there was a way to protect everyone.

    ¡°I know you did it to protect your people.¡± Ian said, keeping his formal tone, but he was saying somethingpletely different. ¡°I will put that into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Ah..¡± the princess replied. His response sounded like the sweet spring rain.

    ¡°Well then..¡± Ian bowed, and after paying his respects, he was off with a teleportation spell.

    His destination?

    Outside the city of Greenriverdium, where Spartoi was located.

    ****

    Spartoi, who had managed all the dragon soldiers, was standing all by himself, left all alone. All of his soldiers- tens of thousands of them- had already been destroyed.

    However, he only stood in his ce staring up at the sky without escaping oring up with a back up n. It was as if he was waiting for an order.

    ¡°Spartoi.¡± A voice said.

    A stream of light appeared in front of him and took form of a human. It was the mage, Ian Page, wearing a blue robe.

    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±

    Spartoi didn¡¯t respond.

    (The bloodline... of Fran Page... ) Spartoi mumbled slowly, just like the empty shells of his dragon soldiers.

    (Someone... that needs to be destroyed...)

    At that moment ¨C CLANK!

    The pieces of bones around them started to make nking noises.

    Could it be magic?

    No. Ian didn¡¯t feel the energy of mana.

    (Will follow... their ways... )

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the pieces of bones around them. The remains of tens of thousands of the destroyed dragon soldiers floated over Spartoi¡¯s head, up into the sky.

    (Will ... cut them off... at an early stage..!)

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>

    8th ss mage ch. 118

    Ep. 45 Truth or Lies (pt. 1)

    The pieces of bones formed a solid figure.

    Even Spartoi¡¯s crumbled away to join the other bone pieces into the figure that was forming.

    The figure was in form of a reptile, with four legs, a horn on its head, and horrifying wings and a tail. It was clearly in form of a dragon.

    The dragon consisted of bone, but it was majestic and threatening as any other dragon.

    ¡®A bone dragon...¡¯

    A bone dragon.

    A dragon made of bones, if it were to be called something.

    More than anything, the name was suiting.

    (Youngster of Page.. )

    The figure was now inplete form of a dragon.

    It no longer spoke slowly.

    It didn¡¯t seem to have the soul of Spartoi.

    (Do you all still covet the bodies of my kind?)

    This Bone Dragon wasn¡¯t simply a figure.

    It seemed to have an identity and memories of it own.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ian asked calmly, but in his mind, he was thinking of all the possibilities. He could sense its intense powers from the start. Its powers were unimaginable, even with the artifacts he had received from the artisan masters.

    But most importantly...

    ¡®I can¡¯t start a fight here.¡¯

    If he were to fight such a strong opponent, the whole area would be in ruins. It would leave

    ¡®I have to get us out of here first.¡¯

    There was a problem.

    Where was he supposed to go?

    The homes of the people were spread out.

    In everynd, there are people living there.

    There was barely any abandonednd.

    ¡®How am I supposed to distract him?¡¯ Ian thought, and was pondering on the matter when the Bone Dragon spoke up.

    It didn¡¯t sound like it was nning on attacking any time soon, though.

    (Are you still unsatisfied with that shoddy body of yours?) The Bone Dragon asked, and Ian heard confidence in its voice.

    ¡®Covet their bodies?¡¯

    This was what the dragon was confident in ¨C that Fran Page was coveting over the dragons¡¯ bodies.

    It was sure that the artisans had said something of the equivalent, except they said he had a pure ¡®admiration¡¯ for the dragons.

    There¡¯s a slight difference between covet and admiration.

    ¡®It¡¯s a difference as big as the thickness as a piece of paper.¡¯

    Ian felt as if pieces of a puzzle were finally fitting together.

    He felt he had to talk with the dragon a little more.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ian said calmly.

    If his opponent had lived over a thousand years, Ian usually showed them the necessary respect.

    However, this was not the right time to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never coveted over your dragon bodies. I¡¯m thinking this has something to do with my father, the man who is named Fran Page. I¡¯ve never even met this magician who is known to be the first of magicians.¡± Ian said truthfully. He had seen his father once using sorcery, but they had nevere across each other as father and son.

    (Nonsense..) The Bone Dragon responded coldly.

    It seemed as if it didn¡¯t believe Ian¡¯s words.

    (Never met him before, have you? Yet you indulged in the power of spells and travelled back in time to rule over your family? It didn¡¯t end there. You went into the chamber of memories and looked into your ancestors¡¯ memories and found the relics of Fran Page. All the useless rubbish hanging around you... aren¡¯t they all the inheritance of Fran Page?)

    The dragon¡¯s eyes swept over Ian up and down. It was probably referring to the artifact robe, staff, gloves and earrings as the inheritance of Fran Page.

    ¡®This brat is just like the golden dragon.¡¯

    It was even aware of Ian¡¯s family connections, just like the Golden Dragon that had appeared when he had gone to destroy Ragnar.

    No. The two weren¡¯t simr ¨C they were exactly the same.

    ¡®Are they sharing information about me amongst themselves or something?¡¯

    Somehow, every dragon Ian hase across knows of him. Except for the Dragon Lord, who was trapped in his memories from a thousand years ago. It seemed he was quite popr among them.

    ¡®Or maybe I¡¯m someone to keep their distance from.¡¯

    Yes. That was more likely.

    There was a problem, however, and it was that the two dragons had different goals.

    ¡®The Golden Dragon came to warn me. He hadmented on the side effects of turning back time, and the importance of keeping it. I had the feeling it was trying to protect, not destroy me. But this bastard...¡¯

    Unlike the Golden Dragon, there was a violent vibe from the Bone Dragon, since it had rounded up the dragon soldiers to destroy anyone with the surname ¡®Page¡¯. It was descended to the human world once its ns had failed.

    ¡®They are all focusing on me, but treating me differently.¡¯

    Ian was sure the dragon was alive, somewhere.

    Could it be possible the dragons had different opinions about him?

    The more he thought about it, the more he was confused.

    ¡°So..¡± Ian said,ing to a conclusion.

    ¡°Are you saying all of my choices were to steal your bodies? Is that what you think of me?¡±

    (Isn¡¯t that the case?)

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ian replied, shaking his head.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. The dragon couldn¡¯t have been more mistaken.

    It was almost unfair.

    ¡°You¡¯re just thinking however you like.¡±

    The problem now was proving his innocence.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>

    No ¨C even if Ian proved his innocence, how would that change things? Regarding his current situation, Ian was sure the Bone Dagon was quite an extreme fellow. It seemed impossible to have a normal conversation with it.

    ¡°Let me ask you something. If you allow me to, I can exin everything from the beginning. I¡¯ll exin to you how my choices had nothing to do with Fran Page, nor stealing you bodies. Are you willing to listen hear me out?¡± Ian asked calmly.

    (Just like that hypocrite. Good with using the tongue. He deceive us, pretending to be a teacher and ally, but never ceased toe up with dirty ways to steal our bodies.)

    What a long rant.

    But the Bone Dragon was clearly saying one thing.

    (Young seedling of Page. I can sense the same hypocrisy like that bastard. You reek of twisted desires. I will destroy you before you can grow more in your wickedness.)

    The Bone Dragon clearly had no intention of having a conversation.

    Ian¡¯s negotiation was ruptured.

    (This is my reply, and the reason I came looking for you)

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian nodded his head.

    The dragon wasn¡¯t willing to listen, just as he expected.

    Of course, this was what Ian had been expecting.

    ¡°I knew that would be the case.¡± He said.

    He had prepared for this in advance.

    It had given him more time, too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this somewhere else first.¡±

    (Location doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯m trying to destroy ...)

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking a request of you.¡± Ian interrupted. He stomped on one foot, hard. Then, at that moment, there were figures carved midair in a blue light. The figures started to form a circr hole, and this was the ¡®Worf Gate¡¯, an 8th ss spell. It was a portal that could even transport that Bone Dragon.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Ian said. He didn¡¯t give time for the dragon to lumber. He threw himself through the portal.

    At the other end of the portal was the ¡®Knocking Ind.¡¯

    It was the ind where the immortal artisans were living.

    ¡°Your master...?¡±

    The artisans were looking up at the portal that had appeared midair above them. They looked a little relieved once Ian appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Huh..?¡±

    ¡°Wha.. what is that?¡±

    The artisans panicked once they saw the dragon appear in front of them, starting with the head of the dragon. Then, the dragon¡¯s body, wings, and tail appeared out of the portal into sight. Its size was iparable to Ian¡¯s dragon¡¯s pet, which was quite big itsel.f

    ¡°This was the only ce I could think of.¡±

    ¡°What.. what do you mean, sir?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me.¡±

    The reason Ian had chosen the Knocking Ind as the battlegrounds was simple.

    First, the ind was far off in the middle of the ocean.

    Even if he were to perform extreme spells, it wouldn¡¯t destroy any lives or property. On top of that, the artisans, the inhabitants of the ind, weren¡¯t capable of death even if they wanted to. Even if they could die, wouldn¡¯t they be d for it?

    ¡®Now this is the best ce for now.

    The portal only connected him to ces he had been before.

    That was the final reason he had decided toe here.

    At that moment, there was a sound of softughter from the Bone Dragon.

    (Hahaha...)

    The Bone Dragon chuckled, as if in ridicule.

    (I remember this ce...) It mumbled, as if he knew of the ind.

    (Is this a nest the hypocrite created?)

    ¡°Nest?¡±

    (The bastard was never satisfied with simply taking our bodies. He wanted to be acknowledged as part of the dragon colony as well. He built his own habitat, and start his own colony.)

    Then, the Bone Dragon paused.

    Then, it said something shocking.

    (The Golden Dragon Family.)

    ¡°...what?¡±

    (That was what the hypocrite named himself.)

    Ian was confused. This was too shocking. Fran Page, the first magician ever to have existed, and possibly his own father, was the Golden Dragon?

    ¡®What in the world...¡¯

    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became.

    It felt like he had fallen in a deep pit he couldn¡¯t escape out of.

    At what point had it all gone wrong?

    At what point was he involved with all of this?

    Ian had no clue.

    (Young seedling of Page. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I can believe that you had never coveted over the dragons¡¯ bodies, and that you have nothing to do with Fran Page. However, that¡¯s just what you think.)

    The Bone Dragon paused.

    Then, it continued to speak.

    (Look back on your life, then answer me. Are you sure all of your choices and actions were all by your doing? Are you capable of proving you were not yed by someone else?)

    Ian had been wondering the same thing ever since the Bone Dragon had mentioned the Golden Dragon. The Bone Dragon¡¯s question hit its target.

    (You probably can¡¯t be sure.)

    ¡°...¡±

    (And there is no way for you to prove it, either.)

    ¡°...¡±

    (That is why I¡¯m trying to destroy you once and for all.)

    The Bone Dragon was done speaking.

    It then soared up to the sky and summoned a ball of mana in its mouth.

    It was the ¡®Dragon Breath¡¯.

    (I¡¯ll end this without making you feel pain.)

    The dragon wasn¡¯t gloating at all.

    The dark-red energy of dragon breath that was now forming in its mouth had the capability to destroy.

    One would feel as if their skin was being ripped off just by facing the dragon breath.

    The Bone Dragon seemed it would destroy the entire ind to dust any moment.

    (I hope in your next life, you won¡¯t be born as a useless seedling.)

    The Bone Dragon seemed to mean it with all its heart.

    Then, the ind was swallowed up in the dark-red Dragon.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>

    Ch. 119

    Episode 45 ¨C Truth or Lies (2)

    ZIIINNNNNNNG

    The exploding sound of the Dragon Breath was unique.

    It wasn¡¯t a normal sound ¨C it was out of this world.

    Then, there was an exploding sound

    It sounded more like the end of the world rather than a simple explosion.

    KKKKRRRRGGGGGGG

    Afterwards, a strong vibration. This strong vibrating sound spread out in all directions.

    Water and dust exploded upwards, covering the sky. It seemed as if the Ind of Knocking would disappear from the face of this.

    However....

    (...Impressive.)

    The Bone Dragon knew it had lost. It knew its Breath had failed him, and that the little brat, the one whom had been its target to kill, was still alive. This was an unexpected result.

    (You may be young, but looks like you are truly the son of that traitor.) The Dragon murmured softly, as if truly astonished. The vibration calmed, and the cloud of dust started to settle. Then, what the dragon saw was an astonishing sight.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian wasn¡¯t dead.

    The ind wasn¡¯t destroyed either.

    Instead, it was frozen cold.

    Ian had cast the ¡°Shield of Ice¡± from the seawater all around them in a split moment, big enough to protect the whole ind. It normally would have been impossible to do, but this time was different.

    CRRAAACCCKK CRRAACK CRRAAACCKK

    Of course, it was impossible to sustain the shield for a long time. Cracks started to form on the shield, and eventually shattered into pieces. It didn¡¯t matter whether mana had been used or not. It was the durability of the shield that was important, and it was no longer able to hold itself together.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say.¡± Ian said quietly. He floated up in the air to look at the dragon in the eye. He floated a little higher than the dragon, so it wouldn¡¯t look at him from above.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a skeleton, but I suppose you¡¯re still a dragon.¡±

    (I was going to end this for you painlessly.)

    Ian could feel the anger in the Bone Dragon¡¯s tone.

    Ian had crossed a line with his rudeness.

    At least, that¡¯s what the Bone Dragon thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking out it constantly.¡± Ian murmured as he summoned his infinite mana, ready to fight. His opponent was a dragon. Its body only served as vessel made of bones, but wasn¡¯t it exercising its powers as well? On top of that, it was unhindered and confident in himself.

    ¡°But I¡¯m really not sure this time.¡±

    Ian pressed his fingers against his temples.

    He felt calmer that way.

    ¡°You asked if I was sure everything was ording to my will. I¡¯ll admit it ¨C I¡¯m not sure myself. Can I prove that I wasn¡¯t yed with? Same with that too. It¡¯s not easy proving that either.¡± Ian said truthfully.

    It was true. This was hard to answer.

    He was always deeply confused when it came to this question, and it was the case with now as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident I¡¯m not the idiotic type. But I really don¡¯t know either. I might need more time to think about this...¡± Ian said. He moved on.

    He hadn¡¯t solved this issue yet.

    He was only pushing off it off for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the point.¡± Ian murmured as he looked out to sea. ¡°For now, I decided to believe what I can.¡±

    (How amusing. What are you so sure about?)

    ¡°Well, first of all,¡± Ian said as he gesturing with his hands, and the waves started to ripple. ¡°I¡¯m not dying today.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a simplep of the waves.

    A cold energy ascended above the water.

    ¡°And this is an opportunity I don¡¯t get often.

    Ian had been enjoying using cold spells, and since ss 5, he has created his own.

    Of all the spells he had created from both this life and previous one, 70% was a freezing spell. Therefore...

    ¡°In this kind of environment.. I have a slight advantage.¡±

    An environment like this.

    The middle of the ocean.

    It was a natural battlefield where Ian could exercise his talents and interests at heart to its fullest.

    ¡°Stronger.¡± Ian murmured softly, and thepping waves exploded up to the air and froze in its ce. Thousands of pirs of ice had been formed in a matter of seconds.

    KRROOMM KKRRRRMM

    The pirs of ice showered over the dragon. It just seemed like thousands, but it was no different from having an infinite number of ice pirs, since they kept forming. Unless the sea dried up, it was possible to form an infinite amount of attacks with an infinite amount of mana. That wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°Ice Boom.¡±

    This was a spell that he had used earlier against the dragon soldiers.

    There was an explosion of ice sounding in every direction, and it was more powerful on a different level, one would have believed it to be apletely different spell.

    ¡°Sir Clevan!¡±

    As soon as Ian started his attack on the dragon with the ice pirs and explosions, the inhabitants of the ind called out for Clevan. Clevan knew why they were calling out for him.

    ¡°Number 2! Number 3, 5 and 7!¡±

    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±

    ¡°Krrrr¡±

    Maybe it was because of their attribute of being unable to die. Clevean looked quite joyful even in this situation that meant life or death. No ¨C he actually was joyful.

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>

    ¡°All troops forward! Help the heir!¡±

    Ian had no intention of having a fair fight with the Bone Dragon He was willing to bring in as many allies as possible, especially if his opponent was nothing but a skeleton but able to control several hundred monsters.

    (Grrrrr.)

    Ian¡¯s violent attack was not something the dragon had expected.

    That¡¯s how much power an infinite amount of mana had.

    Not even Fran Page had that kind of power.

    (You little....!)

    The Bone Dragon¡¯s anger elevated. It had thought Ian could be destroyed if it had tried. The Dragon couldn¡¯t believe it hadn¡¯t been able to avoid a conflict with Ian.

    (Atar Haka) The Bone Dragon¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow itself to lose. Hundreds of balls of fire blossomed around the Bone Dragon. It was a type of power usingnguage that Atar Haka was also capable of using.

    (I will destroy youpletely!)

    All the balls of fire were aimed at one direction. There was only one target, and that was Ian Page. Even Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to summon a shield that could withhold these mes.

    ¡°Ice Block¡±

    Ian still chose this as his shield. Except it was different from the original shield. However, it was different from the original protection spell. This didn¡¯t protect Ian¡¯s magic. Instead, there were a lot more ice shields than mes floating in the air.

    That was not all.

    (What the...)

    The hundreds of mes disappeared in a puff.

    It hadn¡¯t even been able to spread from where they were formed.

    The Bone Dragon was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Blink¡±

    Now was his chance.

    Ian didn¡¯t have time to rest.

    In a split second, he transported to the back bone of the Dragon.

    It was a spell of conversion that he had been preparing for a long time, and that was to breathe in the magic.

    ¡°Erase Magic.¡±

    Ian had realized something while he had been fighting the dragon, and it was that they had a thickyer of skin no matter their ss. It simply meant their bones and skin had a resistant force.

    VVVRRRRMMMM

    Dark purple mana formed and spread all over the dragon¡¯s body, It was the moment the Bone Dragon¡¯s resistant force was losing its powers.

    (...?)

    ¡°I made this spell especially for you.¡±

    Erase Magic was a spell of the 8th ss and used for breaking down resistance forces of one¡¯s opponent. How was Ian able to use this spell, you may ask? It was simple. It was a new spell, nice and fresh. Simply put, it was a way to get rid of the dragon¡¯s bloodline a little more efficiently.

    ¡°It won¡¯tst long though.¡±

    While the Dragon was under shock, the enormous amount of ice created from the seawater tied up the Bone Dragon. The ice had frozen to the Dragon, but it wouldn¡¯tst long under the Bone Dragon¡¯s strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Erase Magicsted for about 10 seconds.

    Ian was nning on ending this within that time frame.

    ¡°Extinction Undead.¡±

    It was magic that had progressed from the ¡®Turn Undead spell¡¯

    A bright, clear light of grey surrounded the entire body of the dragon. Normally, this spell wouldn¡¯t have worked, but this time, things were different.

    (KKKKRRRRR)

    A scream escaped the dragon¡¯s mouth, a clear sign of pain.

    (What... What are you.. what have you done?!)

    The dragon wasn¡¯t asking because it was curious. This was simply ast cry. It couldn¡¯t admit that it had lost to the magic of some petty human. This human wasn¡¯t even the First Magician. He wasn¡¯t even capable of using the Language Force Spell properly. Or at least, that¡¯s what the dragon had thought.

    ¡°I told you,¡± Ian whispered ¡°I¡¯m not dying today.¡±

    (You... You braaat....!)

    But that was the end.

    The dragon¡¯s enormous body formed of bone exploded into pieces in every direction. The bone pieces fell into the ocean and on the ind like hail.

    ¡°Whew..¡± Ian let out a sigh as he watched and calmed himself.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Then, a strange object grabbed the attention of Ian and the artisans on the ind. It looked like a core, even a ¡®heart¡¯ that had fallen out from inside the dragon.

    ¡°Baaaannng-

    The object fell to the ind. It was a bigger and more sturdier object than they thought. Even though it had fallen from quite high up in the air, it hadn¡¯t made a scratch where it had fallen. It was quite different from human intestines.

    ¡°What..?¡±

    The artisans gathered around the spot the object had fallen. They hadn¡¯t hid, nor gone into hiding in the first ce and had been observing the whole fight. They didn¡¯t have fear of death anyways, so they would have been happy to have died from the fight in any way.

    ¡°This... This can¡¯t be.¡±

    The one who showed most interest was the jeweler Dennis, who was cynical about everything and always kept quiet, but for some reason, his voice was shaking.

    ¡°Dragon..¡±

    It was a heart that was different from other creatures¡¯. It was a magic stone with magical powers of its own, perfect in every way with infinite potential as an Artifact ingredient.

    ¡°...a heart?¡±

    The Dragon Heart.

    And so it was ¨C the heart of the dragon, right in the middle of the ind.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>

    EP 46 The Dragon¡¯s Heart (1)

    ¡°What do you mean, the dragon¡¯s heart?¡± Ian asked as hended gently on the ground.

    The question was for all the five artisans who had gathered on the ind.

    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve experienced something like this....¡±

    Just then, Berthold, the oldest of the artisans, stepped forward.

    He took the heart and turned it around in his hands .

    ¡°Mmmmm...¡± he murmured.

    The other artisans did the same, looking at the heart carefully in their own way, perhaps because it was an object they had only heard of.

    They were all cautious as if holding a newborn.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the heart. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Mmmmhmmmm. Although we can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    ¡°Look at this. It holds the power of mana on its own.¡±

    The artisans seemed to be looking at the heart forever.

    They each gave their opinion, and the majority of themmented it was phenomenal and shocking.

    All except one.

    ¡°Step aside, all of you. Let me try something.¡± She requested.

    Halia, the head artisan, was a step away from the circle of artisans looking at the heart.

    Before anyone noticed, she had reappeared with her prized possession ¨C a sword.

    ¡°Halia, what are you trying to do...?¡±

    ¡°I need to check something.¡±

    ¡°Check what?¡±

    Halia didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, she lifted her sword over her head.

    ¡°If it really is the dragon heart...¡± She brought her sword down on the dragon¡¯s heart with full strength. ¡°... this wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± It was a silly but fair reason.

    Halia¡¯s sword rang with a loud KANG! and bounced off the heart, which was surprising but an expected result.

    The sword hadn¡¯t even left a mark on the heart.

    ¡°Uggh!¡± Halia stumbled back at the aftereffect. She wasn¡¯t concerned about the heart at all and looked at her sword carefully.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± She said and nodded as if she were satisfied. No wonder. Halia¡¯s sword was her masterpiece.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the dragon¡¯s heart alright.¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Berthold asked.

    ¡°My sword didn¡¯t even make a scratch on it.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm...¡±

    ¡°If we were to talk about the density, it¡¯s higher than that of adamant.¡±

    Adamant. It was the type of mineral any artisan dreamed of working on. It was often called the ¡®perfect mineral of no crevice¡¯. ording to Halia, the heart was denser than adamant.

    ¡°I can break adamant with this sword you know.¡± Halia said proudly, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to the sword.

    A sword that could break adamant?

    ¡°What a treasure you¡¯ve made there.¡± Bertholdplimented.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡± Halia replied with a snort.

    Just then, the jeweler Dennis spoke up. ¡°The heck with density,¡± he murmured. He had been stroking the heart in his hands for a while now.

    He was clearly impressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all missing the point here.¡±

    The artisans all frowned at his words.

    Were they all not at their zenith of their skills as artisans? But he was saying they were all missing the point now.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Berthold asked, sensing the atmosphere immediately and took the initiative to ask Dennis to ease the tension.

    ¡°Look at this, if you¡¯ve got eyes.¡±

    ¡°Well... all of us have been looking at it all this time.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sense it¡¯s physical beauty?¡±

    ¡°Well clearly, it holds mana..¡±

    ¡°No, no no. Not the useless stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about its shape ¨C exactly the way you see it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    The object, which was guessed to be the dragon¡¯s heart, was in shape of arge sphere.

    It was capable of creating and saving mana on its own.

    It was even perfectly ck, without the slightest mark.

    It was most definitely a great and godly object.

    However, there wasn¡¯t anything else to see.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡±

    ¡°Look at how ck it is!¡±

    ¡°ck?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even glitter!¡±

    Berthold, who had been listening intently, grew silent.

    Halia and Zerbio also shook their heads.

    Clevan was the only one who blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Look at how perfectly ck the heart is and doesn¡¯t even glitter!¡± The jeweler Dennis eximed. He had a preference for dense minerals.

    ¡°Would it be even possible to carve with this?¡±

    The artisans continued to examine the heart. First Clevan took a hammer and chisel and started pounding the heart. Of course, there was no possibility of the heart being used for carving. After all, wasn¡¯t it denser than adamant? Not only be difficult to carve, but difficult to manufacture.

    ¡°Unless it was made of wood...¡± the carpenter Zerbio shook his head doubtfully. In his eyes, the heart was simply a ck substance. He had no idea where it could be used. All he knew was that it would never be used for woodwork.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zerbio asked Berthold.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing.¡±

    Berthold was only a seamstress. He was clueless unless it came to a thread, needle, and cloth. It was his first time seeing a dragon heart.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t the slightest clue.¡±

    They were aware the object created mana. They even understood mana umted within the heart. They had also found out that it was sturdier than adamant. It was a tremendous object for sure, but the issue was its ¡®efficacy¡¯, as it wasrge and heavy.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what I think...¡± Berthold slowly spoke up, ¡°I think we need the help of that fellow.¡± Apparently, he was referring to someone among the three artisans who had not arrived yet.

    ¡°He can definitely help us..¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an artisan! He¡¯s just a mechanic!¡± Dennis protested.

    ¡°Are you talking about Siram?¡± the others asked.

    ¡°Did you say Siram?¡± Cleven asked. It was a name familiar to Ian as well.

    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes! Siram. Mr. Siram.¡±

    Mr. Siram. The master of the greatest technical workshop in all of Greenriver. The ¡®Siram Workshop¡¯ was where Ian had bought his cable tunnel. Wasn¡¯t the owner¡¯s name ¡®Siram¡¯?

    ¡®Now that I think of it...¡¯ Ian remembered the first impression he¡¯d had of Siram.

    He was a dark-haired man, just like these artisans of Knocking Ind, which was notmon in Greenriver.

    ¡®I¡¯m positive he used to age in my past life.¡¯

    Not the present life, but the past life.

    The Siram he remembered from then aged with time. An immortal man aging?

    ¡®I suppose he could have disguised himself.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to keep his mind into it. After all, they were all magicians in a way. Wouldn¡¯t they have various ways to appear how ever they wanted?

    ¡°And... what exactly does Siram do...?¡±

    ¡°That fellow is a little different from the rest of us.¡± Berthold answered.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t limited to one field. We used to call him an inventor.¡±

    ¡°He is not an inventor for crying out loud! He¡¯s a mechanic! A mechanic!¡± Halia shouted.

    Berthold ignored her

    What he said next rified Ian¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Although... he did want to be called a technician.¡±

    ¡°A technician?¡±

    ¡°Why yes. A mage technician.¡±

    The mage technician Siram.

    Ian was positive who he could be.

    Then, Ian spoke up, confident. ¡°I happen to know ¨C ¡°

    Just then, a small portal opened in the middle of the temple of Knocking Ind, where all the masterpieces of the artisans were gathered.

    VRRRRROOOOM

    Everyone realized where the sound wasing from, thanks to its loud noise. Ian looked on warily, but the artisans didn¡¯t look bothered at all.

    ¡°Oooh.¡± They said as if this was usual sight. After all, they had arrived on this ind the same way, except for Ian and Cleven.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, looks like you wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Berthold took a small book out of his pockets, an artifact that each of the artisans shared. It was the Book of Portals, something that Ian was familiar with as well.

    ¡°We are always able to return to this ind.¡±

    ¡°But Cleven...¡±

    ¡°...seems to have lost it.¡±

    Cleven hadn¡¯t had the artifact with him. It was clear that he had lost it in the years of wandering.

    Just then, a figure appeared from the portal.

    ¡°I just thought I¡¯de by,¡± he said and nodded in their direction. It seemed that he was seeing what he had been expecting.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡±

    Ian had guessed right. He was ¡®Siram¡¯, the master of the ¡®Siram Workshop¡¯, now one of the eight artisans known as a technician and inventor.

    * * *

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been hearing a rumor about a dragon recently,¡± Siram mumbled without even greeting the artisans. He hade simply to ¡®check in¡¯ because he had heard the rumors of the white dragon the artisans had just met. Even at that point, he hadn¡¯t been concerned about returning, as he no longer wished for his life to be in danger.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s the dragon soldiers running rampant. They¡¯ve been quiet for centuries ¨C what¡¯s with the chaos now?¡±

    The problem was that his haven, Greenriverdium was affected by the dragon and the artisans were somewhat aware of this.

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower, I guessed you would be the descendant of the great Fran. I just wasn¡¯t sure. With the surname ¡®Page¡¯, although it is quitemon, magical abilities that surpass any human being, and the hair ¨C you resemble him perfectly. If you were a little less attractive...¡±

    It was the reason Siram had not entered through the portal immediately. It was a simple yet interesting reason of his.

    ¡°Not that I would have cared. I wouldn¡¯t have returned to the ind either. I¡¯ve found something fun to do. It would be a waste for me to simply die. One thousand years is a little early for me. ¡°

    ¡°Did you find something interesting in your life?¡± Berthold asked, looking curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little funny to put it this way, but... hm... the fun of developing human civilization with my own hands? Little by little, just so I wouldn¡¯t blow my cover. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    The ¡®fun¡¯ Siram had found with his life was developing the human civilization. Little by little, not all of a sudden.

    ¡°I just release things out into the world like it¡¯s some new invention. If I go too ahead of myself, that just messes things up. I keep my head low when I release these new inventions, like the time I pretended to tremble in front of the Ivory Tower master here.¡±

    ¡°My apologies about that.¡±

    Ian remembered his encounter with Siram, how he had been shocked to find that Siram was actually a high ss mage. Little did he know that had all been an act. It was already seven years ago. Time had gone by quickly.

    ¡°That was all possible because it¡¯s you. The rest of us are sewing, hammering, and sawing nonstop.¡± Berthold, the seamstress, muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Aren¡¯t you the greatest artisans of all time? Nothing would be impossible for you. Do not limit yourselves.¡± Siramforted Berthold with sweet words.

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Hilia agreed. ¡°How about I join an army. I could change all of their weapons and armory. I could fulfill the wishes of every king ¨C uniting nations into continents. Wouldn¡¯t that be a breeze?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I could do something with my business....¡± Zerbio murmured.

    ¡°Are you still going on about your business? I¡¯m not even surprised.¡±

    ¡°Stop lecturing me ¨C I already got scolded by Berthold about that.¡±

    It seemed the carpenter Zerbio was the verbal punching bag among the artisans. He had already heard some stinging words from Berthold, and now Siram was on him. Hisrge physical features didn¡¯t do him any good. What a waste.

    ¡®They have a lot to say to each other.¡¯ Ian noted. He waited patiently, figuring they all wanted to catch up after all this time. After a while, they finally got to the bottom of the issue.

    ¡°So... is this really the dragon¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°We think so.¡±

    After the others had filled him in, Siram got closer to the dragon¡¯s heart ¨C the ball of ck material. The way he examined the heart was different from the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see here.¡± Siram muttered, taking out a strange object. It was a cylinder object with a ball on the end. Once mana was injected into the ball, it exploded with light, exploding in a straight direction.

    ¡°Oho...¡±

    Siram shone the light on the heart. They all eximed quietly.

    ¡°This is.. something...¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on Siram.

    ¡°It¡¯s like... the fruit of mage engineering.¡±

    That was unexpected. Everyone looked at one another suspiciously and each stated:

    ¡°The fruit of mage engineering?¡±

    ¡°What are you on about?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Exin it to us clearly.¡±

    Ian was the only one who kept his silence. He had almost lost his cool and exploded with questions.

    ¡°There are veins of mana flowing from the surface to the core of the heart. It¡¯s more of a technically structured object rather than an organ.

    The dragon¡¯s heart was a mage object?

    Could it mean it was man-made?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Berthold the seamstress asked.

    ¡°Positive.¡± Siram answered confidently without the slightest hesitance.

    ¡°Although....¡± He continued, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure whether it¡¯s made by humans.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean what I said. Even I can¡¯t create things like this. Doesn¡¯t this have infinite power? I¡¯m sure you all have your weaknesses as artisans. Infinite power is our ideal form of power we technicians long for.¡±

    Infinite power was different from having an infinite amount of mana with the robe Berthold had made. Having an infinite amount of mana simply met it had the power to protect and change the heart of mana within Ian. It was the same with the other artifacts. But the dragon¡¯s heart was different.

    ¡°It¡¯s a product of recreation.¡±

    It was an organ that was deep within the heart. The core of wonder that only a few are born with. Someone had copied the original ¡®mana heart¡¯. It was apletely different object to the core.

    ¡°No wonder....¡± The other artisans looked serious. They no longer talked of the density or aphotic state of the heart. They knew how recreation was a different matter from preserving and changing an object.

    ¡°Who is the owner of the heart? Is it you all? Or does it belong to the Master of the Ivory Tower, the descendant of Fran?¡±

    Everyone looked at Ian.

    The message was clear : the heart belonged to Ian/

    ¡°Master of the Ivory Tower, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Leave the heart to me.¡±

    It was a request that Ian had been expecting, and he had an answer prepared.

    ¡°Under three conditions.¡±

    ¡°I shall do as you ask.¡±

    ¡°First, I need the approval of the other artisans.¡±

    Siram looked at the others. No one objected. Dennis the jeweler and Halia the cksmith seemed to look disappointed, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°The second conditions would be results. I won¡¯t put any limitations on this. Whether it¡¯s direct or indirect, I request that this needs to end in my benefit. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t have the skills to control the heart. He had already been nning on leaving the heart in the hands of the artisans. He did, however, need to cross a line in this deal, and this was his second condition.

    ¡°And for thest request...¡± Ian turned his head to look inside the temple. All the masterpieces of the artisans were still being preserved. Ian looked at the three remaining statues.

    ¡°I want your masterpiece that¡¯s in the temple, Siram.¡±

    The seamstress Berthold¡¯s robe.

    The carpenter Zerbio¡¯s cane

    The jewler Dennis¡¯ earrings.

    The cksmith Halia¡¯s sword.

    The tools of Cleven.

    And Siram¡¯s next masterpiece.

    That was the final request.

    ¡°Not a difficult request at all. After all, I was going to present it to Fran ¨C I might as well hand it to his descendant.¡±

    Siram approached the dragon statue and injected mana into it.

    THe masterwork grew into itsplete form.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>

    ¡°Here. Take this.¡±

    There was not one, but two masterpieces that Shiram had left behind. The first one was a staff, so it didn¡¯t seem to be something one could simply put on, like a robe or pair of earrings. It looked simr to the object Shiram had used to examine the dragon¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Is that what you were using before...?¡±

    ¡°Oh. This is different. The first one had a ray of prating light that help see through.¡± Shiram said. He then took out the cylinder he had used before, activating the mouthpiece of the cylinder shaped object and the light directly shone on Ian¡¯s body. They could see clearly through his flesh to his bones and intestines. It was literally a ¡®prating¡¯, see through light, just as he said.

    ¡°Of course, you could use this too.¡± Shiram said, gesturing to Ian.

    For Ian, it wasn¡¯t a tool or skill he needed. First of all, the see through abilities weremon, and mages had their own see through abilities.

    ¡°Instead, this might be more interesting.¡±

    A stream of blue light shot out from the cylinder straight at Ian again. Another strange view urred, and even Ian seemed stunned.

    ¡°This is called the dwarf light.¡±

    The name was quite fitting, as Ian shrank in size.

    Not just halfway, but Ian¡¯s height now reached a grown man¡¯s ankle, and he was the size of a fist.

    ¡°What the...¡±

    As for Ian, it seemed as if the whole world had turned bigger. Of course, he soon realized what was going on. It was he himself who had be smaller.

    ¡°If you shine the white light with the crystal ball on the other end...¡±

    Even with magic, there was no such thing as a shrinking spell.

    Of course, it would be impossible for Ian toe up with a spell.

    It would just take a lot of his time and energy.

    ¡°...he grows back to normal.¡± The crystal ball on the other side shone on Ian, and he grew back to normal size, no less or no more than before. He was perfectly ¡®back to normal¡¯.

    ¡°It really is an interesting object like you said.¡± Ian murmured, and nodded before adding, ¡°Although I have no idea where I would use it.¡±

    ¡°That depends on your imagination. As for myself, I was able to work on details in my projects. You wouldn¡¯t need this for such reasons but I want you to consider. I can guarantee you there are no side effects to using this.¡±

    It depended on one¡¯s imagination. Ian fell deeply in thought. Then, he thought of an idea.

    ¡®Hold on.¡¯

    He had to rify something.

    ¡°So... here¡¯s the next object...¡± Shiram was saying.

    ¡°Can I try using it now?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shiram answered, then nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the dwarf light.¡±

    Shiram then nodded at Ian¡¯s request.

    ¡®Do I simply need to inject mana in?¡±

    ¡°It can be used like that, yes.¡±

    It was a cylinder with two crystal balls on each end.

    Ian took the object in his hands.

    He looked at the artisans.

    ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± s

    ¡°I need to experiment something.¡±

    What was he trying to experiment?

    The artisans were hesitant.

    Just then, Cleven stepped up, excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± he eximed.

    ¡°What would you like me to do?¡± Cleven asked.

    ¡°Simple. First of all..¡±

    Ian activated the Dwarf Light, aiming it at Cleven, whose memories were not perfectly intact. His body, which was already small in size, shrank to the size of a small mouse. His na?ve, young looks added on to his small size, making him look quite cute. The new look was natural on him as well.

    ¡°Would you mind stepping in here for a moment?¡± Ian asked, motioning towards the mouth part of his pouch. Ian was asking him to get inside the pouch.

    ¡°No, not at all! I will!¡±

    Cleven approached the pouch without the slightest bit of suspicion. In exact words, he was carried over on Ian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Whoa...!¡± Cleven eximed, peering inside the pouch. A spectacr sight awaited him, different from the world they were in now, and he saw a night sky full of stars. It was a view that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    ¡°Here I go!¡±

    Cleven jumped off Ian¡¯s hand, and his small body was sucked into Ian¡¯s four-dimensional pouch. Ian then tied his pouch and tied it to his side before moving in different directions. He moved short distances using teleportation and the Blink Spell, as well as flying up andnding back on the ground.

    ¡°This should be enough...¡±

    Some time had passed, and Ian took out his pouch again. He opened up his pouch and reached inside, as if he was taking something out.

    ¡°Sir Cleven, please climb on my hand if you can.¡± He murmured quietly into the pouch. He didn¡¯t have to reach around in search of Cleven.

    ¡°I will get you out of there now.¡± Ian said, feeling something climb up on his hand. He pulledd his hand out of the pouch and there was Cleven.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It was amazing!¡± Cleven responded excitedly. It seemed he had quite an interesting experience.

    ¡°Well, first of all,¡± he continued, ¡°I was floating around, and there were other things in there too. They were too far away for me to see though. I could breathe in there just fine, too. Oh, and I could hear you just fine, Master Ian. I could see you hand, too.¡± Cleven testified, nonstop. It seemed the rules of physics worked differently inside Ian¡¯s pouch. Ian had had his guesses, but now, he was certain.

    ¡®I can put in anything in here now.¡¯ Ian thought.

    There was one problem, though.

    It was the width of the pouch.

    The size of the objects didn¡¯t matter as long as he was able to put them in his bag. The problem was putting them in his bag. The mouth of the pouch was only the size of four fists.

    ¡®So far, it was impossible for me to save objects if they were wider than the pouch itself.¡¯

    He had had no problem storing objects such as his cane, which was not wide, or his cloak, which he could fold into a smaller size, into his pouch.

    The problem was the objects that was bigger than the mouth of the pouch no matter how he stored it.

    ¡®The dragon¡¯s heart, for example.¡¯ Ian thought.

    It was impossible to store therge ck sphere of the dragon¡¯s heart. Or rather, it was impossible until a few minutes ago. Not anymore.

    ¡®One can even breathe in this pouch. And it won¡¯t even touch other objects.¡¯

    The pouch was the best way to teleport arge number of people quickly and easily.

    ¡®And it will be easy for me to protect.¡¯

    The wand seemed to be much more useful than he realized, and he knew it could be used in so many other ways.

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡± Ian said thankfully.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Shiram answered.

    Ian turned Cleven back to normal.

    ¡°I want to hear about your second work you have to give me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now this, is a true masterpiece of mine.¡± Ian noticed Shiram¡¯s voice was full of confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a boom stick.¡± Shiram said.

    ¡°A boom stick? What¡¯s that?¡±

    The ¡®boom stick¡¯ was in form of a dented boomerang. It had a pipe stuck on front with a metal handgrip on the back.

    ¡°I named it that way.¡±

    It didn¡¯t have a crystal ball on the ends like the Dwarf Light. In fact, it wasn¡¯t big enough to have crystal balls stuck on either end. After all, it was only as thick as the size of two fingers.

    ¡°First, stick this marble in...¡± A dark blue marble was handed over with the boom stick.

    ¡°Ah, not a marble,¡± Shiram said, correcting himself. ¡°It¡¯s a storage. A mana storage.¡±

    ¡°Is there such thing as a mana storage that is as small as this?¡±

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t released it out into the world yet. It may seem worthless, but its storage amount is a three-ss. It¡¯s a storage that would be worth releasing ten years from now. It¡¯s too early if I release it now.¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised. He remembered the enormous four-ss storage of mana he had broke when he became a mage. There was no way this small marble could store three-ss mana.

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    This mage technology was much superior than that of the present.

    It was the perfect example of ¡®over technology¡¯.

    ¡°Keep watching. Stick the marble in here, and aim at your target with the end of the cylinder. And if you pull on this ring here, which is the trigger...¡±

    Shiram gripped the ¡®boom stick¡¯, this piece of metal in shape of a boomerang, and positioned his finger over the trigger.

    He then aimed into midair where there was no one standing.

    PSSSHHH

    As soon as Shiram pulled the trigger, a spell was cast with a loud bang.

    Everyone wondered what spell it could be, which was obvious. A ¡®magic missile¡¯, which was a ss 1 spell, had just been shot.

    ¡°I can shoot multiple bullets as well.¡± Shiram said proudly, and pulled the trigger several times, and the number of magic missiles shot out as many times as he had pulled the trigger. It was much stronger than any normal magic missile.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°If this is something that is activated by stored mana, can it be used by people who cannot summon mana?¡± Ian asked. ¡°Like... ordinary humans.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shiram answered, handing the boom stick over to Ian.

    It was an amazing masterpiece, but...

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t need it that much.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Ian was an 8th ss mage. He had an infinity amount of mana in store. He had no need for a magic missile shooting object. Of course, things would be different if this went to another owner.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to make a mass production of these?¡±

    ¡°A mass production?¡± Shiram asked, as if he hadn¡¯t expected this question at all. Then, he understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± he replied, ¡°but I have no intention on doing so.¡±

    ¡°I see. I understand.¡±

    ¡°You catch on very quickly.¡±

    Ian hadn¡¯t asked the reason this couldn¡¯t be mass produced. He had understood immediately.

    ¡®It¡¯s too early for such a product like this.¡¯

    The weapon exceeded the mage technology of the present, and the boom stick was at its highest level.

    Such products were too early for its own good.

    Ian was about to give up when Shiram started, ¡°However ¨C ¡°

    ¡°I am not sure whether there will be such skilled artisans of this generation other than myself and the ones here on this ind. If you find an engineer of this generation, someone who is not gifted as we are, and they are able to figure out the physics of this object and make a copy... I will then permit a mass production through that person. That applies to its functions and strength of the weapon.¡±

    This was unexpected.

    It was a permit that had many meanings.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ian said, and nodded, although he was not sure whether it would be possible.

    ¡®There¡¯s bound to be a genius somewhere.¡¯

    The mage Ian.

    Oliver, the master of martial arts.

    Dous the cksmith.

    They were all of this generation. There was no reason for a genius master of mage engineering to not exist.

    ¡°You have fulfilled all of the requirements, so I give you all rights to the dragon¡¯s heart.¡± Ian said, and Shiram looked at the heart.

    The more one looked at it, it was such a magnificent and amazing object.

    ¡°I shall make an object fitting for you, Young Master, just as I have for my other friends. I cannot make any promises. However..¡± Shiram trailed off.

    ¡°I will make the same promise I made to Sir Fran. I will make something interesting for you. Something that will be of help to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Ian replied.

    * * *

    The scars that had been left in the city by the dragon soldiers were healed more quickly than anyone expected. It was all thanks to Ian Paige, and the ¡®magic¡¯ and value of names.

    ¡°Inparison to the damage this has caused on the entire city, there has been minimal harm on the lives of the people. It¡¯s quite a relief. This is because the king His Majesty has personally...¡±

    Just as the report that was being stated to the emperor and crown prince, a few lives were lost ¨C a lot less than expected. Ian¡¯s magic had yed a big role in this. After all, had he not the power to destroy thousands of dragon soldiers all at once, and cast the Barrier Spell on every citizen?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that a relief.¡±

    ¡°I.. I.. My apologies, sir!¡± the servant begged.

    Ian¡¯s name alone was also quite influential. The capital is the heart of a nation. The walls protecting the heart of thend was demolished. Yet, there was no movement so far, either from the enemies or the rebels from within the kingdom.

    ¡°My lord, we just received a report that the delegation from the dukedom has just crossed the borders.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± the emperor replied. ¡°We received a letter from them only a few days ago.¡±

    Rather than the tension of war, there had only been helping hands from other nations. There were not only workers, but resources being sent to rebuild the city. The reason was simple. Rather than the city itself, it was the name of Ian the mage who had solved the city¡¯s problems immediately. No nation had the intention of starting a war with Ian Paige around. This was their way of surviving.

    ¡°Hyden, would you like to greet the delegation?¡±

    ¡°My lord, please send the other princes. I would like to remain here in the city.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a specific reason?¡±

    ¡°I would like to help with Hylie and Mrs. Paige with their work.¡±

    Princess Hylie and Vanessa Paige, who had been named as the ¡°Paige Foundation¡± were also ying a big role in restoring the city by having personal belongings returned. They were ying a big role in directly solving the people¡¯s immediate problems. The crown prince also preferred to take matters into his own hands.

    ¡°Please send the other princes, Father.¡±

    ¡°You should take the roles of diplomacy seriously as well, my son.¡±

    ¡°I have decided... not to greed over too many things, Father.¡± The crown prince replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am going to take things slowly.¡±

    This was the policy of the crown prince, a policy he had made for himself.

    ¡°I am not as talented, yet. I have decided to admit that. It is right that I should be professional in every aspect as you, Father, but as of now, I would like to do my best in what I can, while I leave other jobs to those who can handle it well.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes shone at his words.

    Was this really the crown prince?

    The crown prince, the first son, had always been the cause of worry.

    Hyden Greenriver, the crown prince?

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯ The emperor thought.

    The crown prince admitted to his weaknesses.

    He wanted to leave roles to professionals.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad policy at all.

    The emperor nodded, as long as he chose the right men for the roles.

    He smiled gracefully.

    ¡°If that is the case, go on. This right now, would be the best experience for you to take care of your people, as a true king should.¡±

    ¡°I will be off then, Father.¡±

    Prince Hyden slipped out of the office. Oliver, who had been waiting on him outside the room, immediately followed, then kept a steady pace.

    ¡°Whoo!¡± the crown prince breathed out a sigh.

    He then murmured to Oliver.

    ¡°Leader! You should have seen him ¨C you should have seen how my father looked at me with those eyes! I have never seen him looking at me in such a content way!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, young prince.¡±

    ¡°Well... I have matured recently, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Well.. that, my lord ¨C ¡°

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°..Nothing, my lord.¡± Oliver replied and smiled slightly. It was enough proof that Hayden hadn¡¯t matured enough to say that he had. But what did it matter? The important thing was that his master, the crown prince, was finally walking the path of a true king.

    ¡®May you never lose that, young prince.¡¯ Oliver thought, hoping with all his mind as he followed the prince.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>

    8th ss Mage EP. 48 ¨C Rebuilding and Strengthening the City (2)

    Empire Year 509.

    A new year dawned.

    Ian was neen years old this year.

    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too exaggerated?¡±

    As the days went by, the rumors of a certain neen-year-old spread like wildfire.

    And some of these rumors were quite true.

    The rumors concerned no other than Ian Page himself, the Great Mage who had destroyed thousands of the bone monsters all by himself, which was a task that even the original mages had found difficult. On top of that, he had appeared riding on the legendary White Dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m not exaggerating! Y¡¯know my brother-inw works as a ... what was it... a correspondence security officer? Wouldn¡¯t he be aware of all the rumors going around inside out?¡±

    The stories of the Master Mage everyone was talking about wasn¡¯t simply out of the ordinary. He was now a legend, one who had ridden the White Dragon itself.

    On top of that, word said he was only neen.

    Not even hero novels were nonsense like these stories of Ian. Stories would sell well only if they made sense.

    And therefore, the people of the Low Dukedom and the Coldwood Empire were divided in their response to the rumors.

    Some didn¡¯t believe the stories about Ian.

    ¡°Those stories must be exaggerated. I agree he¡¯s a great mage. I¡¯ve been hearing about him for years. But excuse me? He rode a dragon? Dropped tens of thousands of thunder bolts from the sky? You idiot, not even the storybooks my youngest son reads include such nonsense. That stuff isn¡¯t popr anymore.¡± One side would say.

    ¡°Aaagh! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not exaggerating! I heard it from the conversations of the higher ssmen! Do you think I would be spreading false rumors? Huh?!¡±

    This was from the ones who believed the rumors. In fact, they had heard tell regarding Ian other than the rumors that were spreading.

    It was mostly the citizens of Greenriver who lived in the empire but didn¡¯t live near the capital were the ones who were most likely to believe the stories of Ian.

    The debates regarding the stories of Ian continued to spread in gatherings and meetings, including a bar somewhere in Coldwood Kingdom. The bar owner had been listening in on the conversations among his customers and carefully spoke up. He was still quite young, with a bushy moustache.

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of merchants called the Foyons. They are close friends with Ian Page. Their coachman, who has been working with them for quite a long time, is one of my regr customers. ording to what he told me a few days ago...¡±

    All heads turned to him, and before he knew it, everyone was listening to his words carefully.

    ¡°I heard that all the rumors were true.¡± The pub owner concluded.

    ¡°See? Did you hear him? I told you!¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. I really don¡¯t think...¡±

    Even with the bar owner¡¯s testimony, the crowd in the bar were divided in opinion, but they all realized something.

    If the rumors were all true...

    ¡°Hold up a second,¡± someone spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s say the rumors are all true. If such a monster does live in Greenriver Kingdom. What will happen to us then, huh? Are we supposed to leave the country and seek asylum in Greenriver instead?¡±

    The three nations were already wary of each other.

    What would happen to the entire continent?

    ¡°Let¡¯s say Greenriver suddenly wants to unite all three nations. That¡¯ll be the end of all of us, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    The conversations among the men in the bar slowly turned to the possibilities of war. There was no such thing as longsting peace. There was proof of this all throughout history.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sure all the royalties will take care of such things.¡± A middle ¨C aged man spoke up. ¡°Remember when we had to send over resources and sacrificed our workmen to them? Don¡¯t you all get it? If a war really were to happen, it would happen between two nations that don¡¯t have a problem with having a war. A war always starts with one nation starting it because they are in good condition, and the other thinks they can defend themselves.¡± He murmured, as if to teach the other customers in the store. He seemed to be quite aware of political affairs.

    ¡°But if there¡¯s a mage strong enough to unite the nations...¡± he continued, ¡°we¡¯ll make our way to him. Be their servants or whatever- that will keep our lives intact. At least, until the mage dies. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the rumors are true. Especially if people of the high ss are fighting to get themselves over there, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely to be true.¡±

    ¡°Huh...¡±

    The pub wasn¡¯t the only ce that was buzzing with conversation. Everywhere around the continent, in every city and region, everyone was talking about Ian, or some rumor concerning Ian. It was almost as if his stories were some new kind of trend.

    * * *

    ¡°They¡¯re all true? Even the dragon?¡± Hector Coldwood screamed.

    ¡°Well... concluding from the ongoing rumors, sir...¡±

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>

    ¡°Are the stories all true or not? Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Well... I expect the stories to be all true... no. They are all true, my lord.¡±

    The stories were more of a shock to the royals and leaders of each nation.

    They had known Ian to be a great mage for a long time.

    They saw and heard things as well, and many sources where they received their information.

    No one, however, expected Ian to be this big of a deal. No one definitely had expected Ian to be able to control the legendary dragon.

    Hector Coldwood let out a soft chuckle. Being the emperor and absolute leader of the Coldwood Kingdom, he was showing the biggest reaction in response to his servant¡¯s report regarding Ian.

    ¡°Perhaps he could be a dragon himself? Or even better ¨C a god?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, my lord.¡±

    Hector had had his suspicions of Ian, so he had done some investigating that had gone on for a few months.

    The conclusion was that all the rumors were true.

    Every rumor and story were perfectly true and nothing to be mistaken for.

    ¡°And on top of that... the brat¡¯s got his eyes on me, huh?¡± Hector muttered.

    ¡°...¡± His servant didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Who is he that my life should be in his hands...?¡±

    ¡°My, my lord. Please calm yourself-¡°

    ¡°AAAAAGGGGHHHHHH!¡± Hector let out a scream and threw over a table.

    A shattering noise echoed all around the throne room.

    ¡°My lord!¡± The servant cried out.

    ¡°OUT!¡±

    ¡°My lord, you have to calm-¡°

    Hector pulled out a sword and pointed it at the servant who had made the report regarding Ian.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get. Out.¡± He continued calmly in a low voice. ¡°Do you think lowly of me? Just like that brat does?¡±

    ¡°N-no sir! Of course not, my lord!¡±

    ¡°Then get out. Don¡¯t stand there looking at me like that. Get out!¡±

    ¡°At.. at yourmand, your Majesty!¡±

    With that, the servant immediately headed for the exit, fearing for his life.

    ¡°Dang it. DANG IT!!¡± Hector screamed and groaned as if he were in pain.

    Hector couldn¡¯t understand.

    How did it lead to this? Where did it go wrong? How can he change things?

    ¡°What.... What does he want me to do?¡±

    Hector had been living a life of sess, until he had made that one mistake of trying to start a war. Little had he known that one decision would bite him back.

    He was now caught in the hands of the ¡®monster¡¯ thates every thousand years- and he hadn¡¯t expected himself to end up in the ws of such a monster.

    ¡°Grrrrggghh...!¡± Hector, the emperor of Coldwood, of blood and iron, was being driven mad by the second.

    * * *

    A few days before the new year had dawned, Terry Greenriver was presenting Ian with an award.

    He wanted to present Ian with the title as the nation¡¯s hero, which he so deserved.

    Ian, however, had refused the title.

    ¡°I am honored, my Lord. But I cannot receive such a title like this.¡±

    Emperor Terry Greenriver was in awe.

    ¡°Why? How? Pardon me for saying this Ian, but you have never refused a gift like this. You actually enjoy being presented with awards and gifts. That¡¯s what made you likable all the more. You¡¯re quite honest.¡± The emperor said half-jokingly.

    The emperor had his reasons for making suchments. Ian never refused a prize that came his way.

    The same Ian who had never turned something down, even out of politeness, was refusing to be titled the nation¡¯s hero. No doubt there was a reason for Ian to do so.

    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason for me doing so, my lord.¡±

    Ian simply had conscience, as surprising as it may be.

    This entire incident was Ian¡¯s fault. After all, the dragon soldiers had attacked in the first ce for the purpose of looking for Ian.

    ¡®If I had not been here to begin with...¡¯ Ian thought. Nothing would have happened if he hadn¡¯t been around. How then, could he simply take the title as the nation¡¯s hero?

    ¡®Even if it is for me, I can¡¯t take the title.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, he was in a position of feeling guilty to the people of Greenriver for the rest of his life. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell the emperor. Ian needed some other excuse.

    ¡°You like me for being honest, so may I be honest for refusing this title you now present me? I may sound a little arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Being arrogant is one of your charms. And you have the right to be arrogant. What is it you want to tell me?¡±

    The emperor was quite unique in his own way. Most people would be careful around Ian once they got to know Ian¡¯s abilities, but the emperor never changed how he treated Ian.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in receivingnd and riches as a gift. I know that eventually, all of that would be returned to the empire through the Page Organization that¡¯s run by the Princess and my mother. Rather than you going through the trouble of distributing prizes, wouldn¡¯t it be less of a trouble for me to receive thanks from you personally here in the pce?

    Ian didn¡¯t neednd.

    Ian had no need for riches, either. He had plenty of that.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>

    It would be a tedious task having to spend it all.

    At least, that¡¯s what he was trying to imply.

    ¡°I was thinking of cing you at an honorable position as well.¡± The empire said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I have no need for that either, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well....¡± Ian started, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°Is there a position below yours that is higher than being the Master of the Ivory Tower? It will be quite a headache introducing myself wherever I go, with all the titles I have.¡±

    The emperorughed out heartily.

    ¡°I did not think of that way. True ¨C what need of an honorary title when you are already known as the Master of the Ivory Tower who knows how to fly dragons?¡±

    When the Emperor was talking to Ian, he treated him as an equal, while showing respect when he was addressing the Master of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°You tter me, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°I am only describing it how it is.¡± The emperor remarked, taking a sip of his tea that was ced on the table next to him.

    After a few moments of silence, the emperor spoke up again.

    ¡°I¡¯m always thankful to you, Ian,¡± he said gratefully. ¡°You¡¯ve saved this nation multiple times already.¡±

    ¡°I only did what was needed to be done.¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m always grateful for your pretentious replies as well.¡± The emperor said truthfully.

    ¡°He still has a long ways to go, but the Crown Prince is finally getting to his senses and fulfilling his duties. It¡¯s all thanks to you. It¡¯s the biggest blessing of our nation¡¯s history that you were born as a citizen of this empire. At least, that¡¯s what I think.¡±

    ¡°No, my Lord. This nation is blessed to have you as their empire, because of the way you govern the nation. As for the Crown Prince, it¡¯s all thanks to your teachings ¨C ¡°

    ¡°I thank you for your pretentious answers, but I do think you¡¯re being excessive.¡±

    ¡°... and of course, I take some credit as well.¡± Ian added, and the emperorughed aloud.

    The conversations between them ¨C the two most powerful beings in the country ¨C were always friendly like this.

    ¡°It would still be wrong to not award you for what you¡¯ve done. This is a simple matter. If you do well, I award you, and if you do wrong, I punish you. I really don¡¯t want to break such simple rules, so tell me anything you want. Even if it¡¯s a simple request.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, Your Majesty.¡± Ian spoke slowly. ¡°I do have one request...¡±

    There happened to be something that had been on Ian¡¯s mind for a while.

    ¡°Do tell me.¡±

    It was more for the purpose of asking for permission rather than a request.

    ¡°I would like to expand the property you have me.¡± Ian said.

    ¡°Expand your property?¡± The emperor asked. ¡°Do exin more.¡±

    ¡°The property was originally used for personal use of the royal family. There¡¯s a lot of space that is not being used due to safety issues.

    The property had been built in form of a garden, but it was as good as a deserted house.

    ¡°I was wondering if I could use the property for other purposes, such as a personalboratory, or an office for our organization.¡± Ian said. This wasn¡¯t a lie at all. He simply left out another fact regarding how he was nning to use the property.

    ¡®I just happened to need a ce for the artisans to stay.¡¯ Ian thought. His n was to bring the artisans of the ind to the city, and there were multiple reasons for doing so.

    ¡®It would be much more convenient for me to fund their projects, and ask for their assistance at the same time.¡¯ Ian thought. Of course, he had other ways to reach them, such as the teleporting portal, the pouch, and the Dwarf-Light, but it would be convenient to keep them at a close distance.

    ¡®And on top of that, letting them stay on the ind itself is an issue.¡¯ The artisans had dispersed to different corners of the earth, looking for ways to die, and they were once again living in the Knocking Ind, an isted ind located right in the middle of the ocean.

    ¡®Living in the ind would only cause them to yearn death all the more.¡¯ Ian decided. The way he saw it, the artisans had toe out to the world. It would be better for them to heal from their past by making new friendships. Even if they did end up dying, at least they would spend the rest of their days happily. ¡®Then I will be able to expect them to make more artifacts.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s not a difficult request for me at all.¡± The emperor answered breezily, breaking into Ian¡¯s train of thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just give you the entire property to call your own,¡± the emperor added.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need -¡± Ian started.

    ¡°And that will be mymand as an emperor, rather than a gift.¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t answer.

    And this would be the start of a new chapter for Greenriverdium, the capital of Greenriver, due to Ian¡¯s Garden, which would be a national treasure and the highlight throughout the history of the empire.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>

    8th ss Mage EP. 48 ¨C Rebuilding and Strengthening the City (3)

    They were finally at the final stages of rebuilding the city.

    It was all thanks to the foreign workmen, the army, the knights, Ian, and the magic of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Master, where should I put these?¡± A workman asked.

    ¡°You can set those down at the forge over there.¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°What should I do about these seedlings?¡± asked another.

    ¡°Please leave all of them on the porch of the carpenter¡¯s shop.¡±

    ¡°Is that all I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, someone else will be responsible for them.¡±

    The construction work for expanding the property wasing to apletion.

    Most of the extended property included a workshop and a personal room for each of the eight artisans.

    Two of the artisans had not arrived yet, and the engineer, Siram, had imed he would use his own workshop, but Ian couldn¡¯t exclude them from the list of artisans who would be living on the property.

    ¡°Then.... What about these books?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Take that to the office -¡± Ian started to reply automatically, but paused when he saw who had asked the question.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Ian said, ¡°what are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡± Vanessa said, pointing in the direction of the princess, who was busy carrying things into their new office.

    ¡°Even her Highness is working hard!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°She¡¯s a lot stronger than you think. She¡¯s a mage, remember?¡±

    ¡°I know, but...¡± Vanessa paused and hoisted the box she was holding. She didn¡¯t seem to want to quit working in the slightest.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be our office. We should work on it ourselves.¡±

    ¡°You should still take it easy, Mother.¡± Ian murmured, as if deciding he couldn¡¯t change her mind. He decided to cast a few helpful spells on her that would improve her muscle strength.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ian muttered when the spell didn¡¯t work. Precisely speaking, someone had already cast the spells on his mother, and these were spells that were lower than 4 ss.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Ian wondered. He looked around and noticed Princess Hylie staggering under the weight of the things she was carrying. Ian was certain it was she who had cast the strengthening spells on his mother.

    ¡®Looks like she took matters in her own hands.¡¯ Ian thought with a smile and looked around.

    What simply used to be his private property was now too big for his own private use and was like a manor.

    During the recent months, Ian had nned three goals. There were other minor details, but they boiled down to the following.

    ¡®And this will all be fulfilled once the manor isplete.¡¯ Ian thought to himself. ¡®First, I will strengthen the borders of the city and the kingdom, keeping it safe from disasters.¡¯

    Building defenses around the kingdom was the priority. Ian was mostly to me for the recent ident. But that didn¡¯t mean he should live alone in the mountains as an outcast. If he were living on his own, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. In his present life, however, he had a family and his own people to take care of.

    The city and the kingdom were home to his family and the people, some of which was lost due to his existence. Therefore, it was crucial that he strengthened the defenses from disasters.

    ¡®If I get help from the artisans...¡¯

    It would take a lot for him to get enough power to be able to defend disasters like the recent one or at least hold the defenses together as long as possible.

    ¡®There are so many improvements that can be made.¡¯

    Some major improvements could be made on the weapons used by the Big Three of the kingdom¡¯s army that referred to the Ivory Tower, the Knights, and the Kingdom¡¯s military.

    That was not all. They not only had a variety of architecture and castle walls, but also the Moving Statue of Clevan.

    ¡®It would have been better if it was possible to mass produce the Boom Sticks.¡¯

    There was a reason Ian had asked Siram the engineer whether it would be possible to have a mass production of the Boom Sticks, especially since it would have been helpful.

    ¡®Oh well,¡¯ Ian thought. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡¯

    He could still make improvements based on what he had nned. At this rate, the kingdom wouldn¡¯t simply be undergoing a huge improvement ¨C it would be a revolution.

    ¡®I should make changes to the systems in the Ivory Tower while I¡¯m at it.¡¯

    He had already revealed the new Mana Respiratory System at the Ivory Tower.

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>

    But he couldn¡¯t get his hopes up by simply relying on the Respiratory System. He also had to make improvements on several other issues. He had specially nned out the disposure and modifications of the 5 -year dispatch system and revisions of the curriculum taught in the Academy.

    ¡®All of these are issues that need to be changed by the Ivory Tower Council today.¡¯

    Tonight was the council, and there were two issues that had to be addressed. One was regarding the systems of the Ivory Tower. And the other? The trial of Haileyy Greenriver, who was an unlicensed mage. It was an issue they had decided to postpone after the whole fiasco was over. The fact that Princess Hailey was a mage would be discussed at the Ivory Tower Council today.

    ¡®Is she not worried at all, or is she just keeping a straight face?¡¯

    As the princess returned to carry more things into the office, their eyes met. Although it was for a split second, Ian could sense her feelings.

    ¡®She¡¯s nervous.¡¯ He realized.

    Ian couldn¡¯t me her. As a princess, this would be the first time she would be standing in trial. Not only would the trial be a new experience, everything else that was happening now would be new to her. Of course, she would be worried. It was impossible for even the most strong-minded person not to be swayed in this kind of situation. Princess Haileyy seemed hesitant once she had met eyes with Ian, but immediately went off to the Page family¡¯s office, carrying another pile of belongings. It seemed impossible for Ian to get a chance to talk with her.

    ¡®Looks like she needs some time to think.¡¯ Ian thought, shrugging. He broke away his nce from the princess and looked up at the sky.

    The day was still clear and bright. He had some time until the council meeting. It was enough time for him to finish his duties.

    ¡®I should get some work done in advance.¡¯ Ian thought and entered his house to get his second n in action. He had been working on this n every night, but decided to work on some of it now, since he wouldn¡¯t have timeter on due to the council meeting. His second n was to ¡®research¡¯ the power of dragonnguages, or rather, learn thenguagepletely. Wouldn¡¯t that help Ian to keep his promise with the artisans and make himself stronger?

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Ian murmured to himself as he was sitting in his study, a book open in his hands.

    He had realized something over the past few days. He had a deeper understanding of the dragonnguage, which was what the book was about.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even take time to study it¡­¡± Ian murmured.

    He had grown in knowledge of the dragonnguage once when he had met Fran Page, the greatest mage of all time, and once again when he met Fran Page as the Golden Dragon. The most recent was after he had defeated the Bone Dragon. He increasingly became more fluent in reading, writing and speaking thenguage.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ian said thoughtfully.

    Thanks to his skills, he was able to read at least 60% of the book¡¯s content and he was capable of reading and writing fluently. Compared to the knowledge andnguage skills he had in his previous life, the improvement was iparable.

    ¡®Although¡­ I still have problems with my mana.¡¯ He thought. The problem wasn¡¯t the amount of the mana, the problem was the quality of the mana.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think it would require a higher level than 8th ss.¡¯

    Ian currently owned mana of 8th ss.

    Thanks to Dennis, the jeweler, he had gained his old physical powers back, but Iancked the mana heart. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to use thenguage powers to his pleasure.

    ¡®I have to be higher than 8th ss.¡¯ Ian thought. It was a level he hadn¡¯t even considered before, but he had no choice but to reach for that goal.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t met my limits yet.¡¯ Ian thought. 8th ss couldn¡¯t be the limit for humans. After all, the greatest mage of all time had existed before.

    ¡®The bastard was a lot stronger than me. He just couldn¡¯t ovee the limitations of a human and used a dragon¡¯s body to be stronger. That means the 8th ss isn¡¯t the end for me.¡¯

    The first mage had reached the full powers of a dragon with only his human body. That proved nothing was impossible. It was too early for him to give up. Ian could surpass him with his own powers since he wasn¡¯t a normal human being either. Whether it was the dragon or the first mage, they excelled more than Ian only in experience. At least, that¡¯s what he thought.

    ¡®But how did I turn back time with my powers?¡¯ Ian thought, starting to grow suspicious. The Ian of his previous life was 8th ss as his present self, but he had turned time back 30 years with only a simple spell. How was he able to control such powers?

    ¡®Was it because it was a one-time spell?¡¯ Ian wondered.

    Thenguage, more specifically, the Golden Dragon¡¯snguage, was now gone from the written records.

    ¡®¡­ Maybe it was all part of that bastard¡¯s scheme.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Then, he suddenly remembered what the Bone Dragon had said. Something he had been trying to hard to forget. What he had pretended not to remember was echoing in his mind.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>

    But Ian wasn¡¯t certain. The situation then and now hadn¡¯t changed, so there was no way for him to find out.

    ¡°Dang it.¡±

    His answer to the Dragon¡¯s question whether he was sure Fran Page had nothing to do with the decisions he had made his whole life hadn¡¯t changed. Ian wasn¡¯t sure back then, and he still wasn¡¯t sure now.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Ian thought to himself.

    That itself was the reason Ian hade up with three ns. And thest n was to find the greatest mage of all time, who was also the Golden Dragon, and perhaps, his own father. The one who was thest piece to this puzzle and all his problems.

    ¡®I have to find Fran Page.¡¯ Ian thought determinedly.

    It was difficult for Ian to remember him as his father. He had no memories of him, and he was a unique figure in Ian¡¯s life. He wasn¡¯t like any ordinary father, which, of course, made it impossible for Ian to treat him as one.

    ¡®Not that there would be a way for me to treat him as a father.¡¯ Ian thought.

    Vanessa, Ian¡¯s mother, had few memories of Fran Page. Specifically, she only remembered the Fran Page that was once her husband. She seemed to bepletely clueless about what more there was to his identity.

    ¡®I suppose we¡¯ll see him someday.¡¯ Ian thought.

    There was no proof of that, but Ian was certain. After all, hadn¡¯t they crossed paths twice already? Once as the first mage, and the other time as the Golden Dragon.

    ¡®If I do meet him, what should I ask him?¡¯

    Was Ian supposed to ask him whether he was his father? Or what schemes he, Fran Page, was nning? Or what he wanted from Ian?

    ¡®And if he does answer my questions, how am I supposed to respond?¡¯

    What if he had a n that Ian would fall for? And what if, on the other hand, Ian wasn¡¯t convinced with whatever the Dragon was nning? Was he supposed to help Fran Page with his schemes? Or should he be stopped? Or should he be left alone?

    ¡®I just don¡¯t know.¡¯ Ian thought as all such doubts crossed his mind.

    He shook his head and turned his attention back to the book. A few hours passed, and the sky grew dark outside. Someone knocked on the door, hard. Ian wondered how much time had passed. It was Emily, who had been working in the Page home for seven years and had risen to be head of the servants with the sudden increase of the workmen.

    ¡°Master. It¡¯s time.¡±

    She hade to remind him of the time Ian had told her beforehand. It was time to attend the council.

    ¡°Already¡­?¡±

    Ian looked up and nced out the dark window. It felt like time was going by quickly nowadays.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ian said. ¡°You can go back to work now.¡±

    Ian got up from his seat and looked over at the robes he had hung in his closet. One was the robe of Mitchell Greenriver, and the other was Bertholdo the Sewer¡¯s masterpiece.

    ¡®I should return that soon¡­¡¯

    Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe actually belonged to the pce. It had been passed down for generations. Mitchell Greenriver¡¯sst words had instructed that the robe may only be given to the royal mage, so the robe had simply been ¡®lent¡¯ to him.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ian said thoughtfully.

    After a long moment of silence, he took the robe of Mitchell Greenriver and after folding it neatly, ced it in his pouch. He suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He muttered to himself.

    It was toote for him to walk, so he murmured a teleportation spell. A ray of white light swallowed Ian. His destination was the council of the Ivory Tower.

    ***

    All the High-ss mage were already in their seats when Ian arrived at the Greenriver Ivory Tower, where the meeting would proceed. Ian wasn¡¯tte at all. In fact, he was quite early. Despite his punctuality, he ended up being thest one present.

    ¡°Wee, Master.¡±

    Ronan, a middle-aged high-ss mage said, being the first to spot Ian. He immediately stood from his seat to show his respect for Ian.

    ¡°Gr..greetings, Master of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    The other mages were quick to follow suit and address their greetings as well. There was no special reason for them to arrive early. It was simply because Ian would be present, and Ian was usually early. And he had teleportation abilities.

    ¡°You are all here early. I thought I would be first.¡±

    Ian¡¯s family was used to having Ian around. And his rtionship with the King Terry Greenriver was special. The eight artisans see Ian as someone more than what people see. However, the same Ian that the rest of the world saw waspletely different to normal people.

    ¡°Appointments are meant to be kept.¡± A mage answered.

    ¡°And there were a lot of preparations to be made for the meeting, so¡­¡± Another mumbled.

    ¡°Oh, we simply wouldn¡¯t make you wait, Master.¡± A third answered.

    Ian was the object of their reverence and fear. In fact, Ian Page was more than that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed then, shall we?¡± Ian asked as if he waspletely clueless. Ian sat in his seat. It was the first Ivory Tower Council of the Empire Year 509. And the meeting proceeded earlier than nned.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>

    Chapter 124: Ivory Tower¡¯s Council Meeting (1)

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    The 10 high ranking sorcerers have entered the Ivory Tower¡¯s Assembly room. ¡®Albert,¡¯ one of the younger sorcerers, recited. The first item on the agenda for the council was the trial of ¡®Hailey Greenriver¡¯, the princess of the empire, who was illegally trained in sorcery.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    The Ivory Tower was not an institution for processing the empire¡¯s legal matters. There was no interrogation, confinement, or was there even anyplicated process. There was only the unveiling of the truth or falsehood through cooperative inquisition magic of the high sorcerers.

    ¡°Please take the center seat, your majesty, and all of you who are relevant in this case may take your seats in the back.¡±

    Following Albert¡¯s instructions, the princess Hailey, Kevin, a pce sorcerer, who had illegally trained her in sorcery, and the princess¡¯ servant girls who were like her friends, have all took their designated seats.

    ¡°Alright. Now then.....¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Ian cut Albert off as he stood up from his seat. Then he walked towards Kevin and the servant girls and took a seat among them. Ian spoke in a dry voice as no one understood Ian¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°I, too, am relevant in the charge against the princess. I should not be allowed to participate in the trial process. I¡¯d look to Sir Ronan and Sir Deckard to conduct the trial in my ce.¡±

    It was a sudden confession by Ian.

    Ronan, the high sorcerer, asked.

    ¡°What, What are you implying?¡±

    ¡°I am also guilty of teaching sorcery to the princess.¡±

    The high sorcerers¡¯ faces turned darker upon hearing such a thing so suddenly. Although the entire story must be heard, the fact that they heard the confession, itself, was a perplexing situation. To simply put, the situation would be put in the following context.

    ¡®He wants us to put the Tower Lord of the Ivory Tower to a trial?¡¯

    It would have been tough enough even for an ordinary Tower Lord of the Ivory Tower.

    Even worse, he wants us to put Ian Page to a trial?

    After all, he has reached the level of sorcery, which made us all wonder, whether he was even a human, he even travels on a white dragon.

    Put such an entity before us and conduct a trial?

    Can even a verdict bepetently reached?

    On top of that, even the trial method was problematic.

    The interrogation magic will not even work.

    That is because Ian would easily be able to neutralize such magic.

    ¡®Is he saying that knowing this or not?¡¯

    The high ranking sorcerers were just curious whether this young Tower Lord of the Ivory Tower, standing before them, was saying such things because he really didn¡¯t know better or not. By simply assessing the situation based on only his age, the former case would be highly likely, but then based on all the acts that were witnessed, thetter case seemed to be more likely.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    After having observed the dynamics of the high sorcerers, Deckard, the most senior member of the Ivory Tower, cleared his throat and spoke in his old voice. He thought that it was time for him to take control of the situations like this.

    ¡°My Lord. As you know, the Ivory Tower¡¯s trial is entirely dependent on the cooperative interrogation magic of the high sorcerers.

    ¡°Yes, I do know it as so.¡±

    ¡°However, my lord, your case is different. Although I do not know it for sure in my old age, I can guess that you will be able to neutralize the interrogation magic quite easily. Of course, I am not insinuating that you would intentionally do so.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily because he wasn¡¯t afraid due to his old age. After all, it was Ian Page, rather than some ordinary Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord, that he had to face?

    Yet, he brought himself up to continue. Deckard did not age or spent his long life in vain.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. I have not thought it through that far. As a far distant junior member, I will remember it as a lesson well learned.¡±

    Ian replied with courtesy. Whether it was in his former or in present life, Deckard has always been the model sorcerer. Even though he wasn¡¯t the greatest of all characters, he was an elder who certainlymanded respect.

    ¡°I believe that I can certainly neutralize the cooperative interrogation magic that you speak of. Although I have no such intention, I do not have a way to prove it either. Hmm, how should it be addressed.....¡±

    Ian fell into deep thoughts as he massaged his chin.

    Perhaps, he was just putting on an act of showing that he was troubled.

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t make sense to first hear the whole story?¡±

    Ronan, the high sorcerer, spoke out at that time.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t a simple interjection.

    ¡°The tower lord has admitted to his guilt. As a matter of fact, he did not try to conceal it entirely. We can certainly anticipate a number of oues since it is a trial, but it seems entirely fair to allow the tower lord an opportunity to exin his position.¡±

    Ronan was rather persuasive.

    The rest of the high sorcerers nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If everyone agrees.....¡±

    Deckard has also read the dynamics this time around.

    He continued to carry out the trial.

    ¡°Please, my lord, exin the background for the offense that you have admitted to. Please exin how you came to teach sorcery to the princess and everything that rtes to that action.¡±

    Ian closed his eyes slowly.

    He had no intention of telling a lie.

    He would only tell parts of the whole truth.

    Why did I teach her? It was simple.

    It was so that he could protect the princess.

    ¡®A debt owed must be paid back.¡¯

    The princess helped Ian¡¯s family. When the dragon soldiers attacked and caused havoc, the princess along with Oliver, rescued his family. Furthermore, she tookplete care of them to the end. It was a way of paying her back.

    ¡®It was an opportunity to clear his conscience.¡¯

    At the same time, it was a form offorting himself. As alluded earlier, Ian was on the side of strictly prohibiting uwfully passing down sorcery, and thus training sorcerers as a result of it.

    His belief was still the same now.

    However, he went astray of his own core belief by his act. No matter what the reason was, he had abandoned all the belief system that he had? It was that regret in some form that he wanted to shed.

    ¡°I.¡±

    Ian opened his eyes.

    Then he began to speak.

    ¡°I knew that the princess was a sorcerer since 7 years ago. Of course at the time, I saw her by ident, so I was the only one who knew it. Since then, I hadpletely forgotten about it for the next 5 years.¡±

    He omitted talking about heart stone mushroom.

    It was because he had no other choice.

    ¡°Meanwhile, as I had mentioned it before when the 5th prince had attempted to assassinate the emperor, I had investigated the people who, after the execution of Herbert, the former Ivory Tower¡¯s tower lord, had newly risen to power around the 5th prince. The key people were Dumpil Moret, the emperor¡¯s body guard and Oburn Parker, the imperial city¡¯s aristocrat. In the process of investigating them, I needed the princess¡¯ identity. It was not easy to prate the aristocrat¡¯s circle as a sorcerer.¡±

    Of course, the stories rting to the Dragonians were omitted as well.

    ¡°I had the sorcery as the bait and I had paid sorcery as a repayment. The newly revealed form of breathing technique that was open to the entire Ivory Tower and a few small number of knowhow. They were not that great of skills, but I do admit that illegal magic training did ur.¡±

    Ian¡¯s exnation has ended.

    There certainly was not even a spot of lie.

    Yet, it was a bit different than what had actually happened.

    A moment of silence pervaded the assembly room.

    ¡°I would like to ask a question to the princess, mydy.¡±

    Deckard¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    He spoke to the princess Hailey Greenriver.

    ¡°Is what the tower lord has just said all true?¡±

    ¡°.....Yes.¡±

    The princess certainly did not tell a lie either. She did not know that Ian chased after the heart stone mushroom, and the Dragonians. What Ian has just said was what the princess knew as the whole story.

    ¡°What exactly did you help him with?¡±

    ¡°It was a request for me to attend as a buyer at the secret auction that Oburn Parker, the imperial city¡¯s aristocrat, had organized. As requested, I had attended and afterwards, I was taught the breathing technique and received a few advices.¡±

    The high sorcerers recognized the princess¡¯ words as being true as well. There was no other indication that they could sense from the cooperative interrogation magic that they were applying. Although Ian was there next to them, they did not consider interference as a possibility. Wasn¡¯t it the case of fully admitting guilt?

    ¡°Alright. I will continue my questioning.¡±

    From that point on, it just followed the original intent of the trial. Almost all the questions were directed at the princess. The princess also obliged fully with her responses. How she came to conceal the fact that she was a sorcerer and the reason behind it all. Much time has passed and finally the trial seems to be nearing an end.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to offer the princess, mydy, the final opportunity to speak. Please speak freely should you have anything to say at this time.¡±

    The final opportunity to speak freely.

    Princess Hailey surveyed the area.

    Kevin, the imperial pce sorcerer, looked cid.

    And the servant girls were shaking in fear.

    As if she was determined, the princess began to speak.

    ¡°.....I am guilty of viting the strictly prohibitedw of thend. I am prepared to ept any form of punishment. If I was not, I wouldn¡¯t havee forward. I do not wish for any favoritism that may be given to an aristocrat. Please do pass judgment and punishment that are fully in line with thews of the empire and the Ivory Tower. Only.¡±

    Hailey was speaking in a calm manner.

    Then she added one condition at the end.

    ¡°Those who knew that I was a sorcerer yet kept that secret from others. Sir Kevin and the servant girls do not have any wrong doings. They were only obeying my orders, applying the pressure as an aristocrat. They would have lost their heads should they not have obeyed me. Please do consider all these things and only pass down punishment on me, and only on me.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>

    ¡°Those who knew that I was a sorcerer yet kept that secret from others. Sir Kevin and the servant girls do not have any wrong doings. They were only obeying my orders, applying the pressure as an aristocrat. They would have lost their heads should they not have obeyed me. Please do consider all these things and only pass down punishment on me, and only on me.

    Herst words were meant to protect her people. Kevin, the sorcerer, and the servant girls, who were like friends, were all surprised. It was certainly a very kind and thankful gesture, but wasn¡¯t entirely true.

    They have never received any oppressivemand. In the beginning, it may have certainly affected how they might have acted, but after that, it was staying silent by their own volitions.

    ¡°Princess, mydy! We are.....!¡±

    ¡°Stop, only the princess has the right to speak.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Deckard cut off others from speaking.

    He slyly looked at Ian.

    It was something that he could have simply let pass without interjecting.

    Yet, Ian, the Ivory Tower lord, had to speak.

    What was the reason? Was it simply due to conscience?

    It wasn¡¯t that, no matter how hard it was thought over. At least it was so ording to Deckard¡¯s senses and feeling.

    ¡®Is it that he does not want a severe punishment to be passed down?¡¯

    It was the same no matter how it was thought about. The conclusion always seemed toe close to that.

    Deckard raised his head in silence.

    The closest colleague in the Ivory Tower, the one who is quick-witted and has the ability to read the flow well.

    He wanted to read Ronan¡¯s expression.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Deckard and Ronan¡¯s eyes met.

    Ronan nodded his head quietly.

    Ronan also had the same thought.

    ¡®Is that it.¡¯

    Deckard finally felt sure. The Ivory Tower lord knew exactly how the trial¡¯s flow would change by his own interjections. As believed, he was not just a young tower lord of the Ivory Tower, who was born with magical talents. He knew exactly how to use his position, to say it in a bad way, he was maniptive, but to put it in a good way, he was an intelligent young man.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably better that way.¡¯

    Rather than a sword held by a baby

    A sword held by an intelligent person is safer.

    At least that was the conclusion that Deckard has reached.

    ¡°Normally, after all the arguments are heard, the tower lord of the Ivory Tower determines the oue, but since the tower lord is involved in this particr case, I will hand down the decision.¡±

    Deckard has discussed with the high sorcerers.

    Then he began reciting the final decision.

    ¡°Illegally passing-down and grooming a sorcerer is a great offense, but I¡¯d like to point out to a few special circumstances. First, Herbert Leon, the absolute power of the Ivory Tower, who was the target of the princess Hailey¡¯s vignce at the time was a devoted servant of Ragnard, the 5th prince, who wanted to assassinate the emperor, and was an evil ve of ck magic. Therefore, her vignce was just.¡±

    The first special circumstance was in reference to the Ivory Tower at the time. The princess kept her vigil against the Ivory Tower in order to keep her crowned prince safe. As a result, that vignce was found to be justified.

    ¡°Second, it was found that princess Hailey did not reap any benefits from the hidden powers of being a sorcerer. It was only that she revealed the long kept secret in order to protect her subjects, and that was the first and thest time. Unless other new facts were to be discovered in the future, it is impossible to conclude that she kept the secret of her being a sorcerer in order to further her own desires.¡±

    The second special circumstance was rted to self greed. The princess did not benefit or fulfill her desire using the power of sorcery. She only trained in secret and grew stronger in magic, but ultimately, she had no choice but to act on behalf of her people. At least that was all, based on the discovered facts.

    ¡°Third, under the constrained conditions, princess Hailey reached the 4th ss that was equivalent to being a high level sorcerer. There was only a limited, pool of talents in the entire continent that can achieve this level. Therefore, rather than handing down a punishment, I¡¯d like to move to offer her ast chance.¡±

    The third circumstance was exactly the same as what the princess had anticipated.

    The talent that reached the 4th ss.

    The conclusion that such talent will not simply go punished.

    ¡°The anticipated punishment shall be deferred for 5 years, but do perform all the responsibilities thate with being an Ivory Tower¡¯s sorcerer during that time. When missions are called for any reasons within the empire, you will be deployed before anyone else, and through individual lessons from the Ivory Tower, you will be taught, from the academy, all the things that you haven¡¯t been taught yet.¡±

    Any deficient knowledge will be supplemented through the individual lessons from the Ivory Tower as Ian had done before. What was different, however, was that she would be deployed from the get go to any missions. That was the summary.

    ¡°The importance of the deferred punishment will be decided again 5 yearster based on the results by following the process. Hence, from this time forward, I order Hailey Greenriver, a sorcerer, to fulfill the duties of Ivory Tower¡¯s sorcerer, rather than as a princess of the empire.

    Although it was conditional, it was still the birth of a new high level sorcerer.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>

    Chapter 125. Ivory Tower¡¯s Council Meeting (2)

    Princess Hailey¡¯ sentence was a 5 years of deferment, Kevin, the imperial pce¡¯s sorcerer, who had faked her mana test results, received the same 5 years of deferment as the princess Hailey¡¯s supporting sorcerer, and the servant girls and several others all received not guilty verdicts as the circumstances were beyond their controls.

    ¡°Then from now on.¡±

    Ian spoke with an exaggerated pping of his hands.

    ¡°What about me? A not guilty verdict would be difficult since I do not have the protection of having been under the circumstances that were beyond my control. Furthermore, even if the offense arose during the investigation process on behalf of the empire, an offense is still an offense.¡±

    ¡°That, that is.....¡±

    Deckard was caught off guard by the sudden question from Ian. If Ian had not spoken up, it would have been a matter that would have been quietly swept under the rug. No one had the guts to hand down a punishment to that tower lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°Sometimes, virtue can put a nket over crimes.

    All the high sorcerers were flustered.

    Only the voice of Ronan vibrated throughout the assembly room.

    ¡°My lord, you were also under the circumstances that were beyond your control. When you first discovered her, wasn¡¯t it during the time when you did not know much? The same thing can apply to the offense of uwfully passing down sorcery. Perhaps, it was the only decision that was viable to you in order to investigate the 5th prince. It would have been preferred to have had the issue brought to our attention, but in the end, it has prevented the emperor¡¯s assassination attempt by poison.¡±

    Although it was a blind attempt, a ray of reason was brought forward. Since long time ago, that is since he had shown his true self in the neutral city or Demirah, he switched to being a follower of Ian.

    ¡°My lord, was it not that there were many asions in which you¡¯ve saved the empire? The virtues that have been umted are well beyond the price of your offense. How then can we ask you to pay the price for your offense? To hand down a sentence to such a hero just because of the sorcerers¡¯ mere partisan struggles? In fact, such a decision would only denigrate the reputation of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Even Ian felt so embarrassed to be subjected to hear Ronan any further. That¡¯s how blind Ronan¡¯s praise of Ian was. Yet, it was definitely convincing as well. It was as if Ronan was a seasoned, loyal politician.

    ¡°If there was anyone who needs to pay for the offense, it would be everyone inside the Ivory Tower, not you, my lord! Have we not made everyone suffer by serving Herbert Leon, the arrogant one who had even practiced ck magic, as our master? If anyone needs to pay for a crime, it must be us, yes us!¡±

    By now, even the other high sorcerers worked so hard to stop themselves from cracking out intoughter.

    They all remembered it so well. When the first news of young Ian Page was reported to the Ivory Tower, wasn¡¯t it Ronan who so strongly insisted on putting a loose around him? Was it not the same Ronan?

    But now, he put a loose on himself. He is even wagging his own tail like a dog. To put it in to good terms, it was a disy of perfect politicking, but to put it in to bad terms, he is a bastard with no shame.

    ¡°..... I understand your opinion, Ronan.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Everyone must think logically.¡±

    Ronan recited until the end, even with a warning.

    He looked over to Ian quickly.

    Was he expecting to be praised?

    ¡®Ha.....¡¯

    Ian nodded his head slightly. If he didn¡¯t do that, he would have been subjected to the continuing barrage of embarrassing praises.

    ¡®Even in the former life wasn¡¯t like this, I don¡¯t think.¡¯

    Of course, he had a simr personality, as he was the first to approach while Ivory Tower was being overtaken. Even so, his behavior has be much severer this time around.

    ¡®I suppose, it was sort of toote in the former life.¡¯

    Ronan¡¯s first priority was aplishing high level of magic. Although in the former life, his loyalty was high since Ian shared new breathing technique and a lot of information, he was already in his old age. That is, there were limitations as to the type of growth, speed that he could have achieved. But, this life is a different story. Ian showed him many things in his early years, and as a result, the growth and confidence were incredible.

    ¡®You are at the brink of the 5th ss?¡¯

    Presently, Ronan is a 4th ss master.

    He will soon reach the level of the 5th ss.

    Naturally, he was only left with one option, and that was to bepletely loyal.

    ¡°Now, for several charges that are brought up against the Tower lord, is there anyone who wishes to speak of them? If you do, please feel free to speak out.¡±

    Deckard put the final check. Of course, no one stepped forward. No one considered stepping forward to begin with, and Ronan¡¯s speech has already ced the final mark by this time.

    ¡°.....¡±

    As the silence pervaded the room, Deckard was not able toe to a conclusion with ease either. He seemed to be weighing on what to do. Ian also read what was going on. It was his turn to finish the meeting once and for all.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ian stood up. Then he returned to his seat, the ¡®seat of the Ivory Tower Lord¡¯, that is, the highest seat in the assembly room.

    ¡°As for the payment for my offense that rose from my carelessness, I will dedicate myself to the empire and the Ivory Tower and repay little by little. Further, I will no longer n, act on my own, and no matter what ns I pursue, I will first seek guidance from you, the senior members, who are present here today.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was filled with due respect. Of course even if he was to pursue something all by himself, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Especially since it was after he had already demonstrated the power that was equivalent to a god. However, there will be limits to that kind of control. Even if he had to take a longer route, it was important to earn their trust, so that no one would make attempts at stabbing him on the back. That was the decision that Ian has made for his second life.

    ¡°By the way, I would need to seek your advice already. I¡¯d like to close the trial and move on to the next subject on the agenda. Would you agree to continue?¡±

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>

    The high sorcerers nodded to Ian¡¯s request. Instead of dismissing them, the Ivory Tower Lord who has reached the level of sorcery that was beyond imagination was treating them as his seniors, with great respect. How can they feel not good about something like that? People¡¯s emotions are simplistic and silly at times.

    ¡°Then except the high ranking sorcerers, the rest of you may clear the room. The sorcerers who are standing by outside will lead the way.¡±

    As per Ian¡¯s instructions, Hailey, the princess, the servant girls and Kevin, the imperial pce¡¯s sorcerer stood up from their seats. Then they headed toward therge, iron gate in order to exit the room.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    Then Ian¡¯s voice caused the princess to strop.

    Were there any other issues that needed to be addressed?

    With her heart pounding, the princess turned to look back.

    But, something unexpected was being said to her.

    ¡°Pleasee this way and take your seat.¡±

    ¡°What? How, how can I.....?¡±

    ¡°Your highness is also a high sorcerer as well.¡±

    That was right. Although a few conditions have been ced on her, Hailey Greenriver, the princess, was being treated as a high sorcerer of the Ivory Tower. She has earned the right to be present in these meetings.

    ¡°But, but I still do not know any.....¡±

    ¡°That is why I¡¯m asking you to take a seat. You would need to learn what you do not know. What exactly is being done and how they are being done, and what you have to do. Do you not agree?¡±

    ¡°.....Ah!¡±

    Was it because of the unsettled feeling that rose from the trial?

    Her sense ofprehension has be quite duller than the usual.

    ***

    The first council meeting of the Ivory Tower of the 509th anniversary of the empire¡¯s founding.

    That event hase to a smooth closure. Several matters of discussions were put forth after the trial and for the most part, all the issues were addressed in positive manner. The dawn of the new-year was rather satisfactory.

    Tuck, Tuck, Tuck.....

    Ian was riding a horse carriage for the first time in a long while. Was it because he has been counting on teleportation and like magic for a while? Now, even the horse carriage ride seemed very unfamiliar.

    ¡®Have I been living a very hardened life.....?¡¯

    Horse carriage ride wasn¡¯t unfamiliar at all even in the former life.

    Of course the horse carriage ride wasn¡¯t the only unfamiliar thing.

    Thedy that rode the horse carriage with him was also unfamiliar.

    Well, rather than unfamiliar.....

    ¡®.....Awkward.¡¯

    Ian took a subtle peek. There he saw a picturesque profile of Hailey, the most beautiful woman, the princess, who even earned a conditional high sorcerer title.

    ¡®Should have not been riding together¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t Ian¡¯s proposal.

    It was the princess¡¯ request all along.

    He epted her request without giving much thought.

    I didn¡¯t realize how awkward it could be.

    ¡°Well.....¡±

    Was the princess not able to hold herself much longer in this awkwardness?

    She began a conversation.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°.....Thank you. Teacher.¡±

    Her first words were a thank you.

    ¡°What about, your highness?¡±

    ¡°That you personally took control of the meeting..¡±

    The princess was not dumb. Ian did not need to step forward in his position, yet he came forward without any hesitation. What could possibly be the reason?

    ¡°Thanks to you, the servant girls and Sir Kevin were spared from any punishments. Although I am embarrassed to say, even I, who havemitted the offense, got off free.¡±

    ¡°Your highness was not found innocent. It has been simply deferred.¡±

    ¡°That, that is true, still.....¡±

    Was it because of Ian¡¯s cold response?

    Princess¡¯ voice became smaller.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all good that you understand.¡±

    ¡°.....What, what?¡±

    ¡°That is, it¡¯s all good that you know why I stepped forward, and by me stepping forward, what benefits you¡¯ve reaped. Should I exin further?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    The princess raised her voice without even recognizing it.

    The silence returned soon after.

    She must have been embarrassed about the response a moment ago.

    ¡°In fact.¡±

    Ian smiled lightly upon seeing her that way.

    ¡°There is no need to be so thankful.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden....¡±

    ¡°Your highness has rescued my family, have you not?¡±

    Princess Hailey had saved Ian¡¯s family during the chaotic attack by the dragon soldiers. Since he considers his family¡¯s safety over his own to be the top priority, that act was the ultimate act of grace for Ian.

    ¡°I should be the one to be thanking you. Today is just a part of showing my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°That, that was just by my brother¡¯s order....¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m at it, I would like to give you another token of my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°.....What?¡±

    Out of the spatial pouch that was around his waist band, Ian brought out a blue robe. It was the imperial robe artifact, the ¡®Michel Greenriver Robe.¡¯

    ¡°By tomorrow, the news of you, rising to the position of high sorcerer would be widely spread throughout the empire. This robe has also found its rightful owner.¡±

    Michel Greenriver Robe was left with a will that only allowed it to be passed down to a sorcerer in the imperial family line. And today, after almost 300 yearster, a high sorcerer, representing the imperial family was born.

    ¡°But, but this is the item that was given by the highness.....¡±

    ¡°Act first, reportter is one of the discretionary authorities of the tower lord.¡±

    Ian continued to speak.

    ¡°I will give first and will reportter.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Princess Hailey took the robe cautiously. The artifact that is passed down generations to only the sorcerers of the imperial family members was in her possession.

    ¡°And this is.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s repayment did not stop there.

    In fact, this time around was the true form of repayment.

    It was none other than the staff of the Great Prairie.

    Only themunications tunnel at the end has been removed.

    ¡°About now, your highness should also have a staff of your own.¡±

    Ian had received the staff, a master piece, created by Jerbio, the carpenter.

    He no longer had the need for the staff of the Great Prairie.

    Yet, it would be a waste to keep it go rotten somewhere.

    It is much better than having somebody look after it.

    ¡®It is one hundred folds better for the princess to have it.¡¯

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    As a way to show appreciation and repay for protecting his family, and for a sorcerer, the most honorable thing to do is to have someone most trustworthy to keep his things. It was perhaps, the most prudent choice that could have made.

    ¡°Ah.....!¡±

    It appears as if the princess was showing greater interest in the staff than in the robe. That was understandable. Staff was a symbolic item to a sorcerer, and the princess has never had anything that significant before. Even if in casual y, she would find it very difficult to just hold it.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    She was also a sorcerer. She was able to feel the emanating force of the Great Prairie from the staff. It felt as very new, yet extremely pleasing. It was not very unusual for her to react like a child.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Like it, of course!¡±

    ¡°How much do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Great , greatly.....¡±

    Princess Hailey who has been demonstrating her natural silliness closed her mouth shut. She even closed her arms that were widely stretched out as she was showing her excitement. Only that it was impossible to stop her face from turning red. It would be tough even for a high sorcerer.

    ¡°.....¡±

    All the while, the hand that held the staff was stubbornly strong.

    She must have really liked the staff of the Great Prairie.

    ¡°For your information, if you put on that robe, you will be able to freely fly around. One of the robe¡¯s effects is enhancing fly spell.¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s how you were able to.....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Hailey thought about the freely flying Ian. Then immediately, she proceeded to put on the robe. Just like when Ian first put it on, it automatically adjusted to fit into her physique.

    ¡°Wow! Unbelievable!¡±

    Did she already forget how embarrassed she was just a moment ago?

    The princess again became exhrated.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even feel embarrassed at all.

    Thrrrrung!

    Ever since Ian formed a personal bond with Hailey, he felt that beyond her cultured appearance and speech, there was rather rough and animated side of her. The woman in front of her has already flung open the carriage door and began to throw herself out of it.

    ¡°Fly!¡±

    Her body rose into the open sky right out of the horse carriage.

    She appeared to be somewhat cumbersome at first, but then she soon took control.

    ¡®She must be very excited.¡¯

    Chuckling, Ian looked at the spatial pouch. There was another person who had protected his family during the dragon soldiers attack, prince wasn¡¯t the only one who helped.

    ¡®There is one more person.¡¯

    The captain of the 2nd imperial knights.

    The crowned prince¡¯s body guard.

    The master sword man of the Greenriver.

    ¡®Oliver Raywood.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t he also a benefactor?

    There was also a thing of value to repay him with.

    If only there was a problem with it.

    ¡®Perhaps, it would be too much.¡¯

    Of course, the safety of his family was greater than any value that any artifact could hold as far as Ian was concerned. Still, the thought of whether presenting the sword, the master piece that cksmith Halia has created, to Oliver was a good thing or not was still questionable. This was an issue that was on apletely different in than having given the robe or the staff to the princess?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    When he firstid his eyes on the sword, and when he heard that Oliver was enthusiastic in rescuing his family, Ian had already decided at that time. That is, he will give Halia¡¯s master piece to Oliver. Yet, as time passed, that decision has be nebulous.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t that I want to keep it for myself. It is only that I am concerned.¡¯

    No matter how times and hard it was thought over, it wasn¡¯t that Ian wanted it for himself. It is only that there was a concern. It wasn¡¯t only a single concern either. Many concerns became intertwined toplicate Ian¡¯s ability to make such a decision.

    ¡°Sir, we have arrived.¡±

    As he was deep in his thoughts.

    The horseman¡¯s voice was heard.

    It was because they have arrived at their destination.

    The destination was in front of Ian¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Thank you very much. It seems that the highness would be upied like that in her present manner for a while.... So, let¡¯s watch her and take the route to the imperial pce. I believe she will continue to follow the horse carriage.¡±

    Ian passed on the request.

    He gave several silver coins to the horseman.

    Immediately, the ends of horseman¡¯s lips touched his own ears .

    ¡°I mean, this is too much.....¡±

    ¡°Please do so as I requested.¡±

    ¡°I will do so as you¡¯vemanded.¡±

    Ian got out of the carriage. The princess was still spinning around in the air. She didn¡¯t even leave the staff. It was possible that she has forgotten that they have arrived at the front door of Ian¡¯s residence. Is she that excited? There was no doubt, of course, that Ian once most likely had a simr experience.

    ¡®Although I don¡¯t remember.¡¯

    Ian raised his shoulders.

    And at the same time, he walked towards the house.

    But then someone came out of the house.

    They were two unfamiliar men.

    ¡°What did I say? What has fallen?¡±

    ¡°No, I certainly saw it?¡±

    ¡°You were mistaken. They said nothing happened?¡±

    On a closer look, they were in empire army uniforms of the capitol.

    That is, they appeared to be capitol guards.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Ian asked them.

    ¡°Lord, Ivory Tower Lord!¡±

    The two guards greeted with deep bow.

    ¡°Has anything happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, that is.....¡±

    The guards didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Then the one in the right stepped forward.

    ¡°Something fell on to the property. Initially, I thought it was a person, so I thought perhaps, my lord, it was you, but then the size appeared to be too big. Wing like things seemed to be on it also. So, we came to check on it.....¡±

    ¡°Hey, look! We are not certain what it is, it¡¯s not appropriate to report it to the Tower Lord? You were mistaken, I said? My lord, please do not be too concerned. Based on our investigation, there weren¡¯t any issues, and Mrs. Paige has personally verified for us. My colleague seems to be quite overworked recently. Haha.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I truly saw them with my eyes.....!¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Man, why do you keep this up?¡±

    The guards have walked far way already.

    Ian thought for a second while observing them.

    Arge human with wings.

    I know of one such entity.

    ¡®Dragonian?¡¯

    A short time after that.

    Ian¡¯s estimation was found to be urate.

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>

    Chapter 126. The King of the Gargoyles (1)

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    The unexpected visitor to the residency.

    That was indeed the Dragonian.

    They have set out in search of the Gargoyles.

    Only that it wasn¡¯t Evantus.

    It was his son ¡®Maliotus¡¯.

    (I do not know the exact details either. He fell into the garden and lost his consciousness. Only when he wakes, I couldunch some questions at him.....) The Fairy Queen answered, shaking her head gently. In her human form, she brought Maliotus into the house.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    (I certainly agree.)

    Maliotus, the young dragonian, had no part of his body unharmed. He must have escaped after a very hard fought battle. Who could have possibly done this to Maliotus?

    (Where is Evantus, anyways.....)

    She murmured as if she was unsettled. They have already seen the sudden turning of Spartoi. Furthermore, he even came to non-existence, after having been fused with the dragon¡¯s body. Even if they had often quarreled, have they not been acquaintances for a long time?

    She has been under a constant weight of worries. But now, even Evantus¡¯ whereabouts is unknown. There was no wonder that she would be feeling so anxious.

    ¡°This descendant of his is also a 5th ss sorcerer, assessing based on our standards. I would think there are only a handful of beings that can put a 5th ss sorcerer in such a horrid condition.¡±

    Maliotus was a 5th ss sorcerer.

    An entity that can overpower such a being.

    How many such entities could there be in the world?

    There could only be Evantus, his father.

    And Ian Page, himself.

    If were to look into the higher powers.

    ¡®It would be limited to the Dragonian or the first sorcerer.¡¯

    As Ian fell in to a deep concern.

    Maliotus opened his eyes.

    (Aaaak.....!)

    As if the pain was unbearable, he moaned as soon as he opened his eyes. But then he did not stop there. Immediately locating Ian, he murmured as if to be begging. It appears that there were so many words on his mind that needed to be said.

    (Please, save my....! My father.... Cough!)

    Maliotus was vomiting out the specialized blue blood.

    Yet, he did not stop speaking.

    (The King of the Gargoyles has....!)

    (.....What? The King of the Gargoyles?)

    The King of the Gargoyles.

    It was a new name to Ian. However, the Fairy Queen seemed to have already known about the existence of the Gargoyle King. Even her expression has gone frozen solid. Based on what was being described of him, it appears to be the head of the Gargoyles that had disappeared.

    (If it is him, they should have kept him sealed, I would think?)

    (I do not know the specifics either..... Cough! My father..... My father has clearly said that it was the King of the Gargoyles. I was fortunate enough to make my escape.... But, my father was .....!)

    Maliotus screamed as he spewed out blood.

    The father has thrown himself in order to save his son.

    Evantus¡¯ image hase in to his mind.

    (Ian Paige.....)

    ¡°I am listening.¡±

    Maliotus slowly stretched out his arm while looking at Ian.

    (Please, take this. It is the eyes that my father has traded for his life. He has instructed me to bring them to you at all cost. If other descendants, the queen or the dragon soldiers were present, it would be easier to understand..... Cough!)

    What Maliotus has given was a pair of ¡®Gargoyle¡¯s eyes¡¯, that is, the purple stones.

    (The bastards were at the top of the Dripstone Mountain Range..... They were hiding at the center of the highest peak. The headcount was enormous. Especially the so called king..... If I dare to speak, he was stronger than any being that I have ever faced so far.)

    Ian also knew of the ¡®Dripstone Mountain Range¡¯. Considering the entire empire¡¯s territory, it was the northern continent, that is, a great mountain range located within the Coldwood Empire. It was one of the five great mountain ranges in the continent.

    (Please..... I beg you! Please save my.....father. If he has already perished, recover his corpse, but if he is still alive, please help save him! If you would favor me in this regard, I will dedicate the remaining days of my life to you, please.....! Cough! Cough!)

    It appeared as if Maliotus¡¯ strength has reached the bottom. Although it didn¡¯t appear to be threatening his life, the ember of life can always be put out without any warning? Before anything else would happen to him, it would be best to have him rest.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard and received all that I need.¡¯

    After arriving at this thought, Ian began citing a spell.

    He wanted to put Maliotus to a much needed sleep.

    ¡°Please, rest for now.¡±

    ¡°Please, save my father.....¡±

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    The spell would not have any effect if it was a usual time.

    However, he has depleted all of his energy at this point.

    So, Ian was able to put him to sleep with ease.

    ¡°What exactly is this, so called, the King of the Gargoyles? Also, what did he mean by having had it sealed? Please do exin to me. Your highness. The more details the better it would be.¡±

    After putting Maliotus to sleep, Ian asked the Fairy Queen.

    (..... I do not know all the specifics because I was young at the time. I only know that such being exists and that the ancestors have sealed him.)

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t killed, but sealed?¡±

    (Yes. I clearly remember it as being sealed.)

    ¡°Is the being that strong?¡±

    (Well, I do not know to that extent.)

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    (You may be able to ask the one that was inside the repository of time. Does he not have the memories of even a thousand years ago? It is perhaps the reason that he brought the Gargoyle¡¯s eyes, even putting his own life in danger.)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s words were persuasive. The statement that the understanding will be quicker if descendants were nearby was truly urate.

    ¡®The repository of time.....¡¯

    Ian did not mention the story about the first sorcerer. That was for the obvious reasons. Didn¡¯t the suddenly turned Spartoi, the dragon soldier, and the dragon show up to kill him? Therefore, the Fairy Queen, who was also a descendant of the dragon, is also a subject of caution, as is Reseese Radenju who was inside the repository of time.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the right time to reject them either. Thest of the three ns, which is to trail the ¡®whereabouts of Fran Paige¡¯, will certainly require the experience and memories of the past. That is, the ¡®ancient memories¡¯ that are present inside the Fairy Queen, Dragonian and the spirit that lives within the repository of time.

    ¡®They are still useful.¡¯

    Besides that, the Fairy Queen is very dedicated to Ian¡¯s family. The spirit of the repository of time also lives within the ancient memories. Although it wasn¡¯t possible to say for certain that they wouldn¡¯t suddenly turn like Spartoi, at least they could still be put to many good uses.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>

    ¡®Just need to be more diligent in surveilling them.¡¯

    What is left to be considered is whether to save Evantus or not.

    It the opponent was a weakling that Ian can easily defeat, there wouldn¡¯t be any concern over it. Because all that he needed to do was to save him and simply ask for something in return. But, if the opponent was much stronger than thought?

    What if the opponent could put Ian, himself, in danger?

    ¡®Nothing is bad about being thorough.¡¯

    Finally, Ian has decided.

    He recited quietly.

    ¡°I have to make it right away.¡±

    The key that will allow passage into the repository of time.

    That is, ¡®the breath of the five red dragons.¡¯

    The time hase to make that secret brew.

    ¡°Sir Radio.¡±

    Radio was standing at the back of the room in which the bed that Maliotus wasying was in. Since emergency care was urgently needed, he came to the room much sooner than Ian.

    ¡°I will brew it within today.¡±

    Radio was very quick to read the situation.

    He took the Gargoyle¡¯s eyes and went to his workshop.

    So that he could create the key to the repository of time.

    (..... Human. Do me a favor.)

    The moment that Radio left the room.

    The queen cautiously spoke.

    It was a highly unusual urrence.

    A favor?

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    (Once you enter the repository of time and see him, do ask about Spartoi. Although you may not have the time since Evantus¡¯ situation is not good, but just for a brief moment. Can you do that?)

    It seemed that she wanted to understand the reason for Spartoi¡¯s sudden turning, and further learn about whether he was still alive or not. Although he was only a spirit, perhaps, if it was Radenju, he may know something? That was what she was anticipating.

    ¡°There is no such need.¡±

    (What.....?)

    ¡°My queen, you will go there with me.¡±

    For a descendant of the dragon, there was always the possibility of suddenly turning like Spartoi. Even at a very minute chance, caution is always warranted. Therefore, Ian has decided to stay on the move with the Fairy Queen by his side. Just by her being there, she would make a great supporting sorcerer, and the family¡¯s safety will be protected by the dra-dragons.

    (But, but I will have to be with your family.....)

    ¡°You would be going with me for a while.¡±

    (.... You must not trust me.)

    It was a very direct question by the Fairy Queen.

    Ian, too, replied directly.

    ¡°Spartoi has attacked this city. He came after my mother, and in the end, came after me, after he has fused himself with the dragon¡¯s body. He, you and the dragon all have the same element inmon. You do understand what I am referring to without me specifying it, right?¡±

    (Them, must be the dragons.)

    ¡°Yes, that is right.¡±

    The Fairy Queen was quiet after hearing Ian¡¯s response.

    Soon there was an expression on her face that said she understood.

    (..... Certainly a concern warranted. I¡¯ll ept it.)

    ¡°Thank you for your gracious understanding.¡±

    (Jeez! Humans have too much suspicion.)

    ¡°I¡¯m especially on the severe side.¡±

    (I know. You¡¯re a very irritating race?)

    ¡°There is a reason for that.¡±

    (Don¡¯t want to hear it! Just tell me if you can¡¯t trust me and wish to abandon me! I will return immediately even right at this moment!)

    ¡°I trust you. And if possible, I want to continue to trust you.¡±

    The Fairy Queen hesitated upon hearing Ian. Has the part about wanting to continue to trust her bothered her? The mutual stillness did notst long.

    (I, I shall be in my room until the key ispleted. Or do I need to be near you to be watched?)

    ¡°No. Not at all. Please rest well.¡±

    (Jeez!)

    Exactly after half day has passed, two bottles of the five red dragons¡¯ breath were made.

    Although Evantus¡¯ breath was missing, Maliotus, his son¡¯s breath was used toplete the key. It was possible as he was also a grandson with respect to Reseese Radenju¡¯s blood line.

    ***

    The repository of time is an empty space. Having been born in this empty space, and will stop being in existence in this empty space in the distant future, the ¡®spirit of Reseese Radenju¡¯, the dragon lord, will not feel boredom. It has always been designed to be that way. That was the only way that he could tolerate the repetition of time.

    (Aaah.....)

    However, the spirit of Reseese Radenju, the dragon lord, has escaped from the feature that has been passed down from the beginning. To be exact, it happened right after he had met the human in the form of Ian Paige. Boredom was felt. He is even momentarily about to forget that he is the spirit in charge of protecting the repository of time.

    (It has never happened before.....)

    His daily routine was simple. He would open the memories if someone came to request it, and sleep when no one visited.

    Unlike the humans, dragons are able to sleep for hundreds of years at a time if wanted to. But he did not want to sleep now. He truly knew and felt the emotions of ¡®not sleepy¡¯, or ¡®awoke from sleep¡¯ as expressed by humans.

    (This is unbearable. Unbearable.)

    He continued to relive the past memories. The memories of many dragon races, the first sorcerer, a few historical wars and battles, the secrets among the races, the visits by fully grown up Evantus and the Fairy Queen, and the fun filled days of being visited by the human, ¡®Ian Paige¡¯.

    (Only if he would reappear at this juncture, I just have one thing that I can give.....)

    The spirit reached that thought.

    When there appeared a small ray of light in front of his eyes.

    It was the effect of someone visiting the repository of time.

    It was not the same race or a physical body based on the size.

    (.....!)

    Quickly, the spirit turned everything into darkness.

    He lied down, all coiled up, as usual.

    He even closed his eyes, pretending to be uninterested.

    ¡°Sir Reseese Radenju. We¡¯vee to ask for your help.¡±

    Ian Paige¡¯s voice was heard.

    Immediately, the spirit smiled.

    (Master, Master! This girl hase as well.)

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s voice was heard on top of that.

    It must have been a very pleasurable visit, no doubt.

    ¡°A girl?¡±

    (Shut, shut up. Human.)

    The two small beings were exchanging words.

    Then therge eyes of the spirit slowly opened.

    (You¡¯vee again.)

    The spirit murmured in an unpleasant manner.

    He uncoiled himself first.

    Then the darkness that has fallen has cracked.

    (Well, do you have some memories that you want to open?)

    (Master, Master! This girl hase as well and.....)

    (Little kid, let you and I speak a bitter.)

    The master and a little kid, and the girl. Ian opened his mouth, never getting used to the new name calling. What he wanted to ask was very clear.

    ¡°The King of the Gargoyles, may I open the memories of that being?¡±

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>

    Chapter 127. The King of the Gargoyles (2)

    ¡°The King of the Gargoyles, may I open the memories of his existence?¡±

    The spirit¡¯s eyes shined after hearing Ian¡¯s request. Therge horrifying pupils were repeatedly dted and contracted. It was certainly a reaction of pleasure, but to Ian, it only came across as being only of rage and displeasure.

    (I must test your qualifications. To see how stronger you¡¯ve be.....)

    ¡°Do I need to provide that qualification again?¡±

    (Certainly.)

    It was a very determined response.

    However, Ian did not retreat either.

    He wasn¡¯t about to waste any time.

    ¡°Is it impossible to postpone it to ater time?¡±

    (You are trying to take me for a ride. It is impossible.)

    ¡°Evantus¡¯ life is hanging by a thread. He is also your descendant. Is it still not possible to postpone it?¡±

    (Evantus.....?)

    The spirit of Reseese Randenju seemed to be finallying around. Even if he was only a spirit, he will essentially move by what the physical body would do. The emotions toward his, own descendant would not be any different.

    ¡°The being called the King of the Gargoyles has appeared. It is believed that Evantus has been attacked by that king and his n. It is impossible to tell whether he is alive or not at this time. So, we¡¯vee to find out about the relevant information.

    Upon hearing this, the spirit¡¯s long neck bent sideways.

    It appeared as if he couldn¡¯t understand it.

    (No way. The seal would not have been undone?)

    ¡°But it is true.¡±

    Ian¡¯s response was definitive.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    The spirit spoke after arriving at that conclusion.

    (..... Fine. I shall tell you all about that being. There is only one chance, so listen with full attention.)

    The spirit spoke in a rather solemn manner.

    Then he brought forward the long past memory.

    (The King of the Gargoyles, that bastard was the absolute power of the world at time before we were training on the power of thenguage. That is, he was the most powerful predator. He preyed on the humans as well as our own race, and on top of that, it wielded unbelievable power and ability to reproduce.)

    Even in legends, he was not talked about.

    However, this was definitely a history.

    It was the ¡®predator¡¯ that may have only existed in the ancient times.

    That is, the memory of the ¡®King of the Gargoyles.

    (However, once our race had mastered the power of thenguage, the gap had been narrowed. Ultimately, he wasn¡¯t even worth being an adversary of ours. In reality, he wasn¡¯t even such a strong being either.)

    That must have been obvious. It could not have been stronger than the race of dragons that had mastered the power of thenguage? Of course, it may be an incredibly difficult adversary for Ian, but that was the perspective of the spirit.

    (However, the bastard had one annoying power, known as petrifaction, which turns him-self into a solid stone, and can maintain that form for hundreds, no, thousands of years. It wasn¡¯t just simply turning into a stone.)

    The spirit spoke looking all around him.

    (The bastards are able to create ¡®dimensionless space¡¯, like that of this repository of time. As the principles of the body hiding into a stone, and the spirit hiding into the dimensionless space, their eyes being used as the materials for the key is for the same reason. The power of no-dimension, that power is inside the gargoyle¡¯s eyes.)

    The repository of time, that is, the ¡®dimensionless space¡¯ was not only unique to the dragons. As a matter of fact, it was more relevant to being the Gargoyle¡¯s exclusive property, and the dragons were simply in the position of having to have borrowed the ¡®power of no-dimension¡¯ that was inside he Gargoyle¡¯s eyes.

    (Their king was special. The ordinary gargoyle¡¯s stone could simply be destroyed, but the bastard¡¯s stone could not be destroyed at all. No one in our race could even put a little dent on it. The first sorcerer, our teacher, could not do it either.)

    Ian suddenly shrunk his body. It seemed that the spirit did not know the fact that the sorcerer¡¯s name was ¡®Fran Paige¡¯. If that wasn¡¯t true, how could he not suspect even one bit by looking at Ian, the human sorcerer, who had the simr physical characteristics, simr name?

    (Since then, we studied the dimensionless space. As a result, we were able to create more stable, perfect and faultless space, and confined the Gargoyle in that space after he went hiding into the stone. It must have been ridiculously unbelievable for him. Even if he was to unseal the stone, the world around him would not have changed.....)

    That is, the bastard, who had gone hiding in to a dimensionless space, had been confined again inside a new dimensionless space. As far as the Gargoyle King was concerned, it must have been nothing but, a torture of the mind.

    ¡°Then do you believe he was able to escape from that space by himself?¡±

    (That is absolutely impossible.)

    The spirit cited as if to dere.

    There was overflowing confidence in that voice.

    (If he has escaped from that space, there is only one possibility. Someone has released him. It would be either the race of the physical dragons, or the first sorcerer who had studied the dimensionless space with us.)

    The dragon race, or the first sorcerer.

    One of them has released the King of the Gargoyles?

    ¡°What would be the reason? He would not have been released for no reason.¡±

    Ian¡¯s words were persuasive.

    The spirit of the dragon also admitted.

    (Based on the collective assessment of the body¡¯s experience and memory, and scale of decisions, the best reason would be for the bastard¡¯s ¡®power of reproduction¡¯.)

    ¡°The power of reproduction?¡±

    (As I said before, the gargoyles have incredible power of reproduction. It is like as if they were cockroaches. But, the King of the Gargoyles¡¯ power of reproduction alone would surpass two times more than the collective power of all the gargoyles¡¯ powers of reproduction.

    Ian has met a gargoyle. Although it wasn¡¯t a very threatening being, from the pan-humanity¡¯s perspective, it was certainly a very powerful monster. That kind of being is going to multiply like that of cockroaches?

    ¡®That is somewhat dreadful.¡¯

    Ian asked as he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Then are you implying that the purpose of the one who has unsealed the king was reproduction? I mean, for example, in order to create a militaryposed of a huge number of gargoyles.....¡±

    (I don¡¯t think so. The bastards cannot form a harmony. Just by putting two of them together would cause immediate quarrel. A military of such a race. Perhaps, it would be too difficult in many ways?)

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>

    ¡°If not the military, what other purpose would there be?¡±

    (The power of no-dimension that is in their eyes.)

    The gargoyle¡¯s eyes, the power of no-dimension.

    The spirit¡¯s estimation was that.

    (I¡¯d estimate that the purpose would be to continually obtain the supply of power inrge quantity. Thus, a powerful space, which cannot be passed through or peak into under any circumstances, could be created or maintained for a long time. I could imagine such scenarios.)

    That is, the reason for unsealing was for the purpose of collecting arge quantity of the gargoyles¡¯ eyes. As the individual count of the gargoyles has been decreased at this time, the power of reproduction held by the King of the Gargoyles has be necessary. Even to Ian, the possibility was there. But, there was just one thing that was bothering him.

    ¡°The implication is then that the King of the Gargoyles would continually give births to the descendants whose eyes would be extracted, can the power of thenguage control the mind as well? It is not an ordinary being as I see it.¡±

    The King of the Gargoyles had, at one time, ruled the world as the most powerful predator. That¡¯s how strong it was, and certainly, it would have been equipped with simrly strong,plimentary mental power. Despite that, it is possible to control such being¡¯s mind? No matter how powerful the power of thenguage was, would such scenario be possible?

    With his limited knowledge, Ian wasn¡¯t able to see it.

    (No, as far as I know, such power does not exist.)

    ¡°Then why.....¡±

    (The King of Gargoyles does not consider the gargoyles as his descendants. They were only excretions that came forth with little bit of pain. If the rtionship can be understood, it is certainly a possibility. Do you understand?)

    ¡°..... I understand.¡±

    Ian was evening close to exim.

    It truly was an awesome metaphor.

    (I¡¯ve heard that my body and my race have disappeared from the world as of now. As I still exist, it most likely is not dead, but it has disappeared since long time ago. Is that still so?)

    ¡°It is still so.¡±

    (Then there must be some connection to the release of the King of the Gargoyles. There are two ways for the race, as great as it is, and with multiple individualities, to disappear. First as the nature¡¯s logic all follows, die and return to earth or.....)

    ¡°Could be hiding within the dimensionless space, I suppose.¡±

    (You follow very quickly. But, if I was to add one more thing, we cannot rule out, it being ¡®hidden¡¯ by someone else.)

    Or hiding inside the dimensionless space.

    Or being hidden for some purpose.

    The spirit implied the two scenarios.

    They also meant a lot to Ian as well.

    ¡®There is a connection.¡¯

    The whereabouts of Fran Paige.

    The clues rting to him.

    There is certainly a connection.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask one more question.¡±

    (You are not qualified, but do speak.)

    ¡°Do you think I can defeat the King of the Gargoyles?¡±

    It was the most pointed, important question up to now.

    The blue mana waves were formed in the eyes of the spirit.

    He seemed to be assessing the level that Ian has reached.

    (Ha-ha, you¡¯ve gathered some interesting toys.)

    ¡°Interesting toys....., I suppose so.¡±

    (The possibility is there.)

    ¡°Possibility?¡±

    (As long as you do not blindly trust your own powers.)

    Do not blindly trust your own power.

    He was able to understand from those few words.

    Ian was fast-witted and understanding came quickly.

    ¡°.....I understand.¡±

    (This is the second time already, but I like that your understanding is quick.)

    The spirit murmured happily.

    Ian asked the final question.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you one final question.¡±

    (Alright.)

    ¡°Do you know the name Fran Paige by any chance?¡±

    (Fran Paige?)

    The spirit of the dragon seemed to be thinking hard for a bit.

    Then soon, his non-stopping response could be heard.

    (You said that your name was Ian Paige, it seems to be quite a simr name. Hm, I do not know the name. Why do you ask?)

    It became certain. At least the dragon of one thousand years or so of the past did not know the name, ¡®Fran Paige¡¯. Most likely, the name must have been used in earnest some time after that. Although if it was a deceitful maneuver, there was nothing that could be done, but the value was in the fact that he verified it in person.

    ¡°Ah, it is not such of a great matter. At any rate, the Fairy Queen also has some things to discuss, so please do share some time together. These are all the questions that I had.¡±

    (Is that so.)

    Afterwards, the spirit and the Fairy Queen were engaged in a long conversation. For the most part, the topic was about the dragon soldier, Spartoi¡¯s turn and extinction, but even the spirit of Reseese Radenju did not have a solution or definite conclusion. There were only a few, general conjectures andforting.

    ***

    (What.....Happened?)

    To Ian and the Fairy Queen, who have returned from the repository of time, Maliotus, who helpedplete the secret brew, using his breath, has asked. Although he showed signs of improvement after resting and Radio¡¯s many medicines, he still looked to be unable to engage in battles.

    ¡°Sir Evantus.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s reply was brief.

    ¡°I will save him.¡±

    (Oh.....!)

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t fully sincere ining forward to save Evantus.

    If the Fairy Queen was the one who had been attacked, Ian could have been more enthusiastic about it, but he hasn¡¯t established that certain rtionship with the Dragonian n. It was just that he was curious about the background. Furthermore, he wanted to discover clues that are relevant to his curiosity. Of course if he could save Evantus in the process, he would be more than happy to do so.

    (Be careful. Didn¡¯t he also advise you to not blindly trust the powers that you have as well? You better heed that warning to your heart.)

    The Fairy Queen, standing next to him, warned him.

    There was no cutesy, nasal sound that was on full disy before the dragon.

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing anyhow.¡±

    Do not blindly trust your own powers.

    In other words, ¡®borrow the powers around you¡¯.

    Fortunately, they were with Ian.

    The powers that he can borrow by simply stretching out his arms.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    (I¡¯m listening.)

    ¡°Please assemble the entire Fairy n for me.¡±

    (Hm, you want to respond against headcount with headcount?)

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    Ian cited quietly. The mana that flowed out of his hand engulfed a crystal ball that was in a corner of the house. Soon from the extended house, that is, from a number of ces within ¡®Ian Paige¡¯s manor¡¯, the dra-dragons #1, #2, #3, #4, #5, #6, and #7, which were frozen solid like statues, began toe to life with loud roars.

    ¡°Only, there.¡±

    Ian brought out a sword from the spatial pouch. It was the grand sword, a master piece that the master cksmith Halia has made, and has not been named yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about going in with a small unit.¡±

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>

    Chapter 128. The Elite Force (1)

    We will go in with a ¡®small elite force¡¯.

    Maliotus responded to that statement.

    He forced himself up from exhaustion.

    (I will help too!)

    Wouldn¡¯t it be so that he could save his father?

    It was a desperate, yet fitting response.

    But, Ian¡¯s thought was different.

    ¡°It is better if you would just take care of yourself first, however.¡±

    (I can¡¯t do that! This is to save my father. My younger sister Henelia and I will help! I understand that we are not as great a force as you or my father, but we can still be helpful in our own ways.....)

    ¡°I know. You will be helpful. Of course, we will also seek the power of your sister Henelia. Never the less, I think it will be better if you would stay and recuperate.¡±

    There was a sense of resoluteness in Ian¡¯s voice.

    Maliotus expressed his frustration.

    (Why, why do you insist? Is it because I¡¯m injured? It doesn¡¯t matter. If it was for saving my father, I will have no regrets even if I were to die at this moment.....!)

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to stay.¡±

    Ian exined his reasoning.

    The reason why Maliotus needed to stay, that was.

    The reason was more logical than thought.

    It was not only self-centered, but also realistic.

    ¡°If Evantus has died, and his children Maliotus and Henelia were to die as well, it will bring about incredible loss upon me as well. The way to enter Reeses Rajendu¡¯s repository of time will vanish.¡±

    In order to enter the space where the Reeses Rajendu¡¯s spirit dwells, Reeses Rajendu¡¯s ¡®direct descendants who are half dragons¡¯ were needed. That is, Evantus and Maliotus, Henelia¡¯s breaths were the necessary elements to enter the repository of time, in order to see Reeses Ranjendu.

    ¡°You two are his only remaining descendants, is it not? Unless there are other hidden children of your father or grandfather, you two could not perish easily.¡±

    (Grand, grandfather.....)

    Maliotus spoke with some awkwardness. Of course it wasn¡¯t a wrong statement with respect to the bloodline reference. Reeses Rajendu¡¯s being was certainly like their grandfather.

    ¡°Consider it an extra recuperation time.¡±

    (.......)

    Maliotus closed his mouth tightly.

    Ian Paige was like his hope.

    The only hope which will save his father.

    How could he show disrespect to him?

    It is so, if he says so.

    At least that was the case for now.

    (.....I will put my father and my sister in your hands.)

    ¡°That is prudent.¡±

    Ian was satisfied with the response.

    He then spoke to the Fairy Queen again.

    ¡°My queen, I will open a portal to your home.¡±

    The home ce, that is, the dragons¡¯ir.

    Ian has opened the portal to take her to that ce.

    ¡°Have an enjoyable journey.¡±

    (Gosh, you are making such a big deal over a trivial matter.)

    Why has the Fairy Queen been pissed for a while now? There was no way for Ian to read her emotional ups and downs. He could only agree to this or that, or whatever she would say.

    ¡°.....Then I¡¯ll go and find those individuals who could be helpful.¡±

    (Is there anyone else remaining other than Evantus¡¯ daughter? The sorcerers at the Ivory Tower don¡¯t seem to be at par yet. If anyone there, perhaps, it would be that swordsman only?)

    There were only possibilities. As a result, the two individuals that he could visit at this juncture were ¡®Henelia¡¯, the dragonian, and Captain Oliver Raywood, who were the only two that she has mentioned.

    (Well, do as you please. Juste back and see me when you are all ready.)

    ¡°I will.¡±

    With that, the Fairy Queen went to her home ce through the portal, and Ian initiated a teleportation spell. The destination was the Vige of Bourdon, which was the vige left in Henelia¡¯s charge.

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    With bright white lights, the surroundingndscape has changed. Although he was in the house until a moment ago, he was already in the center of a corner vige within the Roe Empire. However, something seemed to be off.

    ¡°.....Is this not the ce?¡±

    Ian could not, but doubt his own eyes. So much has changed and there was no wonder that he was in doubt of himself. The panoramic view of the changed vige came into his eyes. The number of settlers in the vige has drastically increased, it seemed.

    Even untilst year, it was just a tiny rural vige at the corner of the empire. It was like that when Ian ousted the false sect order and brought out Craven, the sculptor, and put Henelia in charge. It was certainly like that that, but how could it have changed so much so fast?

    ¡°Sir dragon, dragon¡¯s emissary!¡±

    A middle aged woman has recognized him as she was passing by.

    It was as if she was in such great shock to see him that she even dropped her bread basket.

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ian conjured up magic upon seeing that. After dusting off the dirt from the fallen bread, he then neatly ced them back into the basket. Although it was a very simple urrence of using magic to make life¡¯s chores easy, for most people, it was a sight to behold with wonder.

    ¡°Please take them. They should be clean now.¡±

    ¡°Thank, thank you! Thank you! O dragon¡¯s emissary!¡±

    Having received the cleaned up bread basket, the middle aged woman moved her shoulders up and down in excitement. It seemed to have gotten worse. That is, the blind faith towards the dragon¡¯s existence.

    ¡®Still, theplexion has gotten better.¡¯

    What has changed wasn¡¯t just the vige itself. Unlike the tough life due to hardships and starvation back in the time, it appeared that people were now living morefortably with plenty to eat. He could feel it just by looking on the face of the middle aged woman.

    ¡®Did the vige agree with the people more so than they thought?

    No matter how hard he thought, there was only one reason that might have caused a tiny corner vige to grow in such fashion in such a short time. They like Henelia, and that there was a high probability that they were getting herplete support.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see Henelia, do you know where she is?¡±

    ¡°She, as a dra, dragon¡¯s descendant, must by now be.....¡±

    The ce that the woman pointed was outside the vige.

    It was a rather high hill in the distance.

    ¡°Do you mean she went to that mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! O dragon¡¯s emissary!¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm.

    Is going to the mountain the only way to see her?

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>

    It was when such thought came to his mind.

    Some sounds reached Ian¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Looks like everyone in the vige would have some hearty food today.¡±

    (You are speaking as if you have never had that before?)

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the dragon¡¯s descendant has arrived.¡±

    (Forget it. You¡¯ve been all fooled by the imitators.)

    A group of men was walking towards him from the hill. The men were surrounding a woman with a tail and a horn. The men appeared to be on the rather younger side among the vigers.

    ¡°I boil inside when I just think about that time, even now, but then all of a sudden, I feel alright. Come to think of it. Didn¡¯t the descendante in person to pay us a visit because of those bastards?

    ¡°He is one hundred times correct. Originally, we couldn¡¯te and go freely from and to that mountain because of those monsters, but now those monsters retreat in silence recognizing their ce!¡±

    (My protection for you all is temporary. You must build your own strength to stay self sufficient.....)

    ¡°Yes, yes! Certainly, we always keep that in mind.¡±

    Every man was holding either some fire woods or a bucket of water. Many men were also carrying hunted deer and wild boar. Only the woman, Henelia who had a tail and wings, was not carrying anything. She was walking towards him only bouncing her unique red hair.

    ¡°Henelia.¡±

    Ian stood in front of the group. Immediately, the cautious men also recognized Ian. Isn¡¯t he the dragon¡¯s emissary who has brought the dragon¡¯s descendant? He was like one of the benefactors of the vige.

    ¡°Oh, oh! The emissary of the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Wee back! It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    At the same time, some uneasiness fell upon them.

    He was, after all, the one who brought the dragon¡¯s descendant in flesh.

    Then could he not also take her back?

    This moment cannot be that time, could it?

    That was the concern that they were all preupied with.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow Henelia for a short time. I will bring her back soon, so do not be too concerned. It would take no longer than a few days.¡±

    Reading what was on their mind, Ian responded. Then glow came back on to the viger¡¯s faces. In contrast, Henelia, who has been treated as a thing of item, felt embarrassed in no time. He threw me into this position, and now he wants to borrow me? What the heck is he talking about?

    (What are you talking about? Borrow me?)

    ¡°It is an urgent matter. Please hold my hand.¡±

    (So, what is this all of a sudden!)

    Henelia cried out fiercely.

    However, that protest did notst long.

    The response that came back was rather serious.

    ¡°Something has happened to Evantus¡¯ well being. It is a very urgent matter, so I¡¯d like to ask you to follow me.¡±

    Evantus, her father, is in trouble.

    What could she say to that?

    Henelia¡¯s expression has be frozen.

    (What, what kind of trouble.....?)

    ¡°Please let¡¯s go. The specifics can be heard from Maliotus.

    Having transported Henelia to before Maliotus through teleportation, Ian¡¯s next destination was the first gymnasium of the 2nd knights of the imperial pce. That was also the main training hall of Oliver.

    ***

    The first gymnasium of the 2nd knights of the imperial pce.

    It was as Ian had imagined.

    Oliver was there.

    ¡°Yeeyap!¡±

    To Oliver, who should always remain near the crowned prince as his body guard, and who ces great importance in the process, being fully dedicated fully to training was like being on vacation.

    Pa-ang!

    Oliver¡¯s sword sliced the training hall¡¯s empty space. Rather, just by taking only the sound into ount, it was more like obliterating the empty space. The ¡®mana de¡¯, which he has achieved through blood, appears to have been evolved, yet to another level. It has bypassed the level of simple sharpness, and now, even creates mana explosions through sorcery. It was certainly an impressive aplishment.

    ¡°Phe.....!

    Still, the limitation could not have been ovee. His bloodied hands have shown that limitation. The limitation of the capability that could only be achieved through blood, it was the limitation ced upon his natural birth.

    ¡®Only if that limitation can be ovee.¡¯

    Ian thought as he watched. The asional achievements, which were observed up to now, and even looking from the performance during the invasion of the dragon army, Oliver¡¯s power would even bypass that of the 5th ss sorcerer. The 5th ss is a level that, even the sorcerers¡¯ dream of, so achieving it as a mere swordsman was like being a god.

    ¡®He may even really be the god of every swordsman.¡¯

    His talent had died without much meaning in the former life.

    That talent has been awesomely grown.

    ¡®Furthermore, it was still growing.

    Much admiration would certainly be due even at the current level. However, his talent wasn¡¯t something that was to stop there. Along with that diligent training, if a small luck was to be added, he would in no doubt, may emerge as ¡®the god of swordsmen¡¯.

    ¡®Rather than luck, is it depended on my decision?¡¯

    Certainly, that was the case. Ian had the master-piece sword that could solve Oliver¡¯s fundamental problem. Furthermore, he even knew of many ways on how to expose him to the experiences of real life battles.

    ¡®By simply including him into the immediate mission.....¡¯

    Not only would he perform his share of duties, but by confronting the strong gargoyle flock, he will umte incredible amount of experience level. And to have him wield the master-piece sword, created by Halia? The ¡®legendary knight¡¯ that would only appear in the songs of a wandering poet. It would be as if such an individual would truly havee to life.

    ¡®The problem would be how far to trust his loyalty.¡¯

    Oliver Raywood is certainly a trustworthy person.

    He had seen thest moments of his loyalty.

    It was not all that different in this life either.

    Simple character, scarifying personality.

    He was certainly a trustworthy ally.

    If there was a problem, it would be the ¡®level¡¯ of that trust.

    Or to where that loyalty was ¡®directed¡¯ at.

    ¡®No matter what, Oliver¡¯s loyalty is to the crowned prince.¡¯

    Ian was in need of a powerful ally. He desperately needed a ¡®pure ally¡¯ that did not have any rtion to either the first sorcerer or the dragons. After excluding all the descendants and the eight masters, there only remained Oliver. Hence, he couldn¡¯t avoid, but have thoughts.

    ¡®.....¡¯

    Ian was in rather in deep thoughts for a long while.

    Even Oliver¡¯s training came close to the end.

    ¡®Well, let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Ian lowered his shield for a ¡®brief¡¯ moment. Of course, even that ¡®brief¡¯ moment was difficult to detect by decent sorcerers and knights, but Oliver was different.

    ¡°Who is.....!¡±

    He dashed towards Ian¡¯s direction like an arrow.

    The expression of ¡®of course¡¯ was well fitting for him.

    That was no other than Oliver Raywood, the swordsman of the Greenriver.

    ¡°..... Sir Ian?¡±

    ¡°It has been certainly a long time, meeting you like this in a training hall.¡±

    Oliver recognized who it was.

    He withdrew his sword very quickly.

    ¡°What has brought you here?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t chatted in a long while. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>

    Chapter 129. The Elite Force (2)

    ¡°Talk..... Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did we not have many conversations, ranging many topics, when we were training? I remember now that I¡¯vee back here.¡±

    Ian spoke looking around the gymnasium.

    The sparring sessions that took ce from the age 12 to 17.

    As a result, Oliver enjoyed incredible advancements.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy. Of course, you were all the busier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Come to think of it, those 5 years that I helped with your training as a sparring partner, seemed to have been the off times.¡±

    That was true. Hasn¡¯t Ian¡¯s 2nd life already turned into the 7th year? Of those 7 years, the 5 years working with Oliver has been the most peaceful times. It felt so long ago in the past, although it has not been all that long ago.

    ¡°Those 5 years, I¡¯m always very grateful for it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you should.¡±

    Ian¡¯s response had no sense of humility.

    Oliver also smiled.

    ¡°I now see why you do not have any friends, Sir Ian.¡±

    ¡°Having no friends is also same for you too, no?¡±

    ¡°I have several, loyal followers.¡±

    ¡°I also have the sorcerers from the Ivory Tower, but.¡±

    ¡°My followers have been with me for several years, if short, to over twenty years, if long. It cannot bepared to you and your rtionship with the Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°..... I must agree with you on that.¡±

    They were engaged in an untimely verbal warfare.

    At any rate, neither had any friends.

    ¡°Well, I admit. My social circle is rather small.

    Still, it has grownpared to the former life.

    It was hard to believe, but that was true.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve realized it from the beginning.¡±

    Oliver spoke softly.

    He must have thoughts from the time past.

    ¡°From the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the first conversation we had, at the Morgrian residence, 7 years ago? You had captured Cecilia who had been revealed as a spy.¡±

    Ian nodded his head.

    How can he not remember?

    ¡°The first thing that I had mentioned to you was about the reward. When I would return to the ce, I would report to the king of your deed, and if everything was to be found to be true, fitting reward would be handed down. I believe that is what I was telling you.¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    The earnest beginning of the revenge.

    It all seemed to have been from long, long time ago.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never shown your inner feelings at the time. If one was a normal child, he would have been jumping up and down in excitement, confused, or not able toprehend it, that there would have been some response no matter which way, but you were in peace. You had such a great poker face.¡±

    That was true. Even at that time, Ian was not familiar with being and acting as a child. So, it was true that he had shown a dry reaction.

    ¡°I felt it then. This little child was very cunning.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°He probably did not have anymon childhood friends.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°I have the eyes of seeing people clearly.¡±

    There was pride towards the crowned prince in his expression of ¡®having the eyes of seeing people¡¯. Immediately, there was a strong urge to disclose what he had seen with respect to the final moments of the crowned prince and Oliver in the former life, but Ian reigned in his emotions and did not speak.

    ¡°..... I continue to agree, but it¡¯s bing moreplicated as I hear them directly in my face. Recently, people developed the habit of seeing me as some kind of a monster, so I¡¯m kind of relieved since you do not seem to be considering me as such.....

    Ian was satisfied inside, although he was speaking in such a manner. At the moment, with the exception of the descendants and the master craftsmen, there were only a handful of people, who will view Ian without any prejudice, was in existence.

    ¡°A monster is correct. There is a fellow, who likes to write, in the team of knights. ording to him, such a strong main character, like you, is not discussed even in story books.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°They said that spinning the main character brings out the interesting aspect? Or something to that effect.¡±

    Oliver spoke as he wrapped bandages around his both hands. Since each time mana de was executed, his hands would get bloodied that he always carried spare bandages with him from a while ago. It has be a necessary item whether in real battle or in training.

    ¡°Your hands, you could lose their use if you keep that up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no other choice. If I don¡¯t take care of it at least even in this way then.....¡±

    Oliver replied to Ian¡¯s somewhat concerned tone of voice. He didn¡¯t need toplete his thoughts since what he wanted to say has sufficiently beenmunicated by now.

    ¡°It would be nice if there was another way.¡±

    ¡°If you do find out, please do tell me.¡±

    Oliver responded rather jokingly.

    However, Ian wasn¡¯t joking.

    Of course, he did not go as far as showing his true feelings.

    ¡°Certainly, but not for free...¡±

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t particrly have anything to give you, but.¡±

    ¡°Give me what you consider to be and most confident in.¡±

    ¡°The most confidant in.....¡±

    Oliver fell in to a deep thought for a minute.

    That he is most confident in.

    Swordsmanship? Of course, he was confident in swordsmanship.

    However, the emphasis was on ¡®the most confident¡¯ in.

    Then the answer has already been determined.

    That was, the strong ¡®loyalty¡¯ that never withers.

    Oliver¡¯s determined voice was heard.

    ¡°That is one thing that can only be directed to the crowned prince, so.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking for it in its entirety. Only to the level at which the crowned prince would not feel neglected. To say it, 2nd priority would work.

    ¡°The emperor is the 2nd priority.¡±

    ¡°Then 3rd priority.....¡±

    ¡°The 3rd priority is the empire.

    ¡°.....I feel quite insistent. Then let¡¯s go to the 4th priority.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Oliver was making a sound of someone who was ill.

    The determination that he has shown was no longer visible as the 4th priority was being requested.

    It was certainly a fitting and difficult consideration.

    ¡°That may be eptable.¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Ian let out a sigh of relief.

    Wasn¡¯t he lucky to have be the 4th priority?

    He has avoided the humiliation of being pushed down to the 5th priority.

    ¡°The 4th priority, I¡¯ll take that.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you would even need it?¡±

    ¡°Even dog poop can be useful, sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Comparing me to dog poop sounds somewhat.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. As you know, since I¡¯m a cunning person without even a childhood friend. I often make light jokes as if they were sincerements. Please understand me.¡±

    It was Ian¡¯s small revenge.

    But, Oliver did not lose either.

    ¡°I will understand as an elder person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Their conversation came across as if they were kidding however way one could analyze it.

    Oliver was also taking the whole encounter as a joke.

    However, that did not appear to be so from this moment on.

    Light gathered in both of Ian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Gently.¡±

    Ian was massaging the spatial pouch.

    Then he slowly opened his dry mouth.

    ¡°May I go in to the earnest topic?¡±

    ¡°I have been waiting.¡±

    The conversation took ce from this point on by the two men.

    It hassted overnight into the morning.

    Conversation and silence were repeated tens of times.

    The conversation that they shared seemed to have been rather satisfactory.

    ***

    Named ¡®Evantus rescue mission¡¯ was put in to action two dayster. The team that has been formed with Ian Paige as the main man was certainly powerful. Even without Ian, their vigor was such that they could easily conquer a feudal territory.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking to approach it simr to Evantus¡¯ way.¡±

    At the not too distant forest, from the Soffits Mountain Range.

    To begin with, the Fairy Queen and her n, which wielded lightning magic, have joined forces. Henelia, who was the 5th ss sorcerer and the daughter of Evantus, concentrated whilebing her red hair. Each of the five out of the six golem dra-dragons was being ridden by the masters. They were simply what others would call the ¡®invincible warriors¡¯? Only that Schram, the engineer, btedly dering to join the force, has freed up one of the dra-dragons. And Oliver couldn¡¯t be seen either.

    ¡®What is it that he needs to prepare at thest minute?¡¯

    Schram, the engineer, said that he still needed to prepare something, so advised the team to go ahead and start the mission. There were all the nuances of possibly brining the ¡®dragon heart¡¯, but what he would bring wasn¡¯t exactly known. That was, whether the item to be brought would be in one piece or not was even unknown.

    ¡®Only time will tell.¡¯

    Certainly, he wasn¡¯t about to wait endlessly until Schram would return with the item. Wasn¡¯t Evanus¡¯ well being on the line? Every minute counted. There wasn¡¯t any more time to waste.

    ¡®Well the portal has been left open.¡¯

    He would find us by transporting himself using the portal.

    Having it all organized in his head, Ian looked at everyone.

    ¡°As experienced before by Maliotus and Evantus, that entire mountain range is known as thend of the gargoyles. Petrified gargoyles were hiding in many ces. In the brushes, between the rocks, every small caves, bottom of the wells, even in the soils, everywhere.¡±

    The mountain range that was called one of the five grand mountain ranges of the Northern Region of the Coldwood Territory was naturally given the name, due to its unusually many wells. That ¡®Soffit Mountain Range¡¯ was the territory of the gargoyles. Although they could not be located with the detection spell since they have been all petrified, but ording to Maliotus, countless number of gargoyles were hiding there.

    ¡°He said that you will find a very deep cave that appeared to prate through the entire mountain range, if you were to observe from the highest peak of the mountain. Just below there, there is the cave where the king of the gargoyles resides, as it has been verified by Maliotus himself.¡±

    The highest point of the Soffit Mountain Range.

    The deep cave that was located there.

    That cave was the king¡¯s turf.

    The king of the gargoyles, the ancient predator, that is.

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>

    ¡°Evantus and Maliotus approached the cave by flying through the air. They had done that by evading the gargoyles¡¯ surveincework. The problem was that that particr move had been the losing maneuver. With a single roar of the king, all the gargoyles in the mountain range rushed towards them, and they were attacked, unable to put up a good fight. Of course, the king was strong also.¡±

    The king of the gargoyles and a number of elite n from the inside the cave, and countless number of gargoyles from the outside the cave, attacked them in tsunami like fashion. The dragonian father and son were instantly cutoff, but with the help of Evantus¡¯ magic, only Maliotus was able to escape.

    (Wait, something doesn¡¯t sound right.)

    It was the Fairy Queen who was listening quietly.

    She asked, shaking her head.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    (Wasn¡¯t Evantus able to wield teleportation magic, like you? Then he could have just escaped with his son just by holding his hand, no?)

    Her question was appropriate. Evantus was a sorcerer in the 7th ss range, so it was possible for him to wield teleportation magic simr to Ian¡¯s. However, there was a difference between the teleportation spells of Ian¡¯s and Evantus¡¯.

    ¡°Undeniably, they were two different sorceries. It is probable that Evantus¡¯ teleportation magic can only work on the person wielding it, is that right?¡±

    Ian spoke, looking in the direction of Henelia, the daughter of Evantus. She also nodded with a sad expression on her face.

    Ian¡¯s teleportation magic was self created, while there was a high likelihood that Evantus¡¯ teleportation has been learned from his father Reeses Rajendu from long time ago. It was also unlikely that the mechanics of the magic would have been enhanced, so even if the effect was simr, the magic itself was undeniably a distinct one.

    ¡®Of course, my limitation is also just about two.¡¯

    Ian has satisfied the Fairy Queen¡¯s curiosity.

    He then continued to discuss the strategy.

    ¡°To get back to the main topic, we will also be following the failed maneuvers of Evantus and Maliotus. As everyone is able to fly, I am thinking about quickly entering the cave where the king of the gargoyles is hiding. Of course, we would need to be maneuvering different from that point on.¡±

    Ian, dra-dragon, Fairy Queen, dragonian. With the exception of Ian, every other one belongs to winged ns. They are all able to fly freely as opposed to any other ns.

    ¡°The n is simple. Everyone, but the Queen and myself, please remain at the entrance of the cave and stand against the oing waves of the gargoyles. With your powers, and the advantage given by the cave entrance¡¯s space, you should certainly be able to keep them off. At least until I end the battle with that king, anyways.¡±

    The six dra-dragons and the masters, Henelia, and the Fairy Queen¡¯s n would all remain at the entrance of the cave. In the mean time, Ian and the Fairy Queen will take out the king of the gargoyles. Just based on the context, it was truly a simple n.

    ¡°So, if you are not able to defeat that king of the gargoyles, we are also to be annihted at the entrance of the cave, is that the n? It probably won¡¯t happen to us, but the problem is with those baby girls with wings.¡±

    Halia, the cksmith woman, who was sitting on dra-dragon¡¯s neck, spoke in a husky voice. It was a coarse statement, but not necessarily wrong.

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ian agreed with those words without a question.

    Only that he did not fail to express his confidence either.

    ¡°There will not be a reason for us to lose, but.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly have any evidence to back it.¡±

    Ian responded to Bertoldo¡¯s question. At the same time, he caressed his staff, robe and earrings in order. It was to urge them to believe in the artifacts that they themselves have created, if they could not believe Ian.

    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to speak out further?¡±

    Ian questioned for thest time.

    ¡°If anyone wants to be out even at this time, I will allow that.¡±

    Of course, no one made any sounds.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like we are going to get massacred or anything.¡±

    ¡°We would only be thankful if they can kill us.¡±

    ¡°It will be interesting! Right dra-dragon?¡±

    (Krung! Krung!)

    Each master spoke ording to their own individual personality.

    Of course they all reached the same conclusion.

    There wasn¡¯t any reason to not participate.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were going to die or anything.

    (What nonsense are you speaking after having ordered with the powers of the family? Just say that you do not need our help. My n and I would be more than d to turn back.)

    ¡°Well, queen, if you were to leave, the loss would be too great.¡±

    It was same for the Fairy Queen. It wasn¡¯t possible for her to leave as she pleased. The reason was that it wasn¡¯t a request, but rather an order by the powers of the family.

    (No time to waste like this! My father is there!)

    No words were needed as far as Henelia was concerned.

    This was a matter of her father¡¯s life?

    ¡°OK. Then.¡±

    Ian has reconfirmed everyone¡¯s decision.

    He flew into the air quickly.

    The destination was the cave of the Soffit Mountain Range.

    He wanted to get there in a heartbeat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>

    Maliotus wasn¡¯t wrong. An entrance to the cave was visible at the top of the highest peak of the mountain. Was it because the location was such that it was impossible for any ordinary life form to climb up to?

    There was absolutely no sign of attempting to hide or even camouge the entrance at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, it is easily visible.¡±

    (It certainly is. There doesn¡¯t appear to be any other entrance, either)

    Even though he had heard about it, Ian couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at how open it was. Going beyond audacity, it felt like a trap.

    ¡°Seer detection.¡±

    Atst, Ian used seer detection spell. It was understandable how the Dragonian father and son were entrapped without any resistance. No Gargoyle activity was felt from any ce in the mountain range. It was the after-effect of petrification. Only one gargoyle¡¯s presence could be detected.

    ¡®Maybe, it¡¯s the king of the gargloyles.¡¯

    The bastard did not petrify all alone by himself.

    The ambience of opened entrance and masquerading as being alone was felt.

    It looked as a trap, no matter who was looking at it.

    ¡®If it is truly a trap, who is it for?¡¯

    There were only a handful of entities that could fall into such a special trap. First of all, the entity must be able to fly freely, and must be capable of incanting very high level of seer detection spell. Based purely on Ian¡¯s logic alone, there would only be the dragonians and Ian, himself.

    ¡®...... Right now, the only focus is on catching the bastard.¡¯

    Ian cleared his head. He has decided to think simply. Everything could be attained from the entity that was inside the cave, the king of the Gargoyles, the ancient monster that has reappeared after a long hiatus.

    ¡°Before the monster senses it.¡±

    Ian spoke as he looked on everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Iannded quickly.

    Other members soon followed.

    The cave¡¯s entrance had been roughly dug.

    The opening was of great width.

    ¡°There are no changes in the n. Everyone except the queen will remain here and fight off the gargoyles. We will return in no time. And this.....¡±

    Ian put several magic spells on everyone.

    It was the magic to strengthen their bodies and minds.

    ¡°This isplimentary. Please be strong, everyone.¡±

    Ianmented in an attempt to put everyone at ease.

    He went deep into the cave.

    (Don¡¯t anyone get killed. I shall return soon.)

    The fairy queen also instructed her troops.

    Of course, she did not speak in terms of givingmands.

    Her devotion towards her own kind was felt.

    (Please be careful. Your highness.)

    (I will.)

    Ian and the fairy queen charged into the cave in earnest. As the peak of the mountain was high, the cave, too, was deep and wide. It was definitely a cave that prated entire mountain range.

    ¡°Do you know why only you, the queen, are apanying me?¡±

    It was an out of the blue moon type of question.

    The fairy queen replied.

    (Because I am the strongest among us all?)

    ¡°It is close, but not quite.¡±

    (I do not know. Do speak.)

    ¡°It is because, you, the queen, are the queen.¡±

    (Speak in easier terms.)

    ¡°Our adversary is a king, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The conversation took more on a tangent trajectory as it went on.

    The fairy queen spoke in a little annoyed tone.

    (What does that got to do with this?)

    ¡°To figure out who is the king of the kings.....¡±

    (Krrrrrrrr.....!)

    As Ian¡¯s silly joke was continuing.

    A clicking sound of tongue was heard from inside the cave.

    ¡°.... Wanted to see who that would be.¡±

    (You¡¯ve be quite a joker. Are you nervous?)

    She was not wrong.

    Unlike the usual self, Ian was nervous.

    Was it because he was about toe face to face with a strong adversary?

    No, it wasn¡¯t because of such reasons.

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    (Huh! I guess you are just a useless human after all.)

    If the strength of his adversary was the reason for being nervous then he should have felt the same way before the dragon as well. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. It was the same with the king of the gargoyles.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t a whole lot of difference from the dragon.¡¯

    Unless it was an entity that parallels the true dragon or the first sorcerer inside the ck art¡¯s realm, it was near impossible to cause Ian to be nervous on the count of strength alone. However.

    ¡®This could be the key to everything.¡¯

    As it was said by the spirit of Reeses Rajendu.

    The cause behind the disappearance of the dragon race from this world.

    The possible rtionship between the first sorcerer and the cause of that.

    The nexus to Ian Page, himself.

    Certainly, there were many entangled issues.

    (Krrrrrr.....!)

    The strange cries, mimicking metals grating sound, wings and body that were many folds bigger than that of an ordinary gargoyle,rge turned-up nose, and dry purple lips and vividly yellow canines... All these characteristics, mingling together with gray hide, what appeared ahead were truly a grotesque creation.

    (Krr! Krrrrr!)

    ¡®The king of the gargoyle¡¯ spit out something that was in his mouth.

    Shockingly, it was a ¡®body of one of his kind¡¯.

    It was falling apart as it has been mauled half way.

    (Unbelievable that that thing is the king. The gargoyle bastards don¡¯t have any luck.)

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    What a king. Killing his own kind wasn¡¯t good enough that he eats them, too.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>

    Who on earth could have imagined such a thing?

    ¡°Are you the king of the gargoyles?¡±

    Ian spoke, taking a step closer to him.

    ¡°They said that you were sealed in by the dragons.¡±

    (Krrr.....!)

    ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    (Krrrrrrr.....!)

    The entity did not seem to understand.

    Is he no more than just a monster?

    The entity that had ruled as the ancient predator?

    ¡°My queen.¡±

    (I¡¯m listening.)

    ¡°Please look for Evantus. I¡¯ll take him on.¡±

    (Can you handle it?)

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    (.....Good. Be careful.)

    ¡°You be careful, too, my queen.¡±

    The cave was spacious. If Evantus has not been eaten yet, he will certainly be somewhere in the cave in one form or another. Ian put the queen in charge of searching for him.

    (Krrrrrr.....!)

    There was no more need to even think.

    Ian, immediately, gathered mana.

    Clearly, hostility was being detected from all around.

    ¡°I thought we could talk.¡±

    The king of the gargoyle drooled seeing that.

    Although there weren¡¯t any words, emotions were felt.

    It did not appear as if it was setting up guards against the intruder.

    The predator that put the entire world in terror at one time.

    It was the easiness that only such an entity could demonstrate.

    (Kkkkkkkk.....!)

    The king of the gargoyles split open the wings in a threatening manner. Yet, Ian showed no sign of hesitation. The size of the monster only neared the bottom of what he has encountered up to now. The spirit of Reeses Rajendu, inside the repository of time, the dragon, and dra-dragons were bigger that this king of the gargoyles.

    (Kaaaakkk-!)

    Bizarre cries flowed out of the monster¡¯s mouth. It was in the sound range that simply went beyond the normalcy. Perhaps, this sound was a way to summon all the gargoyles in the Soffits Mountain Range.

    Kookookookoooo-!

    Then the whole mountain range shook as if there was an avnche in the mountains. It was due to the fact that countless number of gargoyles was all moving at once.

    ¡®Crying out loud, how many are there?¡¯

    It was impossible to even guess. But one fact could be anticipated without much difficulty. Should all those gargoyles descend from the mountains, that is, if they were to go out in to the world and go berserk.....

    ¡®Catastrophe.¡¯

    ording to the spirit of the dragon, this was a race of monsters that could not form any harmony. However, that was only a necessary character when forming an ordered military force. But to think that those monsters would go berserk and kill humans, its own kind, or any 3rd entity types without any regard. That would be nothing short of a disaster for all of the continent.

    ¡°..... At any rate.¡±

    Ian summoned many ice blocks.

    It was certainly a ssic battle to be cherished for the first time in a long while.

    ¡°Any reason to reduce the numbers.¡±

    ¡®The ancient predator¡¯ and ¡®this world¡¯s strongest¡¯.

    The two monsters began to engage.

    ***

    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    Meanwhile, Craven, the youngest looking one of the small group that was guarding the entrance, shouted. He was watching over the entire mountain range with the dra-dragon, and must have finally detected the gargoyles¡¯ movements.

    ¡°They¡¯reing! So many of them! Like a colony of ants! A colony of ants!¡±

    How could he be so innocent?

    He should know who that colony of ants will be attacking.

    ¡°Come down now. Should protect our position.¡±

    ¡°Yes-sup!¡±

    Craven, the kid sculptor listened to Bertoldo, the tailor, closely. Without questioning, he came down and began guarding the entrance of the cave. Of course, he did not separate himself from the scruff of the neck of the dra-dragon.

    ¡°As all of you know, we cannot allow the gargoyles to advance. At least until Sir Ian returns from his mission. So, do not be overzealous and break the formation by moving forward individually. For the most part, they will stop at the foot of the dragon statues.¡±

    The six ¡®dra-dragon¡¯ dragon golems were great shields on their own. Not only could they not feel pain, they were also incredibly strong. Even Ian would not be able to break them. If such statues were to blockade the entrance then certainly almost all attempts to get through would be deterred.

    ¡°Half human, half dragon, youngdy Honey and all of you fairies would just stop those that try toe into the cave...¡±

    (Wait.)

    Helenelia, the dragonian, interrupted Bertoldo. Why did she as it wasn¡¯t a half bad instruction?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    (What do you mean, a youngdy? Although, my fa?ade may appear young, I more than likely have lived several life times of your lifetime, the human. I advise you to speak with caution going forward.)

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Helenelia warned, taking a little bit of time.

    Bertoldoughed heartily in response.

    The other masters alsoughed loudly.

    (.....Why are youughing?)

    ¡°Ah, I beg your pardon. So, the youngdy is how old this year.....?¡±

    (I gave up keeping track, long ago already. I¡¯ve been living since almost two hundred years ago.)

    ¡°Two hundred? Well then, addressing you as a youngdy is appropriate. I thought you were going to say much longer.¡±

    (.....What?)

    ¡°If youngdy is not to your liking, I will call you a young maiden.¡±

    (What nonsense.....!)

    Helenelia is over two hundred years old.

    Bertoldo has existed much longer than that.

    At the moment the conversation between the two fossils was about to drag on.

    ¡°Kaaaaak-!¡±

    The first gargoyle came into the view.

    Of course, that was only the beginning.

    Then gargoyles began to swarm in from every direction.

    Their number was as described by Craven.

    It was truly as if a ¡®colony of ants¡¯ was swarming.

    On top of that, they were the colony of ants, each individual one bigger than human.

    ¡°Everyone stand your position!¡±

    A fierce battle also ensued outside of the cave.

    ***

    K-wang!

    The king of the gargoyles was covered with dust.

    The opponent that he looked down on as a mere prey.

    Unexpectedly, his resistance was much stronger than thought.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>

    That was, to describe it more urately.

    At least, that¡¯s what the king of the gargoyles felt.

    That human sorcerer with brown hair.

    He didn¡¯t appear to the king of the gargoyles as a human being.

    ¡®Weaker than I thought.¡¯

    On the other hand, Ian was at ease. At least, he felt many tens of folds easierpared to when he had faced the dragon. Of course, the power of the gargoyles¡¯ king was in the headcounts though.

    But since the source of his power was being kept at bay at the entrance of the cave, it would render useless.

    ¡®Should slowly subdue him now.¡¯

    How long the shield at the entrance would hold was not known. It was better to subdue him when possible. If it was possible to interrogate this entity, that would be attempted. However, assessing the conditions of the bastard, that choice would need to be forgone.

    ¡°Let me end it.¡±

    A gigantic hand appeared above Ian¡¯s head. The pair of hands of ice mimicked exactly that of Ian¡¯s hands. The looks of them and the movements all exactly mimicked Ian¡¯s hands.

    (Kwaaaak-!)

    That gigantic ice hands snatched the bastard¡¯s wing. Was that all? It ripped up the right wing from there. The screams of the gargoyles¡¯ king echoed loudly throughout the cave.

    (Stop! Stop! You..humaaaan-!)

    At that moment. An unfamiliar voice struck inside of Ian¡¯s head. The nasty voice that brought out the utmost unpleasantness from just by listening, it was certainly the gargoyle¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You could talk?¡±

    Ian relieved the enormous pressure that he was exerting through the ice hands. Instead, he held him lightly and brought him close to his face. The two entities, Ian and gargoyles¡¯ king, finally met each other¡¯s eyes, for the first time.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Soon, Ian felt awed.

    The bastard¡¯s eyes were truly weird.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was one eyed or had no eyeballs.

    It surely wasn¡¯t such an issue.

    ¡°The eyes.....¡±

    Half bow, they were exactly a half bow shape.

    Both of gargoyle¡¯s eyes were exactly half bowed.

    That is, only half remained in each eye.

    It was as if that much was torn apart.

    It was beyond being grotesque.

    (Allegrapo.)

    It was right then.

    It was truly in a blink of an eye.

    That was, in the time that Ian stared into the bastard.

    It didn¡¯t evene to a few seconds.

    That¡¯s how long it was for sure.

    (Hoonkanathio,Harknap!)

    Allegrapo, Hookanathio, Harknap.

    The words that could not be interpreted came into his head.

    ¡°Kr.....!¡±

    Ian let out a painful moan.

    Indescribable pain overtook him.

    Even the ice hands were melting away.

    Exactly what witchcraft is this?

    The answer was immediately found.

    ¡®Petrification.....?¡¯

    Ian¡¯s body was hardening stiff.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary symptom of paralysis.

    He has begun to transform into a stone.

    It was ¡®petrification¡¯ as the word suggested.

    ¡®Let¡¯s be calm. Be calm.¡¯

    Ian held on to thest strain of his consciousness.

    And he thought it out first of all.

    First, the king of the gargoyles.

    ¡®Even that bastard¡¯s body was hardening.¡¯

    The problem would be much bigger, should Ian be the only one turning into a stone.

    However, the king of the gargoyles also began to petrify.

    It appeared to be the power of some type of a suicidal bomb.

    ¡®Petrification is the ability to enter the dimensionless space.¡¯

    He thought of the information that the spirit of Reeses Rajendu had spared him. At the end of the petrification process, the body turns into a stone, the mind enters the dimensionless space. That is, even Ian¡¯s mind would enter the dimensionless space.

    ¡®I would enter the same dimensionless space with the bastard.¡¯

    Based on the process, that was the most likely scenario.

    Of course, it could have been the bastard¡¯s n all along.

    ¡®If I can only stay focused, I can somehow.....¡¯

    When Ian¡¯s thoughts reached that point.

    The blurring view turned into darkness.

    Even the thought process has stopped for that moment.

    It was the effect of the body,pletely turning into a hard stone.

    ¡®.....!¡¯

    How much time has passed, having been in that condition?

    His lost mind has woken up.

    Even the vision returned from the darkness.

    ¡®This is.....?¡¯

    The gargoyle¡¯s cave that he was in.

    At least, this wasn¡¯t that ce.

    The prairie that was filled with purple sand.

    There was even purple lightening.

    Kwaaang! K-k-kwaaaaang-!

    Beyond being unfamiliar, it was a disparate space.

    Even the king of the gargoyles came into his view.

    As if he was used to it, the bastard flew away to somewhere.

    Although an immediate attempt was made to chase after him, it was impossible.

    That was because no magic could be initiated at all.

    ¡®This was different than the repository of time.¡¯

    Ian calmly surveyed the surroundings. In a short time, he couldn¡¯t help, but be astonished. A nebulousndscape, at the end of the direction to which the gargoyle flew, came into his view. That was the issue.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    A gigantic purple sphere. The sphere that was as big as if the gargoyle¡¯s eye has been magnified by tens and thousands folds, was levitating in the air. The purple lightening that was thought to be from the sky was also the energy that was spewing out of that sphere.

    Yet, there was an entity that has captivated Ian¡¯s eyes.

    And it wasn¡¯t the purple sphere.

    Of course, the sphere was also astonishing.

    However.

    ¡°No.....¡±

    The entities were surrounding the purple sphere. With each one¡¯s mana power, the entities were helping to maintain the sphere¡¯s form. The countless number of entities came into his view. There was no wonder. The identities of the entities were very definite, and familiar.

    ¡°.....Dragon?¡±

    The spirit of Reeses Rajendu.

    The spection that he had made was correct.

    The dragon race that was thought to have been extinct.

    They existed in the ¡®dimensionless space¡¯.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>

    Chapter 131: Dimensionless Space (2)

    ¡®It may be too early to draw a conclusion. This could be an illusion.¡¯

    Ian calmed himself down first.

    And he closely examined what he was looking at.

    ¡®What is that sphere?¡¯

    He turned his attention to the purple sphere from the dragons. To say it again, it was enormous. Even with the hundreds of dragons surrounding it, it couldn¡¯t be covered up from the view.

    ¡®Are they persistently maintaining the shape?¡¯

    That was the only logical conclusion. The streams and waves of the mana, being spewed out of the dragons, were being constantly injected into the sphere. Maintain, exist, reinforce. Those were the types of words which could be drawn from the image.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    He became more and more curios.

    What is the secret behind that sphere?

    What effects does it have?

    (The bastard¡¯s here! That one, over there!)

    It was then. The king of the gargoyles, the bastard¡¯s voice was heard again. Along with the wing that had been ripped by the ice hands, the grotesquely damaged eyeballs have also been made whole.

    (The near golden hair, human, sorcerer. Right?)

    The bastard was pointing at Ian as he was speaking to someone. His voice seemed highly charged as if he was snitching on someone.

    (You said if such a human was toe, it will self-initiate? The thing that you lizard bastards have hung inside the cave, what was it, some power or bulls*** you said! Then why is that human bastard still intact!)

    What the heck is he talking about?

    As Ian was about to fall into a thought.

    ¡°Aaahk.....!¡±

    He felt his skin chilling.

    Cold sweat covered his whole body.

    The instinct that was hidden within the unconscious mind.

    The realm of the 6th sense beyond the 5th.

    The bastards shouted at Ian.

    An incredible entity has appeared.

    (Shut up. Gargoyle.)

    Ian has been thinking all along. If it was a dragon, whose physique resembles the race of lizards, he has seen a countless number of them from in spirit forms to sculptures. So, he was confidant. It would not be a problem should hee face to face with them.

    ¡°But this....¡¯

    However, that confidence was nothing more than a mere bravado.

    ¡®The most powerful life form¡¯ has appeared before Ian¡¯s eyes.

    As it has always been, it had the overpowering, enormous body size.

    And the horn, wings, hide and teeth which fit to the size.

    Including the pupils that gave goose bumps as they resembled those that of the reptiles¡¯.

    ¡®It¡¯s true.¡¯

    It was obvious just bying face to face with it.

    That ¡®the true dragon¡¯ has appeared before his eyes.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t in a spirit form, illusion, or anything like that.

    Or that it wasn¡¯t just a simr entity.

    ¡®.....¡¯

    The cold sweat and the chills were only the beginning. Just by making eye contacts with it made his legs tremble. He even thought about running off to somewhere. It was that much overpowering. One certainty was that with Ian¡¯s sorcery level, he would not be able to make a scratch..... No, he would not be able to even damage a hair on its back.

    ¡®I cannot win.¡¯

    That was the honest admission.

    Ian was conceited.

    He overcame the spirit of Reeses Rajendu.

    He even overcame the dragon¡¯s deity that came in the form of the bones.

    Even the king of the gargoyles was an easy adversary.

    So, he had such thoughts.

    At this level, have I not reached?

    ¡®That dragon entity¡¯s level.¡¯

    Yet, it didn¡¯t feel that way.

    Not even close, but still at a point far in the distance.

    Every part of the six senses and instincts told him loudly.

    ¡®Is this the end.¡¯

    Ian seemed to be the certain target of the dragon. The tens and thousands of dragon soldiers and the dragon that had attacked the city, and on top of that ¡®the human sorcerer with near golden hair¡¯, no matter who was to interpret it, every portrayed image seemed to be describing Ian?

    ¡®Was this it?¡¯

    As Ian¡¯s thoughts were filling with resignation, the dragon¡¯s voice was heard. Of course, it wasn¡¯t being directed at Ian. It seemed to be a reply to the bastard, the king of the gargoyles.

    (He is not that human.)

    ¡®He¡¯ is not ¡®that human¡¯?

    What the heck is he saying?

    (What? Everything that you¡¯ve described.....)

    (With the exception of the hair color, everything else is different.)

    The dragon spoke with no uncertain manner.

    (The appearance and power can easily be covered up.)

    The red dragon continued to speak.

    (But he has a proper body. That is, it is not one of those spiritual bodies that the bastard has hidden all over the world. You the king of the gargoyles, as you know, the bastard¡¯s body is here. Do you understand?)

    Ian¡¯s head began to spin.

    What does it mean by ¡®spiritual bodies¡¯?

    There were too many words that he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    (Ah! Right. The human bastard that gave you the power, that bastard couldn¡¯t only be just at that level. If that was the case, we would not have been defeated by just a big bodied lizard bastard...)

    The gargoyle¡¯s sarcastic remarks stopped there.

    With a pop sound.

    (Aaaaaak-!)

    The king of the gargoyles.

    His jaws were shattered.

    The dragon has only moved his eyes.

    (Get out.)

    (Aaahhhh.....!)

    (I have not time to waste with this nonsense.)

    Those words didn¡¯t seem to be just in words alone.

    The dragon no longer paid any attention to anyone.

    However, the king of the gargoyles did not retreat.

    Well, he did retreat. After all, he became obsequious.

    Only that he made one request to the dragon.

    (Wait, wait!)

    Was it because he was in the dimensionless space?

    The jaw that had been smashed soon recovered its whole form.

    (This one is quite strong too! I cannot win in my current condition? Either give me back the power, you took from me, or kill him for me! You have to do something for me? Huh? It will not be to your advantage if I was to die, either?)

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>

    The king of the gargoyles shouted out loud.

    It was more like a plea than a threat.

    (Hmmm.)

    Has it been persuasive.

    ¡®The true dragon¡¯ fell into a thought for a moment.

    He turned towards Ian and approached him.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of interest on his face, or in his eyes.

    (Stay put.)

    That one word was sufficient.

    Ian could not do anything.

    Far from able to run away, even breathing was challenging.

    ¡®This is how...¡¯

    Therge front paw of the dragon.

    The w at the end of the paw that was raised high came closer.

    That is, closer to the tiny head of Ian.

    Am I to be killed by that one w?

    Am I to go in such a vain way?

    ¡®I can¡¯t just die like this...¡¯

    With that, it tapped on Ian.

    The bastards¡¯ w and Ian¡¯s head.

    That¡¯s when the strange thing urred.

    ¡°Uuuuhhh!¡±

    The scenery has instantly changed.

    There was no longer the purple sphere, nor the purple sand,

    No purple lightning and no dragon either.

    Only the dark and drab cave came into view.

    He has been whipped out of the dimensionless space.

    ¡°Hugh! Hugh! Huuuugh.....!¡±

    Ian breathed roughly.

    Of course, his suffocating condition was no longer there either.

    However, there was one other real reason.

    ¡®I¡¯m still alive.¡¯

    He felt life from the breathing.

    He was still alive in one piece.

    (Kkkrrrrrrkrrrrrrr.....!)

    But the confusion and anxiousness did notst long.

    The entity that has been kicked out of the dimensionless space.

    Ian wasn¡¯t the only one, it seemed.

    ¡®That bastard won¡¯t be too difficult.¡¯

    Ian hurriedlyposed himself.

    The entity that was kicked out at the same time was the king of the gargoyles.

    He thought of it is as a blessing in disguise.

    All that was needed was to defeat it one more time?

    ¡®The healing is persistent in real life as well.¡¯

    The bastard was in the same condition as he was in the dimensionless space.

    His body and even the ripped wing have been fully recovered.

    Only the eyeballs that have been ripped off in half were as they were before.

    It¡¯s not a problem. Ian still had the unlimited mana.....

    ¡®.....?¡¯

    As Ian was about to gather mana.

    His face has stiffened up hard.

    ¡®mana....¡¯

    It was same as if he was still in the dimensionless space.

    Ian was still not able to use magic.

    He could not feel it anywhere in his body.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on.....?¡¯

    Am I still suffering from the after-effects?

    That¡¯s how Ian wanted to take it.

    But, if there was a problem.

    (Krrrrrrkrrrrr.....!)

    It was that there was no time.

    The king of the gargoyles began his assault again.

    The bastard roared again like a wild beast.

    ¡°Kuuk!¡±

    Ian, too, desperately threw himself.

    But, it was no match with the physical strength alone.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he could stand it.

    (Krrrkrr! Krrrrrrkkrr!)

    It was different from being in the dimensionless space.

    The king of the gargoyles could not speak.

    Instead, the bastard walked around with grotesqueughter.

    He seemed to be confident from the way he walked.

    He was certain of his victory.

    ¡°Pugh...¡±

    There was no more time.

    He needed to rethink.

    ¡®No magic for now.¡¯

    Ian was perplexed more than anyone.

    But, he had to stay calmer than anyone.

    That is, if he wanted to survive through this.

    Ian moved his hand towards his waist.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to use it this way.¡¯

    Concurrently, he opened the spatial pouch.

    Schramm¡¯s masterpiece has even captured the dwarf beam.

    ¡°It looks like.....¡±

    (Krrrrrr....?)

    ¡°You did not get your power back that you had begged for.¡±

    The gargoyle had requested two things from the dragon. Either return his power, or kill Ian for him. However, the dragon did not grant either of the requests.

    Only that he has weakened Ian.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    (Krrrrr....?)

    ¡°That you¡¯re still a weakling.¡±

    Ian put his left hand into the spatial pouch. Then he took out something from it and threw it into the air with all his might. It wasn¡¯t some object. Although it was small, it was clearly in the ¡®form of a human¡¯.

    Zzzzzzzzing-!

    There came the ¡®dwarf beam¡¯ shining upon that small human form. Only that the beam wasing out of a crystal ball that was at the opposite direction. In other words, rather than having a ¡®dwarfing¡¯ effect, it was to give a ¡®normalizing¡¯ effect.

    ¡°Yeeeyap!¡±

    The human returned to normal size.

    He flew in a parabolic line.

    At the same time, he was targeting the gargoyle¡¯s body.

    Then there came a sword that began to slice through the air.

    (Krrr-aaaaaak-!)

    The gargoyle screamed untimely.

    Swaying and moving backwards, the gargoyle looked shocked.

    What is this sudden bolt of lightning?

    ¡°The highness often said about the expression of being bored to death. I always thought of it as what a meaningless bull it was.¡±

    A dignified man¡¯s voice was heard next.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of shaking in the low tone of voice.

    ¡°I have to withdraw that thought, it seems.¡±

    The owner of that voice. He was much taller than the average human height, and had short brown hair with resolute eyes. Rather than the imperial pce knight¡¯s demeanor, it seemed to be a man, in armor suit, just for the purpose of enhancing effectiveness.

    ¡°Boredom.....¡±

    ¡®The secret weapon¡¯ that Ian had hidden from all others.

    That weapon was none other than the crowned prince¡¯s body guard.

    It was the best swordsman in the entire continent, Oliver Raywood.

    ¡°It could certainly kill a man.¡±

    Oliver confessed to the boredom that he felt while inside the pouch. He no longer used the extreme formalities while addressing Ian. It was the result of the new rtionship that was forged from the conversation just two days ago. It appeared that their extreme master and subservient rtionship has been somewhat modified.

    ¡°The finality of waiting.¡±

    He held a long heavy sword in his hand.

    Oliver recited as he looked upon the sword.

    It was the ¡®master piece¡¯ created by Halia, the cksmith.

    ¡°I will rmend a name for the sword.¡±

    The best swordsman there ever was has met the best sword ever made.

    The first flesh and blood to be torn and shed by that perfectbination.

    ¡°It is a grotesque monster, I see.¡±

    The ancient predator that ruled the world.

    The king of the gargoyles was that flesh and blood.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>

    Chapter 132: A Maverick General Cannot Live Long (1)

    ¡°Woo!¡±

    Oliver infused mana into the sword.

    It was still possible, even though not a single drop of blood was shed.

    The sword has self absorbed the mana of its owner.

    This phenomenon was definitely a trait disyed by Halia¡¯s master piece.

    That was the first capability of the ¡®finality of waiting¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Oliver spoke to the sword.

    Boo-Woo-wooo-wooong-!

    With that the sword trembled slightly.

    A blue light of mana also rose from the sword.

    It was as if the sword was responding to Oliver.

    Yee-yat!

    With buoyant strides, Oliver closed the distance from the gargoyle. It felt as if though he has be much quicker than when he was battling against Helene, the high sorceress. He has long surpassed the limitations of the human body.

    (Krrrr.....?)

    Meanwhile, the king of the gargoyles hesitated as if he was taken aback.

    He was hammered by a surprise attack, which he has not even thought was possible.

    A human to be jetting out of a pouch was not anticipated at all.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t too bad up to that point.

    It was because he was wounded by an iron staff, rather than magic.

    The gargoyles¡¯ regenerative ability was very powerful.

    Wounds, resulting from piercing, were not an issue at all, that was.

    That¡¯s how it should have been for sure.

    (Kr! Krrrr....!)

    No matter how long he waited, the healing process did not seem to take ce quickly.

    In fact, far from regenerating, the wound was bing severely worse.

    Has the sword been tainted with poison?

    No, it wasn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    The second capability of the ¡®Finality of Waiting¡¯, another trait of the master piece of Halia, was ¡®worsening wound¡¯. Far from poison, it was the power of ¡®magic¡¯. The spell, which was ced on the sword by Oliver, was initiated with the gathering of the mana.

    ¡°It was also fortunate.¡±

    Oliver was an imperial pce knight. Further, was he not the subject of respect and idolism as the master swordsman of the Greenriver? Although he would focus on the effectiveness, using the power of worsening wounds on people was considered to be dishonorable. However, if it was used on a monster, like that king of the gargoyles, that opinion might be debatable. There will not even be any sense of difort.

    Yeeyat!

    Oliver¡¯s fierce attacks poured on.

    However, the king of the gargoyles wasn¡¯t a push over.

    As it could be said, they were pretty even.

    ¡®I can definitely win.¡¯

    This was not just Oliver¡¯s thoughts alone,

    Ian, who was watching the fight, also concluded the same way.

    Oliver can defeat the king of the gargoyles.

    It was a feat, realized within the spatial pouch.

    That perfect surprise attack was the deciding strike.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that he did not get his powers back.¡¯

    Even though the king of the gargoyles begged the dragon for the restoration of his power, it seemed that he was not granted that wish, in the end. That¡¯s because the current situation was not much different than when Ian had first attacked and dominated him. At that level, Oliver, who was wielding a master piece sword, will definitely defeat him in one way or another.

    ¡®It may not be easy, of course.¡¯

    A slight sign of concern trailed Ian¡¯s words.

    Has he sensed that concern?

    Oliver¡¯s movements became much fiercer.

    Pa-ang! Pang! Pa-a-ang!

    It wasn¡¯t just the movements that became fiercer. The uniformly releasing power of the mana, the ¡®sword energy¡¯ was mercilessly striking every which-where in the cave. The level of sword¡¯s energy that was demonstrated in the training hall has long been far surpassed. The effect of the mana that was infused into the sword has even strengthened the energy of Oliver¡¯s sword.

    (Kr-aaaaaaak-!)

    Finally, the king of the gargoyles let out a shrieking scream. It¡¯s hard to keep track of how many times he has screamed today. It will be tough at this rate. A way to escape was needed.

    ¡®S**t, only if the damn SOB lizards had restored my power!¡¯

    Gargoyle¡¯s anger was hitting the ceiling. As it stood, his power has been sealed off by the dragons. If that wasn¡¯t the case, the bastard that was wielding a sword would not even be a problem, at all. But, how sad, what an embarrassment!

    There was not a humiliation like this humiliation.

    ¡®I must buy time, in any way possible.....!¡¯

    Before he could reinitiate petrification, he needed time to heal. If he had his natural power, the healing would take ce within minutes, but with the current body, it was tough to be sure even after many hourster. Furthermore, he needed at least a half day of time in order to use the apanying petrification that he had used on Ian.

    ¡°Watch your eyes.¡±

    When the gargoyle¡¯s thought process has reached that point.

    Ian warned Oliver.

    ¡°He uses cheap tricks.¡±

    Of course, nothing would have changed even if he had taken Ian¡¯s advice. It was because Oliver maintained a fixed distance from the beginning. It might have been different if he could use protection magic like Ian, but the king of the gargoyles was still a difficult adversary to Oliver.

    The fight could tilt to the other way, from only by sustaining a single strike. He knew it better than anyone else.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Oliver kept the king of the gargoyles at bay, at all time. As the battle went on that way, the king of the gargoyles¡¯ fury grew. It was because the body of the human swordsman was clean, while his own body was a big mess.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>

    (Krrrkr.....!)

    Finally, the king of the gargoyles thought differently. He has decided to no longer determine the oue of the fight here, and he sensed other presences at the entrance of the cave, as he thought that those humans¡¯rades were, perhaps, blockading the entrance. Fly over there and help his peers¡¯ charging. Then winning was possible.

    (Krr! Krr-krr-krrr!)

    Having decided, the king of the gargoyles made a big circle as if he was going to attack, but instead, he began to take off.

    The destination was the cave¡¯s entrance. Ian read the bastard¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    However, Oliver¡¯s decision was one step quicker than Ian¡¯s words. As if to throw a spear, Oliver threw the sword quickly and urately. Like an arrow, the sword cut straight through the air, then.

    Shook!

    It, soon, pierced through the upper part of the gargoyle¡¯s tail.

    Was that all? It pierced into a wall and even hindered the gargoyle¡¯s mobility.

    (Kaaaaaack-!)

    Even for a gargoyle, or the king of the gargoyles, the pain that was reverberating from the pierced part of the tail, was almost impossible to endure. Furthermore, it was even tens of times more painful than the pain resulting from the continuous attack of the iron staff.

    ¡°Is it better to kill him?¡±

    Oliver asked cidly.

    It seemed as if he wanted to slowly finish it.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s response time was rather dyed.

    It required some thoughts.

    ¡®The king of the gargoyles was a necessary entity for the dragon.¡¯

    When inferred by the bastards¡¯ conversation, purple lighted space, and others. It was possible that the present rtionship between the king of the gargoyles and the dragon was reciprocal. That is, if the bastard was killed, it was hard to anticipate how the dragon would respond.

    ¡®Friction must be avoided as much as possible.¡¯

    It was certain based on the most recent past encounter. The dragon could not be defeated with the current skill level. Furthermore, there were no signs of replenishing of the mana that had disappeared. It was best to avoid friction at this juncture.

    ¡®Catch it alive and interrogate, perhaps?¡¯

    There must be a lot of information to get out of the king of the gargoyles. However, if that would be a problem then that also was a problem. What if the dragon woulde out to the world in order to retrieve the king of the gargoyles? Furthermore, what if the rtionship bes hostile?

    ¡®It would be difficult to just let it go quietly.¡¯

    Of course, it was possible that the dragon race wasn¡¯t able to escape from the purple lighted space. As they have been extinct for a long time, that was also a possibility. However, that was only a guess, so it was best to avoid any frictions, for now. There was too much risk to make it a simple gamble.

    ¡®Further, it wasn¡¯t clear what he was doing either.¡¯

    The dimensionless space.

    The great sphere of purple light.

    The dragon that maintains that sphere.

    The content of the conversation that those bastards shared.

    A several guesses came to his mind.

    But, this was not the time.

    Quick decisiveness was more important than guesses.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡¯

    The situation wasn¡¯t all that good in many ways. Everything including Ian¡¯s conditions and the standstill situation at the entrance of the cave were all going badly.

    ¡®Since petrification spell cannot be initiated at the moment.....¡¯

    If it had been possible, it would have been used while ago already.

    Ian¡¯s final decision has been made.

    ¡°Please do not kill it.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to capture it alive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking to drag him to the entrance, at the least.¡±

    ¡°Hm.....!¡±

    The original n was to escape using portal magic. However, that choice has be unavable at this point. In order to push back the countless number of gargoyles at the entrance, the bastard, king of the gargoyles, was needed.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Oliver has also immediately understood what Ian was getting at.

    A slightly tilted head was the proof.

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    Oliver began to walk with his hands stretched out. It was so that he could retrieve the sword that was lodged in to the gargoyle¡¯s tail. Of course, he did not let his guard down.

    Boowoong-!

    Right at that moment, a slight noise was heard from the sword. At the same time, it was released from the gargoyle¡¯s tail. Not by anyone¡¯s hands, but all by itself, it detached and rose into the air. Was that all? As if to shed the blood that was on the sword, it shook itself off.

    Shook!

    It was amazement after another. After shaking off the blood, the sword flew into Oliver¡¯s hand. That was, it came back to the hands of its owner. Although Oliver has caught it instinctively, he was lost for words for a while. It was because he has never seen this kind of sword before.

    ¡°Huh-Huh.....¡±

    The third unique capability of the sword.

    Oliver smiled at the sight.

    This was certainly an age of magic. He always had a sense of mission while living in that era. In addition, he also had a sense of shame and sense of dejection at the same time. However, with a sword like this, things could change. Right at this moment, and in the future, there wouldy unlimited possibilities going forward.

    ¡°Will see.¡±

    Oliver spun the sword, once.

    His attack has begun again.

    Rather than to kill, but to capture it alive.

    That fierce attack was carried out by using the ¡®sides, rather than the edge¡¯.

    Paak! Paak! Paaak! Paak!

    It was a very strange situation, in which the king of the gargoyles was getting punished by not the dragon, not a sorcerer, but by a mere human.

    ¡°What, What is it.....?¡±

    Littleter.

    The Fairy Queen, who came to the end of the cave in search of Evantus, was shaking her eyebrows as if she was taken aback. She even almost discharged the magic that kept her in human form, in an attempt to help steady Evantus.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡±

    Ian¡¯s quiet voice was heard.

    The situation inside the cave has been sorted out that way.

    * * *

    ¡°Dra-dragon! Breath!¡±

    (Grrrr! Grk! Grrrraaaa-!)

    The battle at the entrance of the cave was hundred folds fiercer than the inner cave one, as far as the fighting was concerned. Furthermore, they were being pushed back.

    Although the six dra-dragons were very strong, it was impossible to take on all the gargoyles that were charging in droves with no regards for their own lives. Ultimately, the rear line was left in charge of the fairy n and Helenelia, but that¡¯s where the problem began.

    (Haaaaa! Hah! Phew.....!)

    Unlike the six dra-dragons that possessed unlimited stamina, and the masters who possessed un-diminishable life force, the fairy n and Helenelia were ¡®life forms¡¯. That was, there were limits to physical and mental stamina. It was no wonder that they were getting sick of the endless waves of gargoyles¡¯ onught, as well as exhausted.

    (For crying out loud, how much longer.....!)

    Breathing coarsely, Helenelia, once again, went on the gargoyle hunting. Before she had departed, she even downed a bottle of harp elixir that Ian¡¯s alchemists had prepared for her. Although it helped, it was still difficult.

    (Was there a problem?)

    ¡°If so, everyone has no choice, but will die.¡±

    Jervio replied to Helenelia¡¯s murmuring. He was directly blockading the gargoyles himself, after having gotten off the dra-dragon¡¯s back. Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Oliver, he was rather masterful in his own right.

    ¡°Ah, you guys. We are not able to die. I envy you.¡±

    Jervio hurriedly corrected his words. The two hatchets in his hands were hacking the gargoyles¡¯ bodies. He had handedly performed the work of one man.

    (The queen is on her way!)

    Then a several members of the fairy n shouted. They were the members who were able tomunicate telepathically with the queen, and soon everyone began to see a hope. If they were to join forces with Ian and Evantus¡¯ magic, the pendulum of victory would easily swing in their favor.

    ¡°Please move.¡±

    However, the situation has turned differently from how everyone thought.

    Evantus was half unconscious and being helped by the Fairy Queen, and Ian, too, was projecting somewhat of a different ambience. No matter what, they were expecting the two to be immediately using magic, but not even mana was being gathered, let alone, initiating any magic.

    ¡°Have everyone move out. Everyone.¡±

    Instead, the king of the gargoyles was t on the ground, being dragged by Oliver¡¯s hands. There was a sword which was pointed on the back of its head as well. Since the difference in size was enormous, it was impossible to handle it like a human prisoner.

    (Krrrrkk.....?)

    (Krrr! Krrrk!)

    At the gruesome sight of the king, the gargoyles hesitated. Even the ferocious movements, filled with madness, have stopped. It wasn¡¯t simply because he was a member of their kind, or a king. But, it was only because of the after-effects of the small control, which only the king could exercise.

    ¡°Good..... Do not stop.¡±

    Ian whispered into the king of the gargoyles. The only way to escape was by threatening the bastard, like this way. It was because, at this time, portals, teleportation, or even a broad scale magic to open a passage weren¡¯t possible.

    (Krrrrkk.....!)

    All round the entrance of the cave, and even the sky.

    The gargoyles that had filled every passage way.

    The bastards began to move away slowly.

    Unless something else happened, there will open up an escape route, soon.

    ¡®Even though the bastards had wings.¡¯

    As long as they were under the control of the dragon, they would not go out beyond the mountain range to terrorize. Unless that was the case, there was no way that they could have remained so calm, even to this day?

    ¡°We are going to escape. Please be ready.¡±

    ¡°You cannot open a portal?¡±

    ¡°It is difficult at this time.

    Ian replied to Bertholdo, the tailor¡¯s question. He was given unlimited mana, how was it that it was difficult? There were questions, but he decided not to ask. It wasn¡¯t the right time to ask detailed questions?

    (Kkkkk! Kkkk! Kkkk!)

    That¡¯s when something else happened. The captured king of the gargoyles made strange sounds. It was as if he wasughing out loud.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Ian and Oliver felt something strange as well.

    They immediately checked on the bastard¡¯s face.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The bastard was damaging the dead bodies of his n, which were spread all around, on the ground. The reason was simple. It was so that he could pick out the ¡®eyes¡¯, which was the source of the gargoyle¡¯s unique ¡®petrification¡¯ power, and holds the power of no dimension.

    ¡°Eyes....!¡±

    However, it was already toote. The bastard has already absorbed the powers that were contained in the eyes. As a proof, the bastard¡¯s body began the process of petrification. The ¡®king¡¯s petrification¡¯ which even the dragon could not destroy.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    It was at the moment of when the king of the gargoyles no longer became a prisoner.

    (Krrrrraaaahhhk-!)

    Just before the final stage of petrification, the bastard let out a frightening shriek.

    At the same time, the retreating gargoyles began to charge again. It was because the weak control has dissipated. At this moment, they were nothing, but mad monsters.

    Although theycked the character of harmony, in order to crush Ian and his team who were before their eyes, they might even form a temporary team.

    ¡®Who would have thought that such thing was possible.....

    Ian ground his teeth. He regretted big time. It was cency¡¯ that was the problem, from allowing apanying petrification to happen, to now. That was, it was the problem, resulting from thecency that he had.

    ¡®Something, something must be done.....!¡¯

    It was then.

    Including Ian and his team.

    And the countless number of the gargoyles, too.

    A sound that attracted their attentions was heard.

    Koookoookooooooo-!

    Shaking the entire mountain range with its thunderous roar, and dare to describe it, ¡®a sound of something enormous endlessly spinning¡¯ was approaching from the distant sky.

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>

    Chapter 133: A Maverick General Cannot Live Long (2)

    ¡°What... What is that?¡±

    ¡®The source of the sound¡¯ was soon revealed.

    Ian murmured upon taking an initial look at it.

    It was truly as they would express it as.

    What could that object be?

    ¡°... A ship?¡±

    A ship, it was certainly a shape of a ship. However, a few deviations were found on it as well.

    The very first thing, for sure, was the fact that it was flying in the sky, rather than moving on the waters. Some rotating objects, which were used to support its flight, were visible on several locations. That was the source of the earsplitting sound that reverberated throughout the entire mountain range.

    [A-! A-! Mic Test. One! Two! Three!]

    From the flying ship, there came a voice from the deck. It was an amplified voice of a middle aged man. It was also a very familiar voice to Ian and the masters.

    ¡°Schramm.....?¡±

    ¡°Schramm?¡±

    ¡°What did that tech geek bastard do again this time?¡±

    It was a new master piece of Schramm, the engineer.

    It has just been revealed for the entire world to see.

    [Wow, Not sure what it is, still.....]

    Schramm¡¯s tone of voice was different than from his usual manner.

    It was as if he was in heightened mode with some anticipation.

    The seething sense of excitement could not be hidden either.

    [Such a big crowd?]

    The ship approached closer and closer. At the same time, the true size of the ship became apparent. Just by the sheer size of it, it seemed to have more than ample space to carry many hundreds of people. However, it was not certain whether it could possibly fly or not.

    [I¡¯d like to first introduce to you,dies.....Uh?]

    As Schramm was going to continue to speak, a partial contingent group of gargoyles began to fly. It was tounch an attack on the unidentified flying object that has just appeared in the sky. Although it was just a small group of the gargoyles, the number of headcount was innumerable.

    [That must be what¡¯s known as the gargoyle bunch or some bastards?]

    The act ofunching an attack against him was seen as being ridiculous. Although he was speaking quietly, thanks to the amplifier, even that small voice was heard all around the mountain range.

    [Well, I do have a small present for the tiger moths to taste.]

    Schramm released the rudder. Then he began to touch equipment, over here and there, in the vicinity of the cockpit. What the heck was he up to? The answer was soon revealed. From the sides of the ship, numerous objects sprang out like mushrooms. Every one of them was in the shape of a long ¡®cylinder¡¯.

    [Flying Artillery Ship, ¡®Dragon Heart!¡¯ Ready to fire!]

    ¡®Dragon Heart¡¯, the flying artillery ship. As the name described it, the dragon heart has been researched, and using the mana supplied by the dragon heart as the energy source for its propulsion, Schramm¡¯s ¡®unique master piece¡¯ began to shoot out mes as if it has be angry.

    Kwakwang! Kwang! Kwaaang! Kwang! Kwaaaang-!

    The expression ¡®The flying artillery ship¡¯ was truly more appropriate than the name, dragon heart. Without mercy, it began to annihte the flying dragons as they attacked. It was the ¡®flying artillery ship of the dreams¡¯ which was made possible only by the high powered and unlimited mana which was in the heart of the dragon.

    [Kha-haha!]

    He has changed from being one who everyone thought to be a quiet mannered person.

    With the shelling, he even broke out into a loud crazyughter.

    It was the out-bursting moment of his natural self.

    [Right. That is who he was. I remember now.]

    Bertholdo, the tailor, murmured shaking his head.

    [But where did he make that massive thing? He couldn¡¯t have made it all by himself...]

    The carpenter Jervio¡¯s suspicion had its merits.

    [This is why I don¡¯t like him! He stands out alone! Alone!]

    Halia, the cksmith, who used to call down on Schramm as a ¡®technical geek¡¯, also said without much thought. Of course, it was hard to give it much weight based on any merits though.

    [Wow...!]

    Clevan, the little sculptor, was just ovee with awe.

    Even his two eyes were twinkling brightly.

    On the other hand, it was the most appropriate reaction.

    A ship that flies around, in the sky.

    It would simply be nothing, but amazing to him, of course.

    [Really.....]

    The general response from the cksmiths was about the same as well.

    If any consistent aspect was there then it was.

    [A crazy person has made a crazy thing.]

    Even Ian concurred with that opinion.

    Oliver, who was watching all this, also concurred.

    Helenelia and the fairy n also concurred.

    It was obvious based on just hearing that crazyughter.

    Ultimately, the fact was that his head was not all together intact.

    Kwwang! Kwang! Kwa-kwa-kwang! Kwang-!

    [Ahahahahah-!]

    However, unlike that of theughter of the engineer Schramm, that enormous shelling power has greatly helped the battle. Its fire power alone was sufficiently awesome, and the sudden appearance and the strategic position of being in the sky were truly superb. It was sufficient to overturn the situation favorably from being unfavorable.

    ¡°Now. Everyone, get on board!¡±

    Ian shouted to everyone. Almost everyone was able to fly, but if one was unable to or injured, they were all ced on the back of the dra-dragon. It was the same for Ian.

    ¡°We have to get out of the mountain range.¡±

    [What? Already? I still have more features to show off.....]

    ¡°It worked this much because it was a surprise attack. Do you not see their headcount? If those bastards consciously attack at once, then this ship, it will crash to the ground right away. You do not want that, do you?¡±

    [Hmmm.....]

    Schramm¡¯s madness faded with Ian¡¯s words.

    There was no more crazyughter, nor the strange chant.

    He even put away the amplifier in to a corner.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s just get out of here first.¡±

    Schramm¡¯s voice which did not pass through the amplifier. It soon returned to its original tone. Rather than the voice having been returned, it would be more appropriate to describe it as having been changed.

    ¡°Just hold on tightly to anything!¡±

    Schramm again took control of the flying ship¡¯s rudder. He also expertly took control over the various control apparatuses which were around it. Even though the shelling has not stopped, the ship¡¯s head turned. It was so that the ship could move forward after changing its direction.

    Kookookookookoo-!

    The spinning objects, located at various areas of the flying artillery ship, gathered the propulsion powers. Although the basis of the flying was the ¡®artification¡¯ of the ship itself with fly spell, it also required some supplementary propulsion power.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what speed is!¡±

    The madness which had been briefly faded.

    Thatughter began to emerge once again.

    It was as if a ¡®mad speedster¡¯ has shown up following a ¡®mad bomber¡¯.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The flying ship began to move with incredible speed. Although it wasn¡¯t at the level of Ian¡¯s, its speed of flying was impressive. Notably, it was faster than the time when Ian flew around wearing Mitchell Greenriver¡¯s robe. Even the flying speed of the fairy queen or the dra-dragon couldn¡¯t bepared to it.

    ¡®We¡¯ll be in trouble if they continue their pursuit.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s concerns grew deeper. It was because the gargoyles did not stop pursuing them. The difference in speed was great though. The only concern was that those monsters might juste out in to the world. If civilian casualties were to ur then a new response must be found.

    Zzzzznnnnnngggg-!

    At that moment, Ian¡¯s concerns came to a halt. A spherical magic shield was spreading all over, encapsting the mountain range. The ¡®imprable shield¡¯ was being triggered after sensing that the gargoyles were approaching the Soffit Mountain Range¡¯s border lines.

    ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s guess did not disappoint him. As these monsters were under the control of the dragon race, there would be some sort of a safeguard. Based on the experience that Ian had with the dragon entity, the spirit of Reeses Rajendu, he looked on the humans as beings that were below them, yet worthy of being protected.

    (Kwaaaaaaa-!)

    The gargoyles were attacked by the strong imprable shield.

    The bastards plunged to the ground without any resistance.

    It was an unfathomable creation of Schramm.

    With that help, the escape was sessful.

    However.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m the one who is in trouble.¡¯

    Ian was burdened with homework. He still could not feel even a tiny bit of mana. Even though he believed that he has obtained more information than he thought possible with the day¡¯s operation, what he has lost in return seemed enormous.

    ¡®Can¡¯t even get back into that space either.....¡¯

    There was only one immediate solution.

    That was, the spirit of ¡®Reeses Rajendu¡¯.

    The only possible thing was to inquire for a solution from him.

    * * *

    (What was that sudden conundrum?)

    (O, leader of the n. It was nothing. The head of the gargoyles, it was because he made a great mistake.....)

    The purple dimensionless space.

    The voices of two dragons permeated throughout.

    Even though it was a quiet conversation, their voices rang out loudly.

    (Tell me the details.)

    The ¡®true physical self¡¯ of ¡®Reeses Rajendu¡¯, the red dragon, which was the leader of every dragon n, the entity that causes mana wave from the top center of the purple sphere, spoke. That voice was even deeper than its spirit¡¯s. Was it because it has lived much longer?

    (¡®That entity¡¯ hase to visit, they said. After having investigated it, myself, I found that he was apletely different person. I sent him back appropriately, so I believe he should be taken care of by now.)

    The dragon ced ¡®power prohibition¡¯ on Ian¡¯s mana heart. ¡®Herpi Dotos¡¯ who was of the same dragon race as Reeses Rajendu and the youngest gatekeeper was providing a detailed report.

    (You¡¯ve used power prohibition. Did the human use magic trickeries?)

    (He did, rather a strong human, but he wasn¡¯t even close to being worthy of aparison to the entity. It was the physical aspects more than anything.....)

    (Good. I heard enough.)

    (I¡¯m sorry.)

    The true physical self of Reeses Rajendu gave a short nod.

    Then he focused his power back on to sustaining the sphere.

    (You wouldn¡¯t know his powers.)

    (I have not had a direct contact, but I¡¯ve familiarized myself based on what I¡¯ve heard from many members of our race. There wouldn¡¯t be any issues in recognizing.....)

    (No, it is not a matter of recognizing or distinguishing.)

    Reeses Rajendu lowered his voice.

    From that voice, fear was felt.

    (If and when the timees for you to recognize him, you would already be in the process of being ripped apart in to bloody pieces.)

    (....)

    Herpi Dotos, the sentry, shut his mouth.

    Although he was young, he was still a dragon.

    It was a statement that could make a dent in his pride.

    (You do not believe me.)

    (No, that¡¯s not it. How could I not believe the words of the leader of our race? It¡¯s just that what I was thinking about was, I dare to say.....)

    There was also a point in the gatekeeper Herpi Dotos¡¯ words. The power of the original sorcerer was well known from what he had heard.

    Even while he was on the run from the pursuit, having been the target of a kill on site order, wasn¡¯t he the ¡®little monster¡¯ that killed almost half of the race? Only that the final result of that chase was none other than the ¡®purple sphere¡¯.

    (I was just thinking whether or not he could have exercised such power as a spiritual entity rather than a true physical entity. Please believe me.)

    The original sorcerer. That entity¡¯s ¡®true physical self¡¯ was being confined inside the purple sphere. In order to maintain that seal, every surviving member of the race was contributing to sustaining the sphere. Was that all? They had selected the dimensionless space in order to escape from the world and the flow of time, and a lot of time has passed by since then. Of course, incredible amount of time was to be endured going forward as well.

    (I know what you mean. It is also a logical question.)

    Herpi Dotos¡¯ countenance became more rxed. He was scared stiff just a moment ago, believing that he had touched the nerve of his leader.

    (Only.)

    However, Reeses Rajendu was not finished.

    (Do not harbor any ordinary opinion on the original sorcerer. This is not an advice, but rather an order as your leader, and also a guidance that you may live a long time.)

    Reeses Rajendu did not necessarily exin how great a being that original sorcerer was. Instead, with the ¡®order¡¯ to not harbor any ordinary opinion on him said it all.)

    A being that ordinary opinion did not apply to.

    It was the expression that was used even before the original sorcerer and the dragon race took on the confrontational positions.

    (I will abide by your order.)

    The order was received. Certainly, the order did not simply get passed through into one ear and out to the other.

    However, Herpi Doto still could notprehend it. Those dragons which did not have the past generations¡¯ experiences all held simr thoughts. They formed a singr unit based on pride and self-respect to the n wondered why they were being told to fear a mere human? It surely was a difficult thing to swallow.

    (To ensure that his spirit cannot evene close, or even devise a n to recover his true physical self. You dedicate yourself to the duty of a gatekeeper.)

    The conversation of the two red dragons has ended.

    No more voices were heard.

    Once again, silence permeated throughout the space.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>

    Chapter 54: Suddenly (1)

    (I... Truly thank you. As I had promised at the beginning, I, Maliotus, will dedicate myself to you, Sir Ian.)

    For the past day since Ian had returned to the mansion, Maliotus, the son of Evantus, was the one who has shown the most passionate reaction. Having recovered his strength somewhat, he knelt down before Ian. The tone of his voice has also be extremely respectful.

    (Please simply tell me if there is anything that I can do for you. I will follow your instruction, no matter what the order is, even if it will cost my life!)

    His words certainly were not hollow. Every word that he spoke was nothing but the truth. That¡¯s how extreme his appreciation toward Ian was.

    Wasn¡¯t he the ¡®benefactor of lifetime¡¯ who has rescued his father from the hands of the monsters?

    (Helenelia, why are you standing there?)

    (Still, still, your reaction is too extreme...!)

    It was Maliotus, the older brother, who was emphasizing his loyalty to Ian, and Helenelia, the younger sister, who did not appreciate her overreacting brother. Of course, she also knew how great Ian¡¯s gracious help was, so she couldn¡¯t showplete refusal. Only that the best action for her to take was to stay quiet and see the moment through.

    ¡°Please stop now. I understand you.¡±

    Ian brought Maliotus up on to his feet. Such an overly dramatic reaction was not necessary. Ian had already nned to use his services often anyway. Although any specifics weren¡¯t considered yet, there would definitelye days in which his services will be good for.

    ¡°More importantly, is Evantus feeling better?¡±

    (What? Ah, yes, he is well. Fortunately, there have not been any serious injuries, and our kind has unusually rapid recovery ability,pared to others. If he can keep his energy in good order, I believe that he will fully recover within the next few days.)

    After pausing for a brief moment, Maliotus continued. It wasn¡¯t that medical practice did not exist in the world, but if it was to be closely examined, medical practice was quite subpar to recovery magic. But then, howe is an 8th ss sorcerer asking about Evantus¡¯ condition?

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    After a casual reply, Ian ced several bottles of medicine on the top of the table. They were secret medicines which he had received from Ledio and Dous. Since the physical bodies of the dragonians¡¯ and humans¡¯ did not differ much, it was alright to use the same medicines.

    ¡°When the timees, please help him to it.¡±

    (I want to thank you once again.....)

    ¡°Even receiving repetitious thank you can be tired.¡±

    (I, I¡¯m sorry.....)

    ¡°That also.¡±

    (.....)

    Maliotus has be a mute like as if a cat got his tongue. It was the same mighty dragonian who wanted to maintain his pride not so long ago, but he has be a person ofplete subordination with this turn of event.

    ¡°Then please get some rest.¡±

    Ian left Evantus¡¯ room.

    He has arrived at the library. As no one could see his face in this library, the worries and concerns which he has been hiding from others have overtaken his countenance. It was because mana did not return even after a day has passed.

    ¡®It does not look like a temporary condition.¡¯

    It was beyond just anxiety and groundless fear.

    The situation was much more serious than thought.

    He even felt fear.

    ¡®This must clearly be that dragon¡¯s deed.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a big maneuver after all. All that the bastard did was tap Ian, using one of his finger nails. Yet, the result was this? Ian even felt deprived. After all, he has been working very hard to reach the level that would bepatible with the beings like that of the dragon and the first sorcerer.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a gap that can be narrowed even after many hundreds of years of time.¡¯

    The 8th ss level.

    The unlimited amount of mana reserve.

    The other artifacts that were of the equal levels.

    It was hard even with all those things.

    To run from the ¡®dragon¡¯, that was.

    And to survive that was.

    ¡®Then, why?¡¯

    There were several aspects which couldn¡¯t be understood.

    The bastards certainly wanted to eliminate Ian by the hired dragon army and the true dragon. But then why didn¡¯t he kill Ian who had walked in voluntarily? It was far from killing him.

    ¡®They did not even recognize me, it seemed.¡¯

    That was true. He was certain.

    The dragon did not recognize Ian.

    To them, Ian was like a ¡®target¡¯.

    How could they not know their target?

    ¡®Certainly.....¡¯

    Ian regurgitated the events of that time.

    From the scenery of that purple space.

    To the conversation between the dragon and the gargoyle.

    He was thinking about it from the beginning.

    Those aspects which were strange and suspicious.

    There were too many such incidences.

    There were unlimited things which could be spected.

    ¡®Perhaps, it is the first sorcerer.¡¯

    The bastards were on high alert for ¡®human sorcerer¡¯ with close to having golden hair, in other words, one with light brown hair. He even heard the expression of ¡®the spiritual being¡¯. They also said that the ¡®body¡¯ was ¡®here¡¯. There were certainly many spections.

    ¡°Especially, the purple sphere.¡±

    Ian murmured with certainly. That purple sphere which was being sustained by the many countless number of the dragons, could that be a form of a ¡®prison¡¯? That was, the prison and the shackle that sealed in the ¡®body¡¯ of the first sorcerer ¡®Fran Paige¡¯.

    ¡®They said that he had left spiritual beings in many areas of the world.¡¯

    If so, the story would flow naturally.

    Even the thing that the dragons have hidden inside that space.

    Even the brief appearance of the first sorcerer.

    Furthermore.

    ¡®Even all the actions that were taken towards me.¡¯

    The first sorcerer was seeking to repossess the body.

    The dragon race was working hard to prevent that from happening.

    If everyone was moving ording to their own objectives.

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>

    ¡®The first sorcerer needed to nurture and develop me.¡¯

    That was, allowed Ian to concentrate on growing as a sorcerer by leading Ian to formte his decisions and judgments, and passed to him the power of thenguage, through understanding of the dragonnguage at every opportunity. That was highly probable. Only then could he use Ian in repossessing his own physical body.

    ¡®The dragon prevents that development.¡¯

    But an issue arose from that. It was the perfect spection when only the dragon army attack was considered, but that spection has beenpletely debunked after meeting the dragon, this time around. Contrary to eliminating the target that walked in voluntarily, they could not even recognize him.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Has their caution towards Ian been lowered, below that of Ian¡¯s belief? As if he was not the person of interest. No, it was too hard to be thinking that way. If that was so, was there any need at to attack him with the dragon army and the true dragon?

    ¡®I can¡¯t understand it.¡¯

    No matter what it was, he wasn¡¯t pleased. To say it more clearly, it was extremely displeasing. If it was up to him, he wanted to obliterate everyone, from the first sorcerer to the dragon races.

    ¡°.....What obliteration.¡±

    Ian shook his head.

    He still could not feel mana.

    In such a state, what obliteration.

    At the same time, he brought his left hand to inside his coat.

    It was to bring out a bottle of potion.

    The secret potion which contained the red liquid.

    The key that passes to the ¡®repository of time¡¯.

    ¡®The five breaths of the red dragon.¡¯

    ¡®The first thing was to recover strength.¡¯

    Ian had certainly been hurt by the dragon.

    The answer must also be sought from the dragon.

    He was a bit ufortable about it, but there was no other choice, unless of course there were other options.

    Even if one existed, it would also be a problem. There were no more strengths or the time to find another option.

    Kee-ee-ik....

    Just as Ian were about to drink the potion, the library door slowly opened. There were only a handful of people who could enter without daring to knock. Even, his own mother would not enter without a knock. There was only the fairy queen, or a handful of the masters. Who was it anyway?

    ¡°.....Emily?¡±

    An unexpected person has opened the door.

    It was Emily, the head of the maids.

    ¡°What is it? Without even a knock.¡±

    So, it was even very strange. She was a house maid, and Ian was the master of the mansion. Even for Ian who does not necessarily think serious about the difference in people¡¯s sses and the decorum, this incidence was certainly something that he could make an issue out of. There was no way that Emily did not know that either.

    ¡°Has something urgent happened?¡±

    ¡®The process¡¯ wasn¡¯t important if it was truly very urgent.

    Ian could only think that way.

    ¡°Even after you¡¯ve been hurt that way.¡±

    The tone of the voice that came from Emily, and the direction in which her words were heading werepletely different than what Ian had anticipated.

    ¡°Do you trust a lizard?¡±

    Emily, the head of the maids.

    Rather, the being that had Emily¡¯s face.

    That being was looking at Ian as she spoke.

    To be more pointed, she was staring at the bottle that Ian was holding.

    ¡°You seemed a bit foolish to be my bloodline.¡±

    ¡°.....What?¡±

    The bastard approached.

    Ian, of course, stood up, too.

    However, that was all he could do.

    ¡°Hm. Hm. What can you do with that broken up body.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian had the ability to understand quickly. There was no way that he could understand based on the series of events and what meaning those words implied. It seemed that the ¡®spiritual being¡¯, which the dragon had alluded, has appeared. No, it was certain.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down instead.¡±

    The ¡®spiritual being¡¯ that had the face and voice of Emily.

    He sat across the table and crossed his leg.

    ¡°Vanessa, is she still doing well?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Fran Paige, the first sorcerer, struck up a conversation with a small topic. Of course, Ian¡¯s reply could not be heard.

    ¡°Hm. From the memory of this servant girl, she seemed to be doing OK. She was a very good woman. Beautiful, virtuous, and very straight forward.¡±

    The being murmured, bashfully. The being was asking how things have been as if they were old friends, meeting for the first time in a long while. He even made small chats. However, Ian could not understand even a small part of the being¡¯s words, actions, or everything about him.

    ¡°.....You, what are you?¡±

    It was Ian¡¯s first words after a long consideration.

    It was both meaningless and meaningful.

    ¡°You have already deduced as much as you possibly could?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±

    The certainty needed to end the spection.

    Ian needed that certainly.

    ¡°I suppose, it is important. To you anyways.¡±

    The spiritual being nodded his head.

    It was the expression and tone saying that he understood everything.

    ¡°You know me by four names.¡±

    Total four names.

    He continued to speak.

    ¡°First, as the name, the first sorcerer.¡±

    The being that was seen as the god of all sorcerers.

    The one who was the first to create the techniques of magic.

    The first sorcerer was the first name.

    ¡°As the golden dragon.¡±

    The person who was behind the turning back the time.

    The golden dragon with golden hide and scale.

    That was the second name.

    ¡°As Fran.¡±

    The same name and the true name of the first sorcerer, who led Ian to the masters of the Tapping Ind, or led the masters to Ian, was the third name.

    ¡°Lastly.¡±

    There was a pause in Fran Paige. Although it was a very brief moment, it was sufficient to allow Ian to think about many things. It was the same for both Fran, and Ian who was anxiously waiting for the answer.

    ¡°As your father.¡±

    Ian¡¯s breathing came to a sudden halt at that moment.

    It was the name that was thought of and thought of again and again.

    Or ¡®father¡¯, the name given to someone rted by blood.

    That was the being that has appeared before his eyes.

    ¡®The first sorcerer¡¯ and the ¡®golden dragon¡¯.

    It was the final name of ¡®Fran Paige¡¯.

    ¡°Good to see you.¡±

    He spoke.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>

    Chapter 135: Suddenly (2)

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡±

    However, the words that came out of Ian¡¯s mouth and what were toe out would not be so kind. The father and son rtionship, linked by blood was not important, at all. Nor were there any intention of rebuking as to why he has just shown up, as all blood rtives might do, in such a situation.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    That entity was this kind of being to Ian.

    The name of the first sorcerer? It was eptable. The golden dragon? That too, was eptable. Fran? It did not matter whether that name was used or not.

    However, the final and the fourth name, ¡®father¡¯.

    At least that name could not be easily epted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sad. As I am still your father.¡±

    ¡°The one who was my father has died long time ago.¡±

    There was an aura of coldness in Ian¡¯s voice.

    It was like as if some magic has been initiated.

    ¡°Not too long before I was born.¡±

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Fran, who has overtaken the body of the servant girl Emily.

    He said, waving his hands in extremely dismissing gesture.

    ¡°It was the choice I had made to protect you and your mother. Had I stayed there any longer, those bastards would have discovered me. The lizard bastards, that was.¡±

    Fran exined the reasons behind his decision as he saw it.

    However, it had no effect on Ian.

    ¡°I am not questioning as to why you have deserted us, why you¡¯ve just shown up, or ying such infantile familial games. You should already know it well? The reason for deceiving my mother, so that she could give birth to me. I¡¯m only interested in knowing the reasons behind that deed.¡±

    A being that has lived more than one thousand years, such a being could not have innocently, simply fall in love. There must have been an intentional reason behind doing so.

    ¡°Intention.....¡±

    Fran bobbed his head, hearing Ian.

    Of course, his fa?ade was still Emily¡¯s.

    ¡°You probably have a good idea, already?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Ian¡¯s guess was simple.

    A ¡®tool¡¯ to be used in reiming the physical body.

    It was a ¡®process¡¯ of creating that tool.

    Here, the tool would imply Ian Paige.

    And the process implied none other than Ian¡¯s mother.

    ¡°That guess was probably urate.¡±

    Fran admitted without any hesitation.

    Ian¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ian thought for a moment.

    Then he spoke.

    He spoke with a dry voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I thought I y a little gamble.¡±

    ¡°A gamble?¡±

    ¡°The hand that I had saved has be rather stimting.¡±

    Fran¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°It is a gamble that has been prepared for a long time, but the sess rate was rather low, until now. It was because I expected uncooperative behaviors, for sure. Evencked the skills or desperation. By the way, I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    It was the first time that he has heard about having insufficient skills since he was born. It was same with respect to desperation. Ian has lived fiercer than anyone else, so far. However, to the eyes of that being, it did not seem to be that way, at all.

    ¡°But you have the tendency to be easily provoked, such that you would at least mobilize even with a small tap. It would have been better if I could have aged you a bit longer. Well, that is in the past.¡±

    He mobilizes with a small tap.

    Hence, that¡¯s how he used to appear to Ian.

    That was, saying not to trust the dragon by appearing through magic, or saying to be careful with the time, after appearing in the form for a dragon, and such.

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to approach, either. That was because there were separate lizards posse bastards who were after my spiritual entities. Nor did I have sufficient time to exin it as I have now, they weren¡¯t tired of it, I suppose? Those bastards.¡±

    Fran who has made idle remarks.

    He began to discuss the real subject matter at hand.

    ¡°To cut to the chase, you will soon die.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Soon, the lizard bastards wille. Although I had bought some time, I think the time is running out. They are such a suspicious bunch of races.....¡±

    ¡°Exin it in simple terms.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it is difficult to exin it, now that I¡¯m trying.¡±

    Crossing his arms, Fran said.

    He even cringed as if he was agonizing over it.

    ¡°First of all, you¡¯ve seen the space in which my true body was being kept, right?¡±

    ¡°If you are referring to the purple space.....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there. As you might have seen it already, most of the lizard bastards are in that space. However, they are not all of them. A very tiny part, the posses that I¡¯ve just mentioned belong to that race. Most of them are young.¡±

    It was the posse that was organized in order toe after Fran¡¯s spiritual body. It implied that a tiny group of ¡®young dragons¡¯ were active in the world. It was only that their movements were so discreet that no one was able to recognize it.

    ¡°The mercenary dragon army which had been sent to you, and the true dragon. They were all part of the posse. Most likely, they found out something in the process of locating my spiritual body.¡±

    Ian listened to Fran¡¯s story carefully. He thought he was beginning to understand, little bit by little bit. Including the reason why the dragon, which was in the purple space, didn¡¯t recognize him, and the statement, implying that he would soon die, as well.

    ¡°I expected that you would somehow defeat those skeleton bastards. So, instead, I stopped the posse. It was necessary to dy their reporting. As a result, I¡¯ve lost most of my spiritual bodies, but now it is more beneficial for me to be protecting you.¡±

    That was it. The dragons, which lived in the purple space, did not get the report of the existence of Ian Paige, the ¡®secret weapon¡¯ that the first sorcerer has discretely prepared and that of his rtionship by blood.

    ¡°They will slowly mobilize. The regr report that they were supposed to receive has been cut off, so a few members of the race will most likely be sent out to the world. There isn¡¯t really much to be investigated, either? The city was attacked by two skull headed monsters, and that crisis had been resolved by an incredibly skilled, high level human sorcerer?¡±

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>

    Chapter 135.2

    A mercenary dragon army has attacked the human city. Furthermore, if it was a dragon investigating, he would have felt the traces of the true dragon, as well. And that a human blooded sorcerer had destroyed them all, all by himself. That was, the sorcerer with light brown hair. This would cast a suspicion that would be almost certain.

    ¡°They would kill immediately. No one, around you, will survive most likely? That would be the only way to eliminate any potential, future troubles. That is the way of the lizard bastards.¡±

    Not just Ian, but those who are around him. In close proximity, it meant the family members, and more widely, the entire city. He felt certainty from Fran¡¯s tone.

    ¡°That tragedy, don¡¯t you want to avoid it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Certainly he wanted to avoid it. He wanted to avoid it in any way possible. That was Ian¡¯s true feeling. However, he did not respond readily.

    ¡®Can¡¯t just trust him blindly, ether.¡¯

    He had more than a couple of suspicions. He had a temperament of not even trusting ordinary humans, yet, how can he trust a one thousand year old slimy snake? No matter how hard he was thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help, but have reservations. After all, he was just the being who considers Ian, himself, as only a tool. It meant that he was no ordinary blood rtive.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    If he was to just put aside those suspicions. His words were convincing. He had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°What is it? The way to avoid that tragedy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll bring you up to my level.¡±

    ¡°Your level¡­..?¡±

    Fran Page. The level that which the first sorcerer has reached. It was not a simple matter. It was the beginning and the end of all magic and power. And so, he began to be suspicious, again. It was because it sounded impossible.

    ¡°I also thought that it was impossible until just recently. My thoughts have changed. Looking at you, it seems that you¡¯ve been injured by a forbidden power¡­..¡±

    ¡°Forbidden power?¡±

    Fran stretched out his right arm in response to the question. Then amazing thing took ce.

    ¡®Mana¡­..¡¯

    Ian had been slightly tapped by the dragon¡¯s finger nail. All that Fran did was to stretch out the palm of his hand. Yet, the result was incredibly amazing.

    ¡®Has it returned¡­.?¡¯

    The missing mana. He felt the responsive power of it.

    ¡°Perhaps, because you¡¯ve lost the power that you¡¯ve always took for granted? The pressure and the urgency has be fundamentally unbearable. It is the perfect condition to have understanding in the past life.¡±

    With those words Fran retrieved his hand. Then the responsiveness of mana was gone also.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The overwhelming difference in the powers. Furthermore, his counterpart was only a spiritual being. That was, it wasn¡¯t even the power of a true being. Yet, how could it be this strong?

    ¡°Ian, you do not have a choice. The longer you hesitate, the higher the probability grows. That is, the probability that your mother will perish in the hands of the lizards. She was a good woman. We can¡¯t let that be her fate, now can we?¡±

    In response, Ian¡¯s eyes twitched. Along with the dragons¡¯, the tone of that Fran Page did not sit well with Ian, either.

    ¡°Was it only Vanessa? Fairly good friendships have been forged in this life, this time around, with the likes of the princess, the alchemist father and son team, the crowned price, and that knight. Who else was there? At any rate, quite arge number of good friends may perish.¡±

    The second life of Ian. The lives of those who he thought were special to him in this life were shing by one after another.

    ¡°If you want to avoid that tragic future, listen and do as I say. Then I¡¯ll teach you everything. And with that power, destroy all the members of that dragon race. That¡¯s the only way you and your acquaintances will survive. And you may enjoy more things after that, if you want to. It is powerful enough to achieve that?¡±

    He would be taught everything by the first sorcerer. Then, annihte the dragon race. And thus, save the lives of those who were around him, and himself. How sensible and sweet a whisper it was. As he said, there was no room for any other choices, either. He was already at the end of the road, it seemed.

    ¡°If the dragon race was to be annihted.¡±

    Ian quietly regurgitated Fran¡¯s words. He recited in a quiet voice.

    ¡°You, too, would be freed.¡±

    ¡°It just might as well be so, right?¡±

    ¡°That must be the purpose.¡±

    ¡°Think as you please.¡±

    Fran responded as if it was nothing. He then, again, urged for Ian to make his decision.

    ¡°Let me remind you again, the quicker the decision, the better.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    No matter how hard he had struggled with it, the final decision seemed to be the same. There was no better choice. It reminded him of the expression, ¡®irresistible force.¡¯ Although the deliberation has been brief, the thought was very deep.

    ¡°¡­. Your method, I¡¯ll go with it.¡±

    To Ian¡¯s decision.

    ¡°It is a prudent decision.¡±

    Fran weed the decision with satisfaction. He wobbled momentarily.

    ¡°Gosh, I guess it¡¯s already depleted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A piece of the spiritual body, which was ced on her, I¡¯ve only used one the size of a finger nail in attempts to conserve and conserve again. Even not much of the spiritual body is remaining. There is way too much to lose unless it is used conservatively.¡±

    Fran was in a situation where he was borrowing Emily¡¯s body. It meant that Emily, herself, was not the spiritual body.

    Ian¡¯s expression has darkened upon hearing those words.

    ¡°That expression, perhaps, concerned for your father¡­..¡±

    ¡°Not you, Emily.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you do not need to worry about this, child. I only borrowed her body.¡±

    Ian felt relieved when he heard that. She was a girl that his mother thought of as her younger sister. Of course, Fran knew that fact, too.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return soon. I need to get prepared.¡±

    ¡°Get prepared? How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t take ¡­ Long¡­..¡±

    It was from right at that moment. Fran¡¯s voice eventually became smaller. The piece of the spiritual form that had been ced over Emily¡­ It was because its power was nearly depleted.

    ¡°A few days¡­. Sufficient¡­.¡±

    That was the end. Fran Page¡¯s voice was cut off. In addition, Emily¡¯s body fell to the ground like a leaf. Ian quickly helped her. He only hoped that Fran saying that a good night¡¯s sleep would fix her was true.

    ¡°¡­..same ss as you.¡±

    Ian murmured as he was looking at Emily, who was fallen. Then he saw the eyes, nose, and the mouth which have ryed Fran Page¡¯s message, as Fran Page.

    ¡°No, I¡­..¡±

    Ian¡¯s tone was more determined than ever. He continued to speak to himself.

    ¡°Will need to stand higher.¡±

    He had to do so. Ian was sure. His instincts and experiences whispered to him. Do not be fooled by a slimy face. Do not be fooled by the name, father. The being that was more dangerous than the dragons. None other than Fran Page, that was.

    ¡°Over you.¡±

    * * *

    Several days after since then. A quite a ¡®different being¡¯ has appeared before Ian¡¯s eyes. It was the being who was the ¡®most fit¡¯ to pass down the power.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>

    Chapter 136: Ancient Memory (1)

    ¡®A potion?¡¯

    An item that has materialized before Ian who was reading a book. It was a bottle containing golden liquid.

    A small note was apanying it as well.

    The message was even simpler.

    [Drink up. Unless you¡¯re scared. From Dad who has four names.]

    It was certain to him, after having seen the note. The note that was with the ancient dragon manifesto. And the note that was with the notebook, containing the spell of the family. Everything must be the work of Fran Page for sure.

    ¡°I have been yed.¡±

    Although it has been anticipated, now that it has be a reality, agitation overtook him.

    Someone has been controlling his life from the background? If it was an ordinary person, one would have felt dejected, but Ian¡¯s final reaction was ¡®agitation¡¯.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Ian murmured as if to pledge it to himself. He gulped down the golden liquid, at once. Then the scenery began to change all around him. The library that was filled with books, just a moment ago. That has gradually changed into outdoors, wide ins under the blue sky, and blue forest.

    ¡°¡­..?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just that the scenery had changed. Ian, himself, had been teleported to another ce. Or, it could be inside a magical illusion, like thest time.

    ¡®Mana has returned.¡¯

    The very first thing that he felt was mana. The mana, which had been taken away by the dragon, that mana heart has returned to his heart after having received it back from Fran. An indescribable sense of relief overtook him.

    Passaak-passaak!

    It was when he was feeling the sense of relief. The sounds of footsteps in the grass were heard. It was a familiar one¡¯s approach. Fran Page, it was him.

    ¡°What is this ce, sir?¡±

    Ian spoke formally to Fran as they met again. Of course, it was only formal on the surface as the voice still apanied a sense of edginess. That was obvious. How could words be spoken with respect at this juncture?

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    However, Fran closed his mouth shut even as Ian asked. Instead, circling around the area, he observed Ian.

    As if he was ¡®wary¡¯ of a new entity, that was. What was he up to now?

    ¡°Can you be¡­Is that you?¡±

    Fran finally spoke.

    The problem was with what was being said.

    ¡°What the heck are you trying to do now?¡±

    ¡°A prophet had promised to send a human. I had heard that it would be a young man who had the same hair as I¡­ Are you that person?¡±

    ¡°A prophet¡­..?¡±

    It was certainly a nonsense that was hard to understand. Hence, Ian could only tilt his head.

    ¡®What nonsense is he talking about?¡¯

    It was certainly the same entity. The Fran Page whom Ian had seen inside the magical illusion. It was exactly the same being as that one. The brown hair, not so attractive face. However, something seemed to be off somewhere.

    ¡°You must be. Thenguage that we speak now is the one that was endowed upon us by the prophet, himself. d to meet you. I¡¯m Fran.¡±

    Ian was speaking thenguage of Greenriver Empire.

    The reason was simple. It was because Fran was the first to speak in thenguage of Greenriver Empire. Yet, what does he mean by the ¡®prophet¡¯snguage¡¯? It became more nonsensical as the conversation continued.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m Ian Page.¡±

    Ian reluctantly introduced himself.

    The response to that was truly a spectacle.

    ¡°Oh! Page! Were you a lineage of the tribal chief? Let me see. Page tribe, Page tribe. Hmm, I do seem to have heard of it before¡­..¡±

    The ambience that was being emanated from Fran Page was quite different, now. It would not be surprising to say that he was all together a different person. If that transformation was to be described in more direct terms.

    ¡®¡­..He seemed to have be dumber.¡¯

    That¡¯s how many deficiencies could be found in him.

    It was hard to believe that it was the same person.

    What the heck was going on?

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m hearing about the Page tribe for the first time, but¡­ Hm, I suppose! The world is a big ce, right? Or perhaps¡­.Have youe down from that world above? The one the prophet has personally sent down¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°To us¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I asked you what you are trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Trying to do¡­Ah!¡±

    Ian¡¯s pointed question.

    Fran pped his hands.

    ¡°It seemed that you have not heard the detailed exnation from the prophet!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°It seems that as my request has been very sudden, the prophet must have sent you in a hurry. Certainly, it is an urgent mater, but an exnation is in order.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please do not stare at me that way. I could not have guessed that the prophet who is fully upied with many matters would respond this quickly, either?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t someone that Ian could definitelymunicate with.

    Perhaps, it would be better just to hear what it was that he was about to say, at this juncture.

    That¡¯s exactly how Ian felt.

    ¡°So, You, Ian Page, who is a noble one of the world above and lineage of the tribe, has been personally sent by the prophet¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please, just call me Ian.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Ian will do from now on.¡±

    The two have quickly shortened the names for each other.

    They continued their conversation.

    ¡°I ask you for your help in systematically perfecting the power of thenguage, so that I may sessfully put the ¡®world¡¯s chaos¡¯ to rest.¡±

    The world¡¯s chaos?

    Perfect the power of thenguage?

    Ian asked in response.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Unlike the world above, the humans of this world has tough time just to stay alive, at the moment. They are too busy running away from the gargoyles, the ogres, the trolls, the goblins, the imposing numbers of monsters, and other various races, just to survive. Especially, the gargoyles that are overtaking the world, utilizing their amazing reproductive capabilities.¡±

    It was when he had heard up to this point that Ian could make a guess about what this space ¡®was¡¯ all about.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>

    Chapter 136: Ancient Memory (2)

    ¡®Past.¡¯

    Of course, it was Ian who hase into the past. Or maybe not, he wasn¡¯t sure as it could also be an illusion. However, the world that has been opened before him, its background was definitely of one in the past.

    ¡®And it was one from the very long time ago.¡¯

    Based on the words ¡®The gargoyles are threatening the world,¡¯ it appeared as if this moment was the time before the dragons were even trained on the power of thenguage. If that gap in the time was to be described in terms of numbers.

    ¡®At least it would be several thousand years.¡¯

    The spirit being of Reseese Radenju that had the memory of approximately thousand years, even that being had described the time, when the gargoyles were the top predators, as very ancient. That was, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to describe it as several thousands of years ago.

    ¡®In fact, even that could be insufficient.¡¯

    Ian stroked his smooth chin.

    He had travelled through multipleyers of time.

    Whether he has actuallye into the past, or it was an illusion, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t even particrly curious.

    Only¡­..

    ¡®What is he up to?¡¯

    ¡®The Fran Page of present time¡¯ has clearly stated that he would bring Ian up to his level. Yet, he has been showing himself, in the past and the past world, all of a sudden?

    There was no way of understanding what he was up to.

    ¡°Are you listening? Is the exnation too difficult?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Please do continue.¡±

    Was there any other way?

    All that he could do was to listen.

    ¡°I was able to protect the world with my powers up to now. The people of this world, that is. However, no matter what I did, it wasn¡¯t possible to protect everyone. My body is only one, yet the world is so vast.¡±

    It was Fran Page who had existed many thousands of years ago.

    He had protected humans from the monsters of the world. However, it was impossible to protect every human being.

    As he said, the world was vast, and there were many people.

    ¡°Even if it was the natural order that all humans cease to exist, and the monsters take their ce, I have no intention of epting that without trying. I am a human, and I will continue to be a human. So, I thought about it. And I¡¯ve made my decision. That is, to protect as many people as possible. First¡­..¡±

    ¡®The Fran of the past¡¯ paused for a moment.

    Extending his right hand out, he recited.

    (Open.)

    The sound has resonated from mana, rather than from a vocal cord.

    Then something awesome took ce.

    Everything that was in front of Fran¡¯s hand, from the tiny grass to the far away mountain range, all that which had made up the ¡®space¡¯ has neatly folded up like paper. No, even the description of being folded was not sufficient. It was a strange phenomenon that one could not even easily see in dreams.

    (Copse.)

    It was the sky this time.

    Fran¡¯s hand has been extended out towards the sky. Then even the blue sky came down, copsing. It was not a joke. It was not an empty description, either. Truly, the space that was the sky began to quickly crumble.

    (Restore.)

    The awesomeness did not end there. The quiet recitation of the word, restore. It was a single word that even Ian could understand. Everything has returned in response to that one word. The grass and the mountain range which were folded like papers. The blue sky that had been crumbled down, too. Everything has returned back to their original states. It was as if the time has been turned back.

    ¡°The power that I was born with.¡±

    Fran who has demonstrated this awesome power.

    He spoke as he looked at his own hands.

    ¡°I n to establish a ¡®system¡¯ with which I can teach this power to other humans. I am asking you to help me do that.¡±

    The power ofnguage that Fran was born with. He wanted to teach that power to others. However, he did not know the method to do that. So, help him so that he could find the way.

    ¡°And the second request is¡­..¡±

    (Kkkkkkkkk-!)

    (Kaaaahhh-!)

    At the moment when Fran was about to continue. A strange sound was heard from beyond the ins. It wasn¡¯t a strange sound from a single entity, but from many. The sound was even familiar to Ian. It was none other than a ¡®flock of gargoyles¡¯, in the hundreds. The bastards came towards Fran.

    ¡°¡­..Do you know how to fight?¡±

    The Fran of the past asked as if he was whispering. Fighting most likely didn¡¯t only mean using fists. Instead of a vocal response, Ian only nodded.

    ¡°May I see your skills?¡±

    ¡°If you want.¡±

    He was aching to get even since his mana was taken away from him. Especially, if it was those gargoyle bastards, he certainly had the interest in annihting them.

    ¡°Ice.¡±

    Ian¡¯s two arms extended towards the sky. A strong chill surged up into the sky. It was like dark clouds filled with lightening.

    ¡°Storm.¡±

    Ice Storm.

    It was, ¡®Ice storm¡¯.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple chill. A countless number of ice chunks raged all around, like hail. If ¡®blizzard¡¯ spell was a magic that freezes everything in its range, ¡®ice storm¡¯ was certainly more powerful.

    (Kaaaaaahk-!)

    (Koooooooaaahk-!)

    (Krrraahk-!)

    As it was a magic in which countless number of ice chunks would physically ¡®smash¡¯ every object within the range, just by simply looking at it from the visual perspective, it would only be an extremely destructive magic.

    ¡°Do you think this is being able to fight, somewhat?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, you are a man sent by the heavens.¡±

    The Fran of the past raised his thumb. The more Ian looked at Fran Page, the more he saw him as apletely different person. Could even that outward appearance be a trap, also?

    ¡°The second favor that I¡¯m about to ask of you is a simple one. Right this moment is when those gargoyle bastards are in heat. If they go crazy among themselves, it would not be an issue, but theye out into various parts of the world and attack people.¡±

    Fran exined clearly and made a small gesture with his hands. Then the remaining gargoyles were all ¡®incinerated¡¯. It was truly not an imaginative expression. As the expression described it, they have disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°There is a limit to what I can do, alone. Although the two of us may notpletely stop them, it is still better than one doing all the work, don¡¯t you agree? I want to ask for your help in order to minimize human casualties.¡±

    The first favor was none other than the power of thenguage. He was asking for help in developing a ¡®method¡¯ and ¡®systematizing¡¯ it in order to teach it to others. And the second favor was to help him protect more people as soon as possible.

    ¡®¡­Is this it.¡¯

    He will bring Ian up to his level.

    That meant the he will transfer the knowledge of the power of thenguage in perfect form. That was, in the process of helping Fran of the past, he would master it on his own.

    ¡®That prophet fellow must also be the Fran of my time.¡¯

    The ¡®prophet¡¯, the one, which Fran of the past was referring to. That must probably be the Fran of the present time. It was a useless, yet very interesting yground.

    ¡®In such a yground, I suppose I¡¯ll have to y along.¡¯

    Ian showed a subtle, small smile. It bothered him to go along with what Fran said. Yet, there was no other method. Furthermore, it seemed to be impossible to get away from here. Away from this illusion of the ¡®past¡¯.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make this thest time.¡¯

    Thest time to be yed like this. The power he had, the power that would be learned from him. The moment the ¡®power of thenguage¡¯ was mastered perfectly, when that power was to be evolved as Ian wanted.

    ¡®That would be when it all starts.¡¯

    Everything would be remade as Ian desired, with Ian in the center.

    ¡°Alright. I will help.¡±

    Ian and Fran Page of the past. It was the beginning of a rather strangepanionship.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>

    Chapter 137: Ancient Memory (2)

    ¡®What the heck, there really are only monsters.¡¯

    The time of several thousand years in the past. It was the ¡®opinion¡¯ of Ian, based on thest few days, after having lived, watched and sometimes even saved people of that world. Wherever he went, all sorts of monsters appeared. There were many monsters or life forms which were even supposed to have been extinct, already, in Ian¡¯s own time spectrum.

    ¡®The fact that the humans have survived is, indeed, an awesome feat.¡¯

    Compared to that, the humans were the minority. As a matter of fact, since even the civilization was considered to be beneath theirs, humans felt even more like the minority. How did the humans ovee this difficulty and survive? The answer was simple. And the answer was close by.

    (O, Dark Fire.)

    ¡®The power of thenguage¡¯ which ¡®Fran of the past¡¯ recites.

    It was truly the ¡®power of thenguage¡¯, itself.

    That was because everything came to be as it was spoken, or spat out.

    (Incinerate them.)

    It was truly the grand scale Atar Hakka, that was, the ¡®dark fire¡¯ stretched out towards a group of ogres that had attacked the human tribe. Although it was described as a group in words only, they were more like a coalition of several tribes.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Ian to wield the power of such fire magic. It was only that the essential difference was huge. If the maximum power of Ian¡¯s single spell was that, the concept of minimum or maximum did not seem to exist for Fran of the past.

    ¡®If he was so determined, he could even end the world.¡¯

    He felt horrified, having thought that. The reason behind an entire dragon family was confining the body of Fran in a seal, and the reason behind why that seal was being maintained. At least, one thing among those things could be surmised.

    ¡®I even feel sorry for the monsters.¡¯

    That was so when looking at it from those monsters¡¯ perspective. To them, Fran was equivalent to a ¡®disaster¡¯. Of course, that did not make Fran of the past a crazed murderer. That was because he was disciplined with respect to eliminating only those monsters that had threatened the humans.

    ¡°O, the savior with golden brown hair!¡±

    ¡°We seek you!¡±

    ¡°Please watch over us!¡±

    ¡°O, savior!¡±

    ¡°O, savior!¡±

    The tribe members who sought Fran¡¯s appearance bowed down on the ground. They wailed desperately as if they were before a god. It didn¡¯t matter whether one was the leader of the tribe or a ve. Everyone was equal before Fran.

    ¡®I suppose he would look like a god.¡¯

    After the dragon mercenary incidence, hasn¡¯t Ian, too, been treated like a monster or a semi god? Moreover, in times such as this, Fran would certainly be like a god. In fact, he might appear as more god like than a god.

    ¡®The god that humans want, that is.¡¯

    The god that humans wanted. A god that was only for ¡®humans¡¯, not for animals, monsters, trees or weeds. A god who would not hesitate to annihte beasts or monsters on behalf of the humans. A god who looked after their well beings. Fran of the past was certainly that type of a being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Sir Ian.¡±

    How long was the waiting? Fran spoke after being separated from the humans. Then he went to the portal which had been installed at a corner of the tribe¡¯s colony. It was the portal which had been installed to summon Fran¡¯s help, at any time.

    ¡°But the people are still....¡±

    ¡°They are going to stay like that until I go back. I tried to talk and convince them, but to no avail. Only thing that I can do is to leave as soon as possible. Ha-ha.¡±

    Fran of the pastughed awkwardly. Ian came back to the other side of the portal with Fran.

    They have returned to Fran¡¯s headquarter which was also aboratory. The ce mainly had two themes.

    First, the countless many number of ¡®books¡¯, and the countless number of ¡®portals¡¯.

    ¡°I get awed whenever I see those books.¡±

    Perhaps, because there were technical issues in making them, the books appeared to be crudepared to the present world, but having examined them for the past few days, the content was definitely not crude at all. That was understandable since most of the books were written by Fran, himself. From many researches to journals, there were various kinds of books.

    ¡°All I had was time. In the old days, that was.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been living, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Well. I have given up counting my age.¡±

    There was one fact that Ian has discovered in thest few days. Fran has been in existence from much earlier than this ancient time. Only that it hasn¡¯t been that long since he has been acting as the savior of the humanity, in earnest. Although he did not reveal the reasons, he did reveal the cause of the evesting life.

    ¡®The power of thenguage.¡¯

    The moment that the power of thenguage has been mastered.

    He did not age from that moment on.

    That was ording to Fran¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°But then do you have any time for rest?¡±

    Ian said as he looked at the portal.

    The thousands of portals that he would use to travel, just for fun.

    They were the passage ways connecting various parts of the world.

    ¡°I still have plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°You have been continuously busy for the past few days though.¡±

    ¡°As I told you, the gargoyle bastards are in heat these days? Other monsters all start at the simr time, too. This is the busiest time, in fact. Every kind of beast bastard is in heat, at this time.¡±

    The crisis, when the whole world is crawling with monsters, seemed to be solely on the shoulders of Fran. Although he could notpletely protect the entire humanity, at least, he would certainly be the ¡®greatest reason for the ¡®continuation of humanity¡¯.

    ¡°Still, after this time passes, it would be morefort.....¡±

    It was when Fran was about to continue.

    A person has appeared through a portal.

    It was in fact from two ces, not one.

    ¡°O, savior! Please save us!¡±

    ¡°Sa, savior! Savior!¡±

    It appeared that there urred problems in two ces at the same time. Usually in times like this, he would go to the more urgent ce, but Fran no longer needed to do that. Has he not gotten a powerful and trustworthy helper which the prophet has sent to him?

    ¡°Um, Sir Ian can.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Ian went across a portal with one of the ancient men, with light blonde hair, who was seeking help. Looking at that hair, it appeared as if he was looking at the imperial family of Greenriver. It was because of the blonde hair which was closer to being white was their special feature.

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>

    ¡°Tribal Chief! I¡¯ve brought apanion of the savior.¡±

    ¡°What? Apanion? Did the savior have apanion?¡±

    Beyond the portal was a ratherrge sized colony. It seemed to be thergest one of the ancient tribes which he has seen so far. Would it be like arge ancient city in the current world? Of course, it would be a stretch to call it arge city, but considering the times, it was certainly arge city.

    ¡°Hmmmm.....¡±

    The man who was called the ¡®tribal chief¡¯, the man with the light blonde hair, looked at Ian with doubts. Rather than ¡®doubt¡¯, it was more like ¡®disbelief. Was Ian truly a strong being like that of the savior? Could he resolve the issues that have struck the tribe, and rebellion? It was that kind of disbelief.

    ¡®He looks familiar from somewhere.¡¯

    At the same time, Ian thought, looking at the tribal chief.

    This guy, he appeared to look very much like someone.....

    ¡°.....The crowned prince?¡±

    He was a man of smaller stature than the crowned prince.

    However, all ancient people were like that.

    Almost all the humans were smaller on the average.

    Of course, there were even differences in the fa?ade.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°.....Ah, nothing. More importantly.¡±

    Ian stopped saying what he had started to say.

    It was the ancient times of many thousands of years ago.

    How could the crowned prince exist?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a matter of high urgency?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, Yes! Please, please hurry to the outside of the colony.....!¡±

    The scenery of the outside of the colony, which he has arrived at by following the tribal chief and the crowd. There, he could see a ¡®troll tribe¡¯ of truly incredible number of headcounts. Of course, there were also humans who were confronting the troll tribe. But there was a huge difference in their spirits.

    Rather than having assembled for the purpose of attacking the humans, the trolls seemed to have assembled in order to take over the territory of the human tribe.

    ¡°Trolls.¡±

    That was understandable. The colony that this light blonde haired tribal chief possessed was in a location that exhibited strategically superior position. Especially, the stream of river that went through the entire colony was notable. Since the river was responsible for providing survivability for a generation, there was no wonder that even the monsters envied it.

    ¡°Do you mean for me to eliminate those trolls?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. How, could it be done?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, they are more than I had thought.¡±

    ¡°If it was the savior, he would easily.....¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something that I couldn¡¯t do, either.¡±

    Certainly. Only thing was that there was a slight difference.

    Ian was different from Fran of the past. Specifically, he did not volunteer to be the ¡®protector of humanity¡¯. He didn¡¯t particrly want to annihte the trolls in a single breath, either. No matter what, wouldn¡¯t it be likemitting a massacre? However, if it must be done, then there wasn¡¯t any reason that would stop him from doing so. Like at that ancient time when he had saved the great lord Morgrian from the goblins.

    ¡°Whoo.....!¡±

    Ian let out a short breath.

    He drew arge amount of mana.

    At the same time, he levitated into the air.

    ¡°First time in a long while.¡±

    Has hee up with a good idea?

    No, his expression did not say that.

    Instead of having a ¡®good idea¡¯.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try then.¡±

    An interesting idea came to his mind.

    It was a magic that seemed to go well in such situations.

    ¡°Frost.¡±

    A very vast ranged cold air type magic.

    The method used to save the great lord Morgrian.

    The spell thatmenced the beginning of the second life.

    ¡°Nova.¡±

    ¡®Frost Nova.¡¯

    That strong cold energy began to form at the center of the assembled troll tribe. Of course, the difference in the levels of the destructive powers, and the ranges were like heaven and earth. To restate, it was not in any way an exaggerated statement.

    Padeek, padddddeeek, paddeek, padddeeeeek-!

    The cold energy that shot out into every direction.

    The ground began to freeze inside out.

    Once again, the ¡®ice hell¡¯ has spread.

    This time, it was the troll tribe who was the ¡®victim¡¯ of it.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Suddenly, the time long ago when he had improved his magical senses through frost nova came to his mind. If it had been the original power, rather than just a gymnasium, it would be the entire Youngju Castle which would have beenpletely frozen. He remembered having such a thought.

    And now, the newly achieved result proved that that thought was the appropriate one. The proof was the bloody sight of the trolls, frozen as if they were sculptures.

    ¡°Ah, Ahhhh.....!¡±

    The tribal chief who clearly watched the event unfold.

    And the warriors, and the people of the tribe.

    Everyone froze for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t due to the spell¡¯s side effects.

    It was the result of psychological freezing.

    ¡°Are you satisfied, with this?¡±

    Ian flew back to near the colony.

    Satisfied? Satisfied with this?

    Is he saying that for a goodugh?

    ¡°O,panion of the savior!¡±

    ¡°O, the second savior!¡±

    The people bowed down t on to the ground.

    They were already treating Ian as the ¡®savior¡¯spanion¡¯.

    Or began to treat him as the ¡®second savior¡¯.

    ¡°Please, please forgive me for my rudeness. You may take my life, but please not the tribe, not the Greenriver tribe.....!¡±

    ¡°Greenriver?¡±

    ¡°I desperately, desperately ask that you continue to watch over us! Should you still have anger, I say it again that I give you my useless life to you.....¡±

    ¡°Did you just say Greenriver?¡±

    ¡°I beg the savior¡¯s forgiveness..... Yes? Ah, Yes. That, that is correct. That¡¯s the name of our tribe. Please have pity on us!¡±

    Ian could not hide his surprise.

    This ce was in a time far back in the past.

    It was certainly the past, whether it was a reality or an illusion.

    The name of ¡®Greenriver¡¯ was heard in such a ce.

    Ran into that familiar name.

    ¡®No wonder, the blonde hair, and the simr ambience.¡¯

    The blonde hair that was very close to being white.

    That light blonde hair was truly unusual.

    Even now the situation would not be any different.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t a member of the imperial family for no reason.¡¯

    The family name and the history went back a long time. The foundation was solid.

    Those expressions seemed to have been the adjectives of the Greenriver family. That was, if this past, this illusion was not a fabrication.

    ¡°No reason to offer your life.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh....! Thank you. Thank you, truly!¡±

    The ancestor who strangely resembled the Hayden, the crowned prince.

    The tribal chief of Greenriver spoke with admiration.

    ¡°Ah! I have something to give you in return for your forgiveness. This offering was originally meant to be given to the original savior, Fran, but I would like for you, the second savior, to have it, if you¡¯d please. Offerings can always be collected whenever and happily.¡±

    Did he want to impress Ian, the second savior, at this time? It was the tribal chief of Greenriver who hurriedly wanted to give an offering. There could only be benefits in undertaking such an act, if and only if the character of the one who was receiving it had been clearly analyzed, so it seemed that he has be overly excited.

    ¡°The offering ....¡±

    Ian who wanted to decline.

    He slowly pulled his hand.

    It was because curiosity got the better of him.

    Well, since it hase to this, might as well see what it was.

    That was, how an ¡®ancient tribute¡¯ was to be made.

    ¡°There! Bring the offering for the second savior! Hurry!¡±

    Short timeter, Ian only felt disappointed. The form of tribute was the same back then and today. The few items that were called the era¡¯s masterpieces, various jewels, and things made of gold. That was all. Furthermore, they looked crude as they were items made with insufficient techniques of the ancient time. He had expected somewhat of a different kind of tribute, so he was very disappointed.

    ¡®Well, I suppose there wasn¡¯t anything to expect to start with, anyway.¡¯

    Several thousands of years of time have passed.

    The civilizations of humans were on the opposite ends of the spectrum.

    What was to be expected, in this band of time?

    ¡®I must have expected somethingpletely out of line.....¡¯

    It was when Ian¡¯s head was shaking with disappointment.

    ¡°.....Uh?¡±

    He felt his eyes open wide.

    Was it due to the tributary item? No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    Those miserable jewels, treasure chests which were crudely made.

    Would his eyes move at all due to items like swords and shields?

    The reason lied elsewhere.

    ¡°......¡±

    The chest that was brought out for the purpose of keeping the items of offering. It was because he has located a very familiar face, among those ves who has brought out the chest.

    It wasn¡¯t just the feeling of having the resemnce, like from that of the crowned prince. Removing only the appearance of being baby faced, she was like a ¡®carbon copy¡¯.

    ¡°Mother.....?¡±

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 138. The Power of the Language (1)

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Chapter 138. The Power of the Language (1)</h4>

    Chapter 138. The Power of the Language (1)

    ¡°.....Mother?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just any other person.

    It was his mother¡¯s face.

    How could he make a mistake?

    How could he get confused?

    Unless it was an illusion, he was certain.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°What....What?¡±

    Looking directly at her, Ian called her.

    She, too, responded with a great surprise.

    What did he mean, calling her mother as soon as he saw her, did she hear him wrong?

    ¡°.....¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t know what to do with this sudden development.

    She could only try to assess the situation as she shook.

    That was, as to what Ian, the second savior, was thinking.

    ¡®She is mother for sure.¡¯

    The son¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be deceived. If there was one difference, it was the fact that she looked about ten years younger than his mother. He felt the youthfulness in her face.

    With the exception of the facial appearance, which looked younger than twenty years old, she was almost like the other half of the twins.

    ¡®No matter how hard I look...¡¯

    It was when Ian had trouble taking his eyes off of her. The tribal chief, who permeated simr aura as that of the crowned prince, stepped forward. As if he was introducing someone who was the pride of the tribe, he spoke with confident tone in his voice.

    ¡°Ah, this child is someone who our tribe is nurturing as a believer. Having been chosen after a stringent selection process, she has been receiving the necessary training as a believer of the savior, so that she could serve him, every time, during the savior¡¯s visit. Of course, there are still some shorings though.....¡±

    A ¡®believer¡¯ who was to serve the savior.

    Furthermore, that savior¡¯s name was ¡®Fran¡¯.

    Fran Paige and Vanessa Paige.

    It felt as if the pieces of the puzzle wereing together.

    ¡°Her body and mind are as pure as the snow. She has sessfully passed the purification ceremony that took 49 days. I dare to say that she is someone who will never be a burden to the savior, I¡¯m certain.¡±

    The 49 days of purification ceremony?

    What is he talking about?

    Ian¡¯s lips trembled.

    He wanted to ask and dig into what he meant.

    Reluctantly, however, he held back.

    It is better to say less at this juncture.

    It was because it wasn¡¯t known whether this past was just a simple magic,

    Or the true past.

    ¡®If this is the true past, then just in one in a million chances.....¡¯

    The possibility of causing problems to the flow of time was high. Furthermore, the subject of it dealt with someone who was believed to be the entity of his mother? The potential for this problem to be directly linked to Ian, himself, was tremendous.

    This issue was fundamentally and qualitatively different than what Ian had caused in the past, in connection with the ¡®return¡¯ using the power of thenguage.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Ian asked the woman, who was thought to be his mother, as he was looking on her softly.

    ¡°My, my name is.....¡±

    She hesitated to that question.

    She looked over to the tribal chief as if to be asking him with her eyes.

    That was, whether it was OK to reveal her name.

    The tribal chief, as expected, nodded his head.

    ¡°.....I¡¯m Vanessa! O, savior.¡±

    Vanessa.

    Only the sir name of Paige has been omitted.

    Ian kept quiet for a while.

    Whether all this was an illusion, or reality, the entity before him was his mother for sure.

    Weren¡¯t even the face, and the name same?

    ¡®What the heck.....¡¯

    Simultaneously, Ian¡¯s hair turned white.

    How could this situation be taken?

    Was it appropriate to dismiss it as an illusion?

    Or, should the real truth behind all this be dug up?

    ¡°What, what is the matter.....?¡±

    ¡°.....No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    No matter what thoughts were toe to his mind.

    He has, first, freed her from his questions.

    There would be nothing to learn from her even if with any number of questions.

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re free to go.¡±

    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll leave.....¡±

    The woman moved away as if she was on the run.

    Ian looked on her back as she moved away.

    Vacantly, he fell into a thought.

    ¡®Assuming this past is real.¡¯

    If everything was real, not an illusion. What if this was truly many thousands of years ago?

    ¡®Did mother also live an eternal life?¡¯

    ording to what Ian has learned, there were only two ways that one could live a life of eternity. First was to be proficient in the power of thenguage like Fran or the dragon race, or be the ¡®highest undead¡¯ under the power of thenguage, like those of the eight masters.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be the former, thentter?¡¯

    It was when his thought has reached that point.

    Ian stopped his thoughts.

    His head shook without his will.

    What had happened to his mother in the previous life?

    Did she not go back and forth between the gates of life and death due to her illnesses?

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian stopped his thoughts. He had to put things in order at that time. Unless he was to ask Fran Paige of the present time, and not able to hear the truth, it felt as if it would be impossible to get to the real answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll bring the offering to the other side of the magical gate.....¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need. Please leave it here.¡±

    Ian quickly walked over to the other side of the portal.

    There, he saw a familiar face.

    It was none other than ¡®Fran of the past¡¯, the protector of the humanity.

    In other words, it was ¡®Fran of this world¡¯.

    ¡°Have you finished already? There were quite a number of trolls.¡±

    The one, who just asked if it was over already, knew everything about the situations here. To put it in different terms, he hade to see what was going on, even before Ian had annihted the trolls. Of course, that meant that he had already finished his own task that he had gone to perform already.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it is something that you can speak of.¡±

    ¡°For me, I¡¯ve quickly finished the job! With my proficient skill.....¡±

    It was when Fran was beginning to talk in overly chatty fashion.

    For some reason, he stopped himself in the mid way.

    Why? Ian followed Fran¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>

    ¡®.....Why mother?¡¯

    Fran¡¯s eyes were moving towards Vanessa. Would it be the trite development of meeting the fateful one, or falling in love at first site or some sort? If that was to happen, he was certain that it was just a cheap scenario that was created by Fran¡¯s magic.

    ¡°A useful nest.¡±

    Fran recited quietly.

    Rather than it being a conversation, it was murmuring to himself.

    It was just that Ian was able to hear it.

    At one instance, there was even sparks in the eyes.

    ¡®A nest?¡¯

    It was when Ian was felt something odd.

    Moving his attention, Fran turned back towards the portal.

    He was also motioning as if to be urging to go back with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. As I have to make some progress in my research as well.¡±

    The research to systematize the power of thenguage.

    He meant to make progress in that research.

    It hasn¡¯t been even begun earnestly, yet.

    That¡¯s how chaotic various ces were in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely warmer in the headquarters?¡±

    Fran walked to the middle of the headquarters and researchb as he shivered. Then there rose up books, from all over the ce, and they opened. Even without any motions, not even reciting a spell, it happened automatically.

    ¡°Sir Ian. Let me hear that story again.¡±

    ¡°Story?¡±

    ¡°I mean the techniques of magic.¡±

    ¡°A-ah.¡±

    For few days, Ian had to exin the techniques of magic to Fran. It was mind blowing initially. Wasn¡¯t it Fran Paige, the ¡®first sorcerer¡¯, who had first created the techniques of magic to begin with? However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t even know about the fundamentals and the basics of it, not to mention creating it himself.

    ¡®What in the world.....¡¯

    It was a difficult thing toprehend.

    However, it was also difficult to keep asking deeper questions.

    In the end, he could only exin.

    ¡°The core to this is stimtion. Inside the head of human, there exists an organ called brain, and in that brain, there exists a mana brain called, ¡®core¡¯. Not every human has it, but only a few humans are born with it. The technique is a method to stimte that mana brain.¡±

    ¡°Hm, mana brain. Stimtion, stimtion.....¡±

    Silence meant thinking.

    Thinking was making consideration.

    Fran considered for rather a long time.

    Then he slowly spoke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there is somethingmon with the power that I hold. I, too, as the expression implied, was born with the power, rather than having achieved it with efforts. I¡¯m not sure, but the feeling that I have with my n may possibly be simr to when that mana brain is to be transnted into someone else.¡±

    Mana brain, the power that the sorcerers were born with.

    The power of thenguage, the power that Fran Paige was born with.

    Fran¡¯s expression wasn¡¯tpletely incorrect at all.

    Wasn¡¯t it the effects of those small numbers of people who were born with it?

    It was just that there were some varying degrees existed among them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing in the end? Think that someone else was born with the power, rather than me. Perhaps, the world would have been turned upside down a long time ago. No, perhaps, annihted way back when.....¡±

    Considering even Fran of the present, it was not an incorrect statement. No matter what, Fran who was being shown in this past was like the protector of the humanity. He, himself, even had the strong sense of embracing it with respect to having that responsibility and making sacrifices.

    ¡°Hm, at any rate, it is stimtion. The mana brain is stimting it, via the techniques of magic. Hmm.....It feels like I¡¯m close to something.¡±

    Fran was lost in thoughts as he closed and opened his hand.

    The power of thenguage that didn¡¯t necessarily have any systematic characteristics.

    A method to teach after systematizing that power.

    There must be a way to do that.

    ¡°By any chance. Can you earnestly train me on the techniques of magic? I can only think that a method could be seen if the powers of the heaven were to be studied. Ah, it is OK to reject the request should it be a taboo. And, I¡¯m not insisting on it.¡±

    The first sorcerer, the entity who had created the techniques of magic, is asking to be taught on the techniques of magic. It was absurd even thinking about it over and over again, but what could be done? Since the situation was moving in this way.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t at the level of being a taboo. I¡¯ll transfer the knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you! It will certainly be a great help to you!¡±

    It has been ten days, or ten and a half days to be exact. That was, it was all the time that Fran needed in order to bepletely trained on the techniques of magic from Ian.

    That was true. It only took Fran ten days before reaching the level of the 8th ss. Furthermore, the effectiveness of the techniques of magic has even bypassed that of Ian¡¯s.

    ¡®Is he a person, or a monster?¡¯

    It was how Ian honestly felt.

    Ian did not take a backseat when it came to the ability to learn magic. However, not only was he overpowered, he couldn¡¯t believe it this time around. It was because what took Ian two life times toplete, it only took Fran jut ten days to reach the level of the 8th ss. Of course, he was someone who was stronger than Ian, even before he had mastered, there was a clear difference in measurement of power and the speed ofing to enlightenment.

    ¡°Sir Ian.¡±

    Fran, who has fully experienced the convenience and the mysteriousness of the techniques of magic, spoke to Ian. Has he been enlightened of something? The eyes that were ordinarily filled with chattiness appeared serious.

    ¡°I think I know.¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°The power of thenguage, would you like to be trained on it?¡±

    ¡°Have youe up with a method?¡±

    ¡°I think I am up to something.....¡±

    Fran who had mumbled off his words.

    He cautiously began to speak again.

    ¡°.....I¡¯m not certain yet.¡±

    ¡°Then it is not training, but experimenting?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all about the frame of the mind?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The power of thenguage that had been thought to be taught to the dragons. The first one to learn that wasn¡¯t a member of the dragon race, but ¡®Ian Paige¡¯ who hade from the future. The flow that was quite different than what was known, or a flow that has not been known to the world was beginning to take ce.

    * * *

    It took Ian Paige, the 8th ss sorcerer, about half a year to learn the power of thenguage, and at the end of that process, Ian was able to understand. The ¡®9th ss¡¯, which was higher than the level of the 8th ss, existed as expected. Only that it couldn¡¯t be reached by the ordinary method.

    ¡®The power of thenguage.¡¯

    That that power would lead to the level higher than the 8th ss.

    The level that surpassed the techniques of magic, themselves.

    That it was the ¡®key¡¯ to reaching the level of the ¡®9th ss sorcerer¡¯.

    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±

    Ian smiled faintly.

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 139: The Power of the Language (2)

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Chapter 139: The Power of the Language (2)</h4>

    Chapter 139: The Power of the Language (2)

    In fact, that was how it was.

    The beginning was like ¡®unyielding pride¡¯.

    The ten days that it took Fran to master the techniques of magic was what Ian wanted to go after. By mastering the power of thenguage, Ian wanted to prove that he wasn¡¯t any lesser than him. Not because it was driven by anyone else, but his own misguided pride was the reason.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    However, when he started, even his mindset has changed. Instead of mastering it quickly, the thought of mastering it perfectly came over him. It was different in many ways than from just learning by just scratching the surface.

    (Overturn it.)

    The prairie that spread out to all directions.

    Ian ordered, looking around that space. Then strange things took ce. There appeared a big hole in the middle of the prairie. Furthermore, everything was being sucked up into the hole. All sorts of weeds, soil, stones, clouds, and even the sky, the space, itself, was being sucked up.

    ¡°Yee-yap...!¡±

    Ian raised the top of his left wrist towards the sky after bending it into L-shape. Then the hole that sucked up everything got moved to a high spot in the sky. That was, in the middle of the darkness as even the sky had been sucked up.

    ¡°Pa-at!¡±

    Out of the hole that was levitating in the sky, everything of the space that had been sucked up began to spew out.

    To be precise, the ground, soil, stones, dust, wild weeds, trees, clouds, air. Every element was returned to its own ce. Instantly, it was as if everything that was sucked up went back to their rightful ces as before. Only if there was a problem, it was that everything was inplete opposite.

    Where the clouds and sky were now soil and wild weeds, and where the soil and wild weeds were now filled with the sky and the clouds. It was like the heaven and earth switched their ces.

    (Disappear.)

    The world that has been turned upside down, that¡¯s where Ian stood alone. When he recited, the world returned to its original state as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Phe...¡±

    Ian brought his irregr breathing back to order. At the same time, he felt an enormous feeling of euphoria. It was as if he has taken a dream pill. It was always like this after having mastered the power of thenguage in perfection.

    ¡®For some reason, the more it is used.....¡¯

    He felt like as if he was getting addicted to that perfect and magical authority of the power of thenguage. No, it would not be inappropriate to say that he has already been addicted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great progress.¡±

    That¡¯s when Fran¡¯s voice was heard.

    Ian, too, sensed his approach.

    The approach that which he could not have been able to sense in ordinary times.

    However, it was different from this point on.

    ¡°Has everything gone alright?¡±

    Ian asked, having recalled all of his energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±

    Has he been waiting for that question?

    Ian heard Fran¡¯s deted voice.

    ¡°Have you failed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was another failure. Again!¡±

    As soon as the power of thenguage was systematized, he has begun to train the people who he had already selected. He wanted to train the righteous and good people with the power of thenguage and name them as the designated protectors, and it was just before that grand n was to be realized. No, he thought it was just before it could be realized.

    ¡°It seems that being in the body of a human has some limitations.¡±

    Fran murmured with a sigh in his voice.

    He began to speak as he looked at Ian.

    ¡°I and your body seemed to have been special. I mean, it may have been possible for you, Ian, because you are a person from the heaven. I....I, too, seem to be a strange one as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the case. It is not an ordinary power, is it?¡±

    It was a conclusion that Ian had already anticipated. Hence, wouldn¡¯t the next turn be the dragons? Soon, his focus and heart would turn to the dragons, an outside race. Probably, not much time was likely to have been remaining.

    ¡°Yet, there were people who were able to learn those techniques of magic. As you¡¯ve indicated... that 1st ss? 2nd ss? They could only perform at those levels though.¡±

    That was obvious. Even in Ian¡¯s world in which nurturing sorcerers has been systematized, weren¡¯t most of them 1st ss and 2nd ss sorcerers? Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning it, especially if it was in this world.

    ¡°It seems that I have to find a recement person.¡±

    Fran murmured as if he was talking to himself.

    Of course, it really wasn¡¯t just talking to himself.

    ¡°A being that has the power to harness the power of thenguage, not vicious like the ordinary beast, or the being that has either equivalent or higher level of intelligence than humans.....¡±

    They were truly difficult conditions.

    Even Ian, who knew the answer, shook his head.

    The character that could be responsible for the humanity to the end.

    Have the dragons possessed such character?

    Based on Ian¡¯s memory.

    ¡®That certainly wasn¡¯t so.¡¯

    It was certainly so.

    However, it was a thing far in the future.

    In this world, it might be different.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>

    ¡°I did meet a flock of such beings this time around, and they seem to satisfy many of the requirements. They are dragons, and they are likerge lizards. In other words, they may be referred to asrge lizards with wings.¡±

    ¡®Therge lizards with wings.¡¯

    That nickname seemed to have a very long history behind it.

    ¡°They were incredible beings. Being all alone in the world, it was in charge of tens and thousands of gargoyles.¡±

    A dragon was a being with near perfect physical characteristics, and as such, it would easily handle tens of thousands of them. The issue was that the number of gargoyles would very well exceed tens of thousands.

    ¡°Was there such a life form in the world?¡±

    Ian asked, pretending to not know it.

    ¡°I, too, just saw them not too long ago. I¡¯ve heard that they normally live in hiding by forming a nest, up high, in a high mountain range. They didn¡¯t normally get interested in on what was going on at the bottom of the mountain range, but I guess the beasts¡¯ mating season must have been quite intense, this time around. Thus, the effects of its aftermath have reached that high of a ce.¡±

    It appeared that those beings, the dragon race, must have been well thought of by Fran. It was possible that he taught them the power of thenguage as they were well epted by Fran.

    ¡°Ah, I even shared a conversation with their so called the leader.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°He was someone that I could converse with.¡±

    Fran replied with a delightful smile.

    However, adding a bit at the end, his smile faded.

    ¡°Only that their perspective on seeing us, humans... is a somewhat, subtly different. Well, it was only just a bit of difference in their perspective that there wasn¡¯t much of an issue. By learning, exining, andpromising as time goes, it should be just fine. It is nothing.¡±

    Fran said as if it was nothing.

    However, Ian saw it right through it.

    It was a privilege of someoneing from the future.

    As Fran has said, it was just a ¡®slight difference¡¯ in perspectives. That difference would, no doubt, grow unmanageably bigger.

    In the end, the history would flow as it was intended to.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯d resolve it without any issues.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t it thest duty of mine?¡±

    However, what Ian said was different than what he was thinking. Whether it was magical illusion or reality, he didn¡¯t want to affect the grand scheme of how it was supposed to flow.

    ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t believe it no matter what. This is the first time. A being, other than me, thatmands the power of thenguage. Although I did teach it, how would I put it. Hmmm....¡±

    Fran fell into a thought as he scanned up and down at Ian.

    Was it because it was a new kind of feeling, as such, it was difficult to describe it.

    ¡°Are you getting anxious?¡±

    However, Ian felt that he knew.

    That was, what Fran was feeling at this time.

    ¡°Anxious?¡±

    ¡°With your entire being.¡±

    ¡°Hm. It does feel something like that.....¡±

    ¡°Would you like to spar with me once?¡±

    It was Ian¡¯s unexpected proposal, and that proposal has encouraged Fran¡¯s new emotion with just the right amount. That¡¯s what it was.

    Fran wanted to test Ian in a battle. That was, he wanted to have a formal sparring with Ian Paige, who was the first ¡®equal¡¯ being that Fran has met since he was born, another human who has mastered the power of thenguage, the helper that was sent by the heavens.

    ¡°Would you really be OK with that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time to worry about me.¡±

    Ian immediately distanced himself from Fran.

    It was almost like teleportation.

    Furthermore, he even gathered the mana together.

    He has perfectlye to a warlike posture.

    In fact, it was same for Ian.

    That was, ever since he had mastered the power.

    ¡°It was also what I wanted as well.¡±

    In the condition of the equal powers.

    He wanted to engage in a sparring in such a condition.

    It was different from a simple unwillingness to acknowledge defeat or a game.

    Through this battle, many things could be determined.

    ¡®The dragon of my time, and Fran Paige¡¯s spiritual bodies.¡¯

    The beings with incredible strengths.

    Has the gap with them been narrowed.

    Or how far ahead of them has he advanced.

    Those things could be determined.

    ¡°....I¡¯ve felt it from the very first moment we¡¯ve met.¡±

    Fran has also decided.

    He was simr with Ian, yet different.

    Instead of gathering mana, he has neatly collected mana.

    The bodily mana has be calm as ake.

    ¡°It felt familiar for some reason. I thought that, perhaps, I might feel this way if and when meeting someone who was a distant member of the same bloodline.¡±

    Although not sure about Fran.

    Ian, too, did not want to ept it.

    The two were rted as father and son.

    There would be no other way, but to be pulled towards each other.

    ¡°But now, you are even reading my mind very clearly. The saying, the world above sees the world below in a single view, seem quite correct.¡±

    Fran has made a decision in his own way.

    That decision was like a ¡®signal¡¯.

    The signal that pronounced theing sh of two great ships.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>

    Booo-wooooong.....!

    The two men sufficiently distanced from each other.

    And there blew a chilling wind between them.

    The two did not show even any minute movements.

    However, not moving were only their bodies.

    Their heads were spinning ever quicker than before.

    The unfolding energies also painted a map of hell.

    (Explode.)

    (Blow with rage.)

    (Swallow up everything.)

    (Demolish into million pieces.)

    (Strike without mercy.)

    (Bound tightly.)

    (Grow acutely.)

    (Turn the tide.)

    Themands that were issued by the power of thenguage.

    (O, the ice fire.)

    (O, dark fire.)

    (O, the gust wind of desert.)

    (O, the thunder and lightning of punishment.)

    (O, the mother of prairie.)

    (O, the light that chases away darkness.)

    (O, the light that devours darkness.)

    And there came, rushing, the nature¡¯s executioners that carried out themands. It was truly a non-stop battle of numbers, and the aftereffects from those offensive and defensive moves created a great big mess, all around. Was it eptable to create such great scars on the earth as if everything was being demolished.

    ¡°Cough.....!¡±

    Fran was the first to recognize the end of the battle. He spewed out ck blood out of his mouth. Even though it was for a short time, it was the aftereffects of consuming incredible amount of internal energy, and physical stamina.

    ¡®I¡¯m a bit stronger.¡¯

    Ian felt confident after seeing Fran in that way.

    Ian was still at ease.

    It was the same for internal energy and physical stamina, as well.

    ¡®Assessing the situation.¡¯

    He felt he could surely defeat Fran.

    The man who called himself the protector of the humanity.

    Fran Paige who was of many thousands of years ago.

    He was certain that this meant a great deal.

    ¡®There was no longer a need to fear the dragons.¡¯

    Also, Ian could somehow defeat Fran Paige, who exists in the original time frame, and even the spiritual bodies that could not be trusted.

    ¡®He thought that he could control me.¡¯

    As to why Fran showed the ¡®magical illusion¡¯ of the past.

    Or, allowed Ian to experience the ¡®truth¡¯.

    Ian could roughly hypothesize as to why.

    First, it was to inherit the power that would help him reim his physical body and to inherit that power from himself of the past.

    ¡®And though not sure what other schemes he has nned.¡¯

    Furthermore, it seemed that he wanted Ian to empathize with him.

    The one, himself of the past, who worked hard as the protector.

    The thought, principle, idealism, great cause, greed, and even the inappropriate rtionships with the dragons.

    ¡®You¡¯ve made a mistake.¡¯

    However, Ian was certain.

    If he had truly made such a n,

    And that he has been sent to this past for that reason,

    That a great mistake has been made.

    ¡® ¡®I¡¯m not that kind of a person.¡¯

    Ian knew himself very well.

    He could never be a hero.

    He didn¡¯t even have that kind of mindset, or a cause.

    He had only one thing that he had wished for.

    ¡® ¡®That I and my surroundings would live a thousand years in peace.¡¯

    That small, yet difficult dream was Ian¡¯s mindset, cause, and idealism. Only To achieve that dream, he grew tirelessly stronger, protected the cities and the empire, and rushed into dangerous battles without hesitating. Wasn¡¯t the power that he had being wasted? Was that the only kind of man he would turn out to be? Well, Ian had never thought it that way.

    ¡®Because this is me, all of Ian Paige.¡¯

    Ian spewed out the ¡®verbal spirits¡¯ that he has been mastering. It was none other than ¡®mouth¡¯. The countless number of mouths has embroidered everywhere.

    Unlike the other existing magic, it, quite, did not seem pleasant. In fact, it brought about fear and distaste that it mimicked exactly like the devil.

    ¡°Aaaht?!¡±

    However, having confronted it in person, Fran felt differently.

    Rather than the weirdness of the situation, he assessed its power.

    As a result, he immediately learned the identity of the mouths.

    ¡°What, when did he garner such power.....?¡±

    Even before Fran was able to counter, the countless number of mouths began to make noises individually. It was certain that the voices weren¡¯t ordinary. That was because every individual voice was all ¡®power of thenguage¡¯.

    ¡°Krrr.....!¡±

    Ian was no longer alone.

    He has extended the power of thenguage with the countless number of the mouths.

    The authority that would overpower even Fran of the past.

    The end hase under that power.

    Kwaaa-chaaang-chaaang-!

    The ce of the battle, which has been a mess, broke apart as if the space itself was breaking like sses, or as if to throw out the old dry scale. Then astonishingly, everything returned to the original state. That was, like in the shape of things before the two destructive men had engaged in a battle.

    ¡°Hugh! Huugh! Hugh.....!¡±

    Everything came to an end.

    Fran was no longer able to wield his power.

    Of course, Ian, too, was pushed to the limit.

    However, he had a little bit of power left.

    That was.

    ¡°I, I lost.¡±

    It was Ian¡¯s victory.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ian removed all the energies.

    Standing still, he looked onto his hands.

    The power that he could not even fathom himself.

    That was the power that Ian needed.

    ¡®For the purpose of achieving my goal.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s goal seemed small. However, incredible amount of power was required in order to achieve that goal. What was the thing that was threatening the peace around Ian? Weren¡¯t they the dragon, and Fran Paige, the first sorcerer?

    So, in order to achieve that small goal, Ian had to perform the most difficult task.

    ¡®To the highest point.¡¯

    To rise as the top predator in the food chain and rule as no dragon, or even the first sorcerer could not even dare to look.

    ¡®I¡¯ll rule.¡¯

    Just a few seconds ago.

    The moment when Fran acknowledged his defeat.

    Ian had reached the top.

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 140: Calm Before the Storm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Chapter 140: Calm Before the Storm (1)</h4>

    Chapter 140: Calm Before the Storm (1)

    ¡°.....Certainly, you are a person from the heavens.¡±

    It was the first words from the defeated Fran Paige.

    He was unable to recover from the state of being so awed.

    It was because he did not have a slightest doubt that he wasn¡¯t going to lose.

    Of course, he knew about the fact that his sparring partner has grown incredibly strong.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t fathom that it was this much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is even a need to teach any others. If you and Ibine our forces.....¡±

    ¡°No, that may be a difficult thing for me.¡±

    It was Fran¡¯s proposal to join forces.

    But Ian turned down that proposal.

    ¡°Why is it difficult?¡±

    ¡°Am I not a citizen of the heavens? Soon, I will have to return. Helping you would be for a brief moment. Perhaps, about now... I think the time has almoste.¡±

    Ian gave a good enough excuse.

    He couldn¡¯t remain in this time indefinitely.

    Then Fran¡¯s reply which was filled with grief came back.

    ¡°Uuum....I want to ask the prophet to allow for more of your time, but he hasn¡¯t been talking muchtely. The prophet, I mean. I wonder has something happened to.....¡±

    ¡°He, too, probably is very busy. So, he has sent me instead.¡±

    Ian said in rather an irresponsible manner.

    He couldn¡¯t bring it up to say that the prophet was Fran, himself.

    ¡°He... it is regretful at any rate. It would be great if you could be here with me.¡±

    ¡°Please do think of a method. Those beings that are called the dragons seem to be reasonable candidates, and do diligently spread the technique that I have taught you. As every person was born with different talent, and effort level are different, if you continue to teach, wouldn¡¯t you find an excellent apprentice, someday?¡±

    They were highly considerate few words of advice.

    Fran nodded his head upon hearing those words.

    ¡°But look. Those who wield the technique after learning it, what would be the appropriate name for them as a group? I suppose there should be a usible name if the n is to train them. Do you not agree?¡±

    ¡°The power of the technique is called sorcery. At least, in the heavens where I came from. How about calling them sorcerers, following that name?¡±

    Ian actually replied without thinking much.

    What would sorcerers be called, but sorcerers?

    However, the reply that came back was beyond his thoughts.

    ¡°Umm, sorcerer. It sounds very good. Then you, Ian, are the first one in the world with the power of the technique.... You will be the benefactor who spread the sorcery. Well, technically then, perhaps, the first sorcerer.¡±

    The first sorcerer.

    He couldn¡¯t help, but be shocked by the name.

    The first sorcerer was no other than Fran Paige.

    That man who was talking at right that moment.

    But then what was he saying, all of a sudden?

    ¡®I....I¡¯m the first sorcerer?¡¯

    This world, this scenery.

    Perhaps, this was not an illusion?

    Was this the returning to a truly existing past?

    ¡°Ah, I meant to tell you this, but keep forgetting.¡±

    It was when Ian was in a state of confusion.

    ¡°I mean when the rendezvous with the dragon took ce. Well, even the dragon had a sir name after his name, like a tribe chief family. What was the name, was it Reeses....Rajendu?¡±

    Fran¡¯s words continued like a wedge.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting as a representative of the humanity, so it felt somewhat boring to just mention the name of Fran. Don¡¯t have a face to show either, so....¡±

    Could it be.

    Ian¡¯s could it be became a reality shortly.

    ¡°In a hurry, sir Ian borrowed a sir name. As Paige, Fran Paige.¡±

    ¡®The first sorcerer, followed by the ¡®sir name¡¯ of Paige.

    The order has been turned upside down, even the beginning of that sir name.

    ¡°Please let me know if this name cannot be used, or some other issues exist. I¡¯ll go back and correct it right away. I can go and return in no time.¡±

    Fran was asking for Ian¡¯s opinion.

    However, Ian could not reply easily.

    He had to put to rest the confusion that he was wrestling with.

    ¡®Is he ying a game?¡¯

    The Fran Paige of this world.

    Was everything part of his trick?

    What good would be there with ying such a trick.

    ¡®What and how is everything .....¡¯

    It was when his confusion was deepening.

    Ian¡¯s vision began to blur.

    At the same time, he could feel it.

    That it was time to go back.

    ¡°Sir Ian? What¡¯s happening, all of a sudden?¡±

    Shocked, Fran of the past helped Ian stand.

    His countenance was one that was filled with sincere concerns.

    ¡°.... I think it is nearly my time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Already? So, so suddenly like this.....?¡±

    The situation has turned rather humorously.

    The Fran of the future was clearly a foe.

    Hiding his insidious thoughts, he approached Ian.

    However, that Fran was considering Ian as a friend.

    His heart didn¡¯t even have a small bit of impurity.

    ¡°Could we meet again?¡±

    ¡°It may be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then, then....¡±

    At that moment, Ian made a decision.

    Although that man would be the ¡®future instigator¡¯, he was a good being, at least in this world.

    He was also a hero that the humanity definitely needed.

    ¡°I wish.....¡±

    It was a few good words of farewell.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to be begrudging, at all.

    ¡°This ideal world, I wish for it to not change.¡±

    To those words of farewell, which also sounded like an advice.

    ¡°....Of course.¡±

    Fran of the past also responded with a firm tone.

    ¡°As long as I have air in my lungs.....¡±

    However, that reply could not bepleted.

    The world around began to spread out as if paint was being spreading in water.

    How long has it been since that blurring has urred?

    A very familiar space appeared.

    It was the library of the house.

    ¡°....Will not change until the end.¡±

    However, Fran Paige¡¯s voice.

    The reply waspleted although it couldn¡¯t be heard.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    The reason was simple.

    The source of the sound was different.

    No, it was the same, but different?

    ¡°You may not believe it, but I have not changed a single bit.¡±

    The face that was exactly the same as Fran of the past.

    And a man with exactly the same voice.

    The Fran Paige of the present time said.

    It appeared to be a spiritual being.

    ¡°I was just stabbed on my back by the lizard bastards.¡±

    ¡°.....It wasn¡¯t you who stabbed them first?¡±

    ¡°Perahps, no way.¡±

    There was an ufortable silence between the two men, father and son.

    Even then, there was a deep, strong sense of tension.

    Truly, it was apletely different aura than that of the Fran of the past.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>

    The one whose inner thoughts could never be read. The being that couldn¡¯t be trusted, or relied on.

    That was no other than that Fran of the present time.

    ¡°Ian, the flow of all the events of great and small is much moreplex than you know. It keeps repeating as if it was a twisted knot. The fact that it was you who were named the first sorcerer, rather than me, and that you are the one who gave me the sir name Paige, turning the time back by thirty years by using the power, thought to be the dragonnguage. Everything could be seen as part of the cycle.¡±

    Ian could not understand those words.

    No, it was too hard to ept.

    What sort of sophism is all this?

    ¡°I am not as dumb as someone who would be yed by such a cheap script.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am sure. Whose son are.....¡±

    Pazzzz.....!

    It was before Fran could evenplete his idle remarks.

    Ian initiated the ¡®power of thenguage¡¯.

    Its result was beyond any category of imagination.

    It was because Fran¡¯s right hand has disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t that it has exploded, or cut off or anything like that.

    As the expression said, it instantly ¡®copsed¡¯.

    ¡°If you say one more time.¡±

    Ian growled quietly.

    ¡°Saying son, father, or anything more nonsensical garbage. I¡¯ll go find every one of the spiritual beings that you have hidden and make them extinct. You can certainly expect it.¡±

    It was a very deadly warning.

    Fran replied by raising both his arms.

    ¡°Oh, deadly. I¡¯ll sure be careful.¡±

    Apparently, that tendency to make idle, sarcastic remarks hasn¡¯t changed for many thousands of years. Or since Ian came back from the past, it was hard to tell whether or not he was intentionally camouging as himself of the past.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stop talking difficult or deadly things at this point.¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want.¡±

    ¡°Scary.¡±

    The yful eyes of Fran until just a moment ago.

    In one moment, those eyes became filled with seriousness.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get to the point. Help me. Just for the sake of eliminating those around you who are hindrances to achieving your objective or peace, you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Eliminate? Are you talking about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, not me. The lizard bastards, I meant.¡±

    That was true. Ironically, in order to achieve that small objective of Ian¡¯s, he needed to be free from the strongest ones from interjecting. That was, the absolute strongest, the so called the dragons.

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t possible, alone. That much you have to agree?¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t help, but ept that. Even if the power of thenguage was in his grips, the bastards outnumbered him tremendously. Was that all? It wasn¡¯t certain what things might have changed over the long periods of time.

    It was a very dangerous thing to resolve it all alone. If it was to be exaggerated, it would be likemitting a suicide.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly contribute towards achieving that objective of yours. If you and I were to join forces, then those lizard bastards, we could eliminate them to not even leave a single one. Wouldn¡¯t you like that, also brings back old memories? Ah, it would be something that you have just experienced. For me, it has been many thousands of years ago that I can hardly recall.¡±

    ¡°You would recover your physical body.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the problem? I get my physical body, you get the peace, we only look at what we want, all we have to do is reach out and grab them. What more is there?¡±

    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s you.¡±

    Ian stretched his finger towards Fran.

    Then he raised it to that spirit being¡¯s face.

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Ian, I lived multipleyers of time in order to protect the humanity. No, have endured would be the right expression. Of course, even if I was to recover my physical body, that mission would continue on. As a being who watches over from very high above, and as a protector.¡±

    It was rather a good story.

    At least the past part that has been shown to Ian.

    If all that was true, that was.

    ¡°You and your precious ones around you are also part of the humanity, so the peace that you long for and my big goal is one in the same. So, help me. No, let¡¯s help each other. You will end up with satisfactory results.¡±

    Fran¡¯s continuing appeasement, and proposal.

    It was definitely not all bad.

    To repeat it one more time, only if the past was true.

    ¡°....It¡¯s a rather good idea, but.¡±

    Ian thought for a moment.

    Then he said quietly.

    ¡°The problem is still you. I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°I even showed you the past?¡±

    ¡°Many thousands of years have already passed. It could also be a lie.¡±

    ¡°You have too much doubt.¡±

    ¡°The credit for that goes to someone.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm....¡±

    Ian¡¯s responses were relentless and unyielding.

    However, there was no more appeasement.

    In fact, it was Fran who came out forcefully.

    ¡°The problem with trust is your prerogative. However, the issue with having time or not is a different thing. Let me ask you a question? Would it be quicker for me to buy your trust, or the lizards, having learned your identity, to rush in through that window?¡±

    It was something that Ian had no other choice, but to agree. Of course, he was confident at this point that he would easily defeat several dragons that may appear. However, he was just concerned that others around him would suffer. Therefore, Fran¡¯s proposal was very convincing. Hit them before they rush in to hit you, since that choice would be possible.

    ¡°.....What a shitty situation.¡±

    The situation caused Ian who was weak in vulgarity to even use vulgarity, and as the expression said, it was just a ¡®shitty situation¡¯. It meant forming an alliance with the most untrustworthy one, and furthermore, that alliance was the most optimal and the safest method.

    ¡°Was your mouth always been that foul?¡±

    ¡°Because of someone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my fault again?¡±

    Fran murmured as he shrugged his shoulders.

    It appeared to be half sarcasm.

    ¡°.....If I was to join forces.¡±

    Ian opened his mouth after a long consideration.

    His first words were a question.

    ¡°What is the possibility of sess?¡±

    ¡°Possibility.....¡±

    Fran opened and showed seven fingers with his both hands.

    7 out of 10, that was, it meant 70% sess rate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll not lie. I know that it is important to be trustworthy to a child who has many doubts.¡±

    70 percent sess, 30 percent failure.

    It was a much higher sess rate than thought.

    Or it was a lower sess rate than thought.

    ¡°What if it fails with the 30 percent.....¡±

    ¡°Then, I suppose, you would also be sealed right next to me, as a neighbor.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Forever.¡±

    Even with a sess, Fran, the great evil, will be sealed. If it fails then next to that great evil, as a neighbor.....

    No matter how hard it was thought over, the choices left sour taste.

    However, he was at a junction where a path must be chosen.

    ¡°.....I need time.¡±

    ¡°Do you need some time to deliberate?¡±

    ¡°No, that has already beenpleted, just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what decision did you make?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go together. For a while.¡±

    Along with Fran, he will hit the dragon race.

    It was so that he could be sessful before the bastards. Only that Ian needed time.

    He needed to put things around him in order.

    ¡°In return, I need time to put things in order. Since there is also that 30 percent possibility.¡±

    30 percent ¡®possibility of failure¡¯.

    Fran nodded when he heard those words.

    And at the same time, his entire body became blurry.

    It appeared as if the spiritual being hase to its limit.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    With those words.

    Fran has disappeared.

    It was thete afternoon as the sun was about to set, outside the window.

    While living half a year in the past.

    No more than a few minutes have passed in the present time.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>

    Chapter 141. Calm Before the Storm (2)

    There was a need to put things around him in order. So, he needed about a day¡¯s worth of time. This was the request that Ian had made to Fran.

    And he has received Fran¡¯s consent without much difficulty.

    However, Ian had a different idea.

    ¡®Every move will be made, ording to my decision.¡¯

    Paying visits to his acquaintances? Organize some things? They weren¡¯t needed. In fact, Ian has never considered about the possibility of the ¡®30% failure¡¯. The anxiety that it might be thest time has also been shaken off.

    It was the result of having made the decision that he will be the main person with respect topletely resolving all the issues.

    ¡®I should first pay the dragons a visit.¡¯

    In this current situation, he would just be apanying Fran at Fran¡¯s will. That meant he would just be a puppet in Fran¡¯s y. A method to actively move out of that situation was needed. As one of those methods, he had chosen to ¡®meet the dragons¡¯.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to draw a conclusion by hearing only from one side.¡¯

    Ian wanted to control this situation with his own hands.

    Without being pushed around by anyone, he wanted to be the main person making the decisions. In order to do that, he first needed the objective information and the ability to see the situation. Hence, he, purposefully, did not further ask questions with respect to the issues concerning his mother, the first sorcerer, and thest name of Page.

    ¡®Since everything could be the bastard¡¯s n.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t going to be bothered by who the first sorcerer was, who thest name of Page first belonged to, and what his mother¡¯s identity was.

    The first sorcerer was only in the past, thest name Page was just simply a name, and mother was mother. Even if everything was true and that awesome secrets were hidden, these were problems that Ian could address only if the recent issues were under Ian¡¯s control.

    ¡°Before then.¡±

    Ian murmured all of a sudden. And he stretched his arm to one side. What was he up to suddenly?

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    At the same time, he gripped the hand that he has stretched out.

    With that, a dark shadow jumped out quickly.

    Certainly, it did not appear on its own volition.

    That was because it was being forced out.

    ¡°Well, I thought he somehow knew my every move.¡±

    The shadow soon took on a human form. A man with the same hair as Ian, it was none other than ¡®Fran Page¡¯ who had just disappeared a few minutes ago. It could be described as a hidden ¡®surveince spirit¡¯ of Fran Page.

    ¡°You must have had some fun all this time?¡±

    The surveince has been done in this fashion up until now.

    As he was not strong enough, it was just that he could not recognize it before.

    However, that was a different situation from now.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I was just testing you to see how well your training went¡­..¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    As Ian pulled in his stretched arm, Fran¡¯s spirit was dragged toward Ian. It was as if he was being held by his cor.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Come on, telling me to get lost is too extreme¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you do something like this again.¡±

    Ian¡¯s sharp warning followed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore what I said before.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Rx. I got it.¡±

    Fran Page disappeared once again.

    It seemed like he was gone for sure this time. It might have been a different story before, but now, it was hard to deceive Ian. Furthermore, it would be even more difficult with just mere spirits.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Quite a bit of time has passed after that. Ian was deep in his thoughts. He recited a spell.

    ¡°Puppet y.¡±

    Puppet y.

    Puppet y.

    Ian made two exact copies of himself. Simultaneously, the original body fell into a temporary sleep state. It was the same spell that he had recited in the past, in Phieric Territory, but with an incredible amount of difference in quality terms.

    ¡®One will protect me.¡¯

    There were two total people in the puppet y. One of them would protect the original self. And be prepared for unexpected events, on top of that.

    ¡®And the other one would be on the move.¡¯

    The remaining one would be moving along ording to the n. It was a slight visual trick and a safety.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    The task had to bepleted in exactly one day. Ian initiated a teleportation spell. The destination was the ce that he had just visited not too long ago. It was the ce where he had encountered restraint and death. The ce was none other than the home of the gargoyles.

    It was the ¡®Soffits Mountain Range¡¯.

    (You¡­..?)

    On top of that, he headed directly towards the face of the king of the gargoyles who was inside the cave. However, a lot seemed to have changed. Now, it was possible tomunicate freely, and its size was bigger than before. The purple eye, which had been torn in half, appeared to have been healed somewhat.

    ¡°We meet again.¡±

    (Krr¡­.! Krrrrh!)

    In response to Ian¡¯s initial pleasantry.

    The bastard burst into a madughter.

    (Okay. I¡¯ve been waiting! Waiting for you toe back! If it wasn¡¯t for that sealed zone, I would have found you already, and tore up your arms and legs off by now! I didn¡¯t expect you to walk in here voluntarily!)

    The king of the gargoyles spoke without even ring his nostrils. It looked like he had been given back some of the powers from the dragon. That was apparent just by observing several changes and from his confidence?

    (I¡¯m not sure what made you dare crawl back in here, ah! You didn¡¯te back just thinking about what happened back then? Kraaahh! You bastard, I think you are at the end of your life line.)

    The gargoyle king erged his body in a threatening manner. He spoke showing his heinous teeth.

    (I will strike you to death right now! I¡¯ll chew up every part of your body and bones¡­.!)

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Ian, murmured as if listening to the gargoyle king was bothersome, lightly raised and moved his thumb and the index finger. The motion was like as if he was grabbing the gargoyle¡¯s mouth and twisting it. Of course, it didn¡¯t end with just the motions of the fingers.

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>

    Kwadddddk!

    The mouth of the huge monster, the king of the gargoyles, was truly became twisted. Rather than just getting twisted, it actually tore apart.

    Was that all? Even every tooth that the gargoyle showed threateningly got pulled out. Green blood spewed out of it as if the flood gates were opened.

    (Krrrrrhuh¡­.?)

    The sound of the bastard¡¯s groaning carried more than just the pain. The aura of not being able to understand what was happening, and the instinct of fear also wriggled.

    ¡°It was better when you just simply cried like a beast.¡±

    Ian¡¯s hand motions did not end there. Raising his other arm, he moved to make a gesture of tearing up something. It was the wings. The hand motions were to tear apart the pair of wings which the gargoyle king had.

    (Krrrraaak! What, this can¡¯t be happening¡­..!)

    ¡°Shut your mouth for second. Before I twist up even your throat.¡±

    Ian picked up and threw the gargoyle. That huge body has flown to the other side of the cave and hit the wall hard. It was the difference in the power from when they first encountered each other.

    At this rate, even if the gargoyle king were to recover his powerspletely, he would still not dare to fight.

    (Krrrr¡­.!)

    Yet, the gargoyle king did not cringe. No matter how strong the Ian was, he had something that he could rely on. That was, were there not his tribe members that surrounded the entire mountain range?

    (You impudent bastard! Run now if you want to run!)

    It was felt.

    It rang very loudly.

    The sound of which the gargoyles were rushing.

    The vibration even felt as if there was a ¡®small earthquake¡¯.

    That small quake was eventually getting closer to the cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now.¡±

    (What¡­..?)

    ¡°That everyone of your kind to get here.¡±

    Ian did not even blink an eye.

    Instead, his facial expression was filled with confidence.

    He has been waiting for a while, and that expression was truly fitting.

    (Diamond.)

    On top of that, he even began to recite a new spell. The magic, which was superblybined the base ¡®technique¡¯ and ¡®the power of thenguage¡¯, the new spell created secretly in the past world by Ian, the magic that could be called the ¡®9th ss sorcery¡¯ by Ian himself, was about to be introduced for the first time to the world.

    (Dust.)

    Diamond dust.

    The ¡®9th level ss¡¯ that Ian had founded.

    That fine dust of chilliness was spreading all around.

    At a nce, it didn¡¯t appear to be anything special.

    As if a bag of flour has exploded, only the countless number of cold crystals was fluttering in the air.

    (Kr, Krrraah! What can you do with such a silly trick¡­.!)

    The king of the gargoyles.

    It was when that monster wasughing sarcastically.

    Pluck.

    A single piece of the cold crystals blew up with a pluck sound.

    It certainly was a very small explosion. At least that was how it was at the beginning.

    (Blossom.)

    Amand given with the power of thenguage.

    And with the simplemand given by Ian.

    Zzzzzznnnnng-!

    The fluttering crystals made thundering noise.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple explosion.

    It was the simultaneous ¡®discharging¡¯ of concentrated chilliness.

    ¡®Blossom¡¯ indicated the great discharging of that chill.

    Paddeuk, Paddeuk, Paddddeuk¡­!

    The coldness of a crystal, a size of that of a grain of flour. The coldness contained in that single crystal was equivalent to the spell of frost nova which Ian and recited in his past life.

    What did thisparison indicate?

    (¡­¡­.)

    The king of the gargoyles closed shut his mouth. It was because what has just transpired was too unrealistic. It was shocking and awesome at the same time.

    ¡°Phoow¡­!¡±

    Ian put the finishing touches to his spell with a slight sound of his breath, yet the aftermath of Ian¡¯s 9th level ss spell, the ¡®diamond dust¡¯, was truly amazing. How could it be described?

    ¡°Do you think you can shut up now?¡±

    The way to express it varied. It was because any metaphor could be applied to it, if one wanted to do so.

    However, one of the many ways to describe what has transpired was none other than the ¡®snow mountain¡¯. The walls of the cave were frozen solid, forming a ¡®freezer¡¯, and the beast of the cold air spread out to the outside of the cave and covered up the entire mountain range.

    (Ah, Aak¡­..!)

    Hence, it was called the ¡®snow mountain¡¯. That was, the ¡®mountain range of a spring day¡¯ that was full of warm earth, green grass and trees, has been unexpectedly presented with ¡®untimely winter¡¯. Of course, the countless number of the gargoyles, which the gargoyle king was counting on, could not escape from that coldness, either.

    ¡°If you want to live.¡±

    Ian walked towards the gargoyle king. He did not use any magic, or the power of thenguage.

    Yet, the gargoyle king could not move at all. It was more due to being shocked than being overpowered.

    ¡°What you didst time, do it again.¡±

    (What, what¡­..?)

    The dimensionless space where the dragon was in.

    Ian Paige and the king of the gargoyles.

    The eyes of the two beings met.

    It was about the same distance as when the petrification spell was invoked before.

    ¡°Send me back there.¡±

    (¡­¡­!)

    The gargoyle king quickly spun his head.

    But his thinking did notst long.

    No matter what, he was given an opportunity to live.

    Furthermore, it didn¡¯t look like he was the target of the bastard.

    It seemed that he had something to do with the dragon¡­..

    ¡°No? Then¡­..¡±

    (No, no! Stop! Stop it!)

    The gargoyle king shouted in horror.

    There was no reason for him to decline such an opportunity.

    It was because the dragon did not even have the slightest of loyalty.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    (You are not going to kill me suddenly¡­..?)

    ¡°Depending on your performance.¡±

    (Then, then eyes¡­. Look into my eyes.)

    As soon as Ian¡¯s eyes met the purple colored eyes of the gargoyle king, the ¡®petrification¡¯ processmenced immediately.

    Certainly, the gargoyle king, but Ian¡¯s body has also changed in to stones. Of course, only the body has been turned in to a stone, his spirit has entered the purple dimensionless space, the territory of the dragon race.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Only

    The purple space into which Ian has returned to. Ian looked around. There wasn¡¯t any change from thest time. Everything was the same from the big purple sphere, the lightening which originating from it, and to the purple dirt and sand that made up the ground.

    (What is this?)

    The only thing that was different from thest time, if one existed, was the ¡®dragon¡¯. Unlike thest time when he came with the gargoyle king, the dragon revealed himself as soon as he came in, this time. It was the red dragon ¡®Herpi Dotos¡¯, the gatekeeper of the purple space, who had dissipated mana from Ian.

    (You are¡­ the forbidden power¡­..)

    When that red dragon¡¯s voice, which was filled with questions, was about to continue.

    ¡°Baby lizard, be silent.¡±

    Ian cut the lizard off immediately.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>

    Chapter 142 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 142: Calm before the Storm (3)

    (You arrogant.....!)

    It was the first time for sure. That was, to have someone, a human being at that, to be talking such absurdity right in to his face.

    ¡°It would be helpful if you can see my point at once.¡±

    Upon hearing the response from ¡®Herpai Dotos¡¯, the red dragon, Ian sighed as he murmured, shaking his head. Why was it that everyone was so eager to look down on humans whether one was a dragon or the gargoyles¡¯ king?

    ¡°Did I expect too much?¡±

    Ian raised one hand and then lowered it softly. It was as if he was crushing a tiny ant. Then the red dragon Herpai Dotos¡¯ knees became buckled as if he was kneeling. Furthermore, even his long neck and head plopped down, burying into the purple sandy ground.

    (Krrrrh.....?!)

    Herpai Dotos felt a rush of surprise by the unanticipated happening. The present situation was hard to understand. Why was he getting buried into the ground? Who was doing this? Was it that little human? No, that couldn¡¯t be. That much was certain.......

    Kwoong!

    However, his belief did note to fruition. Before that, he felt so much gravitational force from that little human¡¯s hand gesture.

    Considered to be the strongest embodiment of all life forms, which has even attained a certain experience level of the power of thenguage, the dragon could not even move a finger.

    ¡°Reeses Rajendu, your leader. Call him.¡±

    (Do, do you think he wille to see you when you ask to see.....)

    ¡°I have something to tell him about Fran Paige.¡±

    (.....What? Fran, Fran Paige?)

    ¡°He is also called the first sorcerer.¡±

    The dragon knew of Fran Paige as the first sorcerer.

    The exnation with respect to the past was not necessary at all.

    (You, you are.....!)

    ¡°Not me.¡±

    (Such power is reserved only for our race and no other.....!)

    Kwoooong!

    Herpai Dotos¡¯ body was getting buried even deeper. Going further deeper would be like being buried alive.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡±

    The difference in power was clearly demonstrated.

    When that difference was about to climax.

    (Enough.)

    A clear voice wasing from far away. It was also a familiar voice. It was the voice of ¡®Reeses Rajendu¡¯, the spiritual being of the leader of all dragons, who lived in the repository of time.

    (Release that child.)

    It wasn¡¯t just Reeses Rajendu, but a countless number of dragons flew in from the empty sky as well. It appeared that every member of the race, except those ones that maintained the purple seal that housed Fran, came forth.

    ¡®Surely, it will be challenging for me, alone.¡¯

    He felt a big threat. However, it was different than from the past. Ian did not feel the simr level of fear as when he had first faced the dragon, during which time he felt like his body was being paralyzed.

    It was an effect of knowing that he has harnessed the powers that were simr to theirs, and that there was a sense of relief in knowing that he was a being of another self of himself.

    (Fran Page, did you say you¡¯vee to talk about him?)

    Reeses Rajendu¡¯s low toned question.

    Ian replied, gathering all his energy.

    ¡°It seemed that you¡¯ve grown another horn. Here, on the top of your nose?¡±

    (.....Do you know me?)

    How could he not know?

    He has seen him a number of times in the repository of time.

    He had even rolled around in the name of some sort of a test or something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met your spiritual being before.¡±

    (That child, he must be quite lonely. I thank you as he might have endured it all alone, for a long time.)

    What was he thankful for.

    Ian let it pass without much thought.

    Then he continued to speak.

    ¡°At any rate, as I¡¯ve said just now, I¡¯vee to visit you to talk about Fran Paige.¡±

    Reeses Rajendu fell into a deep thought upon hearing Ian. Ian was definitely a dangerous being. There were many risks in talking to such a being in a defenseless fashion. Much judgment and consideration would be needed.

    (Is talking all you want to do?)

    ¡°Today, yes.¡±

    (It means it could change.)

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide after hearing you, first.¡±

    The dragons wriggled at Ian¡¯s rather arrogant conversational tone. Or it could be said that they were enraged. However, the subject to which the arrogance was directed, Reeses Rajendu, did not even make a minute movement. It just seemed that he fell into a deep thought.

    (What kind of answer do you want from me?)

    Reeses Rajendu said after a long consideration.

    It was a question of what Ian wanted to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it in simple terms.¡±

    Truly Ian spoke in a simple fashion.

    He spoke immediately in a straightforward way.

    ¡°I think I am a descendant of Fran Paige. Just recently, his spiritual being had approached me, and I was even taught the power of thenguage. He said that bybining his power with mine, we ought to annihte your kind.¡±

    Annihte.

    The ambience has changed with just that one word.

    It was different than a simple rage or defiance.

    It was enmity that rose from deep down.

    A highly concentrated form of enmity was being disyed.

    ¡°I am not sure if you were aware, but I have been receiving direct and indirect threats from your race, all my life. Maybe because of that, my mind tells me to destroy you all. Not just you, but also Fran Paige, and that dangerous race as well. That is my true feeling though.¡±

    There was even a murderous spirit in his response.

    However, that murderous spirit has soon faded.

    ¡°Of course, it will be hard. So, I¡¯vee to discuss it. As to which drum beat, I should dance to, and how I should control the situation, so that I¡¯ll avoid getting stabbed in the back. I need to make an urate assessment.¡±

    Using mana, Ian made a form of a ¡®chair¡¯. Then he sat on it, even crossing his legs. At this moment, it was as if he had entered the creativity realm, rather than the realm of sorcery.

    (First.)

    It was Reeses Rajendu who was examining the actions and words of Ian.

    He parted his huge lips.

    (Our race has never ced any threats on your life. Although I¡¯m not sure as to what extent indirect threats would make up, at least I¡¯m certain that we have never made direct threats on you. It¡¯s because we¡¯ve just known about the existence of your being for the first time.)

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>

    It was said with certainty.

    Ian replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a posse, chasing after Fran. And those posses have attacked me and my city, too. Spartoi, the dragon mercenary, and real dragon, does anythinge to your mind?¡±

    From the tens and thousands of the mercenary dragons to the real dragon.

    Wasn¡¯t every one of them the beings connected to the dragon?

    (A posse, what do you mean? Of course, it is true that our race canmand the dragon mercenary and real dragons. However, that power does not solely belong to us. Fran Paige, he, too, is a being who is possible to wield them.)

    It was a power that Fran Paige could also wield?

    ¡°That means.¡±

    Was everything just a Fran¡¯s script to manipte Ian? He couldn¡¯t be sure yet. Still, his mind swayed. At least, it was more believable than Fran¡¯s words.

    ¡°.....I¡¯d like to hear more. Everything that your race knows about Fran Paige, every single detail.¡±

    On Ian¡¯s request, Reeses Rajendu surveyed the surroundings.

    He was looking at the herd of the dragons, and Herpai Dotos, the sentry who was barely able to sustain himself.

    (Everyone, return to your ces and maintain the seal.)

    (But, But.....)

    (It¡¯s fine. Are you concerned about me?)

    (.....Will follow your order.)

    (Hm.)

    Finally, everyone has returned to their own ces.

    Only Ian and Reeses Rajendu remained.

    The private conversation between the two strong beings continued.

    (Fran Paige.)

    Reeses Rajendu fell into a deep thought. He had so much to talk about the being of Fran Paige. The question was, from where, and in what fashion should the story be told. He was thinking about how to go about doing that.

    (To attain our flesh, to attain the power, stronger than every member of the racebined, he wasn¡¯t shy aboutmitting some of the most heinous deeds. To escape from the weak human body, he had conducted a countless number of experiments. Is this a fact that, perhaps, you are aware?)

    Ian nodded his head once.

    Wasn¡¯t it a story that he has heard from the real dragon?

    (It would have been good, had he put a stop to his greed....Then perhaps, it might have stopped by cutting off just the rtionships. However, Fran Paige. That sorcerer, who has fallen to the lowest level, did not know how to stop. He began to show excessive obsession in strengthening his power, and in protecting the humanity, such that whenever his n got sidetracked, he began to abuse the power of time. He was so quick to change the oue by turning back the time, even over a very minor event.)

    Fan Paige regrly turned back the time?

    This was the first time that he was hearing about it.

    (As a side effect, what had been one world has been divided into many dimensions. The tens of thousands of spawned dimensions, different worlds while the same, which cannot be controlled. Think about it. What do you think is waiting at the end of those divisions?)

    That was, just because time was turned back didn¡¯t necessarily mean that everything was turned back. It was a concept of spawning a new, independent dimension, every time at which point the event of turning back of time would take ce. That was, even the world, in which Ian had been poisoned by Ragnard, was continuing as an independent dimension as well.

    ¡°......¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to believe.

    Yet, it was persuasive.

    (Even I, nor my race, could dare to guess what the end of that will be. So, I wanted to eliminate the being of Fran Paige first, and put my race in charge of managing the divided dimensions, but it was impossible to bring death to someone who had already be an invincible monster. Hence, I couldn¡¯t help, but be satisfied by merely sealing him in.)

    Fran has harnessed the ¡®power of invincibility¡¯.

    Sealing was just the best alternative method.

    That¡¯s what it was in short.

    (So, this dimensionless space was chosen as the ce to seal him in. That¡¯s because this ce does not get influenced by the outside world, at all. Even if he was able to resurrect his spiritual being and turn back the time, it would still be meaningless.)

    Reeses Rajendu who had looked at the purple sphere.

    His story has stopped, right there.

    ¡°.....Thank you for the story.¡±

    It was a story that was quite satisfactory to Ian. It was entirely the work of Reeses Rajendu¡¯s. Unlike Fran who would make invidious remarks, or yed tricks, he spoke with a speaking capability, fitting a being that lived for a long time.

    The story was nearly perfect, only if what was true and false was filtered.

    ¡°However, there seems to be one thing missing.¡±

    (What is missing?)

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your race and Fran Paige were very close. A teacher and an apprentice, or teacher-pupil rtionship was what I¡¯ve heard...¡±

    Reeses Rajendu nodded his long neck when he heard Ian¡¯s question.

    ¡°How did you be enemies?¡±

    (It was a difference in the points of view.)

    ¡°Difference in the points of view?¡±

    (He wanted us to protect the humanity from the many monsters, and even go further and nurture them afterwards. Initially, I¡¯ve epted that idea. I¡¯ve diligently worked at it, and it wasn¡¯t particrly problematic, either.)

    The cooperation of the dragon race and Fran Paige.

    As a result, the humanity was able to continue to exist at this present time.

    (All the problems began to arise from that humanity. As when they were able to take roots, they immediately began to take sides among themselves. That is, going beyond establishing tribes, they formed countries, and then they killed, plundered, and robbed from each other. Yet, they continued to cry out to us to be only on their sides.)

    Reeses Rajendu who has been quiet as if to be reminiscing those times.

    He continued in amenting tone.

    (My race drew one conclusion, after having watched those endless conflicts. That was that there was no more reason or value in protecting the humanity. As far as we were concerned with respect to the request, we were the protector of the entire humanity, rather than to be on the side of a part of the humanity.)

    It was a very wise and cool headed decision. Perhaps, if Ian had been on the stand as the leader of the dragons, he thought that he might have made a simr decision.

    (However, Fran Paige had a different thought. He had proposed to stand on the better side of the humanity as the humanity was divided between good and evil ones, amongst themselves. We could not agree to that idea, at all. No, not just disagreeable, we had decided that it was impossible.)

    Fran¡¯s idea was to help those groups that deserved help while it was the dragons¡¯ position to equally not help any of them, at all. Of course, there probably was a deeper and serious discussion on it, but that was the whole story in short.

    (That¡¯s how we ended the long existing cooperation, and things started from there. That is, when he began to distrust us, and....)

    There formedplex emotions around Reeses Rajendu¡¯s eyes.

    (When he had begun to fear our powers.)

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>

    Chapter 143: Calm before the Storm (4)

    (He longed to reach the level that was higher than our entire racebined. He envied our flesh, and ultimately, he had ascertained it. He had even dered himself a golden dragon. From there on, everything is as you know it. And the rtionship has soured with no way of turning back.)

    The war between Fran Page and the dragon race. Reeses Rajendu reminisced about the memories from that time. It was a very painful memory to recall.

    (Fran Page, who has ascertained the dragon¡¯s body, half of the race was sacrificed while fighting that imperfect being. As he was invincible in that form and couldn¡¯t be killed, a decision was made to seal him as the next best option.)

    The war in which half of the dragon race had been sacrificed. Although it wasn¡¯t recorded in human history, it was certain that that war was of the greatest scale, and the fiercest one of all the wars in history.

    ¡°The invincibility that you are referring to...¡± Ian who has been listening in silence. He brought up a topic to talk about. ¡°...What exactly is it?¡±

    The power of the entire dragon race was certainly not weak. That was, it would be stronger than even Ian¡¯s own power, rather than weaker. It was the invincibility which even those beings couldn¡¯t defeat? It was hard to imagine.

    (He took his original form in the end- after he was burned, sliced, and evenpletely annihted. Of course, he even came back in perfect shape as well. It appeared as if he had transcended beyond the realm of humanity, perhaps, even from the realm of life.)

    Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing that response. It seemed like a very familiar way for some reason.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same as the masters.¡¯

    The eight masters that Fran Page had left. Six of which have fallen into Ian¡¯s hands. It was the same eternal youth and immortality. To borrow the maters¡¯ expression, it would be the ¡®blessing of eternal life¡¯. It seemed like the blessing that was also a curse.

    ¡°Do you, by any chance, have any ideas on that power of immortality? Maybe a way to destroy it, or the source of it. Anything that you may know.¡±

    (Should I have known such things, sealing would not have been chosen as the alternative.)

    Reeses Rajendu replied lingeringly. Had he known of a way, it would have been tried a long time ago.

    (However.)

    He didn¡¯t stop speaking even after that. He seemed to have a response to Ian¡¯s question.

    (What is certain is that the capability of his being was not confined to magic. He truly stood out in many different areas. Especially in alchemy, he has left great marks in the field of alchemy. He would normally say that the link between sorcery and alchemy could never be separated.)

    Ian was also very familiar with the expression with respect to the unbreakable link between the sorcery and alchemy. This saying was still applicable in the present world. Of course, the sorcerers were seen as having a higher ss, and they, themselves, wanted to be treated in that way as well, it appeared to be an unshakable truth that survived through many thousands of years.

    (Based on my race and my estimation, we think that the power of that invincibility did not simplye about from the power of thenguage, or the power of techniques. It¡¯s like with the Repository of Rime, the fact that you met my spiritual being implies that you have been to the Repository of Time, correct?)

    ¡°The Repository of Time, that¡¯s right.¡±

    (The secret elixir that allows passage to that space was also Fran Page¡¯s creation. It was as if he had extracted the power of the dimensionless space, which was in the gargoyle¡¯s eyes, through alchemy. Likewise, I had also thought that the power of invincibility was a product, resulting from thebination of many fields. Of course, I can¡¯t be sure of it, and even if it was true, I wouldn¡¯t know his weaknesses.)

    Like having created the dimensionless space, using the gargoyles¡¯ eyes, could the power of invincibility, too, have been made by something other than magic? That was the thought of Reeses Rajendu, the leader of the dragon race.

    ¡®Hm.., alchemy.....¡¯

    Come to think of it, Fran had eight masters. Two of them have never returned. Could one of them have been an alchemist?

    ¡®I need to ask the masters about it.¡¯

    The weakness of Fran Page. It would definitely be helpful if it could be learned. Having engraved it deep in his thought, Ian continued to ask.

    ¡°May I ask another question?¡±

    (Speak.)

    ¡°The seal, how long do you intend to maintain it?¡±

    (I intend to maintain it forever, or as long as the time permits.)

    ¡°Are there any unstable factors that could cause the seal to break?¡±

    (Should the gargoyles be extinct, it could be unstable. That is because that seal is being maintained solely based on the power of the dimensionless space which exclusively exists in the gargoyles¡¯ eyes.)

    ¡°.....¡±

    At that moment, Ian felt a sudden tingling sensation. He suddenly remembered what he had done just before entering this space. ¡®Diamond Dust¡¯, the 9th ss level magic. Did he not apply that spell in annihting all the gargoyles in the vicinity of the mountain range? Of course, a few would be found alive, here and there, if one was to search really hard.

    (What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too well.)

    ¡°Hmm, I feel like I might have killed too many.¡±

    (Killed? What? You mean the gargoyles?)

    ¡°Since they kept standing in my way.....¡±

    Ian¡¯s tone of voice has been firm up to this point. However, that tone has begun to quiet down.

    (That¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t the king of the gargoyles still alive? With his capacity to reproduce, there is nothing to worry about.)

    ¡°.....That¡¯s a relief¡±

    Ian cleared his chest. It was truly a relief for Ian.

    ¡°Are you in a perfect position to defend against Fran¡¯s spiritual beings?¡±

    (The spiritual beings are the mediums of this space, that is, they cannot encroach, even a single step, into the mountain range that the gargoyles and their king reside. As soon as they enter, they would be annihted instantly due to the trap set by the power of thenguage.)

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible that he might have found a way to destroy the trap?¡±

    (There is always a variable in everything.)

    ¡°So, you mean, it is still worrisome.¡±

    Ian drew a short conclusion. He spoke as he unfolded his arms that had been crossed.

    ¡°....What if. What if Fran Paige was to lose his invincibility, or was to be annihted, so you no longer have to maintain the seal. What would you do from then on?¡±

    When all oppressions and duties disappeared with the dragons returning to the world... That life was the most important thing than anything.

    (I would want to rest first.)

    ¡°And after resting?¡±

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>

    (After resting, hmm...)

    Reeses Rajendu thought about it for a while. He instantly turned into a human form. It was in the appearance of a handsome, red haired man.

    (I want to travel around the changed world. Very leisurely that is.)

    ¡°Is that everything?¡±

    (Yes.)

    Seeing the world. Suddenly, the words from the Fairy Queen came to his mind. Those spoken words when she had introduced her very long name.

    ¡®There is someone who rather took very good care of me. Whenever he woulde back from traveling around the human world, he would attach a human name to me. He would attach the name to me, saying that he either liked a human with the name or it sounded nice. I know how you think about it, but this is the one precious name that I have.¡¯

    Perhaps, it was Reeses Rajendu who ¡®used to take especially good care of her¡¯. Based on the stories, it must have been true that the dragon race enjoyed traveling the world on a regr basis.

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    (Is that it?)

    ¡°Yes, for now.¡±

    He has heard everything that he wanted to hear for now. Only the small work of filtering what was and wasn¡¯t true has remained.

    ¡°Ah, and.¡±

    Ian continued as if he had just thought of something.

    ¡°By the way, that human form. Have you shown it on purpose?¡±

    (What do you mean?)

    ¡°I mean, was your transformation based on the standards of human aesthetics.¡±

    It was a rather out of the blue question by Ian. Reeses Rajendu responded in a leisurely fashion.

    (If I was going to do it, wouldn¡¯t something good looking be better?)

    ¡°In today¡¯s world, you have to do much better to pass as a good looking person. That¡¯s because so many who look like that, or even better looking exist in the world these days. People of today have very high standards.¡±

    Ian said while thinking of the crowned prince Hyden Greenriver. Wasn¡¯t he even better looking than any other man? It would be believable that he had been chiseled to perfection. No matter what, the crowned prince was better looking. By far.

    (.....I will keep that in mind.)

    ¡°Then I will see you shortly. Although I¡¯m not sure whether we would meet as friends, enemies, or in other forms.....¡±

    It was when Ian was about to extend his farewell.

    (O, leader of all races! We cannot ept it!)

    From the empty space, six dragons forcefully flew in. They were Herpai Dotos, the sentry, and the dragons that were part of the youngest group of the tribe.

    (Please send us out to the world immediately! With your permission, we¡¯ll locate that human¡¯s body, a descendant of Fran Page, and eliminate him!)

    The young dragons definitely showed clear hostility towards Ian. Even the experienced older dragons remained silent at the intrusion. It was because they all thought the same way. Someone who mimics the incredible power of Fran Page has appeared. Furthermore, it was difficult for them to determine for sure whether he would be a foe or a friend in the future. Let such a being live? It was a situation that they could not fathom no matter what.

    (Return. I¡¯ll not give the orders that you seek.)

    (O, leader! He is a descendant of Fran Page......!)

    (Do you intend to disobey me?)

    Reeses Rajendu stepped forward with a resolute tone. Even then the young dragons did not back down.

    (It is not disobedience! We are giving patriotic counsel!)

    (Hm.....)

    Reeses Rajendu thought for a bit. He has lived as the leader for multitudes of time. As such, he has been leading the race with that much power and wisdom. Now that the words of ¡®patriotic counsel¡¯ have been uttered out of the young dragons¡¯ mouths, it has be nearly impossible to stamp it down in the name of his title.

    (So, that being that ims to be Fran Page¡¯s descendant, you six believe.....)

    ¡°He is Ian Page.¡±

    (That you can defeat Ian Paige?)

    In response to Reeses Rajendu¡¯s question, the young dragons puffed out their chests. With every body movement, they all demonstrated self pride and the sense of aplishment.

    (We, the young dragons, have aplished much growth as well. Although it cannot bepared to the elders of the race, if we were tobine our forces, we believe that we can surely defeat him. Please give us permission to fight at the level that won¡¯t risk the maintenance of the seal. For sure, for sure, we¡¯ll aplish.....)

    (Then do engage right now.)

    (We shall.... Sir?)

    It was truly a sudden, unexpected proposal made by Reeses Rajendu. The young dragons and even Ian were all surprised.

    (It is a proposal for you to battle that spiritual being of Ian Paige. If you can subdue him perfectly, I¡¯ll give you permission. However, I¡¯d hope you would retract your ¡®patriotic advice¡¯ should you not even be able to defeat that spiritual being, not to mention the true body.)

    First, try battling the spiritual being. He will allow them to go out if they could subdue Ian¡¯s spiritual being. However, they were to abandon the notion were they to fail. Reeses Rajendu¡¯s proposal was simple.

    (Human, Ian Paige, what do you think? It appears the young ones are having doubts about your powers, so how about teaching them a small lesson, if you don¡¯t mind? Feel free to turn it down if you don¡¯t want to.)

    The choice hase back to Ian. Of course, he had no intention of turning it down either.

    ¡°Are the opponents....just those six over there?¡±

    (That¡¯s right. They are the young imposing juniors of the race.)

    ¡°Is it OK for them to be killed?¡±

    (Impossible.)

    ¡°That baby lizard...., it seemed that those imposing juniors wanted to see blood.¡±

    (No.)

    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s cumbersome.¡±

    Ian made a groaning sound. However, his movements expressed the exact opposite. He began to rx the joints and muscles everywhere. That appearance seemed closer to being a knight than a sorcerer.

    ¡°Well, still.¡±

    After the joints and muscles came the mana. He did not draw it as recklessly as he had before. It appeared as if he was spreading it evenly in a controlled manner.

    ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t do.¡±

    He was getting anxious anyway. He has been wanting to see how many of those dragons he could personally handle, rather than to guess how many he could handle. Hence, a great opportunity has just found its way to him, atst.

    ¡°It is not a difficult challenge.¡±

    Ian has epted the proposal. Furthermore, even a sarcastic remark was made, and with that remark, a powerful wind of mana discharged from and around Ian¡¯s legs, and a thick, purple sand storm whirled, covering up the entire area.

    Edited by wFinde

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>

    Chapter 144: Calm before the Storm (5)

    (You, who are the descendant of the mad human Fran Paige, the root cause of the ill-fated rtionship over the several thousand years. After destroying your crude spiritual being, I¡¯ll immediately set out to the world and will also find your real body.)

    ¡°Well, that may be a bit difficult?¡±

    As his counterpart has changed, Ian¡¯s tone also changed to being dismissive. Even being a young dragon, it probably lived longer than Ian. In fact, the length of that gap between the two would be very great. However, Ian did not back down. That was because he did not want to speak with decorum to that group of ¡®lizard bastards¡¯.

    (You, arrogant human, your pride sees no bounds only having a single sessful surprise attack!)

    ¡®Herpai Dotos¡¯, the red dragon, which had been instantly defeated by Ian when they met, shouted in a little excited tone. Was that all? He intensely stared at Ian as if he was about to chew up Ian.

    ¡°The pride of the one who was defeated, reaching high is funny as well.¡±

    (.....)

    ¡°You drummed up and brought a bunch of your friends after getting a little beat down?¡±

    (Is there fairness in hunting?)

    ¡°Was there ever any pride in lizards?¡±

    (You bastard....!)

    Kwang!

    It was a conversation that went nowhere.

    There was no more reason to talk anymore.

    It would just dry up their mouths.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    Rather than engaging in a useless talk, the six young dragons, with Herpai Dotos as their leader, began to thump their paws on to the ground. The sound that was created was like that of a thunder. That was definitely an expression of anger and animosity such that the ambience that has been created was as if to cause an immediate bloodbath.

    ¡°Are you showing off for beingrge?¡±

    The sound that they were making was overwhelming such that an ordinary entity and even an unordinary entity would fear. However, it did not work at all on Ian. All that just felt likerge bodies making booming noise to Ian.

    ¡°Not very impressed.¡±

    Showing a slight smile, Ian raised high his right foot.

    Furthermore, he smashed the purple sandy ground with a booming sound.

    It was the same way of thumping the ground as that of the six dragons.

    However, the oue was on a different scale.

    Koookooookoookooo....!

    The ground on that which was smashed began to show cracks. Like a fan, tens of lines of cracks stretched out with enormous velocity. It was ¡®Ian¡¯s way of responding¡¯ to the young dragon¡¯s thumping.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Ian even flicked his finger. His confidence filled appearance was enough to incite the wraths of the young dragons. How could a mere human being be that audacious? Nothing was more insulting that this. They wanted to finish Ian off as soon as possible. That was, including the real body that was hiding somewhere in the outside world as well as that altered spiritual being.

    Kwaang!

    However, the wraths of the six young dragons.

    Kwang! Kwang!

    Also, the ¡®advice¡¯ that they had given to Reeses Rajendu so that they could eliminate Ian has just beenpletely came to a halt in the end. The reason was simple. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t even defeat Ian¡¯s spiritual being...

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a surprise attack this time.¡±

    Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

    The beating was strictly ¡®one way¡¯.

    That was, on the group of dragons before Ian¡¯s power.

    In fact, it seemed to be more one way than when Ian hadunched a surprise attack.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Having thrown the six young dragons to the ground, Ian spoke to ¡®Herpai Dotos¡¯, the sentry, by tapping him with the tip of his foot. It was the most humiliating moment of the strongest of all creations, yet he could not respond in any way. It wasn¡¯t just Herpai Dotos. It was same for all the other dragons. Every one of them was buried in the purple sand, and could only wriggle about.

    ¡°If you have any other issues, speak now. I¡¯ll resolve them for you.¡±

    (Krrrr.....! You bastarrrd...! How dare...!)

    That feeling of humiliation did not rise from the tapping of Ian¡¯s foot. The reason for the overwhelming sense of humiliation came from the fact that all six of them were defeated by that human, Ian Paige, let alone by his spiritual being. They were shaking at the unimaginable oue.

    (Surely, are you his descendant?)

    (Can¡¯t believe it is the power of a human being.)

    (Has he, the man of nightmare, returned....!)

    The other dragons that were watching from a distance couldn¡¯t help, but be astonished as well. The incredible power, they felt from Fran Paige in the ancient days, which was too strong to be belonging to a human being, was clearly felt from this little young human, Ian Paige.

    It was the feeling of reliving the past nightmares of losing half of their race. Was it because of that, the murderous spirit against Ian permeated even stronger.

    ¡°Is it sufficient now?¡±

    Of course, whether the little dragons were gnashing their teeth or not.

    Whether other dragons were channeling murderous spirits or not.

    Ian nonchntly asked Reeses Rajendu.

    (It was a good lesson.)

    Reeses Rajendu swayed his long neck back and forth in response to that question.

    (Those children, too, should have learned something.)

    ¡°I still think that they would just make some excuses.¡±

    (They are smart. Soon, they would learn much more.)

    The young dragons kept still upon hearing Reeses Rajendu¡¯s words. Then supporting each other, they removed themselves to a distant spot. That was because they could no longer speak to Ian in disrespectful tones as the leader of their race was speaking in respectful way. Furthermore, a defeat was a defeat.

    ¡°May I return now?¡±

    (Certainly. Do return.)

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to pay you another visit shortly.¡±

    (As an adversary, or as a friend?)

    ¡°It could be something other than those two.¡±

    (True. I shall wait for good news.)

    ¡°I¡¯d like that as well.¡±

    Ian said a short farewell.

    His body became blurred.

    It was the unique condition of the spiritual being, losing its form.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    That was how Ian¡¯s body disappeared.

    Once again, only the dragon race and the purple sphere remained inside the purple space.

    * * *

    (Atar Haka.)

    Inside the dimensionless purple space from which Ian has disappeared, Reeses Rajendu, who has just been speaking to Ian, said as he was staring into the empty space. Then another dragon came forth, flying from that direction. It was the ¡®ck fire¡¯ Atar Haka, a dragon with ck hide and scale, and the second highest in the ranks of the dragon race.

 Chapter 191 - 144 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 191 - 144 Part 2</h4>

    144 Part 2

    (By any chance, is there any remnant magic trickery of that person?)

    The ck dragon Atar Haka closed his eyes upon Reeses Rajendu¡¯s question. Then he widely spread gray mana out to every direction. It felt simr to Ian¡¯s ¡®seer detection¡¯, the wide area detection spell.

    (No. At least based on my vision.)

    (Is that so. Then it must be so based on your abilities.)

    Based on the definite conclusion drawn by Reeses Rajendu, ¡®detection¡¯ must have been the specialty of the ck dragon Atar Haka.

    (Atar Haka, I have an assignment for you for the first time in a long while.)

    (Do you mean the surveince of that human that was just here?)

    (He is powerful. He seemed sharp and not very trusting. Understand that you are the only one who can do this.)

    Reeses Rajendu had an apologetic tone in his voice.

    Atar Haka, the ck dragon, replied to that voice.

    (Everything is for the race.)

    Then Reeses Rajendu recited the same words.

    (Everything is for the race.)

    As soon as that ¡®oath of race¡¯ has been exchanged, ck fire engulfed Atar Haka¡¯s body.

    * * *

    ¡°......??? ??? ??? ?? ? ? ???.¡±

    ¡°...Surely, the lizard bastards cannot be trusted.¡±

    Ian Paige, who has awoken in his own physical body, murmured in short breaths. He breathed out unconsciously after looking at the strange scenery that was panned before him. It was as if the dust from every direction was being congregated in one spot, but what was astonishing was the fact that it seemed to be forming the ¡®shapes¡¯ of the dragons, to be more precise, the shapes of ¡®Atar Haka¡¯, the ck dragon, and Reeses Rajendu, the leader of the dragon race, in real time. Of course, their conversation was clearly being heard, too.

    ¡°Does everyone, including Fran Paige and the dragons only have the intention to hit me on the back of my head?¡±

    It was the incorporated form of the technique and the power of thenguage.

    As Ian called it, the 9th ss level.

    It was the effects of dust watch, the ¡®dust watcher¡¯, which was one of the great transcendental magic skills.

    ¡°I suppose, I was also thinking about whose head of the two to hit as well.¡±

    Ian let out a smile.

    He murmured as he swirled the gathered dust.

    ¡°Whose back of the head should I hit first?¡±

    That was what Ian¡¯s first decision was. It seemed that the only answer was the truth filled desire to ¡®eliminate both from Ian¡¯s path¡¯, which was what he wanted from the beginning. The problem was how to do it. The powers of Fran Paige and the dragon race were truly immense. It was difficult, to say the least, for Ian and by his power alone.

    ¡®Both sides must be manipted just enough.¡¯

    That was, to lead them to help in eliminating each other. For now, the best he could do was to ¡®walk the tight rope¡¯. Although it would be risky, what was required of Ian now was to be able to keep his bnce in the process.

    ¡®Will look for Fran Paige¡¯s weakness first.¡¯

    That was the most urgent task. Fran Paige¡¯s ¡®invincible power¡¯. Everything about the ¡®origin¡¯ of that power that had even been partially applied to the masters, and the ¡®destruction method¡¯ must all be learned. Only then could he hold an upper hand over Fran Paige, and fulfill his promise of granting deaths to the masters.

    ¡®Only then I can utilize it without a worry.¡¯

    Fran Paige was always a ¡®double edged sword.¡¯

    The preparation was needed to use that sword to eliminate.

    That would be the foundation of the beginning of every n.

    ¡®There is a need to be more daring in this regard.¡¯

    Even the dragons could not fully analyze the invincible power.

    Wasn¡¯t it only a guess that just a bit of ¡®alchemist ability¡¯ had been added? It wasn¡¯t certainly easy for Ian, alone, to investigate the power that was enshrined in such a mystery. Hence, he needed to think of another way. That was, with more audacity and more aggressiveness.

    ¡®Ask him directly.¡¯

    Fran Paige.

    To Fran Paige who wields the power of invincibility.

    Ian thought about directly asking Fran Paige.

    ¡®There is no way that he didn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve met the dragon.¡¯

    Ian did not see Fran Paige lightly. No matter that he had uncovered the spiritual beings that were used as watchers, and that he had cheated their eyes by using puppet y and several magic tricks, Ian could not be confident that he waspletely beyond Fran¡¯s surveincework. Wasn¡¯t it that Fran taught Ian the power of thenguage without any hesitance because he was also able to control Ian in some way?

    ¡®I¡¯ve met the dragon, and as a result, I¡¯ve decided to help you, Fran Paige. So, grant me the power of invincibility as well.¡¯

    That was Ian¡¯s n in short.

    Ian would concede making contacts with the dragon race.

    As a result, Ian has decided that he couldn¡¯t trust the dragons.

    So, Ian would inform his intention to help Fran.

    In return, would ask Fran to grant him the power of invincibility.

    Then he could also uncover some weaknesses in the process as well.

    ¡®Not sure if it would work though.¡¯

    However, this was the most optimal way for now. Although it wasn¡¯t certain whether it would work on the thousand year old serpent or not, but it was worth trying at least once.

    ¡°....I have decided to join you.¡±

    Ian thought about what he would do going forward.

    He recited towards the empty sky.

    It wasn¡¯t an act based on some certain foundation.

    It was only a reciting apanied by half baked assumption.

    ¡°Fran Paige.¡±

    However, his assumption has hit the target urately. There came a different change in the empty space as soon as Ian¡¯s definite decision was murmured. That was, the space itself began to slide open as if it was a door that could be opened and shut.

    ¡°That¡¯s a smart decision.¡±

    There was a man who slid open that ¡®door of the empty space¡¯.

    Fran Paige said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    He has always existed.

    He could always hear.

    And he could have always appeared.

    The unique blood line and the unique method.

    As long as he was in the vicinity of ¡®Ian Paige¡¯.

 Chapter 192 - 145 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 192 - 145 Part 1</h4>

    145 Part 1

    Chapter 145: The Power of Immortality (1)

    ¡°....Is that still possible for you as just an altered spiritual being?¡±

    ¡°Haha, should have been born better. Me, that is.¡±

    ¡°You must really be thrilled.¡±

    As if to have had enough, Fran summed up Ian¡¯s words as he murmured. Although it was a light hearted conversation, the depth of it could not be determined. For crying out loud, how powerful was the altered spiritual being?

    ¡®It was said that he had killed one half of the dragon race...¡¯

    Just because the power of thenguage was learned did not make him an easy opponent. There could only be some chance of winning only after finding out enough of his weaknesses first.

    ¡°I¡¯lle clean first. I am on my way back after having met the dragon.¡±

    ¡°I already knew. But, that¡¯s OK. No need to think too seriously. I would have done the same thing myself. Nothing wrong with being cautious. What is important, Ian, is that you¡¯ve chosen me.¡±

    There was a sense of inconceble excitement, and satisfaction in Fran¡¯s voice. He might have been a many thousands year old fox that were able to wear many masks. At least, that was what Ian sensed.

    ¡°So, how was it meeting the dragon in person? Aren¡¯t they a less trustworthy race than you might have thought, no?¡±

    ¡°That applies to you to as well...¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard to trust me either. I understand. I understand it all. However. As long as you¡¯ve chosen me, would you start to trust me from now on? At least, trust me more than those lizard bastards is what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    An emotional plead followed the excited satisfaction. The appeal was there in his plead for trust. What if even this was a mere act and a fake fa?ade? He must certainly be an incredibly crazed bastard.

    ¡°...That was the reason for choosing you in the first ce.¡±

    However, even Ian was wearing a fake fa?ade.

    It was the time to put an act to hide his true intention.

    ¡°As you said, that dragon, it was hard to trust the lizard bastards, no matter what. They showed act of honor, but as soon as I went away, they put a tail on me. Was it Atar Haka, the ck dragon?¡±

    Atar Hata, the ck fire, the ck dragon.

    It was certainly a familiar name to Fran as well.

    ¡°He is the lizard, also known as the shadow dragon. He has great sense for a four legged beast. If he was on your tail..., they may be eavesdropping on this very conversation too.¡±

    A dragon with great senses. Although the expression was simple, it was very fathomable that it implied a lot of meanings. The excellence in his ability to track and be secretive must be given since he has been assigned as a watcher to someone like Ian.

    ¡°Well, let them eavesdrop as they please. At any rate, the fact that they ced a tracker on you is the proof that they have epted our alliance. They have probablypleted any preparatory work that they felt necessary.¡±

    Fran said as if it was nothing.

    He no longer seemed to have any concerns or worries.

    It was because he has gained millions of troops just by gaining the name of Ian as his ally.

    ¡°Ian, the n is simple. I¡¯ll send you back to that space, so you can distract them from maintaining the seal. One very small opening is all I need. I can personally crack open the seal. And it will be a war from that point on. A war with 70 percent chance of winning, which makes it worth the fight.¡±

    It was a much simpler n than was thought. Of course, as far as the difficulty was concerned, it was the riskiest venture that Ian would be involved with in all of his life. Fran was asking Ian to wreak havoc in the home of the dragons, all by himself at that. If Ian had heard that a few days ago, he would have balked at the suggestion as being insane.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane. You call that simple?¡±

    ¡°What could go wrong other than dying?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of dying.¡±

    Fran who has the power of immortality.

    To him, death was only a distant concept.

    However, Ian could not be that carefree.

    Furthermore, from a mortal¡¯s point of view, it was an opportunity.

    ¡°...So, as I was saying.¡±

    The power that was with Fran Paige.

    It was the chance to get more information about that power.

    ¡°The lizards¡¯ leader. ording to Reeses Rajendu, you are an invincible one who lives forever no matter how many times you were to be killed. I know of it somewhat. The masters that were created by you also have it, too?¡±

    Ian threw the topic of the power of immortality.

    Fran, too, responded in carefree manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting power. I, too, obtained by ident.¡±

    ¡°By ident? Are you saying that you do not know how to harness it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, not that. You underestimate me!¡±

    Fran replied rather prudishly, and he extended his arm to outside the library window. Then a random bug flew into the room. Furthermore, ck colored energy spewed out of Fran¡¯s palm. Its target was certainly the bug.

    ¡°Ian, you don¡¯t need to try that hard.¡±

    Engulfed in the ck energy, the bug, a small life form, fell to the floor as if it has met the end of its life. Furthermore, it even got trampled on by Fran¡¯s foot. The bug, as could be described, has been crushed, but then an incredible thing took ce at that moment.

    ¡°Even if you learn of my weaknesses.¡±

    The body of the bug has turned into fine powder and rose up in the air. Going further, it began to take a certain shape, and it was the very same shape and color of the bug when it was alive. It hase back to lifepletely.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be useful.¡±

    The bug that came back to life flew out the window.

    The power of immortality was demonstrated right before Ian¡¯s eyes.

    Yet, it was not even possible to assume anything.

    ¡®What is it? Is it really just magic?¡¯

    Were there any auxiliary effects like that of alchemy? Come to think of it, there wasn¡¯t even any trace of mana, either. It was a power that was just impossible to even guess where it came from. It was truly a very bewildering moment, yet Ian maintained his calmposure.

    ¡°Weaknesses are weaknesses, but I am envious of that power, you know.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 145 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 193 - 145 Part 2</h4>

    145 Part 2

    ¡°Even if you say so, it isn¡¯t a power that could be given to just anyone.¡±

    ¡°Sure. But, I¡¯m not just anyone?¡±

    Ian continued.

    ¡°I need that power. That way, even if the n was to fail this time, there would be no concern of going to the other side forever? As long as I can maintain my life, I could always n for the future, don¡¯t you agree? Just like what you are doing now.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you really want it that badly...¡±

    The immortality energy, once again, bloomed like mushroom from Fran¡¯s palm. However, it wasn¡¯t what Ian wanted. Extending his palm out to Fran, Ian restrained Fran¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll not ept the power that you are going to give me. How do I know what kind of stuff you put in to that power? My first life was ended by poison. Ah, that poison. Was it done by you, possibly? I would be quite upset if that was the case.¡±

    Fran remained in a silence of positivity.

    It was because everything was Fran¡¯s n.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t wish to fault you at this point. So, teach me the method, that is, how to harness the power of immortality. I am not asking you to simply endow me with that power...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I sufficiently understand you.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking to be given the power of immortality. He needed the method to harness it. That was Ian¡¯s position, and Fran understood it as well. Only that understanding and decision making were two different things.

    ¡°Hmm, OK. I should teach you since you want to learn. As I¡¯m still your father..., Oh! Never mind. This is just an error in my words, so let¡¯s not show hostility again.¡±

    Was it due to the warning to say not too much of this and that because of the father and son rtionship? Fran murmured even with exaggeration for some reason.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be like that, right...?¡±

    ¡°You, is all of this an act?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing, you know me?¡±

    ¡°If this is all an act, it¡¯s better to just die and stop all this. You really look like you are truly mad. No, are you crazy? It¡¯s even worse if not gone crazy.¡±

    ¡°Huhhuh. Still, you say anything without any reservation.¡±

    After a brief moment of lowering his head as he became truly sullen, Fran raised his right hand as he spoke. He, no longer, appeared sullen. Truly, he was a man of emotional ups and downs.

    ¡°I suppose there is no other way. I¡¯ll teach you what you want to know. I will not care as far as what you do with that power, be it, finding my weaknesses or wielding the power of immortality. Only that there is something I need to show you before I teach you the power.¡±

    ¡°Something to show me? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Fran opened the space as if it was a sliding door.

    The other side was also a familiar ce to Ian.

    It was thend where the nned subjugation of the three kingdoms had failed.

    It was like the home of the monsters.

    The scenery of the ¡®Great East Prairie¡¯ opened up.

    ¡°Why here, all of a sudden...¡±

    ¡°You will know when you see it in person.¡±

    The Great East Prairie.

    It was the adjacentnd to the Fierric Territory.

    Some unknown sense of distance was felt.

    ¡°...Uh?¡±

    At the same time, there was also a sense of oddness. That was only warranted.

    It was because there weren¡¯t any entities that were supposed to be visible, should it have been truly the ¡®middle¡¯ of the Great East Prairie,

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    They must be visible if this was the Great East Prairie.

    Various monsters or the aboriginals.

    At least one of the two, for sure.

    But...

    ¡°...Nothing?¡±

    The monsters, the aboriginals, and not even a single beast were visible. It meant that the seeds of the life forms which could walk and run about have all been dried out. Ian quickly initiated seer detection. The magic to detect any form of life, yet the result was the same. Nothing was felt.

    ¡°What the heck...¡±

    It was the nd without life.¡¯

    That was the condition of the Great East Prairie.

    ¡°What have you done...?¡±

    ¡°Nothing major.¡±

    Fran grinned as he replied.

    ¡°A kind of...¡±

    Fran extended both his arms straight out. Furthermore, he was about to extract arge quantity of ck colored energy. It was the same energy, as before, which was used to bring the random bug back to life. If there was a difference, it would be that the quantity of the energy has increased in great deal.

    ¡°Call it a safety measure?¡±

    That ck colored energy. In other words, what was assumed to be the ¡®power of immortality¡¯ was prating the ground like tens and thousands of serpents. As if there was certain target, a purpose, underneath the ground, they dug in wildly.

    ¡°...A safety measure?¡±

    ¡°So that I can be in peace even if you were to learn of my weaknesses...¡±

    The ¡®power of immortality¡¯ was prating the earth in droves.

    The end product of that has finally dispersed throughout the area.

    The monsters and the aboriginals that had been disappeared from thisnd.

    It was that they were beginning to return.

    Only that they did not return in the form of the living.

    ¡°The safety measure.¡±

    The two life forms that shared the Great East Prairie.

    The various types of ¡®monsters¡¯ and ¡®the aboriginal tribes¡¯. They creepily crawled out of the ground.

    No longer as ¡®living life forms¡¯, but as the ¡®immortal army¡¯.

    ¡°Ian. As soon as you learn of my weaknesses and have some ulterior motive to do something, these poor children will march to trample and destroy your precious things. They have already been preprogrammed to do that.¡±

    Ian¡¯s precious things. Certainly, that would be referring to his family, and all the things in their vicinities. Especially, based on this many number of immortal troops, it would certainly lead to a greater cmity than when the attack of the dragon mercenary army had taken ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you know in advance that the power of immortality requires incredible amount of time and effort with every single killing. Even if you learn it from me, you will not be able topletely stop this army. Well, you may be able to. It will just take a long time. You might be able to destroy them when you would be about to lose all of the power?¡±

    It was the safety measure, just in case.

    That description truly wasn¡¯t in vain.

    ¡°So, Ian.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Do not even have any thought about stabbing me in the back.¡±

    It was the voice, tone, and expression used in proposals. However, that was a very clear warning and a threat.

    ¡°I, too, do not want to lose my wife.¡±

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>

    146 Part 1

    Chapter 146: The Power of Immortality (2)

    ¡°The power of immortality can be divided mainly into two categories. One that has egos such as me and my artisans, and those who move bymands with no sense of self like them.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to make you like them since the method for immortality is entirely different. It would not be feasible anyway since it would not work when one has acquired the power ofnguage.¡±

    The numbers were massive, and the troops were immortal. Ian was very impressed but also felt something deep in his bones at the same time.

    ¡®He is definitely crazy.¡¯

    Fran Page was crazy enough to exterminate all living organisms in the prairie for his goals. While he had tried to protect the entire humankind in the past, now he had made a part of them, the natives, into his servants.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear to be a protector of mankind?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my ideals have not changed yet.¡±

    ¡°They are part of mankind, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Ian pointed to the natives that have been incorporated into the immortal troops apart from the monsters. Fran¡¯s logic was full of contradictions. If they were not humankind, what were they?

    ¡°Just because they are categorized as humankind, it does not make them the same human beings. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    The perspective observed by the dragons and that of Fran Page was the difference that started all feuds. Fran continued with his exnation.

    ¡°While the lizards do not recognize it, the importance of human beings can be categorized. I just sacrificed the minority to protect the more valuable people and their descendants for a long time. It¡¯s not really a sacrifice, they would have be extinct by the monsters of the prairie. I basically offered them salvation by giving them immortality.¡±

    That was utter sophistry. Of course, one could decide which human beings were important, and Ian sympathized with that notion. The category did exist, but it was much more difficult to divide than what Fran was saying.

    ¡®However, to call it salvation instead of sacrifice.¡¯

    Ian coulde to only a single conclusion. Fran Page was definitely crazy. He had gone down the wrong path from head to toe with only a ¡®fanatic shell¡¯ of being a protector for humankind left behind.

    ¡°So, If I betrayed you, you¡¯ll march those troops to the city?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already nned. I¡¯m not going tomand them to march, but they will sense and move by themselves.¡±

    Ian looked again at the immortal troops, thinking it would be a difficult problem if they truly did not die. The city would not be able to defend itself against them. Ian heard Fran¡¯s voice when his thoughts were about there.

    ¡°Do you need confirmation?¡±

    Ian sensed arge mana wave that stretched directly to a part of the immortal troops in a straight line. The mana wave swallowed them up.

    With a rumbling noise, dust spread everywhere. The monsters and natives who met the wave headfirst became meat. It was a horrendous scene but did notst long.

    There were sounds of disintegration, and Ian saw the exact same scene he had when the bug was given the power of immortality in the library. All bodies became powder and melded together to a dot. That dot formed shapes, and the bodies resumed their original forms again. They were literary ¡®immortal troops.¡¯

    ¡°Was Oliver the n the city had? The knights, the army of the empire, and the magicians of the marble tower will not be able to stop them. They will be instantly overwhelmed since the troops cannot be killed. It will not matter if you join them a bitter.¡±

    Fran¡¯s words were not wrong. Even if the army of the empire, the knights, the magician of the marble tower along with all the troops across thend united, they will only be able to dy the inevitable oue.

    ¡®Artisans and kin cannot be trusted.¡¯

    They were each Fran Page¡¯s and the dragons¡¯ trusted subordinates and had to be considered as exemptions.

    ¡°Therefore, Ian, please don¡¯t do anything foolish. You should stop whatever you have nned. I¡¯m repeating myself, but I do want my wife to leave as long as that¡¯s possible.

    Fran finished up everything he needed to say and made a slight gesture with his hand. The immortal troops crumbled into powder, which was the same one used when the power of immortality was activated. The entire immortal troops that filled the Eastern prairie had disappeared in a second.

    ¡°......¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the two. Fran had a confident expression, but Ian¡¯s dilemma became deeper. He needed a counterattack for that one move Fran Page had prepared.

    ¡®I have no other choice but to find the weakness of that power.¡¯

    Ian needed to annul the power of immortality by finding a weakness that even Fran had not covered. It was the only course of action left to him.

    ¡°I think you had enough time to think things over.¡±

    Fran was the first to break the silence, and he seemed to be rushing things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Fran pulled a potion bottle from nowhere, which Ian thought novel even though he was the strongest magician of all humankind.

    ¡°Drink this.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to go back to the past again to learn?¡±

    ¡°This time, it is different and moreplicated.¡±

    Fran opened the cap of the bottle and handed it to Ian.

    ¡°If you did anything to the potion...¡±

    ¡°I had so many chances. You know that.¡±

    Fran was right. If he wanted to do something to Ian, he would have done so and probably seeded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this, you can give up this chance. However, if you want the power of immortality, you have no other choice but to drink it. Only then we can proceed.¡±

    Ian stared at the potion and wondered what truthy beyond there. Ian did not think for long and gulped it down.

    ¡°......¡±

    It felt the same when Ian had gone back to the past to learn the power ofnguage. Ian began to see a different scene, but there were notable differences. At that time, it was only a world set in the past, so it looked familiar with differences only in time. The ins, sky, and living people proved that it was the same world. However, this ce waspletely different.

    ¡°Where is...?¡±

    Ian¡¯s view was filled with a wet and soft world or cave that was pink like the inside of an open throat. Not only that, but the pink material wheezed as if it was breathing in and out. Ian was disgusted only by standing there.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>

    146 Part 2

    [You do not have to furrow your brow as you are now inside yourself. Your own flesh should not disgust you.]

    Ian could hear Fran Page¡¯s voice directly in his head.

    ¡°Inside...?¡±

    [You can say that you are now in the deep abyss in your soul. It is the end of the imaginary world where only those who can wield the power ofnguage can reside. If someone else drank what you just swallowed, he or she would have gone crazy on the spot. You would have suffered the same fate had you not gained the power ofnguage.]

    This unpleasant space was the end of the imaginary world? Ian could not understand what Fran was saying. The term is a familiar one to magicians. The ultimate goal of mana breathing was to ¡®enter¡¯ the imaginary world.

    [If you be used to the imaginary world, you can enter it without the potion. But since we do not have time now, we need to borrow the power of alchemy.]

    ¡°What connection does the imaginary world have to the power of immortality?¡±

    [I might use this time to ask a question...]

    ¡°I want you to tell me directly what you need to tell me.¡±

    [Then there¡¯s no fun. No fun at all.]

    Fran teasingly repeated his words and asked his question.

    [You turned back thirty years. By returning to your younger self, you enjoyed everything you could in your second life. Then, here¡¯s the question. What happened to the twelve-year-old Ian Page, the boy who should have existed?]

    What happened to the Ian Page that had been a ¡®twelve-year-old¡¯ and his ¡®past self¡¯ that had been waiting for the mana response test holding his mother¡¯s hands when Ian Page had turned back thirty years? Fran¡¯s question was asking the answer to this.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian could not answer easily since he had not wondered even once about this issue. He thought he had juste back in time, but it seemed there wereplications that Reseese Radenju had also implied. Didn¡¯t Reseese say that a new dimension opened every time the time was turned back? Reseese had said that the war between them and Fran was because they wanted to prevent the reckless divisions. If there were different dimensions, there had to be more than one Ian Page.

    ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡±

    [He¡¯s sleeping.]

    The pink floor bluntly soared up as Fran replied.

    [In your mind, at the end of the imaginary world.]

    The top of the pink pir that had risen split in two to show what was ced inside.

    [In there.]

    Ian saw someone¡¯s head at the top of the pir. He could not hide his surprise when he saw that it was a boy with light brown hair.

    ¡°...Me?¡±

    The boy trapped in the pir was the twelve-year-old Ian Page. The boy right before receiving the mana response test was sleeping contently.

    [Two souls cannot stay in one body, so the soul that was not chosen has to step back and fall into an eternal sleep.]

    The twelve-year-old Ian was sleeping soundly, and Ian stared at the young boy in confusion.

    [You do not have to take this seriously. The major links of the mainstream are decided by your actions only. The other dimensions are only imitations derived from your powers.]

    However, it was not enough to erase the confusion away.

    ¡°Wait, then shouldn¡¯t there be one more?¡±

    Ian spoke after a while because a suspicion arose in his mind.

    ¡°When I did away with Prince Ragnar, I turned the time back for a bit.¡±

    Ian had turned back time for a few seconds when he had ended Prince Ragnar.

    [That was perceptive of you.]

    Another pink pir rose with Fran¡¯s words, and it was thicker and longer than the pir that rose beforehand.

    [This is you a few years back. You might feel strange since I felt the same because I did not know which was the right one. Well, I concluded that it mattered little.]

    Fran¡¯s words were urate because it was different from the twelve-year-old kid¡¯s face. Since it was when Ian was cornering Prince Ragnar, that meant little time had passed.

    [All right. Chatting time is over.]

    Fran changed the subject to the original one.

    [I will speak from the conclusion. The ¡®power of immortality¡¯ you desire, and the lizards spoke about does not exist. I just used the ¡®excess of souls¡¯ stocked in the imaginary world.]

    Ian could not understand at first what Fran was saying, but he soon knew what Fran was implying.

    [In your position, those two sleeping now are tools that will revive you twice, or ¡®tools that will die in your ce.¡¯]

    Ian¡¯s alter souls will keep him alive by dying in his ce.

    [You probably heard from the lizards that I had divided countless dimensions once. I concur that this happened because I did not know the power of time had those repercussions. However, I do not regret it because everything I did was for mankind. Only for this world...!]

    Fran¡¯s voice became unstable.

    [More souls than I had expected fell into my imaginary world in that process, so I freed them as the ¡®extra lives¡¯ that will disintegrate in my ce.]

    Fran had been teasing and talkative but, at the core, he had always been this sort of person.

    [It would be better for them to be sacrificed as foundations for a greater good. They probably wanted this too, since they are me. If I, at a higher ne, sacrificed the current me, I would dly ept it.]

    Endless madness and stubbornness that became an obsession. This was the real side of the ¡®monster¡¯ Fran Page.

    [Ian, if you want the power of immortality, first bask in the power of time. If you have past mistakes you want to fix, do so to your heart¡¯s content. Since you are now an expert on the power ofnguage, you can do so now. You also have the right to it.]

    The fractured dimensions that the dragons worried so much about did not faze Fran Page, who was the cause of the divide. He was only chasing the tail of the value he could see; his ideals had degenerated with only their shell left over.

    ¡°Extra souls derived from the power of time.¡±

    However, Ian did not feel worried or suffocated as he heard Fran¡¯s words.

    ¡°That is the core of the power of immortality.¡±

    Ian felt lighter since he now felt that he had found the road ahead.

    ¡®Then they are not immortal.¡¯

    Countless souls that have been derived from countless returns to the past. What would the power of immortality using these souls be called?

    ¡®If they die ceaselessly.¡¯

    If they die tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousand times, or even more.

    ¡®Then, they die.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s conclusion was simple, in that the power of immortality did not grant actual immortality. Fran Page, the immortal troops, and the artisans that are staying in Ian¡¯s vi had not escaped death, but only fooled others and themselves into thinking that they had.

    ¡®It might be doable.¡¯

    ¡ª

    Proofread by Rondo.

    Also Proofread by wFinde

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>

    Chapter 147: Need for Chance (1)

    Ian¡¯s head was whirling with thoughts. No matter how many divisions were made, it would not be infinite, and someday thest soul would disintegrate.

    ¡®Wait, then they...¡¯

    The immortal troops disturbed Ian. Did Fran turn back the many natives and the monsters¡¯ times as he turned back Ian¡¯s during the Ragnar incident?

    ¡°Let me ask something.¡±

    ¡°It is true that kids are said to be as curious as they are smart.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Ian growled softly to satisfy his curiosity about those immortal troops.

    ¡°How did you make them?¡±

    [You¡¯re talking about our friends who listen to what I say? They are different as I told you, the power of immortality has two different categories. The first is those whose egos and bodies are all right like the artisans and me. The second is those with nothing left for them as everything crumbled down. It is evident that the troops belong in thetter category.]

    Fran¡¯s overbearing behavior made Ian¡¯s insides lurch. However, since he could not continue to cause friction, Ian repressed his urges and continued with his question.

    ¡°I mean that I¡¯m curious about how thetter gains immortality. If the question is tough to answer...¡±

    [There¡¯s nothing to it. It¡¯s an...imitation of sorts.]

    Ian focused as he thought that the imitation referred to that of the power of immortality.

    [The artisans are eight splendid people I nurtured directly by making them study as much as they could by repeating the power of time. However, I erased their memories regarding time.]

    Fran exined that the artisans went through numerous returns and became artisans who could easily handle artifacts.

    [So they could also stock up on souls, and I gave them the power of immortality since it became the case. It would be troublesome for me if they died after I went through all those processes. I was going to make them research artifacts for the rest of their lives next to me, but since I became like this...Whew!]

    Fran spoke in half jest, half self-deprecation. He seemed to be sorrier that he could not utilize them as much as Ian could after nurturing them.

    [On the other hand, how should I call them? Since they are the army of the immortals, I will call them the immortal troops. Those immortal troops are literally the undead. They became idiots in exchange for acquiring immortal bodies. They are above me in terms of the perfection of their immortality, and I would have chosen to be one of them if I could keep my ego and taste buds. Never mind the ego issue; what would life be if you could not taste food?]

    Fran¡¯s exnation held more idle talk rather than the main subject, but Ian just heard what he needed and asked back only what was necessary.

    ¡°Are they really immortal beings?¡±

    [Why? Are you going to attack them until they die if there is a limit? You are blunt, which is unlike you.]

    Ian startled a bit because he felt like Fran read his thoughts. Of course, Ian responded as impassively as possible.

    ¡°I could do that.¡±

    [Haha! That might seem like a worthwhile method, and I won¡¯t stop you.]

    Franughed at Ian¡¯s intentions and returned to the main subject.

    [If you want the power of immortality with your ego intact, start overusing the power of time from now on. I¡¯m telling you to stock your extra souls in the imaginary world before the lizards decide to do something about it. I¡¯ll let you know how to use them then.]

    Fran was a meticulous person and drew the lines firmly even when it seemed that he was giving away everything. Ian had to ponder over the matter.

    ¡®No matter what the cost, should I learn how to use the souls?¡¯

    Would it be an advantage to learn it despite overusing the power of time, as Fran said? It would be advantageous, but the problem was the ¡®side effects.¡¯ Ian was troubled by the ¡®reckless divisions of the dimensions¡¯ the dragons were also worried about.

    ¡®It¡¯s not even a simple return. Overusing it...¡¯

    Ian now knew the truth about the time return. It was not a simple return to the past, dimensions were divided by the moment of change.

    ¡®Then this world would be another dimension, and that¡¯s uneptable.¡¯

    That means that those Ian had formed a connection with, such as his mother, Ledio, Dous, the crown prince, princess, Oliver, the Fairy Queen, the Dragonian family, the artisans, and the people of Mogrian and Pieric would be different people. Ian could not ept that his mother in his first life would be a different person from his current mother.

    ¡®This life is myst world.¡¯

    Ian cemented his decision, but this chance to find a weakness was difficult to give up.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ian¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn back time.¡±

    [That¡¯s unfortunate.]

    ¡°However.¡±

    [However?]

    ¡°You should at least tell me how to use the two souls I now have because of you. I now have a chance to revive twice and want to use it.¡±

    Ian¡¯s choice was not to stock additional souls by turning back time but utilize the already existing souls. It was a usible argument.

    [That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not stupid enough to reveal everything to someone who would betray me. You understand, right? Of course, I cherish you more than anyone else. We are connected by fate that should not be severed by a trivial problem. I will not go into specifics because you would be angry again...]

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>

    147 Part 2

    Fran hurriedly finished his statement as if he was concerned about Ian¡¯s response, but the content was more rigid than ever. It was a deration to hide whatever needed to be hidden unless they formed a solid trust between them.

    [Ian, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. You don¡¯t need to work hard to secure time because I¡¯m giving it to you, but not for long. The sess rate of my n falls as dragons get more time. So, I¡¯ll give you exactly ten days.]

    Fran seemed to be reading Ian¡¯s thoughts as he spoke in an indifferent voice.

    [This is thest deadline, and you have to decide whether to agree to my n, betray me, remain a spectator, or something do else.]

    Fran was saying Ian had to form a conclusion in ten days.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can choose anything I want?¡±

    [I don¡¯t care. However, if you decide to stand on the other side, you will be my enemy. I¡¯ll gain my most formidable enemy who is an expert in the power ofnguage and is not entangled in seals. I¡¯m still confident that I can end you and your surroundings instantly. So...]

    Fran let the end of his sentence fade and spoke in a more patient voice.

    [So, I¡¯m hoping that you will make a decision that will satisfy both of us.]

    ***

    Ian spent the night awake in the library after Fran disappeared. The ten days seemed too short because there was so much to consider. Ian needed to paint a ¡®big picture¡¯ of how to start and fix things when he had the time.

    ¡®I first need to find a way to act outside of his surveince.¡¯

    Fran was still monitoring every moment of Ian¡¯s actions despite Ian using puppet y using the power ofnguage and teleport. Not only that, Fran instantly appeared when Ian called him anywhere. Ian did not know how the power worked, but it was evident that Fran Page existed nearby, whether it be physical or psychological.

    ¡®I need to escape him to meet a dragon or form another n.¡¯

    How should Ian deceive such a devious person? Ian worried over the issue, and it took an entire day to find a path.

    ¡®I need a substitute.¡¯

    He needed someone to be a ¡®substitute¡¯ who would work as Ian¡¯s hand and feet, eyes and ears, and mouth away from the surveince.

    ¡®But who?¡¯

    The problem was to use who as a substitute?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian pressed his brow to think of someone absolutely trustworthy andpetent enough to act as Ian¡¯s substitute. Was someone like that near Ian?

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around.¡±

    Ian stretched and came out of the library. His home was now many timesrger than before.

    ¡®Ian¡¯s Vi¡¯ was built as arge extension surrounding the manor. His home was now like a self-governed state in the city as there were workshops and homes for each artisan, Vanessa and Princess Hailey¡¯s relief foundation, and warehouse and small-scale cultivation plots.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much!¡±

    Vanessa and Princess Hailey¡¯s foundation office looked the busiest. The city had been quickly restored after the skeleton warrior incident, but there were still so many impoverished. There had been many before the incident, so how would it be now?

    ¡°Pleasee here if you need anything else. You need to drink the potion to get well so we can connect you with a job. Do you have any questions?¡±

    Ian¡¯s mother Vanessa was holding one of the poor people¡¯s hands who came to the foundation as she spoke. The ¡®Page Foundation¡¯ ran by her, and Princess Hailey provided the poor with relief goods, temporary homes, health management, and job connections.

    While they needed huge amounts of capital, it was not a problem. Ian¡¯s own property, the support from the Imperial Household and aristocrats, and numerous merchants were acting as sponsors in order to gain favor with the ¡®best master of the marble tower.¡¯

    With a sigh, Ian¡¯s breath spread to the air. The capital of the Greenriver Empire, Green Riverdium, was now facing winter. Come to think of it, the thick coats the foundation was distributing to the poor had to be the work of ¡®Bertholdo,¡¯ one of Fran¡¯s eight artisans and the master of sewing. It was a world where artifacts cast with heating spells were distributed as relief goods for the poor.

    ¡®The world is still peaceful.¡¯

    Ian unconsciously thought of the word ¡®peace¡¯ at the sight. It was not a word to think of watching the poor who struggled to eat and the foundation that assisted them, but Ian was serious. All flow of human history seemed peaceful to him right now.

    ¡®I feel estranged.¡¯

    A lot of things happened recently. He was entangled with a deity that transcended human history and now faced the true nature of the person who had intervened in his life much too often. One was a dragon, and the other was his own father.

    Not only that, but Ian was now on a tightrope between the two. While Ian was a magician above and beyond the normal level, it was near impossible for him not to feel psychologically tired.

    ¡®One day.¡¯

    Ian wanted nothing else but to rest for a day without a thought despite those problems that would demolish the world surrounding him.

    ¡®I want to rest.¡¯

    A tired-out Ian was slowly walking down the vi road that was decorated like a trail.

    ¡ª

    Proofread by Rondo

    And also by wFinder

    Ivory Tower, Marble Tower, whatev

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>

    148 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 148 Need for Chance (2)

    There was the sound of a hammer battering away at steel. Ian had stepped into Halia¡¯s smithy, and he heard more than hammering noises.

    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s lighter, right?¡±

    ¡°All of them are amazing items. I never knew that equipment like these existed in this world...¡±

    ¡°You do have an eye for items. You really are the best swordsman in the human race. Right, how about trying on these? They are long boots made with the best of my skills recently. If you wear them...¡±

    One of the voices was the cksmith Halia¡¯s voice, but the other was a familiar one, albeit strange in this ce.

    ¡°Sir Oliver?¡±

    The voice belonged to Oliver, the Crown Prince¡¯s escort knight. Excitementced his deep baritone.

    ¡°It will be an honor to have that chance.¡±

    ¡°Come over here. It¡¯s a bit heavy to hold with your hands, but when you get them on your feet! They be weightless like a feather, but they also have all the functions you need. Even if that magician, the owner of this vi bombarded you with magic, these boots, and your feet will remain unscathed. I assure it.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    The cksmith Halia and the knight Oliver were deep in animated conversation regarding weaponry and protective equipment, which was a field ofmon interest for them.

    Perhaps because of the shared camaraderie, they seemed to be on the best of terms after only a few days.

    ¡®Well, if Sir Oliver is properly armed with artifacts...¡¯

    He will be an incredible monster with a sword in his hands. If Ian had not existed, Oliver would be a legendary warrior who would bring doom to all magicians.

    ¡®Come to think of it, he does not say much after that day, and is friendly to the artisans.¡¯

    Oliver helped Ian rescue Evantus and met creatures who are not human such as fairies, dragonians, and even immortal artisans. In other words, Oliver had set a foot outside human history.

    However, he did not question Ian or perhaps was just not saying anything out loud.

    ¡®He would have to be curious.¡¯

    Ian thought that despite the fact he had exined to an extent before rescuing Evantus, Oliver was showing great restraint. He really was noble.

    ¡®Where is the Crown Prince?¡¯

    Oliver never left the Crown Prince¡¯s side, except for emergencies, official duties, and rare personal training time.

    Therefore, with Oliver¡¯s personality factored in, he would not be alone to discuss and try out weaponry with Halia.

    At that moment, Ian heard a page turn. Even though Ian had strengthened his hearing, the page was being loudly turned, as if the person who was doing it wanted to announce that he or she was reading a book.

    Ian looked where the sound wasing from and understood what was going on since he saw the reason Oliver could stay here for a while turning the pages with some force.

    ¡®There¡¯s the Crown Prince.¡¯

    The crown prince, Hayden Greenriver sat under arge tree and looked like a statue with tinum blond hair in the front gardens of Halia¡¯s smithy. The 2nd Royal Guards were protecting the crown prince from a distance, and he was reading a thick book as they surrounded him.

    He looked like he was waiting for Oliver toe out, and Ian was sure he was not mistaken.

    The crown prince was really waiting. Ian was looking at a master waiting for his guard and not the other way around.

    ¡®I¡¯m seeing some strange things this time around.¡¯

    Ian was shocked by the book the crown prince was reading. It was About Rulership by Mauro Greenriver. Ian had been observing the book cover with reinforced eyesight, and his eyes widened at seeing Hayden read a political treatise that contained the essence of Mauro Greenriver, who was one of the five great rulers of the Greenriver Empire. Ian made sure he was seeing the crown prince with the book, and he was not someone else.

    ¡®I thought it would be a novel, or at the most a rudimentary book.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s shock came from underestimating the crown prince¡¯s abilities.

    ¡®Is he really the crown prince I know?¡¯

    He had been told that the dimensions split at the moment someone rewound time, but Hayden seemed to be apletely different person from the one Ian had known in his past life.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need to interrupt him.¡¯

    Hayden would make a fuss if he saw Ian, and the best course of action would be to go to another ce quietly.

    Ian resumed his walk, and he stayed on the path inside the vi. As he strolled along the open road that surrounded the vi, he saw a small cultivation plot near Halia¡¯s smithy. Ledio and Dous grew medicinal herbs here.

    ¡°Oh? Master Ian?¡¯¡¯

    Ian met Ledio, who was going back to his house with a basket of herbs. Dous had been following his father, and they hurried to Ian¡¯s side.

    ¡°I heard that you had been in the library for thest few days. So, did you solve the problem?¡±

    Ian had not been nning to be in the library all day, but his actions seemed to have aroused worry under the current situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m managing the situation. Where were you going with all those herbs?¡±

    Ian could not talk much about that issue and changed the subject. Ledio understood Ian¡¯s intentions since he had quick wits.

    ¡°I am preparing medicine for Evantus, and these are the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all for him? Is his condition that serious? Thest time I saw him...¡±

    ¡°No, no, he is alright and just wants to get better as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is there a special reason?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he is saying that he has no time to lie down and had much work to do. He seemed anxious.¡±

    Ian nodded because he knew that Evantus¡¯s top priority was his descendant¡¯s life span. He would find each day much more precious than ordinary people, and desire to chase after the dragon.

    ¡®I do need to talk to him.¡¯

    Ian found Evantus¡¯s ultimate goal, the whereabouts of the dragon. The problem was when he should do so, and the problem required some time to think through. The kin might be Ian¡¯s enemies, and Ian wanted to dy that oue as much as possible.

    ¡°Alright, please take care of him.¡±

    Ian bowed courteously, and Ledio did the same. It was almost instinctual since while they had known each other intimately for a long time, Ian was the second-inmand of the Empire.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>

    148 Part 2

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Dous approached Ian as he was passing by them and gave him a bottle of medicine.

    ¡°Try this out. It¡¯s a restorative drink I developed, and I named it Buzz Drink. I drank it yesterday, and the effects were instantaneous in waking me up and making me feel energized!¡±

    Ian held Dous¡¯s restorative drink in his hand, which was a brown liquid in a bottle. The color was unappetizing.

    ¡°Dous! I forbade you from testing new medicines on yourself! Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°I should test them first, so the people who will drink them are reassured! Father, you don¡¯t have the basic mindset of an alchemist!¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re too cocky because the country¡¯s praising you as a genius nowadays!¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s good to have a genius as your son! You¡¯re nagging about nothing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Ledio chased after Dous as his son ran as fast as he could. Ian thought they looked more like friends than father and son. It was a strange sight, something Ian could not imagine even in his dreams.

    ¡®The man I have as a father...¡¯

    Ian did not want to think about him. Ian¡¯s smile was bitter as he drank Dous¡¯s special restorative drink. While the taste was nasty, Ian found himself invigorated. The effects suited the name.

    ¡°Wow...!¡±

    Ian drank up Dous¡¯s drink with the happiness felt from liquor or a standard refreshment. He moved on with a refreshed mind, and his head was clearing just by walking around his house.

    ¡®This is nice.¡¯

    Ian walked with light footsteps and wondered who else he would meet. The encounter came soon, just not with an individual. Ian met a number of them, or perhaps ¡®a herd of them¡¯ would be a more urate term.

    Ian heard many thudding noises. Their footsteps were heavy and concise, and definitely not human. The individuals making those noises had to be at least ten times heavier than a human to be that loud.

    ¡°Are they golems?¡±

    Golems or ¡®massive statues made of a human shape¡¯ moving in a row had been making those sounds. They were even carrying heavy and various materials with them.

    ¡°Hey! Descendant! Over here!¡±

    The golem who was walking in the front row was not carrying any luggage, but a boy on its shoulder. He was Cleven, the sculptor whose memories and mentality were still unstable.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this for?¡±

    Ian knew what these golems were. They were Cleven¡¯s carrier statues, the ¡®Surging¡¯ unit that had shown a fantastic performance in restoring the city and extending the vi. The golem Cleven was riding was No. 1 of the unit.

    ¡°They are for Siram¡¯s bombarding aircraft! We have been evolving it for thest few days!¡±

    ¡°Evolve!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did he say reinforcing instead of evolving!¡±

    ¡°Reinforcing would be the right word.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Reinforcing!¡±

    It seemed that maintenance and reinforcement work on the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Heart,¡¯ the massive aircraft built by Siram, which had rescued Ian and hisrades from the center of the gargoyle.

    ¡°Would you like to watch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you slowly.¡±

    ¡°You have to follow me closely!¡±

    Ian followed the row of golems and arrived at the widest clearing in the vi. However, the space was notrge enough to do maintenance and reinforcement work on the aircraft.

    ¡°So, now we should do...¡±

    Cleven opened a book and activated its artifact effect. It was the Book of Portals, and the portal it made was muchrger than those Ian had seen before. The portal was made to fit the size of the golems.

    ¡°All units! Gather in a single file!¡±

    (Grr...?)

    ¡°Ah! You guys are already in a row!¡±

    Clodan tapped his head and changed hismand.

    ¡°All units! Enter!¡±

    (Grrr...?)

    ¡°Go into the portal!¡±

    (Grr!)

    The golems entered the portal, and Ian followed them.

    ¡°Where is this ce...?¡±

    The underground space was astonishingly wide but not dark, thanks to the magical technology used to light it up.

    ¡®I did not know this was underneath us.¡¯

    The technician Siram had used this ¡®secret workshop¡¯ for hundreds of years. It was wide enough to house the Dragon¡¯s Heart and still have some extra room.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Cleven! You¡¯vee at the right moment.¡±

    Siram was standing on the deck of the aircraft with Dennis, the jeweler, and Zerbio, the carpenter. A total of four artisans, including the sculptor Cleven, had joined forces to reinforce the aircraft.

    ¡°We should change the gun barrel length to strengthen the artillery fire...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! Just set the amplifying jewel I brought along on the detonator! It¡¯s perfect, and you don¡¯t need to change anything.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is my work. Remember that I¡¯m the one who makes the decisions!¡±

    They were all artisans in their own fields, and this aircraft was the culmination of various studies. Everyone wanted a hand in this.

    ¡®The results will be staggering.¡¯

    The power of the aircraft that Ian had seen in the mountainside was magical technology beyond human history, and if all those artisans went forward to develop it further, who knew what would happen? If they seeded in applying the technology, culture as humankind knew it would change rapidly. Ian felt faint, just thinking about it.

    ¡®Everyone¡¯s living their lives intensely.¡±

    The walk around the manor gave Ian more food for thought than he had expected. Intense moments unique to human history filled it. The world was not trivial nor only peaceful, and that power drove humankind to survive hundreds, thousands, and more years.

    ¡®My thoughts were centered too much around me.¡¯

    Ian was burdened with managing ¡®great evil¡¯ and felt duress that he had to solve everything. Ian¡¯s mind had been filled with these two emotions recently, and perhaps because of this, he had unconsciously underestimated human history.

    Ian promised to himself that he would protect these potent lives. The motivation was important, and Ian¡¯s motivation was enough to propel him forward.

    ¡®However, we have to share our burdens if possible. Solving problems together leads to cooperation, and I¡¯m only an assistant.¡¯

    Ian drew a line because he had to, as he was not the fixer nor the protector of humankind. Overusing the name of the protector was following in Fran Page¡¯s footsteps towards losing one¡¯s mind.

    ¡®All right.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s wish had been to rest for a day. His weary spirit and body miraculously woke up, and this boost uplifted his thoughts.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯

    Ian had been quietly observing the artisan¡¯s discussion, which could be called a childish fight. Ian activated a teleport spell to return to the library and make a n.

    The light swallowed Ian and transported him to the library with a whirring noise. Ian found this room mostfortable in its silence before Fran Page appeared. However, now he had a guest.

    The guest was not an unwee guest because she was not Fran Page.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Proofread by wFinde

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>

    149 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 149 Need for Chance (3)

    ¡°Oh, teacher!¡±

    Princess Hailey Greenriver¡¯s face brightened when she discovered Ian, and her already luminous beauty became even lovelier.

    ¡°Why is your highness here? You only had to ask first.¡±

    ¡°I- I had a question about the foundation. You¡¯re next door, so...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Page Foundationpletely under your highness and my mother¡¯s jurisdiction? I don¡¯t know whether I can give you sufficient answers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only helping. The official people in charge are you and Mrs. Page on paper.¡±

    Ian felt the will to talk from the princess and wondered what she had to speak.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    Ian asked while he also pulled a chair, and Hailey sat on the opposite side to stare at him. Her face was closer than Ian had expected.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°To what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Princess Hailey looked tense, and she ced her tightly fisted hands on herp.

    ¡°I first want to discuss the foundation¡¯s budget...¡±

    What the princess had to say was trivial because she did not need much advice or approval. She went on to talk about general issues regarding the foundation and small incidents that happened here and there.

    Hailey seemed to havee to talk with Ian rather than asking him questions. She had to lead the conversation nine out of ten times.

    ¡°...and that happened. While my maids are like my friends, they can be very peculiar sometimes.¡±

    ¡°So, you did.¡±

    The princess initiated the conversation, and her biggest motivation and obstacle was Ian Page¡¯s indifferent response. Of course, Ian did not want to act like this, but he just did not know how to respond. He had no idea what a person should do or answer to carry on a conversation about daily life.

    ¡®I have zero experience.¡¯

    Serious discussions, meetings, conversations in the process of achieving specific goals should not be counted. Conversations without any gravity, under a heavy atmosphere, and certain aims were a strange phenomenon for Ian. Moreover, he was talking with the princess, who was barelyfortable to him.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The result of his dry response, which hid the fact he had no idea what to do was ¡®severance¡¯ as expected. When the princess stopped her struggle to lead the conversation, they immediately became silent.

    ¡°Have you achieved anything new with your magic?¡±

    Ian gathered his courage to say something, and the only topic he could think of was magic, which had formed the teacher-student rtionship between them.

    ¡°Your talents will exceed the fifth-ss level.¡±

    ¡°You overestimate me. Fifth ss already?! It¡¯s a level that senior magicians have not achieved yet...¡±

    ¡°Magic and experience are not rted. Look at me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    The atmosphere became lighter as the conversation steered to magic, and they talked on smoothly.

    ¡°Are you taking the private lessons from the Ivory Tower? I should look after you once in a while, but there wasn¡¯t any time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working hard as I have beente, and Ronanpliments me the most. He tells me I¡¯m faster in learning the history of the Ivory Tower and other theories than you.¡±

    ¡°Faster than me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ian had perfectly memorized subjects that needed memory prowess, such as the history of the Ivory Tower and theories in his past life. In other words, his studies have been like having answer sheets in his head this life, but Ronan was saying the princess¡¯s pace was faster than him.

    ¡®Ronan, that cad.¡¯

    Archmage Ronan knew how to get in line since he already began to tter the princess already.

    ¡®He did not appear once when I was taking the lessons...¡¯

    Ronan despised Ian during his stay. Was not he who had been the loudest in shouting that Ian should be cored? A man like that was now trying to build a rtionship not only with Ian but with Ian¡¯s acquaintances. It seemed that Ronan¡¯s true talent was not magic.

    ¡®His getting in line is ninth ss.¡± Ian faintly smiled and continued to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I wasn¡¯t so slow myself.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have inherited my father¡¯s brains.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing for the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes? That¡¯s too harsh...¡±

    Ian¡¯s jokes were almost treason against the royal family, and the princess tried to soothe things down once she realized that it was a joke.

    ¡°My brother is working hard. While he had strayed for some time, he is bing a better man now. I believe that he will be a king who will be hailed as a better ruler than my father.¡±

    The princess spoke in a quiet voice, and her tone implied that shepletely trusted her brother, the crown prince Hayden.

    ¡°Of course, I also believe that. I saw the crown prince during my walk, and he was reading a difficult political treatise. While books are not enough, they will build the foundation to bing a sage king. I had not been able to greet him because he was so immersed in his reading.¡±

    ¡°You did not greet him?¡±

    ¡°I saw no reason to bother him while he was concentrating...¡±

    ¡°...He must have been disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°My brother would have been.¡±

    Why would the crown prince have been disappointed? On what part?

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>

    149 Part 2

    ¡°He wanted to show you that he was reading difficult books, and that was why he brought the hardest one from the library.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian had thought that Hayden turned the pages with some extraneous force. He probably had started to read with more noise after seeing Ian approach him, and Ian had just passed him by regardless of Hayden¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Ah! Please do not misunderstand that he had brought a book he cannot read. While he has not finished yet, my brother spends all night reading the book. Even my father is worried.¡±

    The princess quickly added some words, and her story was not something she made up.

    ¡°He even requested Father to survey thends before it¡¯ste and wants the trip to be a secret. My brother said he would take only Sir Oliver.¡±

    That question was praiseworthy since books and reports will not let the crown prince know the principles of the ruler.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°I also think so, and his safety would be assured with Sir Oliver along.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Her confidence was usible since Oliver was a swordsman who beat the weakened King of Gargoyles, who had been an ancient predator.

    ¡®There are almost no magicians who could beat Sir Oliver now.¡¯

    An individual like that was protecting the crown prince with all his might. Hayden did not have to worry about going anywhere unless it was the middle of the battlefield.

    ¡°I do hope that Father would be healthy and rule over us as long as possible. I think that as a daughter, and also as an ideal situation for this empire and its people. However, people cannot go against the natural flow, and my brother¡¯s era will start soon enough.¡±

    The princess continued with what she had to say, which almost sounded like nder against the crown prince.

    ¡°I promised myself that I would grow to be a magician for the imperial family, someone would protect my father and brother. However, my willpower often wavered whenever I saw my brother stray off the path.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°While my brother has changed, and is changing now, I cannot be certain whether he will be a ruler like Father. Actually, I believe it impossible.¡±

    Terry Greenriver was the current emperor and the princess¡¯s father, and also a wise ruler who would leave his name in human history. It would be impossible for the crown prince to follow in his footsteps on his own. Hayden¡¯s capacity as a ruler would never match his father¡¯s.

    ¡°However, my brother is surrounded by people. My father stated that he had not been able to bring people of talent when he had been desperate for them, but my brother brought people in just by breathing...¡±

    The crown prince was born with two things. One was his handsome appearance, and the other was the gift of gathering people together. While most of them had been connected through Ian, Oliver alone was a ¡®blessing.¡¯

    ¡°My father also mentioned that a true ruler had to have the blessing to pull suitable people in and the eye to use them at the right time and ce, rather than having the individual talent to be a perfect sovereign.¡±

    The emperor was correct, and the ruling foundations of the crown prince¡¯s era would change in many ces. The affairs of the state would not rely on the decisions of the ruler but would be managed like clockwork by many officials. It would be much more difficult than an individual rule.

    Actually, it definitely would be difficult since human beings cannot be controlled.

    ¡°Maybe because of his words, I feel some anticipation along with worry. How would my brother rule, and what era would he make? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Ian was silent for a long time at the princess¡¯s question. It was not a negative one, but Ian just imagined that day.

    A world where all unstable factors were solved and the idiot crown prince became a wise king that would leave his name in history. A world where Ian¡¯s people would livefortable lives, and Ian would share their happiness together.

    ¡®Me.¡¯ Ian Page. Ian thought of himself, and it was a sight that filled his heart.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian¡¯s fists inside his sleeves shook. What was the reason he lived for, what was the reason he fought for, and what was the reason he had to win?

    All questions were now answered. Ian¡¯s condition now hit its peak with the motivation he had received before.

    ¡°I also want to see.¡±

    Ian carefully opened his mouth to answer the princess¡¯s question.

    ¡°That world.¡±

    Ian¡¯s tone became more ¡®powerful,¡¯ and another name for it was ¡®sincerity.¡¯

    ***

    Some hours passed after Ian¡¯s amusing conversation with Princess Hailey ended. The world turned dark again.

    In the hours when everyone in the manor would be asleep, Ian began to scribble letters on yellow parchment. It was a ssic way of drawing up a document by using feather pens and ink without any magic.

    [Fran, I request by letter because I am worried about the dragon watching over me for surveince purposes. I have urgent issues about our future ns, so please let me know a way I can reach you without the ck Dragon knowing.]

    The content of the document was for Fran only. He had appeared in front of Ian just by a call. There was a possibility he would be able to read this document.

    [If you cannot find a way to avoid the dragon, at least appear. It¡¯s urgent.]

    Ian¡¯s letter continued, and he kept writing again and again. His feather pen stopped only after several pages.

    ¡®It¡¯s this.¡¯

    The ends of Ian¡¯s lips lifted in a smile.

    ¡®His surveince had its limits.¡¯

    Ian finally found a way to escape from Fran¡¯s eyes.

    Proficiently proofread by the wFinde

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>

    150 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 150 Need for Chance (3)

    ¡®He is monitoring me using my voice, magic, and biometric responses.¡¯

    Ian was certain of this not because Fran could not read the letters written on paper. He was currently taking doses of the ¡®stone heart potion¡¯ that uses the mystic herb ¡®stone heart mushrooms,¡¯ which grew only on the underground graves of the Greenriver Pce, which he had previously used to avoid the interrogation magic spells from the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®My biometric responses are within a certain range, and he cannot observe any emotional ups and downs in me.¡¯

    Ian had not uttered a word, let alone use magic. As a result, Fran could not respond to Ian¡¯s call through letters, which showed that he had limits.

    ¡®This might be a trap.¡¯

    Ian could not ignore the possibility that Fran was intentionally ying dumb. However, limiting his actions based on that would block Ian from doing anything.

    ¡®Now¡¯s the time to act daringly.¡¯

    Ian had calcted the base estimates and theories through a few experiments, and now was the time to move forward based on what Ian had learned.

    ¡®I have to avoid using at least magic, my voice, aura, and showing emotions.¡¯

    The conditions were particr but not impossible. Ian stood up. He had first to meet his ally, who would negotiate with the dragons in his ce, the Fairy Queen, for his future ns.

    ¡®While we did build trust between us, they obey the dragons first, so we cannot trust thempletely.¡¯

    Therefore, Ian needed to talk to them about having met the dragon and know for sure their thoughts on the problem between the dragon and Ian and their preferred responses to confirm his ns.

    ¡®This is a chance I have to take since we now have a way tomunicate.¡¯

    Writing on paper and the stone heart potion would be enough. Ian went out of the library. The Fairy Queen did note out of the room Evantus was resting after he was rescued.

    She was evidently taking care of him. While she could be prickly on the surface, she held deep affections inside. She seemed to especially fear her oldrades permanently ceasing to exist after she lost the soldier Spartoi.

    Ian knocked on the door to Evantus¡¯s recovery room and went in after waiting for a few seconds. The first thing he saw was Evantus, who was sleeping like he had drunk Ledio and Dous¡¯s special sleeping drought.

    Ian did not see Evantus¡¯s children, Hernelia and Maliotus. Only the Fairy Queen sat on the table idly.

    [What?]

    ¡°I wanted to see if he was all right.¡±

    [Thiste in the night?]

    ¡°I was unable to sleep.¡±

    [I heard that the age for mating for human beings was around neen, and are you one of them?]

    ¡°What...¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s jokes came like a punch, and Ian could not hide his surprise at being told he was ready for mating.

    [Why, did I hit a nerve?]

    ¡°Where did you learn jokes like that? Who would...¡±

    However, Ian was not that much surprised and actually thought this was an opportunity. While his mouth spoke of jokes, his hands were doing something else. He asked the Fairy Queen to be quiet with his hand and gave her the stone heart potion.

    ¡°... say something like that to you? You seem to have remained in human society too long.¡±

    Ian¡¯s hands asked her to drink it, and the Fairy Queen understood his intentions. While she did not know the reason, she felt it would be right to y along.

    [Just say the word, and I¡¯ll return to my abode. Do you think I like being here?]

    The Fairy Queen held the medicine bottle with an aloof response and drank the potion quietly.

    ¡°We still have problems. I will help you return when everything goes back to normal. While I cannot tell you when the day will be, it¡¯s not far.¡±

    Ian continued to speak while he ced yellow parchment and a quill pen on the table tomunicate by writing.

    [Words are easy to say.]

    The Fairy Queen approached the parchment with a scoff, signaling that she was prepared to havemunication by pen.

    ¡°So, how is Evantus? I saw Ledio and Dous working hard.¡±

    <I found the dragons and met them. They will be watching me from somewhere, and it was a ck dragon named Atar Haka.>

    They spoke innocently by mouth and conversed with the necessary issues by pen.

    [...Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s getting better every day.]

    <What are you talking about?>

    The Fairy Queen hurriedly turned into her human form and grabbed the quill pen. She seemed to stifle words that were about to pour out of her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I heard that you had taken excellent care of him, and Evantus would be grateful for your efforts.¡±

    <I cannot speak in detail because another being is watching over me. Do you know about the First Mage?>

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the words First Mage. She knew about him but had not expected to hear of him at this moment.

    [Grateful? It would be a relief if he did not pick a fight with me. I just want to break apart from you guys who gave me nothing but trouble.]

    <I know of him. I had heard stories from my elders but had not met him face to face.>

    It was true that Fran Page and the kin had gaps in their time and ce. Fran Page would have been less crazy and had gone into hiding to begin his research on gaining a dragon¡¯s body when they were young.

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t need to return. I connected your nest and here by a portal, so you can remain here until whenever you want.¡±

    <He is behind everything. I¡¯ll help you meet the dragon family, and you can hear the specifics from them. However, I want to listen to what the Queen has to say. I have no intention to cause any inconvenience for you whatever your answer is since you have helped us so much.>

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>

    unicate with the dragons while avoiding Fran¡¯s surveince. She was the ¡®Fairy Queen,¡¯ despite the fact Fran might also be watching her. Therefore, the fairies at her abode would be in charge of meeting the dragons face to face. The fairies couldmunicate by telepathy from far away, and it would be like the Fairy Queen meeting them directly.

    ¡®The next is...¡¯

    However, things had not ended, and there was much to do. Communicating often with the dragons was only the beginning, and there were nine days left and so many things to do.

    ¡®I need to find a way to endure the Immortal Troops.¡¯

    Ian decided after much contemtion that he would leave the ¡®Immortal Troops¡¯ that Fran had made as a safety device to the ¡®present humanity.¡¯ However, Ian would have to provide a way they could fight against immortals.

    Fran had mentioned that there were different kinds of immortality. If what Fran said was right, the Immortal Troops did not revive using the souls they had stacked. Since they were undead who lost their identities and only possessed immortality, the cause and limits would be clear-cut.

    While Ian could not know what the limit was, he could only think of ¡®ck magic¡¯ as the cause. Another factor would be ¡®alchemy.¡¯

    The dragons had estimated that immortality would be closely rted to alchemy. Ian also had experienced the past thousands of years ago through alchemy and had entered the deepest ces in the inner world.

    ¡®The key is there.¡¯

    Tis I again, the proofreader that uses green text.

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    151 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 151 The Prelude to Counterattack (2)

    Of course, each key would fit different keyholes.

    ¡®Alchemy would affect Fran and the artisans¡¯ immortality.¡¯

    When taking into consideration the inner world and the elixir Fran Page had created to go back thousands of years or the treasure trove of memories, Fran and the artisans heavily depended on the alchemy to maintain their immortal state.

    ¡®The immortal troops of the Eastern ins are simr to the ordinary undead. ck magic has to be a factor since only their capability to stay alive was reinforced.¡¯

    Ian was sure that the power ofnguage was insufficient to create a herd of undead like the immortal troops out east. While it looked like omnipotent power that could do anything, there were definite limits, at least to the extent Ian knew.

    ¡®Of course, using ck magic alone can only revive someone like a zombie, and if the corpse is harmed, it is impossible.¡¯

    ck magic passed from generation to generation of sparse ck magicians are represented by ¡®illusions¡¯ that create hallucinations and ¡®necromancy¡¯ that calls on the dead as the undead or bring out spirits. While Ian had researched ck magic in his previous life, he had given it up immediately due to ack of interest.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    ck magic allowed iplete and unstable revival, and if it could wield absolute immortality, the world would have changed into a yground for ck magicians and their servants.

    ¡®Things change if he used the power ofnguage for ck magic since a much more powerful spell could have been made, like when I created a ninth ss spell with magic and the power ofnguage.¡¯

    Fran Page had learned magic almost instantly, and it would not have been difficult for the genius and, therefore, a probable supposition.

    ¡®Of course, aside from Fran Page there are other geniuses.¡¯

    While Fran Page was definitely a formidable genius, Ian was not to be underestimated. Ian had learned the power ofnguage as Fran had and mastered magic in ten days. In the end, Ian had won against Fran thousands of years ago.

    ¡®If he had achieved immortality through the power ofnguage and ck magic, I need to do the same and take it apart.¡¯

    Ian needed to create the power that made the natives and monsters of the Eastern ins into undead servants without willpower and help humanity to resist it by themselves by finding the power¡¯s weakness and countermeasures.

    ¡®I can do this.¡¯

    Ian was not a sage. He was not a leader nor could be a protector of humanity. However, he had always been proud of one thing.

    ¡®I can do magic.¡¯

    Ian would not let anyone or any being defeat him in magic and could state this as a fact. Ian was a magician that represented his era, and how can he be used as a puppet by an old crony who should have died thousands of years ago?

    ¡®I need to move since there¡¯s so little time.¡¯

    Ian thought of a few ns and a checklist and moved immediately. He first went to Ledio and Dous¡¯s alchemyb.

    ¡°Ian?¡±

    Dous was nowhere to be seen, and Ledio was conducting a seemingly experiment in safety gear.

    ¡°Where is Dous?¡±

    <We have an uninvited visitor. Please do not stop talking, and we¡¯ll speak of important things through writing.>

    Ian proceeded to converse in the same way he had done with the fairy queen, using the stone heart potion, speech that confused the surveince, and writing.

    ¡°I sent him on an errand to pick some herbs I needed. What do you need him for?¡±

    <Who is this uninvited visitor?>

    Ledio was quick on his wits and responded as Ian asked, and continued to talk and write repeatedly.

    <I¡¯ll exin in detailter. I need some questions answered first. Is there any means to hide my presence, voice, biometric response, and my magic flow in the way we¡¯re using the stone heart potion to control physical reactions right now?>

    Ian could achieve many things in a short span if he could hide all four issues, and he tried to find a breakthrough from his surroundings. His first bet was the alchemist Ledio and Dous.

    <I request a summarized exnation of why you need to hide those four issues. I think I can make a guess.>

    Ledio asked in writing while speaking of Dous and Ledio¡¯s new elixir product.

    <I¡¯m being watched by an enemy at my level or higher and need to find a way to be freed as quickly as possible. Is there a way?>

    Ledio lifted his pen at Ian¡¯s response and opened a thick book from the table. It was a family treasure handed down in Ledio¡¯s family, the book of alchemy that contained massive troves of information including the Landeor flower and the five breaths of the red dragon.

    <A way to hide all four issues. The stone heart potion can be used to control biometric responses, and you just don¡¯t have to speak to disguise your voice. However, to hide having used magic and erase your presence while moving...>

    Ledio quickly went through the book but could not find the means Ian wanted since the book was mainly concerned about herbs and elixirs.

    <While I cannot give you an answer, I¡¯ll try to find a way with Dous if you give us more time.>

    Ledio looked apologetic in being unable to give Ian the answer he desired. He had wanted to pay back the times Ian had helped him and was bitter about having reached his limit.

    <No, I¡¯ll find another way. I want to make another request for you and Dous. Would it be all right?>

    <Of course, say the word.>

    <The first is a request for an elixir that will let me enter the ¡®inner world¡¯ inside one¡¯s mind.>

    <The inner world?>

    Ian ced the book on mana breathing he had brought on the table. Since mana breathing¡¯s ultimate goal was to enter the inner world, he had prepared the book in hopes it might help speed up the relevant research.

    <While this is an abstract expression, us magicians are certain that a ce like the inner world exists. Since I had recently taken the elixir, it will exist in some form. However, I just could not establish the name, its ingredients, or whether it was a simple hallucination draught that took people into dreams. I do not have much to help you.>

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>

    151 Part 2

    <So, you¡¯re asking me to look into this elixir you took recently that took you to the inner world.>

    <I know this is something unrealistic, but I¡¯m asking you to help. I¡¯m betting on your experience and Dous¡¯s genius.>

    Ledio nodded at Ian¡¯s writing. He had never expected to hear the words ¡®inner world,¡¯ but Ian Page was not a person who would spout nonsense.

    <I¡¯ll immediately get started after Douses back.>

    <Thank you, and...>

    Ian had more requests, and this time it was more specific and realistic.

    <A war will start soon.>

    <What do you mean by war?>

    <It¡¯s not between people, but resistance to escape from the clutches of a madman who is thousands of years old.>

    Ian stopped writing and took the insignia that symbolized his authorization as the lord of the tower from his sleeves.

    The moment Ian knew the way to defeat the immortal troops of the Eastern ins, he was going to leave humanity to fight against them. Since Ian had drawn the basic picture, he only needed to find a way to solve the problem.

    <While I have a lot to ask, there seems to be no time. I¡¯ll follow your orders, and things are going to be hectic.>

    Ledio was human and could not help but be suspicious of Ian¡¯s sudden tale and requests. However, Ian Page, his and Dous¡¯s greatest savior and supporter, was the one asking for his help. While blind faith can go sour, Ian Page might warrant such a devout belief.

    ¡°Where is Dous? He iste. He seemed to be testing another strange potion that would supplement muscles during training or something like that. It¡¯s a nuisance when Dous picks the strangest things to make. An alchemist should dream of creating a cure-all or a way to convert stones to gold. I worry over that kid.¡±

    Their conversations held both on paper and in speech were now nearing an end.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of marrying?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me in advance if you have ns so that I can make the preparations.¡±

    ¡°Why would you need to prepare when I¡¯m the one marrying?¡±

    ¡°The elder should...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ian went next to the artisans¡¯ir and met the tailor Bertholdo to ask how to erase traces of magic and his presence. Ian exined why they had to have a written conversation, and only excluded Fran¡¯s name just in case.

    <I don¡¯t know how to erase traces of magic, but your presence won¡¯t be a problem.>

    While Ledio had been unable to give him an answer, Ian received a much more positive response here.

    <Wait a moment.>

    Tailor Bertholdo went into the dressing room, which was basically a treasure box filled with his masterpieces. Supplying the robes, capes, and gloves in that room to the magicians of the ivory tower would increase the empire¡¯s national defense powers by a wide margin.

    Bertholdo took a cape out of the various artifacts with a swishing sound and shook it like a piece ofundry at a creek. While it was a priceless treasure, Bertholdo treated it like a dusty rag.

    <Take this.>

    While blue had ben Bertholdo¡¯s favorite color, this cape was ck like it had been dyed in squid ink. It did not even brighten under a light, which made it look like a sliver of the night sky.

    <A man I think who called himself the King of the Night Sky, who was a known thief, had requested this item. While it¡¯s my rule not to help evildoers, he had used the valuables he stole to help those in need. I liked him enough to give this as a present, but right before I could give this to him, the man was caught and executed.>

    The artifact had a story, and Ian draped it on his back. It was long enough to cover him from head to ankle, but Ian could not feel its weight.

    ¡®This is amazing...!¡¯

    Ian was astonished after taking a few steps since he could not hear any sounding from him. It was the same when he ran or drummed his feet. The artifact was perfect.

    <Thank you, and I¡¯ll grant you escape from immortality which you desire. I found some hints.>

    <Is that true?>

    <While the clues are minute, I¡¯ll do my best. Please wait for a little longer.>

    Ian had gotten results, and he came out after thanking Bertholdo. He could keep silent, use Bertholdo¡¯s cape for erasing his presence, and drink the potion to control his biometric movements. Thest issue was eradicating the traces of magic after use.

    ¡®I should find the other artisans.¡¯

    That was the only way, and who would be able to erase the magic traces or at leaste near the mark?

    It was that moment the sound of gloomy trumpets rang Ian¡¯s ears, and darkness gathered around him. It was a ¡®boundary¡¯ of darkness as ck as the cape Ian had received from Bertholdo.

    ¡®Fran?¡¯ Ian had thought of him for a moment but shook his head because he could sense that it was not his father.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    The owner of the darkness was revealed when Ian¡¯s wariness reached his maximum point. The dragon was enormous and had ck skin and scales. While Ian had seen this dragon for the first time, he could easily guess its identity.

    ¡®Atar Haka, the ck dragon.¡¯

    The ck dragon ¡®Atar Haka¡¯ had been sent by Reseese Radenju as Ian¡¯s observer. The dragon named ¡®ck mes¡¯ revealed its presence.

    [You do not have to worry. Fran Page will not be able to sense us here, and you, Ian Page, can speak freely.]

    Atar Haka¡¯s voice was different from Reseese Redenju, and it was much deeper and darker like a voice that rose from a deep cave.

    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t been able to see through the magic I had left in your area for you to be that confident.¡±

    [f you¡¯re talking about that dust with eyes, I had known from the beginning. I just had not made a report to our leader.]

    The dust watch had been a surveince item Ian left behind. The ck dragon had known about it, and why had he kept silent? Ian asked with rising suspicion.

    ¡°Do you mean to say you deceived your leader?¡±

    [You can say it happened that way.]

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    The situation could be considered a betrayal, and a simple answer followed Ian¡¯s curt question

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>

    152 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 152 The Prelude to Counterattack (3)

    [There would have been no reason to send me as an observer if you were not hiding something. Reseese Radenju, being inflexible, would have ssified you as a threat to be removed. However, I wanted to get out of the suffocating ce even for a little while and bask in the fresh air and bright sunlight. It is nice out here.]

    Ian had not expected what the dragon was saying in a deep voice. One would expect at least a rebellion from the dragon¡¯s ck body, fierce aura, and a resounding voice. However, the reason Ian heard was outside air and sunlight, which was something petty criminals would want.

    ¡°I think that reason is not enough for you to approach me. Can¡¯t you do that in hiding?¡±

    [You talk a lot just to say to get to the subject,]

    ¡°I suffer from those who spout nonsense like a habit.¡±

    Atar Haka slightly smiled as the two did not back an inch.

    [All right, I¡¯ll speak the conclusion first. To put things simply, I find you favorable. You seem to be useful in various ways.]

    The dragon spoke directly to Ian¡¯s head, and Atar Haka¡¯s voice was so loud that he felt a headacheing.

    [Of course, our leader Reseese Radenju feared the fact you are Fran Page¡¯s blood. So, I had been given themand to remove you in any way possible if you be a threat. However, I like you, which might be a right I could use as the second-inmand.]

    The ck dragon Atar Haka seemed to the second-inmand of the dragons, right under their leader Reseese Radenju.

    [I would like us to be allies in removing Fran Page rather than bing enemies. You seem to have discovered something, like the origin of the immortality.]

    While it was evident, Atar Haka did not seem to know the origin of Fran¡¯s immortality, since it had not been able to overhear Ian and Fran¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°I do, and I¡¯m trying to find a weakness.¡±

    Ian did not say no since the origin was not important. He had only guessed that Fran Page would die if Ian kept on killing him, which was an unrealistic method considering Ian¡¯s opponent.

    How many times could Ian kill someone that strong? Fran must have shared his secret because he was sure that Ian would not defeat him.

    [Therefore, Ian Page, I have decided to help you.]

    Atar Haka stopped speaking for a moment and spurted out ck shadows to Ian, who did not find it aggressive or strange.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The ck shadow crawled to Ian¡¯s feet and started to infiltrate to Ian¡¯s, and it was a startling sight.

    [Now, try using magic.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian tried using a light spell while asking back. He started with the most basic attack magic, the Magic Missile. However, the scale and power were iparable to others since it was Ian¡¯s spell.

    A massive missile flew to Atar Haka and exploded. Of course, such an attack would not even make a scratch on the second-inmand of the dragons, and Atar Haka waved his ws as the dust spread out in clouds.

    [Are you satisfied?]

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian focused on the subtle flows in his flesh, and he usually would feel the aftereffects of having used magic, whether the scale wasrge or small. It had felt simr to deeply breathing out, but Ian did not feel a thing now.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    [Something easy for me to do. Why would I have been chosen as your observer? It is not the power ofnguage, and as you humans use spells, we have our unique powers. What you¡¯re feeling is the unique powers of the ck dragons.]

    With Atar Haka¡¯s help, everything Ian had wanted was now in ce. He would not make his presence known while moving, have stable biometric responses even when he became emotional, and would not leave traces of having used magic after casting spells. Ian could now escape from Fran¡¯s surveince.

    [I know what you believe to be the idealistic conclusion. You would want Fran Page and us to be out of the picture, and just want to douse out the most urgent fire at the moment because you neither have the power or the time.]

    The dragon understood exactly what Ian was thinking. Of course, it was not that difficult because anyone who understood the situation and Ian Page¡¯s position would be able to deduce it.

    [However, I want to say one thing. You will listen to this since I gave you a nice present, right?]

    ¡°I¡¯ll hear it out.¡±

    [Think objectively for once. Fran Page would have threatened you, but have we done so? Have you ever felt threatened by us, without having been deceived by Fran Page?]

    Ian hesitated for a moment because he had asked himself whether the dragons have really interfered in his life. Fran Page had deceived him, but what about the dragons?

    ¡®If I suppose the information that I gained were all true...¡¯

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>

    152 Part 2

    Every moment from finding the book of dragons, dying of poison in his previous life, managing to go back in time, the moment he met the gold dragon when the dragon soldiers and the bone dragon had attacked Ian had been nned by Fran Page. Only one of the events, the invasion of the dragon soldiers and the bone dragon was a different story since people strived to find someone else to me. However, it also seemed to be part of Fran¡¯s picture when considering its cause and effect.

    ¡®While I can¡¯t be certain¡­¡¯ Ian could not be certain since he had no evidence, but supposing that everything was true.. ¡®There is not any.¡¯

    The dragons had never hurt Ian, as they said that they had not even known him before.

    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯

    Ian could not speak a word, since he had nothing logical to oppose what Atar Haka was saying if his suppositions and the situation he was ced in were right.

    [This is an advice and a request, so think carefully what the right choice would be and who would be your true enemy.]

    The darkness disappeared with those words, and Atar Haka also vanished without a trace.

    ¡®My true enemy¡­¡¯

    Light flooded in, and the world became familiar again like the conversation had taken mere seconds.

    ¡®Let¡¯s move.¡¯

    Ian put the thoughts at the back of his head since he had no time to be pondering over things. He had to keep moving even as the thought.

    ¡®To the next destination.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s immediate goals werebining ¡®the power ofnguage¡¯ and ¡®the ck magic¡¯ and evolving them to discover the weakness in the Immortal Troops in one swoop. He needed to be more knowledgeable in ck magic than he was now to achieve this n.

    ¡®The former Lord of the Ivory Tower, Herbert Leon.¡¯

    He needed ¡®Herbert Leon¡¯ who had achieved greater heights regarding ck magic, and actually wanted to know the ¡®method¡¯ through Herbet had managed to learn the expertise.

    ¡®He had not learned them just through a few books he had secretly attained.¡¯

    While Ian had wandered around the world freely in his previous life, Herbert had spent most of his entire life now and before in the capital and the Ivory Tower. He would have had little chance of learning and researching ck magic, as there are strict regtions. However, he must have had a supply since he had been discovered as a highly skilled ck magician.

    ¡®I¡¯ll know when I ask him.¡¯

    Ian activated a teleport spell and arrived at a mountain outside the capital, where Herbert had tried to revive himself as undead after execution. The ce where Ian had burned Herbert¡¯s body was exactly as he had left it.

    ¡®I thought I would never do something like this.¡¯

    While Ian had never chosen this method if he had time since Ian disliked such ways, he had no choice since time was of the essence.

    ¡°The cursed spirit who can never sleep under earth and hate.¡±

    Ian started ¡®necromancy,¡¯ which he had learned in his previous life, but had never used.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Eerie haze with malicious aura gathered around, and they must be the wandering spirits that had been buried in the mountains.

    ¡°Wake.¡±

    The haze circled around Rei with bizarre cries like screams.

    ¡°Return.¡±

    The spirits began to take the form of humans when the spell reached the third stage.

    ¡°Herbert Leon.¡±

    However, all the others ran away when Ian spoke a specific name, leaving one behind in front of Ian.

    (You, you are¡­?)

    The voice from the spirit was definitely not human, and Ian felt chills just by hearing it.

    (You, how dare you¡­!)

    That chilling voice became simr to a human until it sounded like an angry old man.

    ¡°Old man, it has been a long time.¡±

    Ian had summoned Herbert Leon, the former Lord of the Ivory Tower, and had degenerated several magicians, including Helene into his servants.

    (Yooooou!)

    ¡°I should just eradicate you if you are going to keep saying only that.¡±

    (¡­¡­!)

    The shouts died out at Ian¡¯s words, as the threat that wouldpletely remove Herbert¡¯s soul from this world worked.

    ¡°While I know that you will get excited seeing me, how about talking first? I need your experience.¡±

    (You, what are you doing?)

    ¡°I said I have something to ask you.¡±

    Herbert¡¯s soul red at Ian, but he did not scream as he had before.

    ¡°I can give you a body.¡±

    (What? Will you give me a body? You?)

    ¡°If a body made of patchwork parts is all right.¡±

    (It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ll take over! Give me the body, and I¡¯ll give you answers you desire¡­!)

    ¡°No, answer first.¡±

    (How can I trust you?!)

    ¡°Don¡¯t, since I have nothing to lose. I can get the answer elsewhere, but just came to you because it seemed like the quickest way.¡±

    Ian turned around without hesitation, and Herbert¡¯s spirit blocked Ian from going like an arrow.

    (Wait! Stop! I¡¯ll speak! Please!)

    Herbert seemed to have gone insane from hate and emptiness, or had he died like that?

    ¡°My question is simple. You could not have learned that level of ck magic alone, especially when you were tied to the position of the Lord of the Ivory Tower. I guessed you had received information and objects rted to ck magic from elsewhere, and where was it? Is there a ck magician guild still active somewhere in the shadows?¡±

    Herbert¡¯s spirit answered with augh full of ridicule.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>

    153 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 153 The Prelude to Counterattack (4)

    [Right, this necromancy. ck magic seemed to have allured you. It¡¯s not toote to bring me back. Nothing can stop us when we¡¯re are...!]

    ¡°Your answer first.¡±

    Ian cut through Herbert¡¯s words, not because the spirit offended him, but Atar Haka¡¯s present had changed his voice along with his magic.

    [Yes, you¡¯re in a hurry. Everyone is at the beginning, and the ck magic is iparably addictive than other forms.]

    Herbert spoke like he was confident that Ian was addicted to ck magic, and the spirit looked like he was in a good mood because he believed that he could do whatever he wanted to do with Ian.

    [You¡¯re right. I could do nothing in the prison named the Ivory Tower since the best I could do was find and read a few old books. So, I found another way.]

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    [A ck magician, since there had to be survivors left even if most of them were wiped out. I used every informant I had, and I discovered that necromancers who specialized in undead and souls were active in the dark.]

    Ian had heard about necromancers, although he had never seen one before since they would always be mentioned in books and rumors regarding ck magic.

    ¡°Where can I meet one?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ian took a leather pouch from his pocket filled with Fairy Queen Dust, which could exterminate demonic presences. Herbert stepped back like he realized the deadliness of the powder.

    [Wait! I¡¯m not telling you lies! They had been suppressed and excluded for a long time! Do you think they would tell the Lord of the Ivory Tower their location? They had given me a way to contact them instead!]

    Herbert screamed as loud as he could that he did not know where the necromancers were but knew how to reach one.

    Ian put the pouch back as Herbertshed out, and his aggressive response made Ian fulfilled. Herbert hesitated for a while even after Ian had put the dust away, and finally approached him. His hands and expression lowered the guards a little.

    ¡°Tell me since I put the dust back.¡±

    [It¡¯s not difficult! Gather spirits as you had just now, enough to stimte the necromancers¡¯ spiritual sensors! Their sensors are like mana breathing for magicians, and they will approach you first if you manage to interest them!]

    Call as many spirits possible by using necromancy until Ian managed to reach the necromancers.

    ¡°Is that certain?¡±

    [It¡¯s true! Do it yourself to find out!]

    ¡°It sounds like it will take a long time.¡±

    [No! They will note out when hiding is not enough for them to survive. They will reach you with a spirit they use as servants.]

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ian thought with his arms folded, since using necromancy for once had been overstepping, and what Herbert was saying was too much.

    ¡°They really are fallen.¡±

    Ian clucked his tongue, but he had no other way but to try.

    ¡°Before that.¡±

    Ian took out the leader pouch again and opened it to spread the Fairy Queen Dust in the air. Herbert flinched at Ian¡¯s sudden movement since it meant that he would bepletely removed from this world.

    (Stop.)

    Ian used the power ofnguage to stop all dust particles in mid-air as they started to fall. The dust would remain so until Ian added anothermand.

    [You, what are you doing!]

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be eradicated if something happens to me. So, if you had said something false...¡±

    [No! I have not spoken any lies! How many times do I have to say it for you to believe!]

    ¡°You¡¯re not a human being.¡±

    Ian did not need to do this since spirits were made of memories and emotions. He could easily look at the spirit¡¯s memories. Ian just wanted to push Herbert to the brink to satisfy himself. He nodded and started using necromancy.

    ¡°How many do I have to call?¡±

    [As many as you can!]

    ¡°So, how many?¡±

    [Get rid of the dust!]

    ¡°I need an answer to decide whether to clean or spread the dust out!¡±

    [The mountain! Get all the spirits out of this mountain! The necromancers will have toe out!]

    Herbert screamed out of pain and nerves, and Ian followed Herbert¡¯s advice. He used the power and range of the necromancy as much as he could.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Countless spirits swarmed from everywhere, and the sheer number was unlike when Ian had woken Herbert.

    [Ahhhh!]

    [Help, help me!]

    [I will kill you!]

    [My son, my only son!]

    [Alphoso did all this. I¡¯m innocent!]

    The screams of the spirits stormed from everywhere, and men, women, children, mothers, aristocrats, and lower sses all wailed. The mountain where executed corpses were buried showed numerous types of screams.

    ¡°How many do I have to call?¡±

    [You have to wait...]

    Herbert seemed unable to talk due to the pink powder over his head.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>

    153 Part 2

    [A skillful necromancy...]

    A purplish spirit approached Ian from above, and it remained calm, unlike other spirits.

    [You, who are you?]

    ¡°Are you a necromancer?¡±

    [You know us.]

    The purple spirit who had been sent from an unnamed necromancer met Ian¡¯s eyes. While he did not even have eyeholes, Ian could feel their gaze meet. The necromancer would be observing Ian through the spirit.

    ¡°I am Ian Page. I was introduced a way to contact with you necromancers from Herbert Leon, the former Lord of the Ivory Tower of the Greenriver Empire...¡±

    Ian spoke slower than usual because he wanted to use the ability which he had not shown to Herbert now.

    [Ian Page, Ian Page. Isn¡¯t it the name of the current Lord of the Ivory Tower of the Greenriver Empire?]

    The purple spirit approached Ian as if it wanted to see him up more closely. Ian took a step towards the spirit until the two were close together.

    [The magician who uses power as a dragon, and who uses the white dragon as his servant...]

    Ian¡¯s hand reached inside the purple spirit as it continued to mutter.

    [What?!]

    Ian¡¯s palm let out gold waves inside the spirit, and the purple haze became gold in color.

    ¡°Memory eater.¡±

    Memory eater was a ¡®ninth ss spell¡¯ made by Ian and could read the memories of another being. In the past, Ian could not use the spell even if he knew how to use it. Things were different now. Using the power ofnguage had made him extraordinary on many ounts, to the extent that he had evolved.

    [W, what?!]

    ¡°You¡¯re in hiding.¡±

    Ian had read the memories of the spirit the necromancer had sent and now knew where their hiding ce was in an instant.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    The necromancer instinctively knew that something was wrong and made the spirit disappear. Ian was stillposed because it was a ce he could go in a sh.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same wherever the necromancer maybe.¡¯

    Ian smirked and looked at Herbert¡¯s spirit. He should clean things up before leaving.

    ¡°Thank you. You have helped me a lot.¡±

    [Then, you will give me a body.]

    ¡°Yes, since I made a promise.¡±

    [Oh!]

    ¡°Be reborn again.¡±

    [...What?]

    ¡°You will have a body no matter what you¡¯re born into again.¡±

    Ian was telling the truth. A body is a body, whether it may be a human¡¯s, a bat¡¯s, or a spider¡¯s. Ian felt generous as he let out the power ofnguage onto the Fairy Queen Dust in the air.

    [You bast-!

    The former Lord of the Ivory Tower, Herbert met his second deathpletely now.

    ***

    With a loud bang, the protective barriers made by ck magic were being broken down on the way to the necromancer¡¯s hiding ce. The next explosion was more disturbing and wet since some of the necromancers¡¯ bodies had burst.

    ¡°How can he...!¡±

    ¡°Is that a person...?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Ian crushed the hiding ce and killed some of the necromancers. Ian had not wanted to carry things this far, but the necromancers¡¯ response had been problematic. He would not have killed anyone if they had resisted only to an extent. However, the necromancers took hostage the innocent people they had used as sacrifices and experiments for ck magic to slow Ian down. Therefore, Ian¡¯s forgiving side was washed outpletely.

    (That magician, the one next, and the one over there.)

    The necromancers Ian pointed at met a horrific end. They burst in blood without even being able to scream in the position they were set to run.

    ¡°Go inside, and you can get help by saying that Ian Page had sent you.¡±

    Ian opened a portal to the Page Foundation office, and his benevolence was only for the hostages who had been treated inhumanely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, so hurry.¡±

    Ian sent everyone over the portal and went down to the deepest parts of the necromancers¡¯ hiding ce. While many undead servants and necromancers attacked and mana traps tried to harm Ian, nothing could stop him.

    ¡®What¡¯s all this shy stuff when they live in a cave?¡¯

    There was a decorative steel gate that held beyond a massive amount of luxuries in the lowest part of the hiding ce. They must be the profits earned by selling degrading information to crazy magicians such as Herbert.

    ¡®They filled the wrong people¡¯s pockets.¡¯

    Ian shook his head and went to the steel gate, which seemed to be made of magic and would not let anyone in easily. However, Ian was not your ordinary magician, and he opened the gate to see the final room.

    He saw pricy treasures, women drunk on medicine, ck magic books holding necromancer¡¯s deepest secrets, and a few necromancers who had made it alive.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Ian¡¯s smile looked satisfied. The situation showed him treasure he could take away with him, necromancers he could take care of, people he could help with discovery. Also, there were high-ss ck magic books everywhere that could lead Ian¡¯s ck magic skills to a higher and stronger ne.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>

    154 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 154 The Prelude to Counterattack (5)

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±

    Ian had finished cleaning up, and he looked around the bookshelves soaring high everywhere he could see. There was an astounding number of books on the shelves, and most of them would be ¡®ck magic books¡¯ so sophisticated that people could not get hold of any even by trafficking.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    ¡°Why we suddenly?¡±

    The few necromancers Ian had kept alive wore luxurious robes and adorned jewelry and seemed to be high-ss magicians.

    ¡°Do you have any other ck magic books not in here? I¡¯ll let you guys live if you tell me the truth.¡±

    While the offer was tant, the high-ss necromancers had no choice but to ept the sweet proposal. While no one said they would let their prey live kept their words, people would always follow this suggestion.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any other books, and those are the essence of ck magic we had protected for all our lives! Trust me!¡±

    ¡°All right, I confirm.¡±

    The number of necromancers decreased until only two remained. They were a sort of ¡®reserve forces,¡¯ and Ian nned to keep them alive for a few days so he could achieve perfect ck magic in a short period.

    ¡°That¡¯s that.¡±

    Ian pped once to read the ck magic books. While there was arge number, Ian had a more convenient way of reading them as he was an expert on the power ofnguage.

    (Metamorphosis, reader.)

    Blue light spread like one¡¯s breath in cold winter from Ian¡¯s eyes. If ¡®metamorphosis, mana¡¯ changed one¡¯s body to amodate mana more easily, ¡®metamorphosis, reader¡¯ meant that Ian became one with the ¡®reader,¡¯ who could read all thigs written, memorize them, and understand them within thesting period.

    ¡®Under three days.¡¯

    Ian raised an arm, and the ck magic books on the shelves jumped out each time he waved. Not only that, but they opened soaked in mana and burst out blue letters in the air.

    ¡®I¡¯ll read them all.¡¯

    Ian stood amidst the bright blue letters and quickly read them with eyes of the same shade.

    ¡®I must.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s first earnest step against Fran Page started with him reading ck magic books.

    ***

    ¡°Ian Page, you have be the greatest necromancer from today! We congratte you on bing the Emperor of Night and death...¡±

    ¡°ttery.¡±

    Ian pressed down on ck aura, red-ck aura, and a deep violet aura one by one, and he gathered those destructive auras spread everywhere before sharply speaking.

    ¡°Do you want to live that much? My magic will kill you, painlessly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not prepared to die yet...¡±

    ¡°Have you killed those you sacrificed because they were ready to die?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    About two and a half days had passed since Ian just felt the third sunrise.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°I just followed orders...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who had been in charge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just old...¡±

    ¡°You lie as you breathe.¡±

    The old necromancer out of the two survivors lowered his body and nced at Ian. He was trying his best to survive, and Ian might have just taken everything and let them live.

    ¡°Choose between bing a mute by having your mana heart crushed or a simple death.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I rmend thetter since it¡¯s much neater.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    The necromancers started banging their heads on the floor, but it was nearly impossible for them to make Ian change his mind.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let only one of you live. You guys can choose who will die.¡±

    Ian irresponsibly made a suggestion and even turned his back. He opened a ck magic book as if to say the matter was done.

    ¡°Tell me when you decide.¡±

    While the offer of killing one person out of the two and having them decide who will die was a cruel suggestion, Ian did not care a whit. Now the two necromancers began to n what to do frantically.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Many minutes passed in heavy silence, and the younger necromancer spoke in a rough voice.

    ¡°That one! That one should die! While he has denied your usations, this old man was the one who started to sacrifice the innocent for magic!¡±

    The younger necromancer started to speak, and his speech told that he did not have any affection for the older man and only thought that he could live only when the other died.

    ¡°Why, you...¡±

    ¡°This old man was our leader and the one behind all evil acts! You should kill him as an example rather than a minor yer like me...!¡±

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Ian closed the ck magic book and slowly stood up to walk in front of the two necromancers.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the old man should die, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    The older necromancer onlyughed hollowly while the younger screamed out his argument as Ian confirmed his choice. It seemed to be a sign of his deep despair rather than having given up.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°......!¡±

    A familiar explosion sound rang, and the corpse dropped in morsels as usual.

    ¡°...?¡±

    However, something was strange. The necromancer did not feel a thing, and he could not have be just numb from having his body sted away. The older necromancer slowly opened one eye.

    ¡°What, what...¡±

    He first saw Ian with a palm stretched out. The problem was the direction of his arm because it was not towards the older necromancer. Ian¡¯s palm had been stretched towards the younger necromancer.

    ¡°What happened...?¡±

    The older necromancer had not been the one whose body had burst into pieces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who speak too much.¡±

    Ian looked down at the younger necromancer¡¯s corpse as he spoke with a coldugh. While it was a repulsive sight, Ian did not avoid his gaze. He had to check something out since this was a sort of an experiment.

    (I will give you an immortal body.)

    A high-ss ck magic spell and the power ofnguagebined wrapped themselves around the corpse. Ian had only built a theory since there was little time, and it was the first time he had tried it out.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s spell was working since the younger necromancer¡¯s body, which had been ripped apart, was revived into its original form.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    The elder necromancer could not hide his surprise at the sight. The body was as good as new, and he could not detect the patchwork-like marks usually discovered on the undead. He could only see changes in hair color, which turned ck, and a paler shade of skin. The younger necromancer hade back to life as he had been alive except for those issues.

    ¡°How did you do this...?¡±

    The necromancer had been staring at the reincarnated body and asked a question as he forgot his position.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°W, will you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be calm.¡±

    The necromancer came back to his senses as Ian looked and spoke to him indifferently. Hey face down on the floor and began to beg, as the necromancer sensed that he was not out of the woods yet.

    ¡°Please let me live...¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let you live.¡±

    Ian reached out with his palm towards the elder necromancer¡¯s heart to crush his mana heart, The necromancer coughed red blood from the damage, and he had now be an ordinary old man after losing his mana heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you can live in that state, but dying slowly while you repent your deeds would not be a bad idea.¡±

    Since Ian had demolished the necromancer¡¯s mana heart, the ck magician would have taken great damage to both his body and soul. While he might not feel the aftermath, the symptoms would act up soon.

    ¡°Good luck, surviving.¡±

    Ian had no use for the necromancers¡¯ hiding ce and activated a teleport spell. He could not rest yet, since he had only doused a small but urgent fire.

    ¡®Now¡¯s only the beginning.¡¯

    Of course, a small fire did not mean that it was not threatening, and actually was the re for a more positive oue. Now, humanity had a way to battle against the Immortal Troops of the Eastern in.

    ¡®There¡¯s so much to do.¡¯

    Since Ian had found a way, Ian now would have to find its owner. Ian¡¯s body disappeared with a white light to the pce of the Greenriver Empire, and its most protected room, the office of the Emperor Terry Greenriver.

    ¡°You...?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened in Ian¡¯s sudden visit. He was not offended, since the Emperor knew the best the meaning of the name Ian Page held in this empire. The Emperor was also indebted to Ian.

    ¡°Your highness, please forgive my rude entrance. However, I had no choice because it was an urgent matter. Could I have a bit of your time?¡±

    The Emperor nodded at Ian¡¯s request and bade his guards go outside of the room.

    ¡°Is the discourtesy made by Ian Page or the Lord of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°It is made by the Lord of the Ivory Tower in preparing for a national disaster.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, then...¡±

    Emperor Terry Greenriver lowered the reports he had been reading and ced seal in its ce. He was ready for the conversation.

    ¡°Speak, Lord of the Ivory Tower.¡±

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 155 The Prelude to Counterattack (6)

    Now, the two highest officials of the Empire, the Lord of Ivory Tower Ian Page and the Emperor Terry Greenriver, were face to face. A long silence ensued between them before the conversation began. Ian was the one who spoke first.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the Eastern ins.¡±

    ¡°What problem are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°All lives in the ins from natives to monsters have be the undead.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression becameplicated at this unbelievable report. He could not make himself believe that all lives in the massive ins had suffered the same fate. However, the Emperor supposed Ian¡¯s ount to be urate and continued to question him.

    ¡°Lord, I trust your words more than anyone else¡¯s, but I need to confirm your report.¡±

    The Emperor believed Ian¡¯s words, but the problem was what happened next. He needed confirmation to set countermeasures to act, whether it be personnel or other things.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ian agreed and created a massive magic orb in the office. The empty ins devoid of life were reflected in the semi-transparent sphere.

    ¡°Is this the state of the Eastern ins?¡±

    ¡°Yes, while you cannot confirm by sight, they are in hiding underground. If you see the next scene...¡±

    The scene reflected on the orb changed to where the ¡®Immortal Troops¡¯ came out of the grounds. The sights were information seen through Ian¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    The Emperor was astonished but quickly calmed himself down. It was one of his strengths and a method of ruling.

    ¡°Lord, I would not have believed such a thing if someone else had made the report. I would have considered that scene on the orb to be a maniption. While I should be sending people to investigate ording to the protocol, it seems that there might be a better way.¡±

    Ian Page was the one who made the first report, and the Emperor¡¯s fast and urate decision-making skills shone based on the meaning the name of Ian Page held.

    ¡°You making this report means that this is not a problem you can handle by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You are correct. I have enough resources to only go against the evildoer¡¯s n, who had made the Eastern ins and of death. I want to assign the prairie to everyone else except me.¡±

    ¡°Can I know who or what that evildoer is?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the first magician?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t there been rumors that you were his reincarnation when you first became famous?¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    Ian remembered the past, but the first magician had been his bloodline or himself who had gone back to the past. Of course, Ian could not say such things to the Emperor.

    ¡°The first magician is the evildoer in this case.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    While it was nonsense, the Emperor could not ignore this statement as Ian was the one saying it.

    ¡°That answer probably holds a much deeper background from what I can fathom now.¡±

    ¡°I will not refute that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    The Emperor closed his eyes to think, and it did not take long.

    ¡°While I want to ask you many questions and there are things I should here, your face says that now¡¯s not the time.¡±

    ¡°I apologize. However, as you have spoken, the issue is extremely urgent.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want me to do? Say what you will.¡±

    ¡°I found an enemy of this city, of this state. They are in troops. I request your highness to make the decision when having discovered such an enemy.¡±

    ¡°The decision that I would make...¡±

    The Emperor lightly stroked his beard. It was not a difficult decision to make, as the enemy existed with specific intentions. He even knew their location, and one could not wait in this situation.

    ¡°Subjugation is better than a war. What is your opinion?¡±

    ¡°I believe the same.¡±

    The subjugation of the Eastern ins had been canceled due to suspicious movements from the Coldwood Empire. A troop of a massive scale from the three nations were about to be called into action about now.

    ¡°How much time do we have?¡±

    ¡°We have six days.¡±

    ¡°The time is short. I want to request something from you. Summon all high-ss officials within the city, military officials from general and above, high-ss magicians, knights from leaders and above, and lords and deputies from each region to this office now.¡±

    The Emperor had ordered a summons of the highest ss who had the Empire in their hands.

    ¡°Would it be possible?¡±

    It was not difficult for Ian, the Lord of Ivory Tower, to use the portal and teleport spells.

    ¡°Your wish is mymand, your highness.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Your cooperation would be appreciated.¡±

    The organization and preparation of the subjugation troops progressed as quickly as time passed. First, Ian requested cooperation from the Coldwood Empire and the Roe Kingdom. Coldwood was not difficult, as the Empire was ruled by someone who was scared out of his wits whenever he saw Ian.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>

    ¡°However...¡±

    ¡°If you cooperate as much as you can this time, I will promise to stoping to your bedroom and office whenever I want.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to lose?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t press.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great to work for the survival of mankind! We will do our best to contribute to the cause!¡±

    Also, it was nearly impossible for the Roe Kingdom to refuse, as whatever cations and suggestions Ian would make, they would consider them threats. Ian handed amunication device each to the Coldwood Empire and the Roe Kingdom.

    ¡°Discuss in specifics by using this device.¡±

    It was an artifact that allowedmunications between nations. Artisan Siram had made it, and while he had refused at first saying that the timing was early by at least a thousand years, Ian managed to rent it by promising the artifact would be used for this incident and then returned.

    ¡°That¡¯s that.¡±

    Ian next headed to Siram¡¯s underground workshop, the immense space where the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Heart¡¯ was stored. Ian could not hide his admiration as he entered. He had witnessed something massive and heavy under the aircraft lifted in the air by a huge dock.

    ¡°Has it been alreadypleted?¡±

    Siram tapped his chest at Ian¡¯s question. While his face, arms, and clothes were covered in all kinds of oil and stains, his expression was bright.

    ¡°Of course. While we cannot check its performance due to its scale, it is not faulty nor the error range of its off by any chance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you have made it.¡±

    Ian could not help but stare at the oval-shaped object under the aircraft, designed to be dropped in mid-air during flight.

    ¡°Then, I humbly ask you to continue with the things I have asked.¡±

    Ian politely said good-byes and came back to the manor. Ledio and Dous¡¯sb was hisst stop for today, and their research would decide Ian¡¯s ns. It was at that moment when he heard a familiar female voice.

    (Human.)

    Ian weed the voice since it belonged to the Fairy Queen, who hade back from meeting with the dragons as Ian had told her.

    ¡°Queen, you havee.¡±

    (Hm, I feel a familiar aura from you. Has Atar Haka given you his grace?)

    ¡°He has given me some help.¡±

    (He has always preferred to stay in the shadows. He must have taken quite a liking to you.)

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    It was not a lie, since Atar Haka had said words to that effect.

    (That means you will wee an alliance with them?)

    ¡°It differs from the answer you havee with here.¡±

    Ian concentrated on the answer from Reseese Radenju that the Fairy Queen had brought with her.

    (She has officially announced her alliance with you to all members. She will not harm or observe you and those around you after this situation has been remedied.)

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    (What more do you need?)

    ¡°How can I be sure with only a few words?¡±

    (My life.)

    The Fairy Queen answered in a determined voice at Ian¡¯s resistance.

    (If she breaks her promise, I will dly forfeit my life.)

    ¡°It is not enough.¡±

    (You¡¯re saying that my life is not enough?)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s voice was firmer. Saying that one would forfeit her life showed will, but it was not important to Ian. What would it matter if he killed the Fairy Queen after a problem urred?

    ¡°I want a sure device. Your life cannot secure the situation, and you know it.¡±

    (......)

    The Fairy Queen fell silent since she knew that betting her life meant nothing and would not convince Ian.

    (However, there isn¡¯t a way. I beg you to trust them by thinking of what I have done for your family.)

    A intive came after determination, and it was a rare sight from someone who was always arrogant.

    ¡°I am grateful for everything you have done now and in the future.¡±

    (That is why I am asking you to trust my words. If you consider them your enemy, you and your family will be my enemies. Isn¡¯t that true?)

    The Fairy Queen kept speaking as Ian remained silent.

    (I...I don¡¯t know. I have spent only a few years with you, your family, and those who will not live a century, but I cannot abide that we might be enemies like this. So, please trust me, Ian Page.)

    It was the first time the Fairy Queen had called Ian by his name. She had always referred to him as ¡®human¡¯ or ¡®you.¡¯

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian could not find words to say at Fairy Queen¡¯s desperate plea. A severe quake urred in his firmly set values. Ian had promised himself that he would trust no one when he had turned back thirty years after being poisoned by Ragnar and had repeated pledge countless times in his mind.

    ¡®However...¡¯

    Was distrust the right attitude for this moment? Would refusing the Fairy Queen¡¯s plea bring forth a better result? Ian could not be confident.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ian slowly opened his mouth after a long silence.

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 156 The Seventh Artisan (1)

    ¡°I¡¯m a small-minded person, as you said. That¡¯s probably why I find it difficult to give you a positive answer when I know better than anyone else what you¡¯re feeling now.¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s face turned to stone, thinking that Ian was going to refuse her plea.

    ¡°However, we¡¯re going against a massive evil force, and don¡¯t need to be enemies with the dragons in this fight.¡±

    Fran Page was a difficult opponent to fight, and being on opposite sides simultaneously with the as strong dragons would be a crazy move.

    ¡°The dragons are probably thinking the same thing. We have to either remove each other or be allies since it¡¯s inconvenient on many ounts to keep this ambiguous rtionship ongoing.¡±

    The dragons would have the same opinion as Ian did since they would not be able to endure having Ian as their enemy when maintaining the seal was a barely manageable process.

    ¡°So, I ept your offer of alliance.¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s face brightened at Ian¡¯s announcement, and her expression became innocent from her usual arrogant and alluring pose.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, and so we need you to keep on moving.¡±

    (That is all right. What do you want me to do? Please tell me.)

    The Fairy Queen was enthusiastic for a change, and Ian smiled at the rare sight as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Go back to the dragons and tell them of my decision that I will join them as soon as I finish here, so please start preparing to fight against the actual evil.¡±

    To fully eradicate Fran Page, Ian needed to remove Fran¡¯s actual self after breaking the seal. So, they needed to be prepared since the real Fran Page would be a formidable enemy.

    (Is that all I need to say?)

    ¡°For now. Pleasee back after you tell them my message.¡±

    (Well! To think I¡¯m acting as your messenger.)

    The Fairy Queen came back to her usual tone and expression since she probably found herself awkward.

    ¡°Queen.¡±

    (I¡¯m listening.)

    ¡°I also do not want to be your enemy, and please don¡¯t worry so much since I will do my best not to let such a thing happen.¡±

    (......)

    ¡°Even if such an event urs, I have no intention of making you my enemy as long as your stance does not change.¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes widened for a moment at Ian¡¯s words, and she quickly turned around her small body.

    (I had just spoken nonsense because the situation was dire. Do not ce any meaning on them!)

    She shouted like she was embarrassed and went into the portal Ian had created for her to convey Ian¡¯s words to the dragons by going to the Soffit Mountain Range where the King of the Gargoyles was residing.

    ¡°The enemy...¡±

    The word enemy meant a definite difference between them and us, bing clearer for Ian. The one who had been the protector of mankind in the past, and who had been known as the first magician to the public. The teacher for the dragons and Ian Page¡¯s father.

    ¡®Fran Page.¡¯

    Ian thought of the evildoer and felt a strange emotion. He thought it ironic that he was going against his father with dragons, fairies, dragonians, and those who were not of the same blood, let alone the same race. However, Ian was certain that he had made the right decision, since who was his father? Was not he the incarnation of insanity? Ian could not guess what Fran would do if left alone. How could he look up to him as a father?

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Fran Page resulted from madness umted over thousands of years and would someday swallow Ian and his surroundings. No matter how tightly they were connected by blood, Ian could not be allies nor coexist in the same world.

    ¡®There are three days left.¡¯

    Ian had been given ten days, and a week had passed.

    ¡®There¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡¯

    Ian had a problem he needed to focus on, which required a fair amount of luck. He had to find the weakness in Fran Page¡¯s ¡®power of immortality¡¯ and find a breakthrough.

    ¡®A possible way would be to fight until he exhausts the supply of his souls in the inner world.¡¯

    Since Ian was now allied with the dragons, it could be tried. However, the problem was that Ian could not be certain whether Fran would be eradicated, and many dragons and Ian himself might be sacrificed in the process.

    ¡®I need to find a more fundamental weakness. There has to be an answer in the inner world where he had stacked his souls...¡¯

    Ian contemted for a moment and started to walk to meet Ledio and Dous. They had been assigned the task of researching the potion that would send Ian to the inner world and manufacturing it if possible.

    ***

    ¡°Are you there...¡±

    Ian had been about to knock on the door leading to the undergroundb in Ledio and Dous¡¯s house when he heard something explode inside. It seemed to be not arge one, and possibly a side effect during an alchemy experiment.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Ian hurriedly opened the door. Even if it were only a small-scale explosion, an ordinary person would be severely wounded if he was involved.

    ¡°Wow, I thought I would die!¡±

    ¡°Ungh!¡±

    (Do you have multiple lives? Or are all alchemists like this? You are foolish to be so rash with such weak bodies.)

    There was another guest in theboratory, the dragonian Evantus. He had graciously epted Ian¡¯s request to help Ledio and Dous and was now acting on his promise.

    ¡°...Are you guys all right?¡±

    Ian asked as he looked around to see vials and instruments lying around and books of all kinds haphazardly thrown in all directions.

    ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re fine while theb is not.¡±

    Ledio and Dous stood up, while Evantus had been the only one impassive.

    ¡°Ah...are your ns going well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and they¡¯re at the finishing stage.¡±

    ¡°That means that our achievements would be the final key.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hound you, since I have a second n prepared.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say so, this is...worrying.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s smile was bittersweet, and Ian could guess the results from his expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that we do not have anything we can show you with confidence. We are conducting our research based on the methodology behind the Five Breaths of the Red Dragon that is said to send one to a space of no dimensions, but the inner world is such an abstract concept that...¡±

    Ledio¡¯s voice held none of his usual confidence and was the lowest Ian had heard during the past few years. The task of preparing a ¡®potion to the inner world¡¯ seemed to be that difficult, and it was no wonder. The concept was an abstract one from the start, and magicians only believed it existed. No magician not entered there through mana breathing ording to the records of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°There are no relevant records, and I do not think we can help no matter how hard we try for the remainder. I have nothing to say for this.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine...¡±

    (However, there¡¯s one thing.)

    Ian had been about to console Ledio when Evantus intervened with a word.

    (Is the book of those two¡¯s family an artifact?)

    ¡°What? No. While the information listed reaches far, the book itself is a normal...¡±

    Ledio had been answering Evantus¡¯s question when his and Dous and Ian¡¯s eyes all widened at the same time. There was a subtle mana aura stemming from the alchemy book.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Many questions arose, such as why that book had that aura? And if it had a secret, why now?

    ¡°Is it because of that explosion...?¡±

    Dous mumbled quietly as everyone stared at it in confusion. The explosion had been due to an experiment that Dous was leading on how to enter the inner world. The problem was that why the book that had been passed down through generations in Dous¡¯s family was reacting to it.

    ¡°Everyone behind me!¡±

    Ian stepped in front of Ledio and Dous and activated a barrier with the power ofnguage. He had made a shield since this was a situation that no one had expected. However, the light from the book was not aggressive and only became brighter. Actually, it began to form a shape, including a head, body, shoulders, and limbs. Everyone saw it as a ¡®person.¡¯

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian became tense by this sudden appearance. He thought it might be one of Fran Page¡¯s tricks, and if so, everything Ian had nned and acted became meaningless.

    ¡®I had thought of this from the beginning.¡¯

    Ian had considered the possibility that Fran Page was watching all this and had been looking down from a higher ce no matter how stealthily Ian had acted. He just wanted that worst possibility to be a reality.

    ¡®Will everything be messed up?¡¯

    Ian focused on the form in front of his eyes, and if that shape were another spiritual form of Fran Page who hade to meet Ian, the situation would be urgent.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s guess had been wrong. The man waspletely different in form and voice from Fran Page. While Fran might have borrowed another body, the middle-aged man acted strangely for the estimation to be usible. The man who hade out of the book looked surprised as the rest of them.

    ¡°Why are you guys in front...? Wait. I must have been sealed in eternal sleep.¡±

    The middle-aged man grabbed his ck hair in confusion and discovered the book under his feet before staring at Ian, Ledio, Dous, and Evantus.

    ¡°Hey, you damn bastards! What did you do? Do you know how difficult it was to make that seal? I had worked hard for that rest!¡±

    The middle-aged man screamed in frustration, and he might throw a punch after a while. While Ian and Evantus would stop him, he was wild.

    ¡°F, Fa...¡±

    While everyone just stood in confusion, only one had be pale. Ledio¡¯s lips shook as if to say something.

    ¡°Father...?¡±

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>

    157 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage

    Chapter 157 The Seventh Artisan (2)

    Everyone stared at Ledio after his exmation. What was he saying about his father?

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why am I your...oh? Are you Ledio?¡±

    ¡°Are you really, Father?¡±

    The strange meet between father and son continued as they conversed.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father...but, why are you so old? How many years has it been?¡±

    ¡°Um...Twenty six winters passed after your demise.¡±

    ¡°Then, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thirty-seven.¡±

    ¡°Wow...!¡±

    The situation was bing weirder, and had Ledio¡¯s supposedly dead father reallye back alive? Actually, rather than being revived...

    ¡®Can it be true?¡¯

    Ian narrowed his eyes like he had realized something.

    ¡°It has been only twenty-six years? Not two hundred and sixty, but twenty-six? Had I worked that hard to sleep for just twenty-six years? Damn.¡±

    The mid-aged man, doused in confusion and agony, sat down on the floor.

    ¡°How can this have happened...!¡±

    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you die then? I remember an ident, a huge explosion...¡±

    Ledio seemed to have believed that his father had died in an alchemy ident, and there appeared to be a connection between the explosion that had just urred now.

    ¡°Yes, that was my n, and I was going to do so...¡±

    The mid-aged man suspected to be Ledio¡¯s father could not speak further in grief. His state seemed to stem fromyers of anger that had transformed into sadness.

    ¡°Do you...¡±

    Ian¡¯s quiet voice rang the air before the confusion was gone, and he spoke to the mid-aged man, who he had obviously met for the first time.

    ¡°Know Knocking Ind?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian¡¯s question was not off the mark, as the mid-aged man had ck hair, pale skin, and enough knowledge to leave behind that alchemy book. His desire for eternal rest and a n for it were the same as the artisans who had wanted death.

    ¡°I heard that eight artisans had lived there, and I now amodate six of them.¡±

    That mid-aged man had to be an ¡®artisan,¡¯ one of Fran¡¯s eight. Ian¡¯s instinct screamed that he was the artisan in the alchemy field.

    ¡°You¡¯re housing them? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ian Page.¡±

    ¡°Oh? My name is Baion...did you say Page?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you guess the reason why I¡¯m with six artisans now?¡±

    ¡°If your name is that...¡±

    All artisans knew the name Fran Page, and Ledio¡¯s father, Baion, who had suddenly appeared before them, seemed to be the same.

    ¡°Then, you know the meaning of waking me up now, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I want to rify that we had not intentionally woken you. We had only been researching about the inner world.¡±

    ¡°Inner world? Spoken like a descendant of Page. You have the same tastes. Are you also interested in fractured time, other dimensions, and simr nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Recently, yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, just like him.¡±

    Baion spoke, clucking his tongue. He was different from other artisans, as he did not hesitate to degrade Ian or Fran. He seemed to be speaking from an equal or a higher position from Fran.

    ¡°Father? Ian? What are you two talking about? You have to exin it to me! What had happened to you, Father? Why does Ian know my father? I¡¯m so confused...¡±

    Ledio spoke with blinking eyes, and he was about to burst from confusion.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, I can¡¯t say that we¡¯re acquainted...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not changing the subject, but I had not expected to meet your father like this.¡±

    Ian was speaking the truth, as he had not expected ¡®Baion,¡¯ Ledio¡¯s father and the artisan of alchemy, to suddenly appear in this room.

    ¡°Father! Say something! What happened? How can youe back from the dead...?!¡±

    ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying! I¡¯m dumbstruck. Shouldn¡¯t you be nning a banquet if your father came back from the dead? Why do you keep only asking why I¡¯m alive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Children are useless. Well, it¡¯s all my fault for having another after being harassed for all that time. Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°Father, what I meant was...¡±

    ¡°Silent! So, you got older? You were cute when you were small, but now you¡¯re just a mid-aged man. Is that boy next to you really your son, that is my grandson?¡±

    The alchemist Baion spoke as he pointed at Dous, who stood next to Ledio. He had a sharp eye, as Ledio and Dous did not look alike.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°How about your wife?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. You look like a single father.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Baion spoke to Ian while shrugging his shoulders at Ledio, who had remained silent like he was thinking of his deceased wife.

    ¡°You seem to know my son well, and was that also a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°You might not believe it, but we have known each other for seven years.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Was Baion not satisfied with Ian¡¯s answer? He furrowed his brow while thinking and looked around at the messyb.

    ¡°You seemed to have asked my son to research something relevant to the inner world.¡±

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>

    157 Part 2

    ¡°As far as I know, Ledio and Dous are the best alchemists thend. That was why I asked them.¡±

    ¡°What? The best alchemists of thend? They would have been unable to find a clue. Theb tells me that.¡±

    While his words were rough, it was evident that Baion possessed a deep knowledge, since he was able to know what research had been undergone and its results just by looking around.

    ¡°Son.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are you also stuck with those damn Pages? Why are you researching that nonsensical inner world that would be useless to you until you die?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Rot.¡±

    Baion shook his had in sincerement.

    ¡°What more can I hide in this situation? Your father is not dead because I cannot die in the first ce. I pretended to die as an experiment. It had been somewhat sessful, but I did not expect I would be awoken this early.¡±

    Baion scratched his head, and the conversation was getting even more umon as he looked around Ledio¡¯s age on the surface.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really exin much...¡±

    ¡°Leave it at that, we will speakter. You, what was your name? Ian Page?¡±

    Baion turned to Ian, and Ian replied naturally withposure.

    ¡°Yes, that name is mine.¡±

    ¡°Is he dead? No, that thing would not have died. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about? Other artisans are all nearby...¡±

    ¡°No, no. I meant Fran.¡±

    Ian now was convinced that the alchemist Baion treated Fran as someone below him for unknown reasons. How could he do that when he seemed not all that strong? Ian decided to keep what he knew for now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do not know much about his whereabouts, since he has not appeared for a long while.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I thought he had appeared and removed this damn curse. I would never have passed my knowledge if I knew what would happen!¡±

    The rtionship between Baion and Fran began to appear from Baion¡¯s impassioned shout, and Baion seemed to be Fran¡¯s teacher in alchemy.

    ¡°Do you mean that Fran learned alchemy from you?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you think that I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. However, I had witnessed the level of Fran Page¡¯s alchemy, and it was impressive.¡±

    ¡°Level? I had taught him a few things because he begged me to, and what are you talking about levels?!¡±

    ¡°If you say that, then...¡±

    Ian carefully chose his words. He asked Baion about that potion that would let him enter the inner world, which Fran Page had given Ian, and which Ledio and Dous could not understand.

    ¡°That? That wasn¡¯t much.¡±

    Baion answered with scratching his nostril, and his voice was full of firm confidence that had substance. He was not showing off.

    ¡°Why, do you need one?¡±

    Ian felt excitement at Baion¡¯s question. The alchemist¡¯s sudden appearance was a variant that could overturn the situation in Ian¡¯s favor.

    ¡®Even Fran Page would not have expected this.¡±

    How could he know that Baion had sealed himself in his own book?

    ¡®This is a chance.¡¯

    A variant meant opportunity, and Ian would not let go of this chance. He quickly went on speaking.

    ¡°I need one.¡±

    ¡°For free?¡±

    ¡°The inner world is the key.¡±

    ¡°The key? What in the world are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The blessing of immortality, or the curse of the undead.¡±

    Baion flinched in Ian¡¯s quiet murmur, as Ian had mentioned in detail what had tormented Baion for all this time.

    ¡°The inner world is the key to solve this stigma.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the inner world is the key to solve this curse?¡±

    ¡°To my understanding, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, I should give you one.¡±

    Baion¡¯s decision and the reply was almost instant, and it seemed not from a yearning for death. He sounded like such a simple affair did not need negotiations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ind.¡±

    Now was the time for one of the two masterpieces in the Knocking Ind, the one made by the alchemist Baion, to show itself.

    ***

    Ian and Baion went to the Knocking Ind through a portal, and Ledio, Dous, and Evantus also followed them.

    ¡°It has been a long while.¡±

    Baion sounded like he would make a good match for the cksmith Halia, and he briskly walked up to one of the two ¡®dragons,¡¯ the statues that stored the masterpieces, which had not been activated yet.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    Baion poured mana in the statue, and the dragon¡¯s mouth opened wide. Simultaneously, a thick book dropped down, and it did not look much different from the ¡®alchemy book¡¯ Ledio had.

    ¡°Everything I know is in there. I won¡¯t move a muscle for herbs and ingredients and use my son to make the potion. My grandson is also a candidate. You say that he¡¯s the smarter one, even though they look the same to me.¡±

    The book would be the masterpiece, and Baion had thrown it at them. However, the book looked exactly like Ledio¡¯s.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...the book you gave me? The symbol on the front cover...¡±

    ¡°The book I gave you was for beginners.¡±

    Baion was saying that the vast and deep knowledge in Ledio¡¯s book had only been for beginners.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this book is filled with possibilities that would make a third-rate alchemist to the lord of all alchemists in thend.¡±

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>

    Chapter 158 The Tripartite Expedition (1)

    Ledio gulped at Baion¡¯s words. How can a book make a third-ss alchemist to a first-ss? Any alchemist would want toy his hands on it. Ledio¡¯s heart began to beat faster, and his lips became dry. He even began to feel parched.

    ¡°How, how can that be possible?¡±

    Ledio asked while trying to keep still his shaking hands and fast-beating heart.

    ¡°Alchemy is not a field where you can simply create whatever you want just by putting together ingredients. You need to do precise measurements, have the experience to confirm the status of the herbs that change by each second, and have to be born with a sharp eye...¡±

    ¡°Yes, you need all that. However...¡±

    Baion spoke as he tapped his behind with the ¡®alchemy book for experts.¡¯

    ¡°Everything you just said is in there. Whoever that reads this book will know the best ways to measure and will have eyes and experience up to my level.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    ¡°Why, you can¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Even if the exnations are of the best quality, how can such a feat be possible? It would be impossible for even me, let alone a third-ss alchemist.¡±

    ¡°You live in a world where your father, who you thought dead,es back alive. How can you be so skeptical in such a crazy world?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You grew up to a boring adult! This is why a child needs parental supervision.¡±

    Baion was speaking anything in his mind, and he clicked his tongue before staring at Dous.

    ¡°Hey, grandson.¡±

    ¡°Do you also think like your father? Do you think what I just said was nonsense?¡±

    ¡°I...I...¡±

    Dous was now the one being questioned, and while he looked surprised for a moment at the sudden inquiry, he quickly came back to his senses and answered.

    ¡°I think it may be possible.¡±

    ¡°Your answer is the opposite of your father¡¯s. Why? Exin. If you have spoken differently without thinking, you also do not have the right to get this amazing book.¡±

    Was he not going to give the book to them? Ian almost spoke that he did not have time, barely managed to stifle his words, and instead quietly observed the situation.

    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with my answer, you have to give some satisfactory exnations to my father regarding your identity and how you appeared from that alchemy book! You heard me, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spunky. All right, let¡¯s hear the quality of what you have to say. I¡¯ll decide after that.¡±

    Baion nodded like he was interested, which meant he would grant Dous¡¯s request.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say the reason why anyone can be the king of alchemists with only this book...¡±

    Dous started answering, and everyone¡¯s attention focused on him, including Ian, Ledio, and even the disinterested Evantus.

    ¡°It¡¯s because...your level had been so high that you reached the sky...?¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re like Ian at magic...and you have used a way that we cannot even imagine creating such a magical book...¡±

    Dous¡¯s voice became smaller with each second, and the difference was too muchpared to the confidence he spoke the first sentence with.

    ¡°That may be why...¡±

    What Baion said did not make sense. How can an alchemist with little talent change to one of the best with only a book? It would be nearly impossible even with great magic, and Dous would have been unable to answer urately.

    ¡°Is that your best answer?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know...what?¡±

    ¡°You gave the right answer, despite that you somehow just guessed it.¡±

    Had Dous really given the right answer? Everyone looked suspicious.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Baion seemed disinterested in how others looked at him and just threw the book to Dous. Dous¡¯s body swayed only by receiving it standing up because of its thickness.

    ¡°Open it, and you can feel while that trivial answer had been the correct one.¡±

    Dous grabbed the ¡®alchemy book for experts¡¯ with both hands and opened it slowly, as Baion suggested. His breath came in and out deeply as he stood rigidly. Cold sweat dripped from Dous¡¯s forehead, and his face and expression that was in between a boy and a man could be seen more apparent than ever.

    ¡°Can I...open it right now?¡±

    ¡°As you like.¡±

    The book opened, and only the beginning was the difficult part, as everything else moved along smoothly. Dous turned over each page of the book and repeated the movements like he had been allured. It was at that moment when Dous¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    Words made of bright pink mana came out like flower pollen from the book, which was not the only thing going on. The words began to be absorbed through Dous¡¯s eyes and ears.

    ¡®That¡¯s...?¡¯

    Ian¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight, as he guessed that what the process was for even if the method used was a bit different. He had used a simr way in order to learn ¡®ck magic¡¯ as fast as he could recently.

    ¡®However...Dous would not be able to endure for long if he used that method...¡±

    Put simply, he was ¡®absorbing an immense amount of information in his head.¡¯ Even Ian had avoided using that method until he could protect his brain using the power ofnguage.

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>

    ¡®Leaving him like that...!¡¯

    However, Dous did not even have simr mana, let alone the power ofnguage to protect his brain. He was an ordinary person, and it would be nearly impossible to avoid the side effects.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Ian separated Dous and the book, but it had been toote. Ian could only see the whites of Dous¡¯s eyes, and reddish bubbles wereing out from his mouth, nose, and years.

    ¡°......!¡±

    Ian¡¯s face distorted after confirming the side effects, and Ledio looked the same. The two men red at Baion simultaneously, but he only walked to the sculpture where the book had been stored like he did not care a bit.

    ¡°One did note out yet.¡±

    Baion mumbled like he wanted them to hear and breathed mana into the sculpture once more. An object came out from deep inside the sculpture¡¯s thought, but it was not an alchemy book, let alone a book. A vial containing a pale green liquid fell onto Baion¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Have him drink that.¡±

    Baion spoke as he threw that vial to Ledio.

    ¡°What is this draught?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the head. He might be smarter if he¡¯s lucky.¡±

    ¡°Can we trust you?¡±

    ¡°He will die if you don¡¯t in a minute.¡±

    Ledio threw away all tenacity at Baion¡¯s definite answer and had Dous drink it after opening the vial¡¯s cap. Dous¡¯s eyes returned to normal, the reddish bubbles calmed down, and his pale face found its blush again soon.

    ¡°What, what is this?!¡±

    On the one hand, Ledio was relieved at the speedy recovery but could not hide his surprise and amazement as an alchemist on the other.

    ¡°A draught like this existed...?¡±

    ording to Ledio¡¯s knowledge regarding alchemy, he only knew one medicine that would immediately show a biological response in full effect after drinking.

    ¡®It has to be a deadly poison.¡¯

    Unless it was a poison of the highest levels that a high-ss assassin would use, all medicine in this world needed time to take effect and spread in the body.

    ¡°Hey, are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Ah...that¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Expect much. A mere draught like this will be the basic of basics for that kid now. He would make it without much effort while picking his nose.¡±

    ¡°That means.¡±

    Ian intervened in Baion¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Can Dous make that draught I spoke to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course.¡±

    Baion did not hesitate a moment in his answer.

    ***

    Even if he had so many problems to prepare for or solve, time did not care a bit for Ian¡¯s situation or any others.

    ¡®Except for Fran Page, who is the cause of all these problems.¡¯

    While Fran, who used the power of time as he wanted, would not know what the pressure of time meant, it was different for Ian. The ten days had been breathtakingly busy.

    ¡°We will sally soon.¡±

    The mechanic Siram approached Ian and spoke. They were at Siram¡¯s underground workshop, the massive space where the airship ¡®Dragon¡¯s Heart¡¯ was stored.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Ian nodded lightly as Siram went up the airship, saying that they will proceed.

    ¡°You have to unload everything we prepared and shoot the re immediately, so the tripartite expedition troops will move without any hesitation.¡±

    Arge portal appeared in the underground workshop space with Ian¡¯sst request, which was the passage the Dragon¡¯s heart coulde in and out.

    With a rumbling noise, the airship¡¯s head turned to the portal as it started to rise using the dragon heart, which creates mana on its own, as its resource. The ship started to move, and a vast sky showed through the portal. The sky was above the Eastern ins, where the preparations would begin a battle that would be history.

    ¡°Umm, I havee at the right ce.¡±

    Siram mumbled in satisfaction, and he continued to fly above the empty sky of the Eastern ins. The enormous shadow of the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Heart¡¯ rolled over the quiet grounds.

    ¡°A little bit more, a little bit more...¡±

    The ship seemed to be headed at the center of the ins for its first destination from its regr direction and slow speed.

    ¡°All right, now¡¯s the time for...¡±

    They had crawled for quite a long time until the Dragon¡¯s heard arrived at the center of the Eastern Pains. Siram had been given three missions from now, and he now had to perform the first and most important task.

    Siram¡¯s right hand wandered over the handle that appeared near the pilot¡¯s seat as he took in a deep breath. He seemed to need to pull the handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, going...should I?¡±

    Siram hesitated longer than he expected, and he covered his eyes with his left hand before fumbling his right hand on the handle.

    ¡°Here goes nothing!¡±

    The ¡®red handle¡¯ next to the pilot seat, which was the ¡®unlocking handle¡¯ for the oval-shaped object fixed under the airship, was pulled without dy as Siram shouted. The metal locks and safety devices connected to the oval structure were unlocked with speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go-!¡±

    Now, the ck oval shape under the airship, which remained a mystery, dropped down in the middle of the Eastern ins.

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 159 The Tripartite Expedition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Chapter 159 The Tripartite Expedition (2)</h4>

    Chapter 159 The Tripartite Expedition (2)

    The massive orb hit the ins with a heavy sound, and a loud boom rang everywhere. However, the orb did not suffer even a scratch.

    A sparking noise rang, and the orb¡¯s ¡®essence¡¯ showed itself before the cloud of dust even disappeared. ck-red sparks sttered from the orb half-sunk in the ground. The sparks seemed small initially, but the intensity and range soon expanded exponentially to cover most of the ins. Not only that, but the sparks infiltrated deep underground and started to dig up everywhere like they were stimting or bringing something out by force.

    How long had it been since the phenomenon from the oval-shaped orb that covered the Eastern ins in ck-red lightsted? Some slight ¡®movements¡¯ were felt underground here and there. They were ¡®vibrations¡¯ that urred from Fran Page¡¯s pawns, the entire Immortal Troops, crawling out from the ground. Their small movements gathered together to form a loud vibration.

    The Immortal Troops consisted of various races, including natives, orcs, trolls, ogres of the Eastern ins, and they came out of the grounds with moans and groans. However, there were two different points from when they appeared under Fran Page¡¯s call, and the first was that Ian¡¯s ck magic had been why they came out and not Fran Page¡¯s magic.

    ¡°He really must have gone crazy during the time we had not met. To think that he had done something like this...Well, it must have been a foreseeable future from the time he had promised us that contradiction called immortality.¡±

    The mechanic Siram gulped at the horrible sight, as Ian had exined the situation to him.

    ¡°What am I thinking? Now is not the time to do this. I have to confirm...¡±

    Siram remembered what he had to do, and he adjusted his grip on the airship key. The orb that had Ian¡¯s magic carved in did more than bring out the Immortal Troops by force. It held something more critical, which would be the fundamental ¡®solution¡¯ for this situation.

    With loud booms, me burst out of the numerous barrels of the airship. The artillery fire that had erupted against Gargoyles in the Soffit Mountain Range that fit the name of the ¡®air bombardment ship¡¯ had just started. However, the indiscriminate fire did notst long, simply because the firing had not been for ¡®battle,¡¯ but for an ¡®experiment.¡¯

    The shots had pulverized Fran¡¯s pawns, and while they would havee back alive cleanly through their immortality, they surprisingly could not even regenerate themselves.

    ¡°Did we seed?¡±

    It seemed Ian¡¯s magic that had been held in thended orb, the ¡®Immortal Releasing Spell¡¯ born frombining the ¡®power ofnguage¡¯ and ¡®ck magic,¡¯ had been sessfully administered.

    ¡°I hope you all go to a good ce.¡±

    Siram looked at the zombies who had returned to dust and prayed for a moment. While their immortal powers and situation had been different, the troops had also been yed by Fran Page. Siram felt sympathy and sadness as he was in a simr situation.

    ¡°Now...¡±

    Siram¡¯s mission did not end here, as he now would have to bring the main characters to the stage, which they had just perfected. A shot rang again, but this time did not head towards the ground and went up in the sky. The shell had not been for battle but was a re with blue light bursting in all directions. Blue was the color for ¡®sess.¡¯ With a whirring noise, numerous portals were built in the southeast, southwest, and north directions of the Eastern ins.

    The southeast portals were connected to the various regions of the Greenriver Empire, and the southwest portals were to the Roe Kingdom, and the northern portals were connected to the Coldwood Empire. The impressive numbers signified that massive troops would gather to the ins.

    ¡°This is the first time I saw something like this.¡±

    Siram finished what he had set out to do and took the airship to a higher position to observe the war that would be history, actually the expedition that would start now from beginning to end.

    ¡°I can even watch it in the sky.¡±

    As Siram finished mumbling, the ¡®Vanguard Cavalry Regiment¡¯ of the ¡®Tripartite Expedition¡¯ poured out from the portals with overwhelming force. They started charging with different armor, insignias, and gs. Of course, their opponents were the ¡®Immortal Troops,¡¯ or the ¡®Zombie Troops that had lost the power of immortality.¡¯

    ¡°Focus, Mogrian Knights! The sess of the expedition depends on us!¡±

    Many could be seen in the Vanguard Cavalry from the Greenriver Empire. ¡®Eric,¡¯ the knight from amon family in the Mogriannds who had guarded Ian in the past, was now the leader who led the charge of the Mogrian Knights.

    ¡°The best warriors of the Pieric! Had not the Eastern ins been our responsibility? However, we had not even recognized that horrible catastrophe! I, as the Lord of the Pierds, and you, as the best warriors of the Pieric have to feel the tremendous responsibility and shame!¡±

    The ¡®Shield of the Lands¡¯ that had checked all movements in the history of the Eastern ins, the best warriors of the Pierds also formed an axis of the vanguard troops.

    ¡°We have no way of washing away this disgrace! However! Now we have a chance to redeem ourselves at least a little! The method is simple! Pull your reins! Charge! Wipe out all of them!¡±

    The lord of thends, ¡®Kalian Pieric,¡¯ who was more of a head for a charging troop than a leader, was at the first line of the Vanguard Cavalry with loud shouts. As Kalian¡¯s horseback riding skills were the best of the best, he showed that he was at another level amidst the charging cavalry.

    The rushing horseshoe noises rang out to the vastnds, and the dust from the charging troops speedily narrowed down from three sides. They then began to mercilessly trample down the zombies of the Eastern ins ording to the nned routes.

    Was it because they wereid bare after losing the power of immortality? The zombies of the ins died out without being able to do anything against the storming troops with the sounds of bones breaking. Their skulls burst, bodies mangled, and as they were pulverized, returned to dust.

    Of course, since the number of zombie troops was immense, the cavalry could not annihte them on their own. Their actual main goals had been ¡®confusing the camp¡¯ of the zombie troops, ¡®forestalling¡¯ before the main battle, and ¡®raise the spirits¡¯ of their ally troops.

    Right after the cavalry had stormed the ins, the expected shouts were heard from the portals in the three directions. They were the main troops, infantry units, troops that had not been included in the cavalry, and magicians of the tripartite expedition.

    ¡°The brave warriors of Greenriver! Face the monsters in front of us, those who could not die! If we do not win here! Survive here! Those monsters will gather to towns and viges and devour your parents, wives, and children!¡±

    The Crown Prince Hayden Greenriver was surprisingly at the foremost line of the Greenriver main troops with the Second Empire Knights behind him. Not only that, but he was also uplifting the members of the expedition using an enhancement tool for his voice.

    ¡°Those who cannot abide such a sight! Those who desire to remove those horrible things from our lives andnds..!¡±

    The Crown Prince raised his sword amidst the protection of the Second Empire Knights and a few magicians. He led the main troops despite everyone, including the Emperor, Ian, and Oliver having tried to dissuade him. It was not a merepetitive spirit, as Crown Prince Hayden had contemted this issue more seriously and carefully than he ever had and decided to participate by his own firm will.

    ¡°Do not hesitate and follow me! For me, for your family and friends! For our country Greenriver! And...for humanity!¡±

    Had the Crown Prince¡¯s intentions been delivered? All of the Greenriver troops began to follow Hayden in earnest, and they began to repeat the slogan the Crown Prince had shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°For humanity!¡±

    ¡°For humanity!¡±

    ¡°For humanity!¡±

    The Crown Prince Hayden sheathed his sword without reluctance as he began to run with the main troops the path that the cavalry had charged. While he had learned swordsmanship from Oliver for the past few years, he had not been sessful. His talents were below average. However, the Crown Prince recently gained his own special ¡®weapon,¡¯ and he found the courage to go on this expedition because of this ¡®special skill.¡¯

    With a click, the Crown Prince unlocked the special belt he had worn on his thigh. He took out an object long with a handle that had been sheathed there. It was not a sword or a bow, nor a crossbow. It was evidently lighter and smaller than any other lethal weapons, and it was difficult to estimate its use.

    A ¡®magic missile¡¯ fired from the object Crown Prince Hayden held in his hand with a fleeting noise, which urately pierced the head of a zombie. While the missile¡¯s size was smaller than an ordinary magic missile spell, its velocity and pration capacity were peerless.

    ¡°One.¡±

    The object that was hurling reinforced magic missiles was the ¡®Boom Stick,¡¯ which had been created by using magical technology and also had been Siram¡¯s masterpiece. The burdensome item that had not been allowed mass production began to show its true colors from the Crown Prince¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    Hayden had thought nothing of the item after Ian had given it to him as a present, but the weapon had felt right in his hand as he practiced during his free time. It was not an overstatement, as he did not miss a shot. It was the first time Crown Prince Hayden, who did not have anything outside his countenance and bloodline, had been drunk by the ¡®taste of talent.¡¯

    ¡°Three!¡±

    The Crown Prince did not miss a shot even in this chaos, and it was due to the Crown Prince¡¯s ¡®unpredicted talent¡¯ that had actually been ¡®overwhelming.¡¯

    ¡°Charge forward!¡±

    Crown Prince Hayden, the first ¡®Boom Shooter¡¯ of humanity, shouted.

    ¡°For humanity!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 160 Dragon Slayer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Chapter 160 Dragon yer (1)</h4>

    Chapter 160 Dragon yer (1)

    After magicians appeared in earnest in this world, wars between people tended to be mainly about strategies concerning them. However, the battle of the tripartite expedition was going in the opposite direction from the mainstream. It was strange and primitive since the battle looked like a ¡®regression¡¯ rather than an evolution.

    ¡°Since the magicians at the back will heal your wounds, the injured should retreat without hesitation! You do not have to bet your lives! Survive and continue to raise your weapons!¡±

    As one could see from Crown Prince Hayden¡¯s shout, the magicians participating in the Eastern ins expedition were all protecting the back and solely focusing on supporting. If things had gone the usual way, they would have been storming massive collective magic or high-ss spells from the beginning of the battle.

    However, they could not do so now even if they wanted to, for two reasons. The first reason was the orb that had been dropped in the middle of the ins, which Ian and Siram coborated to remove ¡®immortality¡¯ from the Immortal Troops.

    ¡°Those who are seriously injured will be treated by high-ss magicians who are skilled in healing magic, and those with rtively light injuries will be treated by other magicians who will decide and take responsibility out of their own ord!¡±

    The orb dropped in the middle of the ins contained strong ck magic that would remove immortality from the Immortal troops and emit that ¡®removing aura¡¯ at this moment. This was the ¡®first¡¯ reason why the magicians were not actively participating in the battle since the massive magic they would use might be detrimental against sustaining the effects of the ck magic.

    ¡°However, use magic that would not damage the ck magic emitting from that orb! That means weak spells like protection are allowed, and those who are not skilled in healing skills will have to decide on their own and focus on supporting and protecting our allies!¡±

    The high-ss magician Ronan, who had been appointed as themander in chief for Greenriver in the tripartite expedition, led his magicians efficiently. Magicians from other countries also moved ording to simrmands.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Die, you monster!¡±

    ¡°Lead the injured to the back!¡±

    ¡°Open a path! Open!¡±

    This was why the battle was considered strange, primitive, and regressed. It was a situation where the battle may be decided only by weaponry, shields and armor, and well-trained horses and soldiers without magic engaging inbat.

    There was a man who was breathing, especially roughly in the middle of the expedition. He was a foot soldier of the Greenriver Empire who was in charge of the southeast regions of the ins, and his insignia seemed to show that he belonged to the Mogrian Knights.

    With a shout, the soldier wielded his spear to the orc zombie that hade at him with loud growls. While it had been an instinctive reaction, the result was quite effective since a hole appeared in the orc zombie¡¯s neck. The soldier¡¯s hand that held thence shook, as he seemed surprised at having achieved a kill. However, he mumbled to himself after taking precautions.

    ¡°Calm down, Luca. When will you go through this kind of experience or collect this kind of material? It¡¯s a rare experience, probably the first andst. Therefore, you have to do everything you can to stay in the field...!¡±

    The soldier with a Mogrian insignia who was talking to himself after stabbing the orc zombie was ¡®Luca.¡¯ He had circled around Ian before and dreamed of bing a novelist, and would be a famous one under the pen name of ¡®Luca Luca.¡¯ Luca was now a senior soldier of the Mogrian Knights and a novelist and was currently screaming in the middle of the battlefield. However, he fought well- his spear skills, which he had practiced for a long time, were shining through.

    Luca blocked a troll zombie¡¯s ax with the end of his spear and nimbly stepped back. However, he could only take five steps because the hectic situation did not allow much space.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Trouble began from that moment, as Luca¡¯s back hit someone despite taking only five steps. While it would have been fortunate if it was an ally, unfortunately, it was an enemy. He had struck a zombie who had formerly been a native of the ins, and both naturally turned their necks to look at each other. As mentioned before, the battle was hectic, and Luca did not have a way to avoid it despite having considered that something like this would happen.

    ¡°Empire...person...! Die...!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Luca quickly raised the spear shaft to block the ck-skinned native zombie¡¯s sword. While the shaft broke in two, Luca aimed for the zombie¡¯s neck from the side with the shaft that had the spear de. Shrewd decision-making skills had led to a victory.

    The native zombie screamed, but Luca could not feel relief. The troll zombie that he had met at first would now aim for his back, and he turned to the direction he needed to take precautions against.

    ¡°...I¡¯m finished.¡±

    ording to Luca¡¯s estimate, there should have been one, the zombie that he had encountered just before he brushed against the native zombie. However, in that brief moment, four more of them hade, which meant that a total of five troll zombies were running towards Luca. There were no ¡®alive allies¡¯ who could fight with him nearby, and the situation forced him to fight solo against many, which was easier said than done.

    ¡®I had thought that a day like this woulde if I continued to live recklessly like now, and even that the day may be today....¡±

    After meeting Ian Page, the genius magician of the age, about eight years ago, Luca began to chase after his dream of bing a novelist from when he was very young and writing a grand narrative of a hero.

    ¡®However, to think that it would be a reality...¡¯

    It was from then Luca continued to volunteer for all sorts of dangerous tasks as a soldier of thends. It was the belief that he needed much experience to write a good story, an amusing novel, and an exciting narrative of a hero.

    ¡®Should I be satisfied with having written a book? I wanted to write more...¡¯

    As a result, Luca had published his first work to the world, which was an honor that happened about a year ago. Thanks to the Foian group, who had be a major yer from the Mogrian Lands, the work had be quite well-known. However, Luca did not want to stop there and be better at writing topose the masterpiece of his life.

    He had grabbed his spear for an ecstatic experience that would be material for that masterpiece even now.

    ¡®I still...¡¯

    Luca grasped his broken sword, as he still felt reluctant. He wanted to live in any way possible because there were many things he wanted to do.

    ¡®Can¡¯t die like this...!¡¯

    It was the moment when Luca¡¯s will to live shined more firmly than ever.

    A troll zombie that had been rushing towards Luca fell on his feet with a shout, at least to Luca¡¯s eyes. The troll zombie definitely had fallen backward on its own as it rushed at Luca to kill.

    ¡°Kaah!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The strange phenomenon did not end there, as the other two also fell down in the same with a scream. It seemed the thing that had flown from Luca¡¯s back had been the cause.

    ¡°What...what...¡±

    Three troll zombies fell down in an instant, and while there were still two more, Luca looked behind his back because he wanted to confirm the reason.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Luca saw a man behind his back, where he had seen five troll zombies. He had a rare shade of bright blond hair and beauty that would be a hundred times difficult to find.

    ¡°Crown Prince...your highness?¡±

    Luca was not acquainted with the Crown Prince and had only seen him from afar. However, Luca instantly knew who he was, as the tinum blond hair, the beauty of the ages, the splendid armor, cape, and definitely that strange staff. He was the Crown Prince Hayden Greenriver he had seen at the troop territory.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    Neat exploding noises came out at the end of the Crown Prince¡¯s staff as Luca asked back a question. The sounds were exactly three times, and the troll¡¯sst screams rang precisely three times, the only difference being their tones.

    ¡°......¡±

    Five troll zombies fell down in an instant, and it had been because of what had happened from the Crown Prince¡¯s staff...

    ¡°Magic?¡±

    Magic, it had to be magic. That was the only guess Luca could make.

    ¡°Soldier, are you injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes? No, I¡¯m not...¡±

    ¡°Do not go beyond your limits. While this is an important battle, I do not want to see my father¡¯s and my people die in vain. Therefore, prioritize your life while giving everything you have.¡±

    As Crown Prince Hayden made his request to Luca and raised his hand, the knights of the Second Guard that had been protecting him came from all directions. At the same time, the zombie herds were now subjected to a brutal massacre. Each knight of the Second Guard were direct pupils under Oliver Raywood, and their skills were above and beyond the normal swordsman.

    ¡°Have you understood my words?¡±

    ¡°...Yes? Yes! I will forever remember your words, your highness!¡±

    ¡°Your spear is broken.¡±

    The Crown Prince unsheathed one of his two swords and made Luca hold it. It was a ¡®formal sword¡¯ that was too well-crafted and high-ss for a mere soldier to wield.

    ¡°While you would not be as used to this as your spear, it would be better than that broken one. Survive using this and return it to me.¡±

    ¡°Your highness...¡±

    ¡°Please survive to the end and return it with your own hands.¡±

    Crown Prince Hayden adjusted his grip on that strange staff, the Boom Stick. At the same time, he took out an empty mana marble from inside the Boom Stick and quickly ced a new mana marble he had kept with him. The process was disciplined, exact, and had a glorious taste.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The Crown Prince Hayden nodded once to the resolute Luca and went back to the intense andplicated battlefield again.

    ¡°Well, look at that.¡±

    The mechanic Siram had been observing the situation from above the ins inside the Dragon¡¯s Heart. He mumbled with a satisfied smile and put away the long cylinder he had used to watch the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I saw someone use the thing that well. Does that require talent?¡±

    Siram looked at the Crown Prince anew as the creator of the Boom Stick. The weapon looked like something that had appeared for the Crown Prince. Watching him use it that well inspired Siram to make a better version.

    ¡°It would be interesting to design...¡±

    At the moment, Siram had been thinking such things. A new current rose from the ferocious battlefield that was undergoing battle in three directions. The zombies that had be corpses and the expedition soldiers who had fallen were going through rapid change.

    All corpses were drying up, and to be more specific, all parts of the body except for the ¡®bones¡¯ were being removed. Skin, muscles, intestines, and blood became fluttering dust, and only the bones divided into parts and floated in the air. Not only that, but they gathered in specific areas and formed a shape. Ian would have found it a familiar sight.

    It looked simr to the birth of the ¡®Bone Dragon¡¯ that had appeared during the dragon soldier incident in the past.

    ¡°Is that the monster Bone Dragon the Tower Lord had spoken about...?¡±

    The myriad bone pieces formed the dragon¡¯s shape, and Ronan murmured at the astonishing and terrifying sight. He seemed to have heard about this situation from Ian.

    ¡°...Now¡¯s not the time.¡±

    Ronan had been staring at the sight and now shouted to all magicians. The second reason that magicians, the greatest weapon of humanity, had to be pulled back was because of that ¡®Bone Dragon.¡¯

    ¡°Everyone! Prepare the ¡®Chain Ritual¡¯!¡±

    As not only the Greenriver magicians but also Roe and Coldwood magicians prepared the ¡®Chain Ritual¡¯ in perfect order as the Bone Dragon appeared, a small but new movement was seen above in the airship.

    ¡°This time again.¡±

    Siram had not been the only one aboard the airship. Oliver Raywood, the ¡®escort knight¡¯ of the Crown Prince and the ¡®leader¡¯ and teacher¡¯ of the Second Guard, who had been meditating in a room in the ship, came out to the deck. His eyes shone with a sharpness not seen before.

    ¡°Everything is going ording to Ian¡¯s ns.¡±

    Ian quietly watched the birth of the gigantic monster, the ¡®Bone Dragon.¡¯

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 161 Dragon Slayer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Chapter 161 Dragon yer (2)</h4>

    Chapter 161 Dragon yer (2)

    [Gaaaaaaah-!]

    The shout from the Bone Dragon that had been created from the bone fragments of the fallen soldiers and the zombies rang the entire ins. Most of the soldiers lost the will to fight just by that sound, and those who were seriously hit dripped blood from their ears and nose.

    ¡°Urgh...!¡±

    ¡°What is this sound...?¡±

    ¡°Where did that dragon suddenlye from?!¡±

    The vigor of the troops was high just before the Bone Dragon appeared. They had been overwhelming the zombies, but their spirit had been sunk once by the call of the magical dragon. The situation meant that a chance hade to the zombies, and the tables were turned in an instant.

    ¡°The children of mana! That is not a real dragon! It is an imitation that took on a simr form! So do not hesitate and prepare the Chain Ritual! We have to tether its movements! The sess of this expedition, and the lives of our troops! The fate of humanity is in our hands!¡±

    The high-ss magician Ronan shouted with a voice full of mana, and now was the time that the magicians from the three countries, who had been at the back, show their value.

    ¡°The chain that shackles!¡±

    ¡°The chain that shackles!¡±

    ¡°The chain that shackles!¡±

    From the magicians from the Ivory Tower of the Greenriver Empire, the magicians from the Roe Kingdom¡¯s Mana Tower, and the magicians from the Coldwood Empire¡¯s Magic Tower started a collective spell once. After a moment, mana chains emitting a blue light shot towards the dragon, and the numbers were at least tens of thousands just by the eye.

    ¡°Secure the magical beast!¡±

    ¡°Secure the magical beast!¡±

    ¡°Secure the magical beast!¡±

    The numerous chains bound the body of the Bone Dragon joint by joint, and even though no one knew how long it wouldst, the dragon would be secured for at least a few minutes.

    [You foolish and stupid humans...continue your efforts if you do not fear death.]

    The dragon had been contained with numerous mana chains, but it was not at the least surprised. Instead, it reasoned in a grave voice that looked down on the humans¡¯ desperate attempts.

    [The end after meaningless resistance is only death and despair, and only destruction will be left behind like bare branches.]

    The Bone Dragon mentioned death, despair, and destruction, and it showed a violet breath after opening its upper and lower jawbones. It did not seem to care at the least whether the zombies, who were its allies, were swept in its breath.

    ¡°......¡±

    On the other hand, the airship that boarded Oliver and Siram was staying at a higher ce than the Bone Dragon, just where one could brush against the dragon¡¯s terrible mouth if jumping off the end of the deck.

    ¡°Mr. Siram.¡±

    Oliver spoke as he lowered the facial protection gear of the visor. Oliver¡¯s attire did not focus on activity capacity like usual, and he was much more heavily armored now.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Take refuge to a faraway ce after I jump since the breath may brush the airship.¡±

    ¡°I will. Please be careful.¡±

    Oliver ended the short conversation with Siram and took out a silver ¡®round shield¡¯ that he had worn on his back instead of his sword. While it was too small to protect Oliver¡¯s heavy physique, it was a ¡®Shield of Light¡¯ that had been made by everything the cksmith Halia had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Oliver firmly held the round shield with both hands and murmured as he walked to the end of the deck.¡±

    ¡°About me.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s body fell off the deck with that sentence, and he was now falling right in front of the dragon¡¯s mouth, which held the violet breath.

    The moment Oliver brushed against the dragon¡¯s head, it let out the destructive violet breath with all of its strength, and Oliver would have naturally been the first sacrifice.

    Just as the breath was about to overtake Oliver, the round shield let out bright and intense light, and it was not a simple metaphor. A sliver light burned like a me using the shield as its firewood.

    ¡°Shield of Light!¡±

    Had Oliver¡¯s shout been like a spell? The silver me that had been burning the entire shield spread out to all directions in an instant, and the me looked like it was about to form a ¡®massive shield.¡¯

    ¡°Show yourself!¡±

    The Shield of Light showed an immediate response to Oliver¡¯smand. If the mes have been only a shape, now it definitely was like a round shield.

    The Bone Dragon¡¯s breath hit the expanded Shield of Light, and the battle between offense and defense began. Oliver had been slightly winning at first since the Shield of Light sessfully endured the breath. If it had not endured the attack, everyone standing in front of the ins would die along with Oliver. He knew the situation, so he endured the process while clenching his teeth.

    ¡®It cannot manage to absorb everything.¡¯

    While one of the shield¡¯s benefits was absorbing shock, it was nearly impossible to absorb all repercussions of that strong breath. Even if the shield was an artifact that held the essence of the cksmith Halia, there would be limits.

    ¡®If so...¡¯

    Oliver had fallen in the stature and state to resist the breath, and something surprising happened once he focused his body¡¯s mana on the ends of his feet. The heels of the long boots that Oliver wore, which were an artifact that looked like it was made with a strange metal, opened with clicking sounds. With a whirring sound, it let out blue mana like a spell was undergoing. This was another artifact that Halia had made, and she had enabled Oliver to fly with a high-ss flying spell.

    ¡°If so!¡±

    Oliver shouted what he had been thinking and pushed forward with everything he had. The silver shield lost its massive size and bright light at rapid speed as he did so. Even more, there were cracks that made the shield seem fragile enough to break into pieces at any moment.

    ¡°I will have to cut.¡±

    The shield that had expanded through light brutally broke down. Not only that, but the round shield also shattered like it had reached its limit. However, Oliver did not stop going forward. He took out Halia¡¯s masterpiece of a sword, ¡®The End of Waiting¡¯ from his belt, and shouted out loud. He would have to cut it if the shield could not absorb it, and this was the ideal resisting method Oliver had devised against the dragon breath.

    {Proofreader: It might have been called The Finality of Waiting before, or something simr. Same sword.}

    With a loud shout, like when Oliver had cut Ian¡¯s ¡®fireball¡¯ during their final training session and when he had cut high-ss magician Helene¡¯s fireball, now Oliver¡¯s sword aimed for the ¡®breath¡¯ that the Bone Dragon had shot. A will to cut in half stormed in Oliver¡¯s shout.

    A shing sound was heard, and Oliver¡¯s sword, ¡®The End of Waiting,¡¯ drew a fluid curve. A sharp aura shed the sky from his sword, and it was dizzy enough to cut through space.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    Also, Oliver¡¯s sword had actually managed to cut the violet breath exactly into two.

    ¡°Magical Dragon.¡±

    Oliver had arrived at the front of the Bone dragon by breaking through the cut crack, and he quickly held the sword in reverse. The movement was to attack the Bone Dragon near its massive nose bone, and it would not be an exaggeration if one said that everything that had been done up to this moment was for this.

    ¡°Return to nothing.¡±

    Oliver struck with the sword after murmuring something like a death sentence. Maybe it was because the dragon was solely made out of bones without a morsel of flesh and muscle. The sound of the sword was different, as it sounded like Oliver was forcibly jamming the de.

    [Gaaaaah!]

    The Bone Dragon had been pierced from its nose bone to its lower jaw, and it let out a dying screech. However, the shout had not been due to the pain but was of anger against an unexpected situation. Since it was an ¡®imitation¡¯ made only of bones, it could not feel any pain.

    [I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!]

    The Bone Dragon was feverishly excited now and shook its head to drop Oliver, who was hanging onto its nose bone. However, the feat was easier said than done since Oliver¡¯s physical prowess, and perseverance would be able tost days.

    ¡®The boots seemed to have reached the limit.¡¯

    The shield had not been the only artifact that had been broken, and the boots that had helped Oliver fly despite him not being a magician seemed to have reached its limits during the process of enduring the dragon breath.

    [You leech!]

    The dragon changed the method when it could not shake Oliver off and began to writhe its body to escape from the mana chains the magicians of the tripartite expedition had set. If it could get out, the dragon would easily crush the human on its nose to the ground.

    While the magicians who realized its intentions reinforced the chains, they would notst for long.

    ¡®I¡¯ll end this before it breaks away.¡¯

    Oliver¡¯s response and solution for this situation were to kill it before the Bone Dragon freed itself. After making a quick decision, Oliver moved at breakneck speed. He first used the sword he had driven into the nose bone as support and climbed up the Bone Dragon¡¯s forehead. While everything was shaking, his bnce was perfect, and it was due to his innate sense of bnce and the ability of the boots.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Oliver did not stop there and poured into the jammed sword as much mana as he could, and the sharpness exceeded the de¡¯s limits.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even shown you half.¡±

    Oliver grabbed the sharpened sword with both hands and took a few steps before running upward. He ran straight down from the forehead to its neck, back, and tail.

    ¡°Death.¡±

    The sword that had cut through the Bone Dragon¡¯s nose and the lower jaw cut the dragon¡¯s spine as Oliver ran.

    ¡°Will be returned to you!¡±

    Oliver reached the end of the Bone Dragon¡¯s tail, and since there was nowhere to go, Oliver¡¯s attack also finished here.

    [Gaaaaaaah!]

    Since the attack had prated the entire body, a much louder screech came out of the Bone Dragon¡¯s throat. It had not felt pain or anger but had instinctively felt death and eradication.

    Oliver seemed to have given everything he had as heposed his rough breath while hanging on to the sword he had not yet taken out. The scenario he had prepared ended here, and that meant that he had nothing left. Even if he fell down or something else happened, he could not prepare a countermeasure.

    It was that moment cracks appeared from the stab wound on the dragon¡¯s spine, and they spread out like a disease in numerous threads, and the dragon¡¯s body broke down to pieces following them.

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 162 Dragon yer (3)

    However, the Bone Dragon being annihted did not solve all problems, as a more significant problem approached to a weary Oliver.

    ¡°......¡±

    The problem was ¡®explosion,¡¯ as the bone fragments that scattered in the air began to vibrate as an exploding spell was carved on each and every one. While it would not affect the troops on the ground since the explosion was airborne, Oliver, who was on the same height, faced the problem. If he was swept in those explosions, even Oliver would not be able to endure it, especially after using up all his mana.

    ¡°Well, things are rough.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s whisper was dry as he saw the sight, and it was a tiny fragment that had exploded like a pop at the beginning. The explosion¡¯s repercussions moved onto nearby fragments to start a chain of explosions, and the size of the explosions becamerger as the numbers increased. The explosions amplified with loud banging noises, so the entire sky was drenched in red mes, ck ashes, and smoke.

    ¡°O, Oliver...?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s lips shook as Oliver had to have faced that explosion in the middle.

    ¡°O, Oliver....Oliver!¡±

    The crown prince screamed out the words, as Oliver had protected him from when he was very young and stood beside him at all times. Such a person had been involved in an explosion.

    ¡°Oliver!¡±

    He was going to lose Oliver, and it would be like losing a blood brother.

    ¡°Oliver, Oliver!¡±

    Following the irreversible principle of nature, Oliver¡¯s limp body started falling down, and as the silver armor was full of burns, the explosion seemed to have been severe.

    ¡°Magicians! What are you doing! Stop the explosion!¡±

    However, the distance was too far for the prince¡¯s shout to reach the magicians or their spells to slow the fall to reach Oliver.

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    The prince¡¯s shout rang the Eastern ins amidst the fierce battle, and Oliver¡¯s body also rolled over the ground. The crown prince ran to the site where Oliver had fallen, and he had lost rational thought despite that there were still many zombies left in the ins.

    ¡°Assist the Crown Prince! He is going to Sir Oliver!¡±

    ¡°All members of the Second Guards! Make a path, and guard the surroundings!¡±

    All nearby knights, including the Second Guards, drove out the zombies, and his path was secured. The crown prince managed to reach Oliver due to their efforts.

    ¡°O, Oliver?¡±

    As the crown prince called to Oliver, eight zombies gathered near the fallen knight. Perhaps because they had lost their egos, they seemed unable to distinguish between the living and the dead.

    ¡°Those bastards..!¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s face contorted like a devil, and not only that, but he grabbed his boom stick and shot it as fast as he could. While the speed was like wild shots, his shots were precise and exact. He took the zombies out with only eight missiles.

    ¡°Oliver! Oliver? Stop and wake up! Oliver, Oliver...!¡±

    The crown prince shouted as he lifted Oliver¡¯s upper body, and the Second Guards protected them.

    ¡°What should I do if you go like this?!¡±

    However, Oliver¡¯s body did not move a muscle, and he could not feel any breathing, no matter how the crown prince shook him. Had Oliver Raywood really died like this? Was this the end for him? It was too unbelievable.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    It was when the tears filled the crown prince¡¯srge eyes that someone had tapped Hayden¡¯s arm. The crown prince had thought that someone who was protecting him had approached them, but it was not the case. The knights still surrounded them in a circle. Then what was this feeling?

    ¡°......?¡±

    The crown prince looked at his elbow, and a ¡®gauntlet¡¯ worn in a hand asrge as a caldron¡¯s lid was beckoning him shyly.

    ¡°Oliver, Oliver?¡±

    Oliver¡¯s hand, which was the gauntlet owner, managed to move to the face armor covering Oliver¡¯s face. While it seemed to desire to lift up the cover, it was difficult to do since something may have been broken in the fall.

    ¡°You want me to raise that?¡±

    The crown prince felt a faint but clear nod from Oliver¡¯s neck and head. Hayden¡¯s smile widened brightly, as Oliver was alive. What could be better than that? He lifted Oliver¡¯s faceguard with some force, and the

    Oliver let out rough breaths with loud gasps as his face was revealed like he was trying to take in as much fresh air as possible.

    ¡°Oliver!¡±

    ¡°Your highness...I¡¯m quite alright.¡±

    The knight that had defeated the bone dragon was alive, and actually quite well.

    ¡°Thanks to this armor.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s armor had been heavy and burdensome, which in turn had protected him.

    ¡°I wanted to suit up like a proper knight today.¡±

    Halia had created all of the protective gear from top to bottom, and their defense, shock absorbance, and other protective magic spells were off the charts. That was why Oliver had been able to survive the explosion and the fall.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right if you¡¯re alive.¡±

    The crown prince was deeply relieved at Oliver¡¯s state, and he stood up supporting Oliver.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I can.¡±

    While Oliver was alive, his entire body was hurt as he could not escape the repercussions.

    ¡°We will evacuate Sir Oliver to a safe ce! Open the path and call the magician who will perform emergency aid.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±

    The Second Guard followed the crown prince¡¯s orders, and most of them kept the zombies at bay while others called magicians, who specialized in healing magic through amunicating device that connected them.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, it is an honor to meet you!¡±

    Two magicians who came to support them arrived. One was a high-ss magician and the princess ¡®Haileyy Greenreiver,¡¯ and the other magician with the shy and careful voice was Mary, who had been at the Pierds and had posed as a man under the name ¡®Mcgedie.¡¯

    ¡°I am Mary, a member of the Ivory Tower and currently a magician working at the Pierds!¡±

    Mary had not disguised herself as a man after she parted with Ian and let go of the name Mcgedie. She had tried to work hard with confidence afterward, and perhaps because of that, her magic began to grow. Mary had now entered the third ss, which was an astonishing feat.

    ¡°Haileyy, Mary, wee. Please look at Oliver. He desperately needs your help.¡±

    Hayden looked over Oliver as he weed them, and they followed his orders without fail because of knowing how the crown prince felt. They examined Oliver¡¯s condition first and performed as much emergency aid as possible. Now would be the time to go into actual treatment after moving to the back.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    Oliver called the crown prince just before he was moved.

    ¡°I apologize for not being able to stay at your side to the end, and once I am healed, I will wait for punishment at once.¡±

    Oliver had done more than anyone could expect of him, but he was sincerely asking for punishment.

    ¡°Of course, you will. Come back quickly with your body healed. I¡¯ll think of your punishment myself then.¡±

    The crown prince replied with a smile. He was able to do so because he knew the depth of loyalty Oliver had to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, your highness.¡±

    Oliver left with thanks and went to the back with two magicians and a few soldiers. However, the expedition was not over yet, as more zombies were everywhere in the Eastern ins.

    ¡°Listen! Brave soldiers of the three states!¡±

    The crown prince shouted his majestic voice using a magic amplifier after sending Oliver to the back.

    ¡°The best swordsman of Greenriver, Oliver of the Raywood name, had defeated the evil ¡®magic dragon!¡¯ He did so alone and won against the ¡®greatest ally¡¯ of those monsters, which would have been a catastrophic ¡®enemy¡¯ for us!¡±

    All soldiers felt inspired at the crown prince¡¯s shout, as they all had witnessed the swordsman¡¯s great and surreal performance. Their heart nearly burst just by thinking about that sight.

    ¡°Now, those monsters have lost their greatest ally, while we have not suffered any loss from the dragon! How can we be scared when the goddess of victory is with us? Charge with vigor! Do not allow the dead to remain alive!¡±

    The crown prince Hayden held his boom stick after the speech, and the troops let out a shout at his words and presence. Today, ¡®Oliver Raywood,¡¯ the best swordsman of Greenriver, left a new title in history. He was the ¡®dragon yer,¡¯ who defeated the dragon that had threatened humanity!

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>

    163 Part 1

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 163 Heartless (1)

    When the ck orb fell in the middle of the Eastern ins to dispel the power of immortality, the tripartite expedition troops started to fight against the weakened immortal troops, and Oliver had defeated the Bone Dragon alone, Ian had entered the space of the Dragons. In this violet non-dimension, Fran Page was sealed. This was the third time that he had entered here from the human world, and there was a high possibility that it might be thest.

    [You came.]

    Reseesee Radenju hade to greet Ian, and of course, it had not been only for him. Atar Haka, the observer, had also returned as it followed Ian. Those who could resist against Fran Page were now all gathered together.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time. Let¡¯s save greetings forter and proceed with the n.¡±

    While Ian¡¯s response was cold, he was not that wrong. There really was not much time. If something unexpected happened in the Eastern ins, Fran¡¯s metaphysical form would notice it immediately. They had to move before then.

    [I understand. You may greet meter.]

    While Ian was annoyed with Reseesee Radenju¡¯s condescending tone, he ignored it. Dragons¡¯ arrogance was a characteristic that even children¡¯s books used often.

    ¡®Even dragons are not that trustworthy...¡¯

    Reseesee Radenju spoke something unexpected when Ian¡¯s dissatisfaction and stereotypical thoughts reached there.

    [However, I have something to give you, Ian Page, as a symbol of firm alliance and for the sess of this n. Since I have no other intentions, please receive it as such.]

    Something fell slowly in front of Ian with that exnation. It had a spell that slowed down its fall, and Ian saw an orb smaller than a baby¡¯s fist.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon heart.¡±

    ¡°A dragon heart...?¡±

    [It has been generated from my heart, and the young dragons here consume this right after birth.]

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±

    [It¡¯s strange. I heard that you humans are desperate to have this dragon heart, even when not having eaten it directly.]

    The dragon leader was saying that the orb was a real heart from a live dragon and not the fake one used as the basis of the airship.

    ¡°While I would have gone to my knees a few years back, I find little use for it now.¡±

    Ian¡¯s words were true, as he would have desperately wanted the orb during his growth right after he returned time. However, things were different now. Swallowing a dragon heart would not make much difference at this point.

    ¡°Or does that dragon heart have something special in it? Can I let out a breath or...¡±

    [It¡¯s a present to an ally and had no other power or meaning.]

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s not much use now.¡±

    Ian grabbed the dragon heart that had fallen to his hand, and it was heavier than it looked.

    ¡°As you have said that it was a present.¡±

    He did not swallow it, but there might be some use for it. Ian ced it in his dimension pocket.

    ¡°Thank you for this gift.¡±

    [Umm....]

    Reseesee Radenju may have wanted Ian to eat it, as she looked somewhat disappointed. There may be some traces of that yful being a thousand years back Ian had seen in the Memory Trove.

    [...All right, so have you found a way to dispel Fran Page¡¯s immortality?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ian held a vial at Reseesee Radenju¡¯s question. It was made by Dous after absorbing Baion¡¯s essence and was the key to dispelling Fran Page¡¯s immortality.

    [It has a simr aura to the draught that goes to the Time Trove.]

    ¡°It probably is.¡±

    [Exin further what you¡¯re going to do with that draught.]

    ¡°The method is actually very simple.¡±

    Ian took off the potion¡¯s cap, and a fantastical scent came out of the vial.

    ¡°I have to make him drink this.¡±

    [Make him?]

    ¡°Directly to Fran Page.¡±

    [......]

    ¡°If I seed, I will enter Fran Page¡¯s mind world, or my metaphysical form will. I¡¯llnd a hit on that metaphysics loving guy.¡±

    [And?]

    ¡°I¡¯m going to remove all things that keep Fran Page immortal there.¡±

    [You¡¯re saying that what keeps Fran Page immortal is hidden in his mind world?]

    ¡°You understand fast.¡±

    [Are you sure?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    What Ian had said described the method since it really was simple.

    ¡°Not difficult, is it?¡±

    The vial that led to that mind world was Dous¡¯s ambitious work and not at all ordinary. While the user would be affected after swallowing the draught, this one incorporated Ian¡¯s metaphysical form during its preparation. So, Ian¡¯s metaphysical form would enter Fran¡¯s mind world when Fran drank the potion.

    [That¡¯s really...]

    The ck dragon sighed as he listened.

    [Belling the cat.]

    163 Part 2

    ¡°You are correct.¡±

    [A way?]

    ¡°I have none.¡±

    Ian¡¯s answer was firm.

    [Really?]

    Reseesee Radenju asked again, and she looked surprised at the fact that the most important solution was missing.

    ¡°Why would I be talking tricks when we¡¯re so busy? I could not reach there, no matter how hard I thought.¡±

    [Then why...]

    ¡°Why did we ally if this was a problem I could solve alone?¡±

    Ian spoke in dissatisfaction, and every word was true to him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dragons who have lived eternity? Shouldn¡¯t you lend that wisdom of ages at a time like this? Why are you asking me, who does not evene to your feet, to do everything?¡±

    The dragons here would have lived tens of thousands of years when added up. Their average intelligence went above and beyond human beings. How could such a superior race look at a mere human being? It was going too far.

    [Hmm....!]

    Reseesee Radenju fell into silence, and others did the same. Having Fran Page drink that after breaking the seal was the most difficult problem of all.

    [Let¡¯s think simple.]

    Atar Haka broke the silence, and he spoke in his unique low and dark voice.

    [Would not be incapacitating him to the extent the power of immortality will not work, solve the problem like when we first sealed him? I know that he only has immortality and was not an illusion without form]

    While the suggestion was simple and full of holes, it seemed the only choice for now. Ian also smiled faintly and nodded.

    ¡°Was the flow the same when you had sealed him before? I mean, had you incapacitated him and sealed him in that condition?¡±

    [Yes, it was a victory that sacrificed half of us, and only a half win at that.]

    They would have sealed Fran in that sealing orb right after Fran was unable to move, which was simr to the current situation.

    ¡®This confirms that.¡¯

    Ian first had thought of the same n as Atar Haka¡¯s from the beginning, but Fran¡¯s immortality had been a problem. A power that made Fran unstoppable would make ns useless, but the dragons were saying that it had seeded in the past.

    [We might be unable to avoid that sacrifice again today.]

    Ian shook his head at Reseesee Radenju¡¯s sighed whisper.

    ¡°No, things will be different this time.¡±

    Ian had a different viewpoint from Reseesee Radenju, and actually was more objective because he was not one of them.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that fight started to remove him already started? That was before understanding his power of immortality. The war of attrition was too long, and there had to be many sacrifices.¡±

    The dragons did not know Fran¡¯s power of immortality at first when they sealed Fran Page since sacrifices were needed to know that.

    ¡°However, today will be different. We know that power, have a n, and are focused on oppression rather than removal. While I cannot say that there will not be any sacrifices...¡±

    The tragic memory of losing half of one¡¯s race will not be repeated today. It had to be and had to be believed.

    [Yes, that¡¯s true.]

    However, there will still be sacrifice, and Reseesee Radenju whispered her sentiments.

    The dragon leader started speaking again.

    [I had not believed you until before, and now. You may grow to be the biggest threat to us in the future.]

    Ian quietly listened to Reseesee Radenju¡¯s somewhat honest opinion.

    [However, I am going topletely trust you at this moment, which means that I am going to consider you as one of us. So, please do your best.]

    The alliance was aplicated and treacherous one. No one knew what would happen after Fran Page was gone. Therefore, it was difficult to give everything one had, as who knew when one would be betrayed? Reseesee Radenju was speaking of that point.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ian¡¯s answer was not a pretense but also did not have much sincerity. That was enough.

    [Now, then.]

    Reseesee Radenju lifted her giant wings and started gathering the vital mana unique to dragons.

    [I will begin breaking the seal.]

    It became amand that was conveyed to all dragons.

    [While I still am undecided whether taking out that monster again to this world is the right choice...]

    All dragons started up waves of special mana, and they became a line to dive into the orb where Fran Page was sealed. It looked like the orb was stuck in thorns.

    [Taking the opportunity when ites is something a leader must do.]

    The straight waves of the entire dragons must have stimted the sealed orb, and the violet orb began to vibrate. The surface of the orb started irregrly contracting and expanding like it was going to burst at any moment.

    The sealed orb¡¯s restricting powers quickly evaporated, and a small crack caused irreparable damage. The deep magical aura from that crack infiltrated the entire space. The crack became louder, and a wider space emerged. The magic was enough to cause an ordinary individual to go crazy, and it was everywhere.

    ¡°In the end.¡±

    The violet orb only left the shell, and now a man¡¯s voice came from it.

    ¡°We see each other from opposite sides.¡±

    It was a familiar and yet strange sound.

    ¡°Son.¡±

    Fran Page, the evil incarnated, woke up in body and soul now.

 Chapter 226 - 164

    <h4>Chapter 226 - 164</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 164 Heartless (2)

    ¡°You had done a lot, and your drive is impressive, which shows that you¡¯re my son. Is this why they say blood is thicker than water?¡±

    The purple sealing orb disappeared, and Fran Page¡¯s actual form, which had been sealed there for a long time, fluidly came down to the ground. His hair, the same color as Ian¡¯s, blew in the wind.

    ¡°However, this situation is disappointing. I had not hidden anything as your father to my only son. I had shown you everything I had and gave you all of my knowledge and power. I had given you everything.¡±

    Ian heard those despicable words again from Fran Page¡¯s mouth, ¡®father¡¯ and ¡®son.¡¯ He hated those words more than anything else.

    ¡°How can you do this to your father by blood? Will you go against filial piety and stand on the lizards¡¯ side? I cannot acknowledge that.¡±

    Father, parents, and filial piety. Words that touched Ian¡¯s soft spots came out again, and he reached his limits and growled in a low voice.

    ¡°I warned you not to say the words father and son.¡±

    ¡°I had tried to make you happy, but what¡¯s the use now?¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡±

    They now faced each other as enemies, and there was no need for Fran to amodate Ian anymore. Ian had to agree and spoke on.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    However, Ian¡¯s response did not stop there, as the ¡®Thousand Mouths¡¯ that could manifest the power ofnguage which Ian had used thousands of years ago appeared above his head.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    Ian was poised to fight, and a breathless tension followed within Ian, all the dragons, and Fran Page with his body.

    ¡°Ian, I¡¯ll give you yourst chance.¡±

    Fran spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Come over here now. Protect your world by taking my hand.¡±

    His voice sounded desperate, which Ian could not decide whether it was sincere or a pretense. However, Ian was certain that Fran¡¯s tone was created, as Fran was used to and specialized in hiding emotions or exaggerating them. Ian spoke in a firm voice.

    ¡°My world is not protected as long as you exist.¡±

    The thousand mouths began preparing to speak, and the dragons finished their battle formation. The situation could explode at any moment.

    [You have a lot to speak, humans!]

    A familiar dragon broke into the conversation, and it was the young Herpi Dotos, the gatekeeper. Since Ian had beaten the dragon once, he rushed into the fight trying to redeem his honor.

    [Stop! Herpi!]

    While Reseesee Radenju shouted quickly, it was impossible to stop Herpi Dotos since he had already gone too far.

    ¡°That tendency to be vtile...¡±

    Fran reached out with his hand speaking in a sneering voice as Herpi Dotos came flying in arge curve. His left palm was spread out towards Herpi Dotos¡¯s head.

    ¡°You still are the same.¡±

    Herpi Dotos¡¯s w sharpened like des as he flew at Fran with agility unexpected from his heavy frame. Since magic and his breath would not work, the dragon seemed to have decided using his overwhelming physical conditions. It actually could have worked.

    (Let me destroy.)

    However, with that one sentence, a shock wave that shook the axis swallowed Herpi Dotos as it left Fran Page¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Fran had already finished off a dragon right at the beginning, but his expression was not bright. Actually, Fran furrowed his brow like he was annoyed. The reason was simple.

    ¡°Since when have you be so close to those lizards that you would protect them with your own body?¡±

    Herpi Dotos¡¯s body would have been ripped apart, but he was still alive because someone had absorbed the shock wave beforehand.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    Fran called that someone¡¯s name and the one who had saved Herpi Dotos was not Reseesee Radenju nor Atar Haka, but the hastily made ally, Ian Page.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re close.¡±

    Some of the thousand mouths Ian called transported, and others activated the shields to block the shock wave sessfully. The scale of the barrier looked like a ¡®waste,¡¯ let alone a sess. While Fran¡¯s shock wave had been astounding, the shields seemed excessive.

    ¡°I had told them that the sacrifice would be little, and no sacrifice would be even better. Things might have gone wrong from the beginning.¡±

    [......]

    ¡°Be careful, small lizard.¡±

    Herpi Dotos swallowed silence at Ian¡¯s words. While he would have shown his anger at being insulted as a small lizard, but he found it difficult to respond in any way now.

    ¡®In that short moment...¡¯

    The dragon could not help it, and it was not because Ian had saved him. Fran Page was the problem.

    ¡®My, my ws...¡¯

    Ian had protected Herpi Dotos from the shock wave almost perfectly. That was true.

    ¡®My wing...?¡¯

    Some of Herpi Dotos¡¯s ws were broken, and his left wing was ripped. There were unidentified wounds on Herpi Dotos¡¯s body without the dragon realizing what had happened.

    [Ugh....!]

    The wounds were not only broken ws and ripped wings, but small and big cuts were all over his body. They must have been made with only a sliver over the shock wave, where the echoes had touched.

    ¡®It, it can¡¯t be true...¡¯

    What did the wounds mean? If it had not been for Ian¡¯s protection and Herpi Dotos had faced the shock wave head on, Herpi Dotos, the young gatekeeping dragon, would have disappeared without a trace.

    ¡®I would have died. This is the power of Fran Page, who had massacred half of my ancestors.¡¯

    While Herpi Dotos would have died a meaningless death, it had be an experience because the dragon survived. It was a chance for young dragons to feel Fran Page¡¯s strength that they had known through stories and records. Also, there was one more thing.

    ¡®Ian Page, his bloodline¡¯s powers.¡¯

    Herpi Dotos had already experienced Ian Page¡¯s powers a few days back. The dragon had not acknowledged Ian at the time because of his pride. However, this time it was different, as Ian had blocked Fran Page¡¯s astonishing attack and saved his life.

    [...Thank you, Ian Page.]

    ¡°Saving you is nice since you seem more polite than before.¡±

    Herpi Dotos and Ian had met the first time when the mana heart had been broken when Herpi Dotos treated Ian like a wanderer, and the tables had turned since then.

    [Thank you for saving that child.]

    Reseesee Radenju and the dragons came closer to Fran Page, and while the young dragons were surprised at Fran Page¡¯s powers, the rest of them who had already experienced Fran Page were focused on Ian.

    [Your prowess seems deeper than what we had expected.]

    Not only Reseesee Radenju but also Atar Haka, the second inmand who was known for agility and stealth, would have been unable to save Herpi in that situation, as everything would have ended when they decided to do so.

    [We owe an unpayable debt to the Fairy Queen, who had allied us with such a presence.]

    Reseesee Radenju thought of the fairy queen before moving to a formation with the rest of the dragons. Since they confirmed that Ian was much stronger than they had expected, they could aggressively go on.

    [The human who at one time had the noblest soul, who had been the teacher and leader of all. We wish to purge your fallen soul today, me, my dragons, and our strongest ally, Ian Page. If you have one shred of rational thought remaining, please do not resist and ept this act.]

    ¡°Fall? Did you say fall¡±

    Fran showed murderous intent at Reseesee Radenju¡¯s polite words.

    ¡°You will purge me yourself? That¡¯s an honor. The mighty lizards¡¯ leader will save this crazed human being!¡±

    Fran was apletely different person from when he talked with Ian, and that murderous and mad man had to be the actual Fran Page.

    ¡°You old lizard, you speak too brazenly. Your odor is repugnant from living too long.¡±

    Fran even held his nose, and his madness went in deeper.

    ¡°I had given you lizards who had been stuck in a mountain despite your size power, and you dare betray me?¡±

    The deeper the madness grew, Fran¡¯s unique golden aura turned ck. His mana started to transform due to strong demonic auras.

    ¡°Ian!¡±

    Ian quickly protected himself from Fran¡¯s madness as it tried to reach him. He felt the ends of inexplicable chaos just by facing it, and Fran Page now seemed to be a storm of madness and a whirlpool of chaos.

    ¡°If you will stand by those lizards to the end, I will not stop you. However, can you stand the cruel price of that choice?¡±

    Fran asked Ian or tried to convince him before falling into utter madness. However, Ian¡¯s answer was the same.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡±

    Ian spoke clearly as he used blue aura, the purest form of mana for a magician, to drive the demonic aura away.

    ¡°My world finally bes peaceful when you disappear. So, Fran...no, Father.¡±

    Ian called Fran as his father for the first time. While he shuddered at the repulsiveness of calling him by that title, Ian could not ignore the sad reality until thest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    Ian spoke thest sentence like an announcement, and the blue aura exploded everywhere. The sh between the fallen demonic aura and the pure mana started out intensely from the beginning.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    It may have been an unexpected response, or perhaps Fran had known it all along. His smile was gloomy and crazy and he red at Ian.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Fran¡¯s eyes were mixed with ck madness and golden intelligence until now. However, now even the whites of his eyes had turned dark.

    ¡°You believe I did not know what you have been doing the past ten days? Do you think you have deceived me? You¡¯re mistaken. Ian, you¡¯re only a tool I had made so the seal that held me would be broken!¡±

    Fran¡¯s voice started turning eerie and bleak.

    ¡°The value of you as a tool ended now, like your mother. She had been only a vessel to bring the tool to this world, and now the job is done. It took so long.¡±

    His voice was surreal enough that if a demon hade to this world, his voice would be like that.

    [So, the tool that used up all its usefulness. Wake up from your deep sleep and awaken as yourself! You, as the perfect ¡®spiritual form¡¯ that I had left in the outside world, the ¡®final soul¡¯ that only I in this state can wake!]

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 165 Heartless (3)

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ian asked back. What was that mad guy saying? The perfect spiritual form? The final soul?

    ¡°You speak nonsense when being cornered...¡±

    ¡°I have been waiting and waiting for today. I wondered what you guys would look like, what you would babble, and...¡±

    Fran Page and Ian Page¡¯s lips moved at the same time.

    ¡°How you would look like on the brink of extinction.¡±

    Fran moved a step forward to the dragons, where Reseesee Radenju was, along with Ian¡¯s body.

    [...What happened to him?]

    Reseesee Radenju asked as calmly as she could despite being astonished beyond limits.

    [Has his soul be destroyed?]

    ¡°Soul? He was only a tool. A soul that had a body, a metaphysical form in the actual sense. While there had been problems for having spawned failures, this time he had been satisfactory.¡±

    Fran stopped Ian from moving and stroked his head as he spoke like he was boasting. He seemed to be speaking of an exquisite artwork rather thanplimenting a person.

    ¡°Well, he had something like a soul since he was born from his mother¡¯s womb.¡±

    Fran was already certain of his victory. It had been a lie that there was a seventy percent chance of extinguishing the dragons if he and Ian worked together, as if the seal were broken, he could do so alone. Just like now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I gave him a special present for all his hard work, as a price for havingpleted his use as a tool and given me his carefully grown body. He must be ecstatic now.¡±

    What was the present? Before the meaning was revealed, the madness inherent in the demonic aura emitting from Fran and Ian¡¯s body rang the air.

    ¡°Lizards, thank you for sealing and protecting this body for a long time. I should reward you for your hard work. How about this? You guys can go on a sweet vacation longer than you have worked. Where would the ideal spot be? Clean air, freshwater, quietness, and able to amodate your size...¡±

    Fran rubbed his cheek like he really had been thinking things over.

    ¡°Oh, right! There is just one ce!¡±

    Fran pped and acted in an exaggerated manner and quietly whispered as he looked at the sky.

    (I¡¯ll send you guys to the afterlife.)

    Fran seemed satisfied.

    ***

    ¡°Ian? Why are you acting like that all of a sudden? Is there a problem? Speak to me, Ian! Ian!¡±

    The headache that had been tormenting Ian had disappeared, and instead, he heard someone¡¯s urgent voice in his ears.

    ¡®What...?¡¯

    Ian felt astonished, as he had been opposing Fran Page just now.

    ¡®This voice...¡¯

    Ian lifted his head and looked around. It was an organized library that looked familiar since it was his own.

    ¡®Why am I in the library...?¡¯

    Ian turned his gaze to where the voice hade from with a question, and his eyes widened at sight.

    ¡°You seem strange. Are you really sick? Is that so?¡±

    The middle-aged man was mumbling with eyes filled half with worry for Ian and worry for the future schedule. Ian knew who he was very well.

    ¡°Ra- Ragnar?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Why? Do you need anything?¡±

    Yes, the man who had suddenly appeared was ¡®Ragnar Greenriver,¡¯ who had poisoned Ian in the first life. He was not the young fifth prince who had died, but the middle-aged man who had murdered Ian by poison after bing the Emperor of the ¡®Greenriver Empire.¡¯

    ¡®Why is this man...¡¯

    Chaos seeded the painful headache, and Ian did not have a clue to what was going on.

    ¡®What is going on...¡¯

    ¡°Do magicians be sick? Especially someone as strong as you? I had never seen you catch a cold before.¡±

    Ragnar continued speaking, regardless of how confused Ian was. He looked different from the Ragnar of the first life, like he looked more kind than before.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem since you caught something right before my oldest brother¡¯s Day of Naming. You know that he is waiting for you with his neck stretched. That is the most evident thing in this empire. He would be deeply disappointed.¡±

    Day of Naming for Ragnar¡¯s oldest brother? What was he talking about?

    ¡®Is this an illusion?¡¯

    Ian made a decision and tried to block whatever hallucination was going on with everything he had. However, no magic, and not even the power ofnguage could block what Ian saw now. Actually, as much as he resisted, strange memories infiltrated Ian¡¯s brain.

    ¡®These memories...¡¯

    They were all positive memories. The crown prince Hayden, who had be a great king after mishaps, and the fifth prince Ragnar, who was truly his brother. Ian, the great magician and their closest friend, had achieved a peaceful union just by his presence.

    ¡®What the...¡¯

    The most beautiful and wise wife in this world, Princess Haileyy and Vanessa, who still was healthy and dignified despite her age. She had remarried Ledio, who was now the first Head of Alchemy in the Unified Empire. Dous was considered to have reached the level of gods. He remembered other memories, and they painted over Ian¡¯s ¡®previous memories.¡¯

    ¡°.....¡±

    Some time passed, and Ian¡¯s surprised look disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s happening more often, and my body is not the same. Mana is affected by time.¡±

    Ian was swallowed up in the happy memories that had overwhelmed him.

    Ian¡¯s voice was mixed with indifference, disregard, and anxiety, and he had not even finished the sentence when it happened. Right before, the situation was opposition since Fran¡¯s ck aura and Ian¡¯s blue mana were pushing each other back. However, the moment Fran had mumbled the iprehensible nonsense, Ian¡¯s pure blue mana began to change.

    ¡°......¡±

    Not only that, but Ian began to show the same aura as Fran¡¯s eyes that had sumbed to darkness like he had been intoxicated in madness.

    ¡°Ugh....!¡±

    Ian let out a painful moan as a headache he had felt for the first time in his life swept in. He thought he would go mad within seconds if he had to endure this abnormal pain.

    (ept.)

    ¡°S, stop...!¡±

    (Wake up from a deep sleep.)

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    (If you want to survive and escape from the pain, stop resisting now!)

    ¡°Help...stop him...!¡±

    Ian thought he would lose his thread of reason at any moment, and he used thest of his strength to shout to the dragons, who had not even realized what was going on.

    [Everyone, we will attack Fran Page as prepared. Atar Haka, control the repercussions of the explosion.]

    [Umm.]

    Maybe it was because of Ian¡¯s request, or they had nned to start now, but as the leader Reseesee Radenjumanded and ordered, everyone started to move as nned.

    [Do not worry about being swept away, as our priority is to stop Fran Page from affecting Ian Page. Ian Page wille out by himself if we cut Fran Page¡¯s connection to him.]

    The ¡®Red Dragons,¡¯ with red leather and scales, who were the most aggressive and apt at battling, started ¡®saturation bombing.¡¯ While a massive scale of explosions bombarded Fran like that was the main attack, it was only a ¡®sabotage tactic¡¯ to stop Fran from doing whatever he was doing for only a moment. The first reason was that they knew Fran would not even be damaged just by this much power, and the second was that Ian, who was defenseless, would not be safe.

    While the situation was unfavorable, they were dragons. Even if the explosions were controlled, the quality and quantity were superior from the beginning. If they fell on a human city, the entire city would have burnt and melted down.

    [Stop!]

    Reseesee Radenju shouted as she watched the ck smoke and fog rising up.

    [This much should...]

    Would not this attack have affected Fran from focusing? She did not feel a counterattack, at least for now. Was trying to control Ian more important than defense or counterattack for Fran Page?

    [Everyone, to your positions.]

    Every dragon became breathless as they waited for the explosion to die out. How would the situation y out with the forting results? The best one would be that Ian would be freed for at least a moment.

    [......]

    The explosion¡¯s repercussions quickly died out, and the silhouettes of the two men, who were the only human beings in this purple space, became clearer.

    [Umm...?]

    However, the positions of the shadows seemed a bit stranger. The father and son who were facing each other, were now looking in one direction. To be more exact, Ian is standing in front of Fran.

    ¡°......¡±

    Everything that had been blocking their sights finally disappeared. Why were the two men looking in the same direction? It was simple. Ian was standing in front of Fran to activate a powerful shield spell, and it was evident that Ian was protecting Fran from the explosion from his magic, position, and posture.

    [Ian...Page?]

    Reseesee Radenju carefully called his name, but Ian did not respond. Only his eyes that had been encroached by ck mana were vacantly open.

    It was then Fran Page let out an unhingedugh, and Ian followed suit. While their voices and faces were different, Ian seemed to have be Fran Page¡¯s spirit.

    ¡± ¡°What? You will purge me after my fall?¡± ¡±

    Ian would speak when Fran did.

    ¡± ¡°What did you say? With your strongest ally, Ian Page?¡± ¡±

    ¡± ¡°You mean this? Me?¡± ¡±

    Fran and Ian spoke as they pointed at their faces, and their sneering expression and tone were a bonus.

    ¡° ¡°Idiots. Your lizard faces show your expressions, and you guys seem to have been excited.¡± ¡±

    Ian and Fran moved like they were one, and while there was no need to synchronize their movements even if Ian was the final soul, it was Fran Page¡¯s trick to showcase how the situation had changed dramatically.

    ¡° ¡°Do you know now? You guys have taken the bait, which I had ced hundreds of years ago.¡± ¡±

    ¡°I have been waiting and waiting for today. I wondered what you guys would look like, what you would babble, and...¡±

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 166 The Awakening of the Ego (1)

    ¡°Are you sure that you are all right?¡±

    ¡°I said, I am. I was just dizzy for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. Then we should go to my oldest brother¡¯s....I said it again, didn¡¯t I? I should try to call him correctly, at least from today.¡±

    Ian was now perfectly attuned to this Ian of another ¡®world¡¯ or ¡®dimension¡¯ in front of him. Ian was in his most peaceful, positive, and smooth life out of the endlessly fragmented worlds that Fran had spawned.

    ¡°How about the others?¡±

    ¡°Mother has already entered the pce with Haileyy, saying that she would like to receive the services of the royal maids. Father is busy with another research experiment with Dous and said that he woulde to the pce on the dot.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the only one who has nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems to be true.¡±

    Ian and Ragnar exchanged jokes andughed, but now changed the topic.

    ¡°Then let us go together since I also have nothing to do. His majesty is waiting, even if he would wee you more than me, his blood brother.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t blood thicker than water?¡±

    White light from a teleport spell swallowed the two mid-aged men. Their destination was the royal pce of the ¡®Greenriver Unified Empire,¡¯ and they would arrive at the ¡®Main Garden¡¯ where the ceremonymemorating Emperor Hayden Greenriver¡¯s Day of Naming will soon begin.

    ¡°Are we the first to arrive?¡±

    ¡°We are always so.¡±

    Ian, the mid-aged magician, replied to Ragnar¡¯s question. They were not truly the first ones, as all the pce servants were busy with the preparations. They were the first of the VIPs to arrive.

    ¡°Will you go to his majesty first?¡±

    ¡°No, he would be picky choosing his attire about now.¡±

    ¡°He would wee you even if you wake him up in the early morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impolite since he is indulging his hobby.¡±

    ¡°Even an emperor needs a hobby.¡±

    How long had their trivial conversationsted? While Ian¡¯s head still hurt, he ignored it since it was only a faint ache.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ian began to search for the cause of the pain while Ragnar had gone off to somewhere. It was not a physical headache, and it was evident that a mental reason was behind his pain.

    ¡®I have no idea.¡¯

    It felt like an itch rather than a headache, exactly like when a tickling sensation would elevate to a headache. The only problem was that the cause was in one¡¯s mind.

    ¡®It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡¯

    Ian felt like something itchy, and murky was stuck in his mind. It was useless trying to cleanse his mind using mana breath, and this was the first time he had faced a problem like this after living as a magician for over thirty years.

    ¡®I seem to be forgetting something...¡¯

    While Ian could not find a way out of his problem, those who are to participate in the Day of Naming celebration party started to arrive. Since the emperor was to bememorated, those who held power, such as all lords, aristocrats, high ranking officials, and magicians, arrived.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this, Sir Ian?¡±

    ¡°I greet the one who led the unifying process.¡±

    ¡°My youngest admires you so much, even more than his own father. If it would not be too much trouble, could you sign here...¡±

    They were here to celebrate the emperor¡¯s Day of Naming, but people naturally flocked towards Ian to the point of excessiveness. Since the emperor had not yet arrived, and Ian¡¯s renown across thends made this situation possible.

    It actually was natural, and Ian did not mind since he was used to the attention.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    However, today was different, and everyone who tried to talk to him tired Ian. While Ian wanted to go somewhere else, he could not do so because of his position.

    ¡®Am I really sick? What is going on?¡¯

    It was that moment when a voice rang.

    [His majesty has entered!]

    The voice amplifier installed near where the party was announced the emperor¡¯s entrance, and all eyes towards Ian moved to him.

    ¡°I greet your majesty.¡±

    ¡°I greet your majesty.¡±

    ¡°I greet your majesty.¡±

    Everyone participating in the party greeted Emperor Hayden as he entered, and Ian stood up to ce himself in the greeting line.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the Lord of the Ivory Tower?¡±

    Emperor Hayden spoke in a weing voice after discovering Ian amidst the many people who bowed to him. His beauty still shone despite being a middle-aged man.

    ¡°My brother told me you seem a bit unwell. Is it all right toe out like this?¡±

    ¡°While your worry is a providence, he seems to have spoken something unnecessary. I am quite well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    However, that friendly conversation ended, and since the party was now going on, they could not converse as usual. The emperor could only say to speak furtherter on with lingering disappointment.

    ¡®Let¡¯s endure only a bit more, only a bit.¡¯

    Ian started a light spell after sitting in a corner, which would allow others to pay him less attention. It was a hallucination spell that made Ian¡¯s presence faint, and he was nning to endure at first and get out in the middle of the party.

    ¡°Your majesty, ournds are forever grateful to your grace and rule, and we have prepared this gift for your Day of Naming after much contemtion of how to give back even some of your grace. We hope you will ept this gift from ournds.¡±

    As Ian remained in his position with silence, Emperor Hayden Greenriver received lines of gifts from all over thends. Since they were from all over thends, everything was vibrant and rare. One of the powerful lords from the former Coldwood Empire came forth confidently with gifts hidden in velvet. There were several of them.

    ¡°What are all those? They seem to be animal cages, shaped like a birdcage.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty has a sharp eye. Yes, these are birdcages.¡±

    ¡°So, the birds are your presents?¡±

    ¡°I may say so, but I hope your majesty will make the decision after seeing it.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have caught a majestic bird. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Emperor Hayden stood up and went in front of the present and lightly grabbed the end of the velvet cover by himself.

    ¡°Can I look?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    The emperor pulled the velvet cover, and the birdcage under the red velvet was now revealed.

    ¡°......?¡±

    It was a ¡®birdcage,¡¯ as everyone had expected, but the creature in it surprised everyone. It looked like a bird since the small size and white wings were top notch. However, it could not be a bird, since what bird had the face, body, and limbs of a human being?

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know....¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a bird...¡±

    ¡°Is it a different race like a dwarf or an elf?¡±

    ¡°Can such a small race exist?¡±

    With the beautiful small body of a woman with a pair of wings on its back, the creature was rare and mystic, and the cage riveted everyone in the party.

    ¡°Speak...is this bird...a bird?¡±

    Emperor Hayden spoke to the lord from the former Coldwood Empire, and the lord said in a satisfied tone like the situation was going his way.

    ¡°It is not actually a bird since it is more beautiful and mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can see that. What is this creature?¡±

    ¡°Has your majesty ever heard the name ¡®fairy¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Fairy? Isn¡¯t that the name of forest beings in legends? They are said to be fictional beings like dragons...wait. Is this little creature...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Please ept my gift of ¡®forest fairies¡¯ that have only existed in legends, myths, and old tales for your forty-eighth Day of Naming.¡±

    Everyone began to murmur at the arrival of forest fairies. The idea of fairies being gifts was absurd. Everything, from their existence, the acquisition route, and all else, were suspicious.

    ¡°How did you acquire such a rare creature? I cannot believe it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, with all due respect, it is too early to be surprised.

    ¡°Early? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to confirm the biggest cage that is at the furthest back?¡±

    ¡°Well, now...¡±

    There was such a cage, a bigger one than the cages that held the pure white fairies. The velvet covering this one was of much higher quality than the rest. What creature was waiting for them? Not only the emperor, but everyone in the party focused on the biggest birdcage.

    ¡°To my respected majesty and all distinguished guests, I will introduce you to the one and only Queen who have ruled over the legendary forest fairies for over a long time.¡±

    The lord that was presenting the gifts now grabbed the velvet cover and shouted as he pulled back the covers with all his strength.

    ¡°Behold, the Fairy Queen!¡±

    The cover of the biggest birdcage was lifted, and the ¡®Fairy Queen¡¯ with pink hair and wings showed her exquisite self to all present.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Fairy Queen?¡±

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s watching us!¡¯

    The girl with pink hair and wings, the Fairy Queen in the cage, looked around her with vacant eyes. The way her wings drooped was despondent, but no one was thinking of such a thing. There was only a simple curiosity and greed towards a creature they saw for the very first time.

    ¡°Your majesty and all honored guests, please be careful. While the birdcage is made in the same principle as a mana prison and the shackles have the same effects, she actually is a magician with great powers.¡±

    The lord of the former Coldwood Empire continued to speak, and his exnation was fluid like he had prepared it in advance.

    ¡°I venture that her thunder magic is at the level of Sir Ian page, the greatest magician of all human history. Anyone who belittles her from her small and lovely posture will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, while I agree that fairies are rare, how did you acquire such a high-ss magical being if she is at the same level as Ian?¡±

    Emperor Hayden asked with suspicious eyes, as the lord mentioned that the Fairy Queen is at Ian¡¯s level regarding thunder magic. While the words could be said, how could he have caught such a creature alive that was much stronger than a high-ss magician of the Ivory tower?

    ¡°The answer is this.¡±

    The lord took out a jewel from his bosom at the emperor¡¯s reasonable question.

    ¡°A jewel? Exin further.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as you know, this is a ¡®heart ruby,¡¯ which is one of the luxurious and rare jewels. I found by coincidence that fairies cannot resist a well-cut jewel.¡±

    For fairies, jewels were the way to pleasure and satisfaction that fulfilled all demands. Using the jewels well would have made this feat possible.

    ¡°......¡±

    While everyone talked about fairies from the acquisition method, the route, and their location in the party, only one person was not participating in this subject. It was Ian Page, but he seemed to be interested a little in the Fairy Queen herself. He could not help but stare at the pinkish creature.

    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s and Ian¡¯s gaze met as she looked around. While her eyes were still vacant, Ian fell into inexplicable chaos as their eyes met as faint and fragmented bits of memory began to stab Ian¡¯s head sharply. Ian groaned.

    The memories were all strange, as scenes relevant to that pink fairy he had seen for the first time continued to pass him by. She had looked down on Ian as she called him ¡®human¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯, had stayed near his mother in the past as a pink cat, and had implored him that she did not want to be his enemy. The memories that did not exist and were not even consistent became clearer.

    [I do not want to lose you people.]

    Ian covered his head, and the pink fairy¡¯s voice, which he had never heard before, rang in his ears.

    [I¡¯ll dlyy down my life.]

    [Please trust them just this once.]

    [Human, Ian Page.]

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 167 The Awakening of the Ego (2)

    [I¡¯ll dlyy down my life.]

    [Please trust them just this once.]

    [Human, Ian Page.]

    At the end of the strange yet familiar scene and voice was a silence. Ian did not even hear the party guests¡¯ whispers, let alone the conversation between the emperor and the lord regarding the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    Memories came back alive in the silence, and while they had been scattered and iprehensible, they now gathered in one ce to form a shape.

    ¡®I¡¯m Ian, Ian Page, a mage who had returned back thirty years in time. I had grown much faster than before and had been connected with all sorts of inhuman creatures.¡±

    The memories that had been hidden beneath the rewritten ones now came up against the surface. Once they were released, they spread like fire on oil.

    ¡®At the end, I had allied myself with dragons to remove Fran Page, my mad father, the origin of all evil those close to me, and I suffered. Before I felt the headache, I had been doing...¡¯

    The confusion that he could not manage tormented Ian. It was a process of two Ian Pages, who had lived twopletely different lives, merging into one being without reorganizing their memories. Even one wrong move would drive Ian insane, and Ian started using his mana breath. He did not care for the eyes of the party guest.

    With a loud intake, the two sets of memories became organized bit by bit. One was the Ian who had returned in time and had been chosen as Fran¡¯s most perfect specimen, and the other was the Ian who had been a failure in Fran¡¯s eyes but had lived the most positive and peaceful life out of all Ians. Their lives and memories now came together.

    ¡°......¡±

    All confusiony low, and Ian realized that Fran Page had given what he mistakenly considered a gift to Ian.

    ¡®Fran, you made a mistake.¡¯

    The sole mistake Fran had made was ¡®Ian Page¡¯ himself. One might think that this was too sudden, but it was simple logic. Fran had given his chosen one too much.

    ¡®I have lived twice, found things around me to protect, and have powers beyond the human scope. This Ian Page does not belong to you now.¡¯

    Ian had too much to be a mere metaphysical form of Fran. He now had an ¡®ego¡¯ that could not be controlled with changes in memory and environment. His ego, a step above the perfection Fran wanted Ian to be, was now carved in Ian¡¯s soul.

    ¡®I will return.¡¯

    While Ian did not know a specific way, it was not impossible. If Fran Page had done this, Ian could do the same. As Ian now remembered the ¡®power ofnguage,¡¯ nothing was impossible for Ian.

    ¡®The Ian in this world would be asleep in his mind world. If I got out, would he get back his body on his own?¡¯

    Ian could not know now, but there was no time. Even if there were problems, they would need to be solved after wrapping up all problems that had to do with Fran Page in Ian¡¯s original world.

    ¡®First.¡¯

    Ian looked around quickly, and perhaps because of his excessive mana breathing, everyone participating in the party was looking at Ian.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian did not know what would happen, and he needed someone to protect Ian¡¯s body of this world.

    ¡°Ragnar.¡±

    Ian chose Ragnar because he was the closest to him, and because Ian felt some sadness. While they had tried to kill each other in Ian¡¯s world and to see him did not make Ian happy, they seemed to be inseparable childhood friends in at least this world.

    ¡®Well, that had been true in my first life. We were best friends then. How had thingse to this?¡±

    Ian smiled bitterly, and Ragnar of this world asked him a question.

    ¡°Something is wrong with you, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s true? Answer me now!¡±

    ¡°Ragnar, listen. I may faint soon.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about...?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wake up quickly, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll entrust you my body and also myself. Also...about those fairies.¡±

    ¡°Fairies?¡±

    ¡°Let them go.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°If you say the name Reseesee Radenju, they won¡¯t act in revenge. So, make apologies for everything, give them many jewels, and return them to where they live. You must do that, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk it over with the emperor, but why are you saying that? What problem...¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Ian tapped Ragnar¡¯s shoulder and activated the power ofnguage in the air.

    (The spirit ofnguage, I do not belong in this world. So, please return me to the world where I belong, to where I should exist.)

    A request became a spell through the power ofnguage and had be authorial power.

    (I still have something I need to do.)

    With that sentence, the spell wasplete. A ray of light thousands of times stronger than the teleport spell fell like lightning out of the sky, and it was headed for Ian Page and the strange spirit inside him.

    ***

    With a loud bang, the stench of blood spread in the violet space where Fran Page and his puppet Ian Page wreaked havoc.

    [Ugh! This is...!]

    Reseesee Radenju swallowed bitterly at the doomed situation. It had taken only a second for the dragons to be cornered after they found an advantage in allying with Ian.

    ¡°Lizards, what happened?! Where has your confidence gone? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯ll purge my spirit? When will you keep that promise?¡±

    Fran shouted as he stamped on a massacred corpse of a ck dragon. He seemed to be the incarnation of the madness now.

    ¡°You lizard bastards that do not know how to return favors! That¡¯s why you¡¯re only beasts! I¡¯ll make your race extinct, to thest seed!¡±

    As one could estimate from this messy situation, the dragons were suffering. Fran, after recovering his body, would have been overwhelming. But now...

    [Ian Page! Come back to your senses if you can hear me! Until when will you remain his puppet! Did you only amount to that much?]

    The ck dragon Atar Haka shouted as he avoided Ian¡¯s attacks. While he did want Ian toe to his senses, it was a shout in desperation, as the situation was that bad. If things went like this, the dragon race would be ¡®extinct¡¯ like that mad Fran Page¡¯s announcement, and dragons wouldpletely disappear from this world.

    ¡°Shut up, you crow dragon.¡±

    Ian, or Fran borrowing Ian¡¯s voice, spoke in return, and the sneering and condescending tone was definitely Fran¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh, run, and run. I¡¯ll rip your mouth open myself!¡±

    Fran left one sentence and returned to his own body to hunt down dragons, and Ian¡¯s body also targeted the dragons with empty eyes.

    [Damn!]

    Atar Haka let out a despairing exmation. Extinction was now a mere step away, and no matter how hard he thought with all the wisdom and experience he had as a dragon, the answer did note to him. The situation was much worse than when they had sealed Fran Page before.

    [Ugh...!]

    It was that moment when Ian, Fran¡¯s puppet, did not let Atar Haka¡¯s moment of weakness go away. Ian appeared in front of him in an instant and held out his palm. There was no way of avoiding it, let alone time to think. Atar Haka murmured in surrender.

    [My wrong decision and choice had speeded my entire race¡¯s doom. I regret what I have done...]

    Atar Haka humbly epted the death that wille from Ian¡¯s palm. However, no matter how long he waited, the dragon was still alive.

    [......?]

    Atar Haka looked at Ian and noticed that something was strange. Had not the human¡¯s eyes been hard like a doll¡¯s just before?

    [You...?]

    However, Ian¡¯s eyes now held the vitality of someone alive with a soul. Was he under Fran¡¯s control? That did not seem to be the case, as his eyes were not mad like when he had been under Fran¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Shh. Please be quiet.¡±

    Ian hade back to his body after traveling many dimensions and was now asking a surprised Atar Haka to be quiet. It was the beginning of the counterattack.

    ¡®At least not that much time had passed.¡¯

    There had been many hardships as Ian had wandered over several dimensions. He had epted new memories and experiences spanning over decades that had belonged to the Ians of those worlds.

    ¡®The timing¡¯s adequate.¡¯

    While the experience had been unusual, Ian felt like his throat was burning from the time it took him to return to his original dimension. However, that seemed unnecessary worry, as the time difference between dimensions worked under principles Ian could not understand.

    ¡®Does he know yet?¡¯

    Ian first observed Fran, and he seemed to be unaware of the change. Was it because he was still engrossed in hunting dragons? He was now careless.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get him quickly.

    The n was simple, and Ian had to use the draught that Dous had made after receiving the Artisan Baion¡¯s essential knowledge on Fran. Now it would be possible, but there was only one chance.

    ¡°What are you doing, Reseesee Radenju? Aren¡¯t you cornered? Don¡¯t wallow and ept death cleanly as the leader! That would the best ending for you!¡±

    Fran Page looked monstrous as he heated up, and the demonic aura he spread was beyond limits. His eyes were steeped in ck, and also his skin. Not only that, but his hair was like the legendary Medusa, and his voice was not that of a human¡¯s. The individual that had pretended to be kind was nowhere now.

    ¡®Is he not even a human being now?¡¯

    It was not true. Fran Page had not been a human being in the first ce and had already thrown that away. He required no pity.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    Ian disappeared to arrive in front of Fran Page in less than a second.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Fran could not help a flinch, as Ian Page, who had been reborn as his metaphysical form, now appeared right in front of him. Fran had given Ian no suchmands.

    ¡°H, how...?¡±

    ¡°Somehow.¡±

    Ian answered coldly to a surprised Fran¡¯s question. He grabbed Fran¡¯s cor with his right hand and took out Dous¡¯s draught with his left. His actions were like lightning.

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 168 Coming to a Close (1)

    ¡°...Aha!¡±

    Fran Page had felt some surprise at Ian¡¯s antics, but he scoffed after discovering the draught. He did not avoid it or tear himself away. Fran was just looking down on him.

    ¡°Yes, you have spoken among yourselves that you¡¯ll overtake me to make me swallow that potion. You¡¯re going to enter my mind world. All right, that¡¯s a great n. However, will that be possible? Do you think I¡¯ll open my mouth?¡±

    Fran was in perfect condition rather than being unable to battle, and it would be impossible to force him to swallow the potion.

    ¡°Ian, I do not know how you came back, but resistance is futile. You will know that better than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    However, Ian did not step back even a little and even seemed to have found confidence in Fran¡¯s words. His faint smile was evidence.

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m more than what you have made of me? I have too much burden to live as one of your metaphysical forms. While that had not been my intentions, things happened that way.¡±

    His ego as Ian Page had be much stronger than Fran Page¡¯s form. Fran also had noticed that fact, since their faint connection had beenpletely severed.

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Also.¡±

    Ian let go of Fran¡¯s cor and uncorked the vial.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to feed it to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ian¡¯s next act was unexpected as he turned the vial upside down, so the liquid fell.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to announce your surrender?¡±

    ¡°That was a lie.¡±

    The drops stopped in mid-air, and they were sprayed over Fran in an instant. However fast Fran was, he could not avoid all of the drops.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The back of Fran¡¯s hand was wet with the draught, and he asked in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°I told you that it was a lie. This draught is not for drinking.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If I must categorize this...¡±

    A sudden change was happening to Fran as Ian began to talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s more of an ointment.¡±

    As he had said, grotesque bubbles burst out of the potion on Fran¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What did you...!¡±

    ¡°From now,¡±

    The bubbles spread all over Fran¡¯s body, and the speed astonished even Fran.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take away your immortality.¡±

    Like that announcement, Ian¡¯s own metaphysical form in the vial entered Fran¡¯s mind world. There were tens of thousands of Fran Pages locked in pink membranes in his mind world, and the environment was simr to what Ian had seen in his own mind world. Actually, except for the number of souls trapped here, they were the same.

    ¡®It¡¯s beyond imagination.¡¯

    Fran Page had overused his power over time to fragmentize that many dimensions and used them as extra lives.

    ¡®This madness ends now.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s metaphysical form began to collect mana in Fran Page¡¯s mind world, and while not as much as his original self, he could use a substantial amount of magic.

    ¡°Spirit Cutter.¡±

    Spirit Cutter was a spell that cut down spirits literally. As Ian activated the spell, gray magic des appeared in his right hand. It was high-ss ck magic he had learned when destroying the Immortal Troops of the Eastern ins.

    With a grunt, Ian swung the long de widely, and the training he received from Oliver now saw the light. Loud booms rang where the Spirit Cutter swept, and they were cries Fran Page¡¯s souls made as they disappeared. Since hundreds of souls disappeared with a slice, the sound had to be loud.

    ¡°Please rest, souls poisoned with madness that have fallen to be expendables!¡±

    Ian cut, cut and cut Fran Page¡¯s souls again, and shouts rang everywhere.

    [Please let me live! Please!]

    [I did not do anything wrong!]

    [We were only consumables!]

    Fran Page¡¯s souls cried at the injustice they suffered, but Ian did not stop.

    [Stop! Stop right now!]

    [You bastard who does not know your benefactor!]

    [You damn..]

    The reason was simple. A mind world was the heart of a soul that possessed the body, and these souls have been left alone for a long time in such a space. They had to have been affected negatively, and they were Fran¡¯s souls, to begin with. There was a high possibility that they had fallen at the moment the dimension had been fragmented.

    Ian let out rough breaths as he could not count how many souls he had cut. Ian¡¯s speed decreased, and he looked worn out.

    ¡°I have to end this as fast as possible...¡±

    His opponent was Fran Page, who was the greatest magician and the source of all evil. He would find a new countermeasure, and he had to remove all souls before Fran could do so.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    While there were thousands left, Ian could already hear Fran¡¯s voice. Not only that, but a human form came in from the innermost corner of the pink mind world, as Fran¡¯s mind also entered.

    ¡°I was light on you since you¡¯re of my blood. I gave you special treatment, but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

    Fran mumbled gloomily as he spat out each word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off without any pain, and your other form goes first!¡±

    Fran showed his true colors, and he did not move like a mage. He closed the distance between him and Ian with low and fast footsteps like a well-trained knight, and not unlike Oliver. He took out a magic de like a knight would unsheathe a sword.

    That de went through Ian¡¯s abdomen. Even as he did not feel pain or bleed since he was a metaphysical form, his body now became faint as it would disappear at any moment.

    However, as a metaphysical form was made of one¡¯s soul and memories, Ian could feel a hollow pain.

    ¡°Please wait outside since I will kill you myself. Do you understand?¡±

    Fran almost held victory in his hands, and he spoke with confidence. However, Ian¡¯s response had been unexpected, as he raised his lips in a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the button.¡± His words were full of nuances.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the end. Fran Page.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    (Spirit Explosion.)

    Cracks appeared in Ian Page¡¯s stabbed form, and the faint body looked like it would explode at any moment.

    ¡®Self-explosion?¡¯

    Fran immediately understood the situation. Ian had a way he could attack all souls in Fran¡¯s mind world with one sweep. However, he had not done so at the beginning since he wanted to lure the soul in control of Fran¡¯s body to the mind world to hold him off for a while.

    As the explosion shook the axis of the mind world, Ian¡¯s original self, who had received his form¡¯s memories, moved on to the next step.

    ¡®The timing is now.¡¯

    In front of Ian, Fran Page¡¯s body had covered himself with an impregnable ice shield, which could not be prated easily even by the dragons. They would need at least a few minutes, and it had been to earn time to solve the problem urring in the mind world.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t much time.¡¯

    If all stored souls were gone with the explosion, the chance was now. It was the perfect opportunity to cut off Fran¡¯sst soul, who had entered the mind world to protect his immortality.

    ¡®I only erased his immortality, and his power is the same. If I don¡¯t finish now, the situation will change.¡±

    Fran was not immortal now, but his power remained, which meant Ian had to end things now.

    ¡®I must.¡¯

    Ian did not want to imagine what would happen if he did not manage to end things now. What would a Fran that had lost his immortality and was cornered do? The situation would be worse.

    (Ice Spear.)

    An ice block appeared on Ian¡¯s palm with the power ofnguage. It was sharp and cold enough to cut through everything more than usual.

    ¡®A near-perfect shield.¡¯

    Ian also felt that Fran¡¯s ice shields were imprable since it was hard enough tost near an hour even while dragons attacked it.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    Ian was different from the dragons in that he knew the essence of the shield. Ian was at the level of knowing the spell the shield was made with, the amount and concentration of the mana, the fundamental temperature and grain size, and supplementary spells by just looking and feeling.

    ¡®I can get through this.¡¯

    The Ice Spear, with the power ofnguage, was not a simple weapon since it was made of the same structure as Fran Page¡¯s temporary ice shields. Ian¡¯s Ice Spear did not prate but infiltrated Fran¡¯s ice shields.

    ¡°A little bit...!¡±

    The reason was simple, as the two ice spells thought of each other as the ¡®same¡¯ kind of magic.

    ¡°A little bit more...!¡±

    The Ice Spear went in the shields like a trick, and the tip touched Fran Page¡¯s skin, just where it would prate his heart.

    With a soft noise, Ian¡¯s Ice Spear touched Fran¡¯s chest and went in directly deep in his heart. There was no hesitation, and the movements were slow and firm. The sound of flesh stabbed rang, and red blood wet the ice. The spear came behind Fran¡¯s back, and exactly three seconds passed.

    Fran, who had entered his mind world to protect his souls, came back with a scream. The ice shields also fell down, and the n had worked.

    ¡°All!¡±

    Ian flew in the air and shouted after showing the results to the survivors of the dragons who surrounded him and Fran.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Ian was only an ally and had no right tomand since he was not the leader. He was only a human, but at that moment, all dragons did not hesitate.

    [We will follow the ally¡¯s request!]

    [Destroy Fran Page!]

    [For us and our ally!]

    No one even hesitated at themand, and everyone from the youngest to Reseesee Radenju all encouraged the attack. They began to bombard Fran Page.

    ¡®Right. This much...¡¯

    Ian also lent a hand at the sight. Since the strongest beings made the attack, and even Fran Page would not stay whole after losing his immortality.

    All attacks stopped, and the scale of the siege was enough to destroy an entire human culture. If it had happened in the outside world, the entire world would have turned into and of death.

    It was not only Ian who let out rough breaths, all dragons stabilized their breathing because they had used almost all of their powers.

    ¡°Is he...?¡±

    Everyone looked at the same spot, where the explosions stopped, and Fran Page had stood. It was at that moment mad ck tentacles came out of the dusty air made by explosions. It was not one, and tens of tentacles spread everywhere through the smoke.

    [Uh...?]

    [What...?!]

    The ck tentacles shackled the dragons, and even their powers could not resist them.

    ¡°He¡¯s still...alive?¡±

    As Ian¡¯s whisper ended, the tentacles that were wrapped around the dragons were again swallowed up in dust. The dragons fell down to the ground, and not only that but a grotesque voice that Ian did not want to hear again and believed would never sound again also fell.

    ¡°How dare...¡±

    A voice came out of the smoke that still burned with madness. It was the voice of Fran Page, the protector of people now turned mad.

    ¡°The lizards who are less than beasts that had stabbed me in the back with the power I gave them...and my copy of my own seed...you two traitors suit each other well.¡±

    All smoke and dust died down, and Fran Page looked nearly destroyed. Most of his body and head were gone. If he were a normal creature, he would have died a long time ago. However, Fran was still alive even if he looked as if he shouldn¡¯t be able to even talk, let alone stand.

    ¡°That you could y a trick at that moment...it was a close call. My heart shuddered, and I managed to protect onest soul. Thanks to that...¡±

    Fran had looked like it was difficult for him to stand but now became his usual self again. It was hisst ¡®power of immortality¡¯ using thest soul that he had managed to protect from the explosion in his mind world.

    ¡°I now will be careful again. I seem to havee to my senses.¡±

    The tens of dragons who had dropped by the tentacles were now destroyed with only bones left. While he was not immortal now, he was still the strongest and the worst of all.

    ¡°For you...who are stupid and weak enough not to be able to hold a goal until you die...¡±

    ck light swarmed in Fran¡¯s eyes, and his voice turned back to normal. Not only that, but his demonic aura did not il wildly like it had before he lost his immortality. It was harder and more organized as it surrounded Fran.

    ¡°I now think that I should use anything I can.¡±

    Fran whispered like someone who had understood, and he opened a gate in the air and walked inside. Ian understood, at the same time what Fran was aiming to do.

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>

    ¡°I forbid you toe any further, as Ian Page is the only one who can pass this line.¡±

    They now understood that Ian Page had spoken the truth and that the Fran Page they had known was now forever gone.

    ¡°Haha...wow.¡±

    Fran¡¯sugh was a sneer.

    ¡°The lizards, my bloodline, and now you guys...¡±

    Fran¡¯s face contorted into a grotesque expression.

    ¡°Dare to betray me?¡±

    That sentence had been enough to knock out the artisans and Cleven¡¯s battle sculptures. They had been blown into smithereens.

    ¡°This is why the people who have to be protected and those who have to be excluded must be distinguished! Just so opportunist trash like you can be thrown away!¡±

    Even that powerful dragon sculpture was crushed with a flick of Fran¡¯s hand. The same went for the artisans, but they had the power of immortality. They formed shapes again and blocked Fran once more.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fran tilted his head at the sight, because he could not understand why they were doing this.

    ¡°Why are you going this far? Because he promised you death? I can do that myself right now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to step back for a moment, so I will hand you the death you desperately want.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that promise is the most important factor since we want to end our too-long existence. However.¡±

    Bertholdo answered Fran in his most determined voice.

    ¡°If we¡¯re getting the same thing, wouldn¡¯t we be morefortable dealing with someone who is kinder? Especially when we¡¯re all going to die. While Ian is not all that good, you have changed too much.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you certainly have.¡±

    ¡°Well, is that so.¡±

    Fran touched his chin like he agreed with Bertholdo¡¯s words and spoke with a misty breath.

    ¡°I understood what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Tentacles came out from everywhere to capture the five artisans and wrapped around them so they could not even talk. The process only took a few seconds.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t agree with you.¡±

    Fran walked towards the cave.

    ¡°Vanessa, my wife.¡±

    The inside of the cave was dark without light, and they seemed to have turned it off due to the noise outside. While it could not deceive Fran, he was following along for some reason.

    ¡°I came. Fran Page, your onlypanion who has promised you a thousand years.¡±

    Fran¡¯s quiet voice spread through the darkness, and his clear voice had no madness in it. He was not even joking around as usual.

    ¡°I returned toote, and I want to meet your beautiful smile and lips.¡±

    ¡°Fran...?¡±

    Fran¡¯s continued call was answered by Ian¡¯s mother, Vanessa, from the darkness. She was the only one who had not heard of Fran¡¯s change, and Ian had purposefully done so in case she should suffer a great shock.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,e this way.¡±

    Fran heard someone¡¯s presence from the darkness, but it was not Vanessa¡¯s.

    ¡°Mrs. Page, he is not the man you remember, and please return behind the shields Ian had installed. You must note out a step further.¡±

    Ledio blocked between Vanessa and Fran, and he slowly came out holding a magtern he had hidden inside his bosom.

    ¡°Oh, alchemist.¡±

    Fran also recognized Ledio, since he was familiar with him through Ian¡¯s eyes and emotions.

    ¡°You have cared for my wife and son well, and I¡¯m sincerely grateful. However, this is a family affair, and you know that it¡¯s not a ce for you.¡±

    Fran set the line by saying the word family, but Ledio did not step back and cut him off.

    ¡°A family affair? Stop that nonsense. I heard from Ian what sort of being you are.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s voice was shaking, as he was standing in between someone who was as powerful as Ian, or even stronger.

    ¡°You cannot be Mrs. Vanessa¡¯s husband or Ian¡¯s father. You are only a-¡°

    However, he did not step back or even thought of doing so. Their wills were at least equal. Ledio was showing a life¡¯s worth of courage.

    ¡°A grotesque monster!¡±

    With that shout, Ledio opened his thick coat, and thentern lights revealed what was inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer, and if you take a step further, I¡¯ll st all explosives here! I heard that you know something about alchemy, which means you can take a guess what these draughts mean.¡±

    There were several vials inside Ledio¡¯s coat, and there were tens of draughts that boiled, stayed calm, or could not be distinguished from healing potions.

    ¡°Are they Baion¡¯s explosives?¡±

    ¡°Stop if you know. Don¡¯t move a finger! You know that a slight touch would make them explode.¡±

    They were not simple explosives and were born from alchemist Baion¡¯s knowledge, and Ledio and Dous¡¯s special explosives were variously mixed.

    ¡°It seems dangerous to face it off like this if they¡¯re Baion¡¯s recipe...¡±

    Was he being sensitive or being sincere? Fran¡¯s tone was indescribable.

    ¡°However, alchemist.¡± Fran continued speaking.

    ¡°Can you press the trigger? While my death risk is less than ten percent, but you will surely die.¡±

    It was true, as Ledio had no way of protecting himself from the explosion.

    ¡°Those explosives will be painful, and your body will melt like a candle.¡±

    Ledio only broke out in cold sweat because he knew that to be true. However, he did not step back and actually shouted.

    ¡°Ha! I heard that you¡¯re a great mage, but you¡¯re mere talk. Come in if you dare! Come!¡±

    Did Ledio¡¯s taunt work? Fran took a step and spoke in a dry voice.

    ¡°I do not understand this. I know how you think of my wife. However, is it enough to throw out your life? Are your feelings that valuable?¡±

    He sounded sincerely curious, and he did not stop there.

    ¡°If you believe that to be true, act on them now. ept the pain of your body and soul melting. However, if it¡¯s only talk, stay silent, and step back. My patience is wearing thin at the moment.¡±

    Fran continued to walk on step by step. Ledio had been only sweating, but he spoke as if he had decided.

    ¡°I do not know what is going on, but I now know that I have to pull at your trouser legs at the least.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here? The answer is simple. You¡¯re going to use Mrs. Page as a sacrifice or threaten Ian by using her as a hostage. No matter what you do, you¡¯ll cause serious trouble for me, my son, Mrs. Page, and Ian. Am I wrong?¡±

    Ledio¡¯s guess was urate, and Fran was at a corner after losing his immortality.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say no to that.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ledio spoke to Vanessa, who was at the back.

    ¡°Mrs. Page, actually, Mrs. Vanessa. Please look after Dous, even though he¡¯s all grown up. He¡¯s still a child.¡±

    Ledio spoke to Vanessa and Dous, who had returned behind the shields Ian had set up deep inside the Dragon Lair.

    ¡°Dous, be well. Your father believes that this is the only viable choice.¡±

    Ledio¡¯s hand headed towards the explosives and held a vial, which would cause a mass explosion on breaking.

    ¡°Then, now.¡±

    Ledio knew that he would not be able to kill that monster Fran Page even if he gave up his life. Ian had warned him that Fran was stronger than Ian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold on to your trousers.¡±

    However, he could earn some time and dy his tricks. He would give some time for Ian, who will soon appear to save them all.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Ledio grabbed the vial, and the ss would break at the grip since it was made for that purpose. The vial shattered.

    ¡°You fool...¡±

    Fran sneered at Ledio¡¯s final choice. He was confident that he would achieve his goal without any losses, no matter what sacrifice that alchemist made. He had followed along out of curiosity, or that had been Fran¡¯s belief.

    ¡°This is why human beings need to be ssified. If fools like you be extinct, the world will be perfect and bask in infinite peace and prosperity.¡±

    Fran ced a strong shield for the explosion with the nonsense he had spoken about at the same time he called himself a protector of humanity.

    ¡°...?¡±

    However, things did not go ording to Ledio and Fran¡¯s estimations. Ledio had shattered the vial, but nothing exploded, no matter how long he waited. What happened? Did he make a fake?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Fran was also surprised as Ledio was when he heard someone¡¯s voice, which would have been that of a savior¡¯s for Ledio. It was not the explosive that was the problem, but the shattered vial. The vial had not been broken even after being shattered. It was not nonsense, but someone was maintaining the vial¡¯s form with magic. It was no wonder that there was no explosion.

    ¡°Ledio, actually, no. Should I call you my stepfather?¡±

    Ian Page had used the magic, and he appeared in front of Ledio. The alchemist had earned enough time.

 Chapter 232 - 170

    <h4>Chapter 232 - 170</h4>

    Return of the 8th ss Mage 170 Zero ss (1)

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this dangerous thing first.¡±

    Ian took out the explosives from Ledio¡¯s coat with light magic and put them in a dimensional pocket.

    ¡°Ian..!¡±

    ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll continue from here.¡±

    Ian stood in front of Ledio and stared at Fran with quiet eyes. This was the beginning of the second battle and the end of a long war.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, me alone, you.¡±

    The atmosphere cooled down amidst light talk.

    ¡°Where did the lizards go?¡±

    ¡°Stop faking nonsense.¡±

    Fran smiled coldly at Ian¡¯s growl.

    ¡°You got out of that mess.¡±

    Fran had not just transported but tried to slow down Ian and the dragons¡¯ tracking by using an antimagic spell as he got out of the violet space.

    ¡°Honestly, I was surprised. I thought you would be tied up in the obstructing current, let alone the dragons who had shown no development all their lives...¡±

    Fran had grounds to be confident. He had thought that dragons and Ian would take at least a half-day toe here and had not expected that it would notst even a few minutes.

    ¡°It would have been impossible even right after we had taken off your seal.¡±

    ¡°How much time do you think has passed? Are you saying that you got something new in that short period?¡±

    ¡°...You. You seem to know nothing about fragmented worlds and only know how to turn back time.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was filled with certainty. Fran Page was the cause of the dimension fractures, and there would not be a Fran per dimension. The two were different from the beginning.

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t know? Hadn¡¯t I sent you to a world where you were living in ideal peace as a failure and human being?¡±

    It had been so, and Fran had transported Ian there as a present. However, Ian did not mean that, as he and Fran had a fundamental difference between them.

    ¡°Fragmented dimensions meant ces you could take a walk in without any timeg, worry, and confusion, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°I was different.¡±

    Ian¡¯s eyes took on a strange light, and they looked way older than his face.

    ¡°Unlike you, I wandered about many dimensions I returned here, and it took me more time than you can imagine.¡±

    Fran looked surprised, but he had not understood Ian¡¯s meaning. It was just a response to something he had heard for the first time.

    ¡°You would think that I came back in an instant, but I did not. I wandered for a long time and thought things over. And...¡±

    Ian stopped talking for a minute, and his hands shook. Why?

    ¡°I understood something.¡±

    Fran became worried about the sentence since it did not seem like mere talk.

    ¡°What did you understand?¡±

    ¡°A higher ne than the power ofnguage.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°The pinnacle of magic.¡±

    Fran¡¯s caution loosened at Ian¡¯s description, and he even smiled faintly. It was evidently a sneer.

    ¡°And I wondered what nonsense you were going to speak.¡±

    Fran had stered on a smile when something astonishing for Fran happened. With a loud bang, a magical explosion rang in front of Fran¡¯s eyes. It would have killed only a bug at most and would not have been surprising in scale.

    ¡°......?¡±

    However, Fran was bbergasted for a simple and exact reason.

    ¡®I did not feel a thing.¡¯

    Fran could feel mana. That is, he could feel the size and flow of mana his opponent used for spells. That was one of Fran Page¡¯s special talents and a reason why he had not been afraid of Ian a bit.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    However, that talent, which was one of the highest blessings a mage could have, did not work. Fran could not help but feel confused.

    ¡®Is it a trick and not magic?¡¯

    Fran thought of another reason and tried to believe it was true. He was about to be certain of it. However, another explosion rang in front of Fran, which he could not feel. They rang in a sequence and were far and close near Fran¡¯s face, ears, back of his head, and on top of his hair.

    ¡°The power ofnguage has its limits since one needs to borrow magic. However, my understanding is different. I do not need magic and base my powers on nature and can act freely upon my thoughts.¡±

    Fran could not believe Ian¡¯s words but understood something anew. He remembered something he had passed by before.

    ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯

    Ian had stopped Alchemist Ledio¡¯s self-explosion with magic and moved the vial somewhere else. Fran had not felt mana even move. Ian whispered to Fran¡¯s frantic mind as he was numb with confusion at being unable to feel mana.

    ¡°If I have to give it a name, it will be zero ss.¡±

    ¡°Zero...ss?¡±

    ¡®Zero ss¡¯ magic. Fran followed Ian¡¯s words like someone whose soul had gone out.

    ¡®If I cannot feel the flow of magic from now on...¡¯

    The difference was huge. Fran would be vulnerable to unexpected attacks that came out of the void. What was more, Fran was used to feeling the mana flow like breathing.

    ¡®This is...dangerous.¡¯

    Fran¡¯s instincts warned him that this situation was different, and it was inevitable. He had lost the power of immortality, but now he could not feel the mana, which had been a talent he was born with?

    ¡°B- but...¡±

    Fran could not acknowledge this situation, and he even stuttered as he experienced a confusion he had never felt before.

    ¡°Why...hadn¡¯t you shown this power when you were with the lizards? It would have been a chance?¡±

    The question was viable even in Ian¡¯s ears, and he answered.

    ¡°I was not certain.¡±

    ¡°Certain...?¡±

    Ian had not realized what he had found.

    ¡°I had not known, but things changed when you went after my family in earnest. My instincts began working when my body and soul were rushed by thoughts that you would destroy everyone I cared about.¡±

    Fran Page had dotted the period in all of Ian¡¯s understanding.

    ¡°What I said, should I say it again? You gave me too much. People I must protect, the power I could protect them with, and...¡±

    Ian straightened his shoulders and puffed his chest.

    ¡°You even gave me talent.¡±

    Ian¡¯sst words may have sounded arrogant, but no one could deny it since he had evidence.

    ¡°You gave me a talent that would overwhelm you, and that was your mistake.¡±

    As Ian¡¯s words ended, the deep caves turned to a in, where one could do whatever he wished. It was not an illusion, as Ian had teleported them there.

    ¡°W- what...?¡±

    Pure magic had overwhelmed Fran, and he had to be astonished as this was the first time such a thing happened in several thousand years.

    ¡°I do not know how many times I¡¯m saying this, but I¡¯ll repeat myself once more. Our fight. Our ill-fated rtionship, and the tangled time...¡±

    It had been a long time since Ian had returned thirty years from being poisoned by Ragnar, met with the unknown beings, and now faced the cause of all problems.

    ¡°... Today, let¡¯s finish...¡±

    Ian had walked a long road, and now it was time to arrive at the destination. He wanted to end all troubles, fights, and ill fates.

    ¡°... Everything, Fran Page.¡±

    It was not a suggestion, but an announcement.

    ¡®How can I react? Attack first? Defend? If not that...¡¯

    Ian reached out with his hand toward Fran, but he did not feel any mana from it. While Fran would have only scoffed, now the situation had drastically changed.

    ¡®Should I escape and gauge his powers?¡¯

    Fran narrowed his eyes and focused all of his soul on the tip of Ian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Ian opened his mouth, and it was the first choice the mage who had reached a new height made. Ian cut through the air with his hand, and the sound of something ripping was heard. Not only that...

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Fran¡¯s groan came out like wind, and one of his forefingers sprayed blood and even fell to the ground.

    ¡°A finger.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was emotionless, and it reached Fran Page. Fran¡¯s steps moved back quickly as he faced fear for the first time in his life.

    ¡°Stop, stop, Ian!¡±

    Fran threw away pride as the one who had been the most powerful, as Ian¡¯s father, and as his original form.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, let your father...!¡±

    However, it was useless as Ian did not stop and even moved on more harshly.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was like a reaper, and blood came out again. The amount was even more, as it was not a mere finger this time.

    ¡°An arm.¡±

    Fran¡¯s entire left arm was ripped out, and even as he could have removed it smoothly, Ian intentionally increased the pain.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Fran¡¯s rare screams, which would be less rare now, echoed around them. He activated some shields. Fran let out rough breaths after hiding like he believed he was safe for now.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be safe there?¡±

    However, Ian asked while tilting his head. If Fran Page had been like the devil before...

    ¡°My thoughts are different.¡±

    His son and former vessel, Ian Page, now felt like true evil. It seemed that good and evil were not differentiated in this fight.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>

    Chapter 171 Zero ss (2)

    ¡°Is it a fragmentation spell? No, it may be a pration spell since he made a simr choice before. Whatever that is, he can never prate this barrier.¡±

    Fran¡¯s thoughts whirred, and he went over all kinds of estimates and then felt relief. The protective barrier he had activated would not be prated since it was nearly wless.

    ¡®His power would be the same, and it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t sense him. He would have shown that he can and would not have fooled around with my finger and arm....¡¯

    Fran was exceptional at calcting, but today was a different matter since Ian had reached a level of a zero ss mage where such calctions would not work.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian walked up to the barrier and looked up and down before knocking on it like it was a door.

    ¡°It¡¯s an impressive barrier.¡±

    He did not forget to leave ament since the barrier was a wless one.

    ¡°However...¡±

    Ian added that it was only an objectivement as a mage, which was when things changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s bothersome.¡±

    How would Ian react to this powerful barrier? What spell? Would it be pration or a fragmentation spell like Fran had calcted?

    ¡°So...¡±

    Ian¡¯s arm moved, and his right hand was tightly fisted. Ian did not use a spell like Fran expected, but his punch was a magical move. It just did not seem like magic from the outside. How could that awkward and unsophisticated punch be called magic?

    However, the results were the opposite. That awkward punch, which seemed unable to even break a te, had made a crack in the barrier. Ian¡¯s fist prated the barrier with a breaking sound, and Fran could not hide his surprise at the unbelievable sight. However, that was only for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, soe on out.¡±

    Ian¡¯s fist went in to grab Fran¡¯s cor to get him out of the barrier. Ian mercilessly pulled Fran out, and Fran¡¯s body broke the barrier before being sprung from his ce.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Fran now rolled the floor after being popped out from inside the barrier.

    ¡®Th...this..!¡¯

    Fran could not understand how powerless he was against Ian Page¡¯s suddenly overwhelming powers.

    ¡®This cannot be true...!¡¯

    Fran had to do something, like trying to counterattack Ian or run away for a future n. He needed to make a choice, but it was not happening.

    With loud bangs, attacks Fran could not sense or estimate wereing in consecutive bursts and in varied forms. They were not fatal attacks, and Fran was being damaged little by little, which was enough to drive him to a corner.

    ¡°You bastard...!¡±

    ¡°Then, what are you?¡±

    Red blood covered Fran¡¯s body, and his flesh sttered everywhere. However, Fran did not fall, as strong healing spells regenerated his body as if on instinct. While there was much blood, the actual damage was little.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! I¡¯ll finish you yet!¡±

    Fran had endured as much as he could and activated the strongest exploding spell he could use at the moment. While it was destructive enough to sweep him away, the results were devastatingly minimal.

    Ian made a ck hole in the air, and Fran¡¯s spell waspletely sucked inside until there was not even a trace of mana remaining.

    ¡°That was a nice meal.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    ¡°Not good, though.¡±

    Fran had been sincere a moment back, which meant that he had used a spell that could kill even himself. But even if Fran would die, does this mean Ian would? No, Ian had sucked the spell away into a strange hole.

    Proofreader note: The original tranted text is:

    ¡°Fran had been sincere a moment back, which meant that he had used the spell even it meant that Fran would die, would Ian. However, Ian had sucked the spell away into a strange hole.¡±

    Drop your own interpretations in thements, or ask that I consult the trantor instead of making up my own interpretations.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fran fisted his hands until blood came out, as he felt an overwhelming frustration. How could the situation change this fast? Fran had to think about such things.

    ¡°You seem deep in thought.¡±

    As Fran Page writhed in confusion and shame that he had felt for the first time in his life, Ian¡¯s voice woke him up.

    ¡°Do you want me to remove some of them?¡±

    With an unbelievable offer, Ian¡¯s left hand crossed the air, and some of Fran¡¯s hair fell away like it had been sliced with a de. If the cut had been a bit deeper, the top part of Fran¡¯s head would have gone along with the hair.

    ¡°I missed.¡±

    ¡°......!¡±

    Fran came back to his senses at the sound of his hair falling. He felt like he could really die to a mere fake that had only been his vessel.

    ¡®I have to avoid battling him face to face.¡¯

    Fran acknowledged that he could not win against Ian, at least in power. If Fran wanted to live, he had to ept the sheer difference in their prowess.

    ¡®I have to get my body out first...¡¯

    Fran had tried to escape, but every attempt ended in failure. He could not activate any transportation skills because something stronger than the obstructing currents he had ced in the violet space was blocking him from doing so.

    ¡®Is there nothing else but pleading? If I highlight that I¡¯m his father...¡¯

    Ian¡¯s mindset had been directly delivered to Fran until recently, so he knew how soft Ian was inside despite acting like he was cold and merciless.

    ¡°Fran. No, Father.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something for thest time.¡±

    Ian spoke to him first, and it seemed like an apt opportunity.

    ¡°My mother.¡±

    Ian wanted to solve a problem before wrapping up everything, and it was important to him.

    ¡°If the past you showed me was not fabricated, my mother belonged to the same era as you. That meant that she existed as long as you have, and I first suspected that she was also immortal. However, she did not remember the past like the artisans and had died of an illness in my past life.¡±

    Ian had multiple questions and continued on.

    ¡°While it would be convenient for me to think that you made up everything, I had to believe that what you showed me was true.¡±

    Ian had transcended Fran, and he could discern what was real and what was fake.

    ¡°What did you do to my mother? I am going to treat you differently depending on your answer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll let me live?¡±

    ¡°No. You can die peacefully or...¡±

    Ian continued to speak in a determined voice.

    ¡°... You can die in pain.¡±

    Fran felt hope despite Ian telling him that he would die in any case. It was about Vanessa, Ian¡¯s weak spot, and enough to touch on Ian¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Vanessa, who is my wife and your mother, is special. She is iparable to artisans.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°We promised each other that we would stay together until death and would die together.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°I am. She could exist for such a long time because she was connected to me.¡±

    Their conversation ended, and actually, Ian had be silent because he needed time to think.

    ¡°About that you two dying together...¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the point.¡±

    ¡°Exin further.¡±

    ¡°If I die...¡±

    Fran smiled inwardly.

    ¡°Vanessa will also die. Not only Vanessa in this world, but everyone in the fragmented dimensions will die also.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying nonsense...¡±

    ¡°I have no way to prove it. So, if you¡¯re confident and cannot believe what I¡¯m saying, kill me now.¡±

    Ian shook as Fran was unexpectedly confident.

    ¡°However, in my past life...¡±

    ¡°She did not die.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Since she gave birth to a sessful specimen, I let her get out of the cycle. I freed her after erasing memories of you and me like I had done for you. I amodated her so she would live a life close to perfection as a human being.¡±

    The Vanessa, who lived in the dimension where Ian had died of poisoning, had not died.

    ¡°Your real mother will also die without knowing why, if I die.¡±

    Fran began to gain someposure as he was beginning to control the situation.

    ¡°Ian, think carefully before making a choice. You maye to regret it. It¡¯s not a threat, but advice and a request since I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°How about this? Let me go. If you do, I¡¯ll never show up again and immediately go to another dimension to fulfill my ideals.¡±

    The bait had been cast, and Ian had bitten it. It was now time to reap the results, and Fran spoke carefully.

    ¡°My goal was to escape from the lizards¡¯ seal. Isn¡¯t your position simr to mine? You¡¯ll live a perfect life if only I disappear, and you wouldn¡¯t have to lose your mother.¡±

    Fran suggested a rationalpromise, and since Ian thought the world of Vanessa, he would bite the bait.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Ian had been silent for a moment, and his lips slowly opened.

    ¡°You can do that?¡±

    Ian had finally asked, and Fran replied in satisfaction.

    ¡°How can I y any tricks now? You¡¯ll behead me with one hand. I¡¯ll wee you letting me go, and you can have this dimension all to yourself.¡±

    The rod had surfaced, and Fran only needed to catch the target.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Ian murmured cautiously, and he seemed to be hesitating. However, that had been only a moment, and light returned again to Ian¡¯s eyes, and his body disappeared. It was like a blink spell, only quicker. He appeared in front of Fran.

    ¡°Let¡¯s confirm if it is true.¡±

    Ian spoke of confirmation, and he reached out with both hands to grab Fran¡¯s head. There was no time to avoid it since it was too fast and powerful.

    ¡°What...are you doing...?!¡±

    (I¡¯m peeking at your memories.)

    Ian¡¯s zero ss levels allowed him to activate magic without any spells, seals, or even words like the power ofnguage did. Ian only needed to think and act.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    Ian looked inside Fran¡¯s memories for a moment, but it was enough.

    ¡°You, I thought of this before...¡±

    Ian let go of Fran after reading Fran¡¯s memories and started toment.

    ¡°You automatically lie if you open your mouth. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>

    Chapter 172 The Last Knot (1)

    ¡°Wh, what...?¡±

    ¡°Stop lying.¡±

    Ian murmured coldly, and he literally only opened his palm. However, the results were devastating. Fran¡¯s body sprang like a boulder thrown from a catapult.

    Not only that, but he had to crawl out of the ground because he was blocked from using a simple flight spell, not to mention the power ofnguage.

    ¡°You...you...!¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯te to your senses yet.¡±

    Ian¡¯s revenge had not ended yet, as the ground where Fran now stood sunk with a light kick from Ian. The ground was like a sand swamp.

    ¡°Ugh...?!¡±

    Fran let out a breath like he was throwing up after getting out with some difficulty. He now felt despair. It was the first time Fran had felt like this, and he had not felt so even when he had been sealed or the hundreds of years that followed.

    ¡°How can this be...!¡±

    It seemed that Fran now could not do anything to reverse the situation since he had no n and opportunity. It seemed that Ian had be someone against whom Fran could not even try to win against.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use since I won¡¯t be yed with your words again.¡±

    ¡°Grr...¡±

    ¡°I now have all of your memories, knowledge, and ns.¡±

    Everything had not been false, and mostly Fran had been speaking the truth. The problem was that the threat Fran had made about him and Vanessa dying together had been a tant lie.

    ¡®Mother won¡¯t die.¡¯

    However, Fran and Vanessa were linked. If Fran died and the link broke, Vanessa would be an ordinary human being from Fran¡¯s tool. She would be old, live out her years, and die.

    ¡®It¡¯s all right.¡¯

    Ian thought so when reading Fran¡¯s memories. Living as an ordinary human being and living only once seemed like a sincerely nice idea.

    ¡®I will follow the same after finishing everything...¡¯

    Ian had decided to follow the natural order as an ordinary human being after finishing everything he had to do, since desiring for more seemed to be following Fran¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    Ian was determined and therefore, could see straight into his possible future, the former protector of humanity, and the first mage, Fran Page.

    ¡°...Father.¡±

    Ian whispered, and it was in the least hostile tone Ian had ever spoken to Fran.

    ¡°You were a rightly respected person in the past since you had protected humans, who had been low in the food chain, with only your strength and will. If not for you, the world would be quite a different ce now.¡±

    Ian spoke with sincerity like he never had.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m small-minded and can only see the world with a narrow vision, I will never be able to do what you have done even if I repeat my life multiple times. My head hurts from only reading some of your memories.¡±

    Therefore, Ian knew his limits and could honestly acknowledge that Fran Page had been the nobliest of humanity in the past.

    ¡°However, now you are...¡±

    It was only of the past, and things were different now.

    ¡°You burdened yourself too much and could not endure the load at the end.¡±

    Ian was now talking about who Fran Page was at present.

    ¡°You had imprudently fragmented dimensions without any ns and used your devoted wife and offspring as tools to escape from the seal. You also sacrificed the lives of the ins for a threatening device and cannot be called the protector of humanity anymore.¡±

    Ian listed the atrocities Fran Page of now hadmitted.

    ¡°Your noble ideals fell deep underground, and your empty chest is now full of evil. The being under the name of Fran Page...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Should exit now.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Forever from this world.¡±

    Ian spoke as he stared into Fran¡¯s eyes, unfocused from having all of his ns failed.

    ¡°You said that humanity can be categorized. I actually agree to a point, even if we have different standards. However...¡±

    Ian stopped for a moment and distanced himself from Fran before resuming again.

    ¡°Only human beings can define who we are, and someone who has turned into a monster like you has lost the right to do so.¡±

    Fran¡¯s gaze shook at the word ¡®monster,¡¯ and the empty eyes gained back some light. Ian could not know whether Fran was angry or wanted to oppose Ian¡¯s words, but Fran¡¯s gaze was evidently different from before.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to dere that you, who has turned into a monster, should rest. As a Human being and as a part of your bloodline I have the power, responsibility, and the right to do so. And this is the moment when the knot has to be tied¡±

    Proofreader note: Original text was:

    ¡°I¡¯m going to announce to you, who have turned to a monster, rest as a human being and as your bloodline. I have the power, responsibility, and the right, and this is the moment when the knot has to be tied.¡±

    A ray of white light sprang up to tie Fran¡¯s body, and its purity was the opposite of the ck tentacles Fran had summoned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope...¡±

    Ian put his hands together and made a small space between his hands. A small orb of white light appeared between Ian¡¯s palms.

    ¡°Someday...¡±

    However, that orb had not been actually made of light, and as it became bigger, it became a burning me. It was a pure white me that could purify a fallen soul.

    ¡°As ordinary father and son, or mere beasts if that¡¯s not possible...¡±

    The white me became bigger quickly, and the essence of a zero-ss mage was embedded in it.

    ¡°We can meet again.¡±

    The massive white me was released from Ian¡¯s hands, and while it was not fast, it headed on with force.

    ¡°S...stop....¡±

    Fran witnessed the white light and mumbled like he was begging.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop...! Stop! Let me go!¡±

    The whispers amplified to screams and shouts.

    ¡°Ian! Listen to me! You have to! The memories you read are all fabricated! Your mother dies if I do! Don¡¯t regret this and stop! Ian! Ian!¡±

    Fran iled as he tried to escape from the light that was holding him, but its grip only tightened more.

    ¡°I am your father! While there might have been some misunderstandings, I am your father! Will you kill your father like this? Will you? Ian!¡±

    Fran now brought in their filial rtionship, as he was desperate. He had been waiting to return for a long time, and it was meaningless if he died.

    ¡°Iaaaaan!¡±

    Fran Page cried out Ian¡¯s name as he faced his end, and the whirlpool of emotions he had stacked for thousands of years was inherent in the screams.

    The white me swallowed Fran Page and started to burn him.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fran¡¯s cries died down at the same time, as he did not scream as the white me burned him. It was nearly painless since the white me was not mere fire. It burnt one¡¯s soul rather than simply burning the body.

    Perhaps because of that, the me did not catch anywhere else except Fran Page. Even the grass remained whole. The me only burnt Fran¡¯s body and soul and led him down the patch to total eradication.

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    This was thest thing Ian could do for his ¡®father,¡¯ and the least he could do for the ¡®protector¡¯ who had led humans to survival and who had been the ¡®first mage.¡¯

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Ian spoke quietly, and it would be thest time Fran heard his son¡¯s voice.

    ¡°......¡±

    Fran¡¯s lips moved as he disappeared into the mes. The movements were minute, and there was no sound. However, Ian could read what Fran was saying.

    [Thank you, Ian.]

    Fran showed gratitude as his final farewell before falling into eternal rest after being freed from madness and demonic magic by the white me.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Ian murmured to himself that it may be possible that Fran had used Ian not to escape from the seal but to be freed from the madness. It was a trivial thought.

    The white me died down little by little, and Ian could not see any trace of Fran¡¯s body anymore.

    ¡°Ah! Ugh...¡±

    At the same time, Ian fell to his knees and could not hold back his rough breathing. He had no strength to even stand up. Ian had just used magic to purify a strong spirit and annihte it. Ian had used up all of his strength to make that happen.

    ¡®So, it¡¯s finally over.¡¯

    Ian looked around with some difficulty, and he saw vastnds and felt a breeze.

    ¡®I could...¡¯

    Everything was at peace, what just happened seemed like a dream.

    ¡®...No.¡¯

    Ian had been basking in the breeze, and his eyes closed but opened wide in an instant. He realized that everything had not ended yet, as some knots still remained that needed to be tied up.

    ¡®The most important thing remains.¡¯

    Ian felt the vibration of his heartbeat as he murmured.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to return this to the right ce.¡¯

    Ian had wandered over countless dimensions until he came back to this one. As a result, he had stacked many souls in his mind world, and while he had not wanted to do so, Ian hadmitted the same thing Fran had done.

    ¡®If I leave things like this, I¡¯m not different from Fran, who considered his souls as only extra lives.¡¯

    Ian had to return all of the souls to their original dimensions, and he had the responsibility and ability to do so.

    ¡°I have to move now...¡±

    Ian tried to stand up, but he found he could not do so. The aftermath of giving everything he had made it difficult for Ian to move for a while.

    ¡®...Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡¯

    Ian sat down and nowy down. The soft ground was weing for his back.

    ¡°This is nice.¡±

    His tired body now felt heavy, and resting for a minute did not seem to be a bad idea.

    ¡°I could do this for the rest of my life.¡±

    It was a vain wish, but Ian disappeared after a short time to tie thest knot left for him.

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>

    Chapter 173 The Last Knot (2)

    [You have...]

    Ian first headed to the violet space, where Fran Page had been sealed, the dragons¡¯ temporary territory. While the interfering spell disappeared along with Fran, the dragons had note out. They had estimated that Ian had won and would visit them soon.

    [You¡¯ve be an astounding being.]

    Reseesee Radenju recognized Ian¡¯s change, and Ian had indeed be one.

    [We cannot keep you in check anymore, as you can decide whether we will be erased or survive as a race.]

    The leader¡¯s words stirred the surviving dragons. Ian had been strong before, and now was their leader saying that he had transcended even that? They could not fathom how powerful Ian had be.

    ¡°It¡¯s true now.¡±

    Ian acknowledged the gap between them, as it was evident that the dragons were powerless against Ian now.

    ¡°It made the situation more convenient since I do not have to be wary of you now. What can you do now?¡±

    Ian¡¯s words were arrogant, as he meant that the dragons would not dare to n tricks when he had be this strong.

    [Truth hurts, and I cannot help but acknowledge that.]

    However, Reseesee Radenju did not seem to be disconcerted a bit and actuallyughed it over.

    [So, Fran Page, how did he end? Had he not been freed from his fallen state to the end?]

    ¡°At least, in the end...¡±

    Ian answered Reseesee Radenju¡¯s question, and he did not seem sad or relieved.

    ¡°He seemed at rest.¡±

    [Is that so...]

    Reseesee Radenju thought of the past, and she had been closest to Fran Page out of all of them. They would have formed a deep connection as teacher and student who shared their same goal.

    [He would not go to a good ce, as hemitted evil as much as the load that burned him.]

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough if he gets some rest.¡±

    [Yes, that being had run too long on clean velvet and sharp gravel. He would be satisfied to sit and rest.]

    Reseesee Radenju stared at Ian after letting Fran Page go after thousands of years. She had to face more imminent problems.

    [What are you nning to do?]

    ¡°About what?¡±

    [Stop pretending you do not know since we are aware that your ultimate goal had been removing us and Fran Page. I am asking whether you still believe that¡¯s your goal, since while you did not have enough power before, now you do.]

    Reseesee Radenju was correct, as Ian thought that both Fran Page and the dragons disappearing would bring true peace. However, since that had not been a possible goal until he had be a zero-ss mage, he had allied himself with the lesser evil.

    ¡®However, now.¡¯

    Ian could achieve that goal now, and Reseesee Radenju¡¯s question had pointed at this issue.

    ¡°As I said before...¡±

    Ian began to answer her question, and his voice was the most stable since he first met the dragons.

    ¡°The situation has be convenient, and I do not want to see blood. Come to think of it, you have never interfered in my life. It had been entirely Fran Page¡¯s ns.¡±

    Ian was now freed from being wary and suspicious of the dragons, and the fundamental reason for it was because he had gained power.

    ¡°Considering the Fairy Queen and the Dragonians, and our allied fight, I¡¯ll think of our alliance still effective for a while.¡±

    [Are you serious?]

    ¡°Do I have any reason to y tricks? I repeat myself, but things have indeed turned out this way.¡±

    It had to be noted that Ian would have eradicated the entire race the moment he had entered this space if he had resolved himself to do so.

    [At least, we will never renounce our alliance, as you hold all the cards.]

    ¡°That¡¯s still to be seen, and I hope that you¡¯re speaking the truth.¡±

    [It¡¯s not a lie.]

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Ian changed the subject after shrugging, and it was why he hade to the dragons first.

    ¡°So, I am nning to leave this dimension and stay at another dimension for a while.¡±

    [What are you talking about?]

    ¡°I am nning to clean up the dimensions Fran Page had so senselessly fragmented. I¡¯ll exin more specifically after Ie back, but I wanted to notify you as a warning.¡±

    It was simple, and he asked them not to y any tricks while he was on an errand.

    [So, now you know how to move between dimensions.]

    ¡°I cane back any time in any form, with my powers intact.¡±

    Ian was saying that he coulde back any time to avenge any tricks, and it may sound like a threat for some years.

    ¡°I came to you guys first to request this.¡±

    Since he had to leave the world for a while, Ian needed to ascertain the rtionship between himself and the dragons.

    [We are not reckless and are tired from maintaining the seal for a long time. We only want to take care of who we have lost and retrieve the fallen that we had left behind when sealing Fran Page. Even if we¡¯re toote, it is our duty.]

    Reseesee Radenju spoke, and considering the situation, the words were believable.

    ¡°All right, please enjoy your freedom up to the level that would not harm human culture.¡±

    [Of course, we had never done so and had opposed Fran Page because of that. Don¡¯t you know it well?]

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ian gave the dragons freedom. While he could have imprisoned them, he did not choose that way.

    ¡°Then, I will see youter.¡±

    Ian waved, and that was when Herpi Dotos, the young dragon who had been watching Ian talk with Reseesee Radenju with other dragons, approached Ian.

    [Human, no...Our ally.]

    ¡°Um?¡±

    [Please listen to my words.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Herpi Dotos flinched hisrge body at Ian¡¯s question, and his tone had be even politer, and his expression had be moreplicated. What did he want to say?

    [Th...]

    ¡°Th?¡±

    [Thank you.]

    The young dragon had wanted to convey his gratitude for saving his life from Fran Page¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    [That is...]

    ¡°Since I cannot remember, can you exin further?¡±

    [That...]

    Ian did know what Herpi Dotos was thanking him for but was ying with the dragon. He found that prideful dragon, a cute creature now.

    ¡°I was just joking. Do not look down on humans for being humans in the future.¡±

    [I did not mean to look down...I just...]

    Herpi Dotos mumbled his words as his arrogant moments went by him in a sh.

    [...I apologize for my foolish and impolite actions.]

    ¡°I had not spoken to receive an apology but will ept it. Let us be careful about another in the future.¡±

    Ian smiled as he murmured and tapped on Herpi Dotos¡¯s body, and everyone knew who was the more powerful of the two.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you often after I return. Then, with your leave...¡±

    Until Ian disappeared, every dragon lowered their heads to show respect to the one who had given them freedom.

    ***

    In the Eastern ins¡¯ intense battlefield, many breaths mingled in the Greenriver troops of the tripartite expedition.

    ¡°Did we win...?¡±

    The handsome young man holding his weapon, the crown prince ¡®Hayden Greenriver¡¯ let out a tired whisper. He had given all of his strength and mana, and his body shook with relief as evidence.

    ¡°Is it real...?¡±

    Hayden managed to stand and look around, and as he murmured, there were no more moving zombies on the ins. The zombiesy on the grounds, unable to move.

    ¡°Captain...Vice-Captain. Are you there? You¡¯re still alive?¡±

    ¡°Paul is here.¡±

    The Vice-Captain of the Second Guards, and the first guard of the crown prince at the moment as Oliver was out, came running.

    ¡°I wait for yourmand, your highness.¡±

    Paul looked worn out, but he did not let it show even a bit. There was a reason Oliver treasured the man.

    ¡°While you must be tired, I¡¯m sorry to say that there¡¯s no time to rest. Now the fight is to get the injured to the treatment facilities as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°You are right in every word. As nned, we will do our best to get the injured as quickly and appropriately as possible to the facilities.¡±

    The crown prince nodded at Paul¡¯s answer and handed amunication device to him.

    ¡°This is connected to the Ivory tower mages at the back. Gain fast control of the situation with their cooperation.¡±

    The crown prince gave the order ofmand regarding the injured and the treatment to Paul, and it was not an irresponsible shirking of responsibility. Paul was vastly more experienced than the crown prince and could perform the task perfectly.

    ¡°I ept themand.¡±

    ¡°Then go.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    The crown prince watched Paul run and sat on the ground again. He did not have the strength to stand, and his stamina had run out.

    ¡®I wish I could move more.¡¯

    While he had given the appropriate task to the appropriate person, Hayden still did not think he had done enough.

    ¡®Is it only greed for me yet?¡¯

    The crown prince had repeatedly mediated to do as much as he could over the past few years. However, when Hayden almost reached the limit like now, he found that he was greedy. He wanted to intervene in all problems like his father did more wlessly.

    Hayden sighed. The ground was soft andfortable, and the tension that have engulfed his body melted like the snow. He thought of one thing when the tension disappeared.

    ¡°Had Ian seeded?¡±

    Ian Page had gone out saying that he would remove the origin of all this, and Hayden was now worried about his best friend and great mage.

    ¡°...I¡¯m worried about nothing. He would have seeded since he is Ian Page.¡±

    However, Hayden shook his head. Ian Page would show himself without any wounds and inform him that everything had been solved.

    ¡°Stop, he is the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can we not recognize him after he had fought with us? We just wanted to see him up close once...¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s thoughts wrapped up, and he heard people speaking around him. The knights protecting the crown prince and the soldiers were talking to one another.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. Let theme.¡±

    The crown prince spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    The crown princemanded them, and the knights stepped back to allow the soldiers to surround Hayden.

    ¡°So, do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other for a moment at the crown prince¡¯s question, and they began to speak.

    ¡°Your highness! It was an honor to fight with you! Since you have saved our lives with that mystic staff, we will consider it our life¡¯s debt and pledge our loyalty to the empire and your highness!¡±

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>

    Chapter 174 The Last Knot (3)

    A bald, heavyset soldier pledged in a loud voice. While he had been almost eaten by zombie masses a few times, he had been saved by the magic missiles from the crown prince¡¯s strange staff each and every time.

    ¡°We will be loyal!¡±

    ¡°We will be loyal, your highness!¡±

    ¡°It has been an honor.¡±

    As a group came to kneel before Hayden, other soldiers also gathered around after looking at each other. Almost all of the survivors except the injured hade.

    ¡°......¡±

    The crown prince blinked his eyes, as this was the first time he had felt this kind of emotion. How could he describe this? Excitement? Satisfaction? No, it was an ecstatic feeling that was way higher up.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know much.¡¯

    No matter how much he thought, Hayden could not define this emotion. However, one thing was certain.

    ¡®I¡¯m happier than when I had yed tricks with the aristocrats or ying until the morning with food and drinks. I¡¯m happier than I had ever been.¡¯

    Hayden had strayed in the past, and he had been filled with resentment and anger. The emotion he now felt was an entirely different thing from the satisfaction Hayden had gained from the antics he had done to resolve that anger.

    ¡®I¡¯m happy enough to regret when I had lived like that.¡¯

    The satisfaction and excitement as a man and as a leader of a country came in limitlessly.

    ¡°Why do...¡±

    The crown prince opened his mouth after thinking for a while about how to begin his words.

    ¡°Why are you honored?¡±

    Hayden¡¯s words were new and questionable, but he did not stop until he said what he wanted.

    ¡°Why are you honored to have fought with me? Those words are not enough for me, the empire, and thends to say to you soldiers.¡±

    The soldiers stared with wide eyes at the crown prince¡¯s words, and the knights did the same. It would be nearly impossible to hear such words from even the emperor, as the leader¡¯s virtue was to look down from high above.

    ¡°I was the one who everybody called the idiot prince, and you, who have fought with your lives with me, are my honor and glory for the rest of my life.¡±

    However, the crown prince was different, as he was sincere in his words. He was grateful enough for this moment to feel apologetic for the days he had lived in an inferiorityplex.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you people for having fought with me, having believed in me, and pledging your loyalty to me...¡±

    The crown prince showed sudden tears.

    ¡°Your- your highness?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Have we done anything wrong...?¡±

    The tears that surprised everyone included various memories and regrets. It was a mixture of satisfaction, happiness, and regret. However, Hayden now felt unburdened, as he now felt that the inferiority that had remained with him until today¡¯s battle was gone.

    <Oh! It¡¯s already over!>

    It was when an awkward atmosphere surrounded the Greenriver troops.

    ¡°......¡±

    A bright voice that belonged to a teenage boy at the most rang the air, as it was amplified by a high-quality amplifier.

    <Ugh! Are those the zombies that the descendent had spoken about? They¡¯re scary...>

    The battlefield where lives had been lost woke up, and the bright and carefree boy¡¯s voice reached out across the ins.

    <I have to endure this since they are the victims...Hello, everyone! I have been sent by Ian to help you with the clean-up! You know these friends, right?>

    The bright voice belonged to the Artisan Cleven, and he hade out of the portal with several hundred operational sculptures ced at the Greenriverdium restoration site. The boy looked quitemanding, especially considering the situation.

    <Since you all must be tired, we havee to help! Descendant Ian says that the corpses of the undead needed to be treated as quickly as possible.>

    Cleven hade to take care of the mess left in the ins, and he was the most appropriate Artisan for the job.

    <So, my sculptures and I havee! It¡¯s nice to see you all?>

    Not only the Greenriver troops but the Roe Kingdom and the Coldwood Empire troops were all bbergasted. The sculptures¡¯ immense size was quite oppressive.

    ¡®If they had existed...¡¯

    Everyone, regardless of their country, age, position, and gender, thought the same thing.

    ¡®Why weren¡¯t they used in the first ce?¡¯

    If those massive sculptures had fought with them, would not have things been easier? The question spread among the troops.

    <Ah!>

    Cleven pped as he spoke like he read the air.

    <They can¡¯t fight, really, they¡¯re pacifists! They¡¯re vegetarians. Please don¡¯t misunderstand them due to their size. You all understand, right?>

    Cleven established the sculptures¡¯ characteristics like he had done in front of Ian before, and now the boy led them. He gathered the corpses of the zombies and the bone dragon¡¯s bones thaty on the grounds and burned them with the mages¡¯ help. They did not forget to show their mourning for those who have died innocently.

    <The odor is intense!>

    The expedition was being quickly wrapped up with the help of the bright Cleven and the ¡®pacifist sculptures.¡¯

    ***

    The tripartite expedition was now officially broken up after finishing their task. Since there were portals, they could conveniently return to their countries,nds, and prepared treatment facilities. After taking only a little rest, the crown prince met with the emperor to report the situation and the results.

    ¡°I will notpliment you like a little child anymore, as you have done your duty as the crown prince of this country and my sessor. Do you understand my meaning?¡±

    The emperor spoke, and he did not treat Hayden like an idiot, like before, as he was Terry Greenriver¡¯s brilliant sessor.

    ¡°Of course, I understand. I¡¯m honored, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Well, to hear you call me like that...¡±

    The crown prince had always called his father ¡®sire¡¯, and while it was a bit awkward, the sound was not bad at all.

    ¡°So, have you notified the Ivory Tower Lord?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I have not heard from him yet. Will you allow me to visit his house?¡±

    ¡°You do not need my approval for that. Please let your father know if there is any news.¡±

    ¡°I will do so, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°..How about calling me as you have done? It is nice to see you grow up, but listening to that...¡±

    If Terry Greenriver had spoken as the emperor before, he was now acting as an ordinary father. He was sorry to see his eldest son also grow up.

    ¡°Your majesty, there¡¯s an old saying that you should act well when you can.¡±

    The emperor also followed along as he was a father for now.

    ¡°You will miss your childish son, Hayden Greenriver, but you should have gone along with the old saying.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Terry Greenriver asked back at the crown prince¡¯s reply and nowughed out loud.

    ¡°So, now you can joke with me.¡±

    ¡°My guard is a swordsman who can cut a cursed dragon at once, and my best friend is the greatest mage of all time. What do I have to fear?¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s true. I heard that a leader¡¯s greatest virtue is not individual ability or bloodline, but luck, especially finding good people. You will be the greatest in history regarding that!¡±

    The visit ended with jokes andughter, and the crown prince went on his way. While he needed deep rest, he was nning to visit Ian¡¯s manor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, your highness!¡±

    The vice-captain Paul was in charge of guarding the crown prince. While he was almost worn to the bone, there was no other choice. His boss and the first guard, Oliver had fainted.

    ¡°You should take a rest. I only need a few soldiers with me.¡±

    ¡°That cannot happen. A knight to the royal family can only rest when he is stabbed in the heart and dies as a knight.¡±

    Paul spoke in a dignified voice, and as he took pride in being a knight, his actions and words followed suit.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It is your highness.¡±

    The crown prince, Paul, and a few knights had exited the pce, and they were now headed to Ian Page¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s so...¡±

    The crown prince thought about Paul¡¯s splendid words and thought of a trick.

    ¡°However, vice-captain...¡±

    ¡°I wait for your words.¡±

    ¡°..Oliver is quite alive and well.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not stabbed in the heart and not dead but resting because he overexerted himself. Then is Oliver, not a knight?¡±

    ¡°......!¡±

    Paul stopped breathing for a moment, as he had forgotten that the crown prince had a tendency to be yful because he had been so mature recently.

    ¡°I had not said it like that, and only as a knight for the royal family...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Oliver is not even a knight for the royal family? Is he just one of those who wandered about with a sword? Oliver will be quite interested to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Your- your highness...!¡±

    As Hayden teased Paul, the city was now hosting a massive banquet. Not only its capital, but the entire empire partied through the night to celebrate a sessful expedition.

    ¡°Vice-captain, how about getting a drink there? Or did you not like liquor?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, liquor is like water for knights. How can I enjoy a drink when I¡¯m sober no matter how much I drink?¡±

    Paul struck his chest as he again bluffed.

    ¡°Oliver got drunk quite well.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°He did show some rowdiness.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You should take over Oliver¡¯s position, Paul.¡±

    ¡°Your highness...!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Knights were the most amusing to tease, and Paul was the best of them all.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    The crown prince was satisfied, and now his footsteps stopped along with the others. They had arrived at the front of Ian¡¯s manor.

    ¡®While Ian would not be here....¡¯

    If he had returned, Ian would have visited the emperor and Hayden. The reason Hayden hade here was simple. Half was because he thought he would be able to hear something, and the other half was that he wanted to wait for Ian himself.

    ¡°Your, your highness, why have youe all this way? We would have prepared if you gave us notice...¡±

    Ledio, Dous, and Vanessa came running at the crown prince¡¯s visit, and they had returned from their shelter.

    ¡°I was too curious. Do you have any news about Ian?¡±

    The crown prince spoke in an urgent tone.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Ian¡¯s family did not seem happy, and actually, they were quite dark.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Ledio had been silent for a moment, and now he opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°With all due respect, your highness, can youe here for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Umm? All right.¡±

    The crown prince followed Ledio with suspicious eyes, and they had arrived at Ian¡¯s bedroom on the second floor.

    ¡°Ian is sleeping beyond this door.¡±

    ¡°What? Ian has returned? Then why...¡±

    The crown prince let his words hang, as he was already anxious.

    ¡®It cannot be possible...¡¯

    The crown prince opened the door, and Ian was lying down on the white bed as Ledio had mentioned.

    ¡°......!¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s heart sank at sight, as Ian looked like he was dead. However, up close, Ian was still breathing, and he did not look pale.

    ¡°Ian...¡±

    Ledio followed the crown prince to the bedroom and now slowly began to speak.

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>

    Chapter 175 The Last Knot (4)

    ¡°Ian...¡±

    Ledio followed the crown prince to the bedroom and now slowly began to speak.

    ¡°He said that he was solving a problem that was still left.¡±

    ¡°A problem?¡±

    ¡°I cannot exin in specifics, but he has said it by this letter.¡±

    Ledio handed the parchment on the bedside table to the crown prince, and it was Ian¡¯s handwritten letter exining the situation.

    ¡°What is going on...¡±

    The crown prince looked over the quite long letter.

    ¡°To my family and...¡±

    [To my family and friends.]

    [I know that you all will be quite surprised.]

    [However, I had no choice.]

    [First, I am not dead.]

    [I¡¯m temporarily in another world.]

    [I have to tie this knot.]

    [Therefore, I¡¯m going to finish this.]

    [While I cannot exin further...]

    [Don¡¯t despair, as I will return soon.]

    ¡°Another...world?¡±

    Not another country or anothernd, but another ¡®world?¡¯ It was something surreal for anyone except Ian. However, since Ian had written this letter, it seemed not a lie.

    ¡°This letter...¡±

    [If this letter is read by those who may read it, please rip the parchment.]

    ¡°Rip...?¡±

    The letter ended with a request to rip it, and Ian had probably written this for his family and the crown prince. So, now was the time to rip it.

    ¡°We were about to ask you to follow what is written in the letter after showing it to you. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you do so?¡±

    Ledio politely made a request, and the crown prince also nodded.

    ¡°It can be done.¡±

    As Ian had requested, the letter was ripped by the crown prince¡¯s hands. The parchment was carefully ripped, and there was no reaction until the paper burned in blue fire. However, the mes were not hot andfortably warm against the crown prince¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡°.......?¡±

    The blue mes began to form letters, and four messages were being written at the same time.

    [Mother, you will be surprised about Father suddenly appearing and all things that happened after that. I will tell you all about them when I return, so please wait for a little longer.]

    The first message had been for Vanessa Page, Ian¡¯s mother. While Vanessa did not show it, she would be the most surprised as Fran Page, who she thought had been dead for a long time, had been involved.

    [Ledio and Dous, I have not much to say. Since I gave you my approval, do your best. Be my stepfather, give me a younger sibling, go on partying...do what you want.]

    Stepfather meant Ledio, and younger sibling would mean Dous, and Ledio¡¯s face reddened. As Ledio cleared his throat, the third message appeared.

    [I apologize to the artisans and can only say to wait a bit longer. However, I will keep my promise, and do not worry since I already know the method.]

    Ian had promised that he would remove immortality from the artisans, and he was alluding to that.

    [Finally, to the crown prince, your highness, who would havee here as soon as he could and rip the letter himself.]

    All of them flinched at the fourth message, and the crown prince¡¯s response was first-ss. Ian had guessed correctly to the extent that they thought Ian was watching from somewhere.

    [Congrattions on your sessful expedition. You would have realized a lot of things. Even if you had not, I would think you did, since you must do so.]

    The message started with a light joke, and the crown prince smiled.

    [I apologize for not visiting you right after things wrapped up. I will have to take a leave of absence to solve the cause of all this and the problems that had branched out due to this incident. However, I won¡¯t be absent long, so please go on as you are doing now.]

    Ian¡¯s message ended there.

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone surrounding Ian¡¯s body, the crown prince, Ledio, Dous, and Vanessa all remained silent.

    ¡°Since he says that he has something he must do, what else can we do but wait since we are so benevolent?¡±

    The crown prince broke the silence, and he made the joke to loosen the atmosphere. He was also speaking the right answer.

    ¡°Your highness is right since Ian will not say nonsense. Since he said that he will return soon, let¡¯s all wait for a little longer.¡±

    Ledio also agreed with the crown prince, as Ian Page walked a higher ne than ordinary people. He would see sights that only he could see, and trying to understand would be impossible from the beginning.

    ¡°However...¡±

    The crown prince went on quietly, as while he understood Ian¡¯s actions, he still felt sorry.

    ¡°It would have been nice for Ian to go after a rest.¡±

    Everyone, including the crown prince, thought that Ian would return soon, and they could meet again.

    ***

    ¡°......!¡±

    Ian opened his eyes, and he could not count the times he had done so.

    ¡°Where am I now?¡±

    He looked around like he was used to it and looked at his body. His hands, feet, and legs were small like a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s itchy.¡±

    Ian was not lying down on a luxurious bed like the one in the manor, and he was lying on a bale of hay that was dry and smelly like it had been stuck in a warehouse for a long time.

    ¡®This age and this treatment...Oh, I remember.¡±

    Ian was literally not Ian, and that meant while his soul was Ian¡¯s, his body and surroundings were of a different world. Ian had been returning the souls in his mind world by wandering through hundreds of dimensions.

    ¡®Out of all the dimensions I experienced...¡¯

    This was the world where Ian Page lived in the most unfortunate situation as a human being.

    ¡®While I can return him to where he was, will things be all right?¡¯

    It was not difficult to reawaken the soul of this world¡¯s Ian Page since Ian only needed to free the right soul, erase all of the memories he had witnessed, and leave quietly.

    ¡®It¡¯s easy to do, unlike before, but the problem is...¡¯

    Ian did not need to drink special draughts to enter his mind world, as he could do so instantly with a mana breath if he wanted.

    ¡®It¡¯s disconcerting to leave the boy like this...¡¯

    If Ian gave back the soul to his owner and went to a different dimension, the Ian Page of this world would live the same life he had before.

    ¡®He is also Ian Page.¡¯

    Ian of this world was filled with despair and was the most wretched of all Ians.

    ¡®How can one be like this with that talent? Life is strange.¡¯

    Ians of other dimensions had shown talent as a mage and therefore livedfortably. However, Ian here was a different story.

    ¡®To think that he did not live as a mage, but as a pub¡¯s underling who is beaten.¡¯

    The thirteen-year-old Ian Page of this world was a sad story. He was born in the Coldwood Empire and went working for a pub run by ruffians to care for his sick mother. He had lived for three years and only worked while being beaten every day, and it was just barely possible to survive.

    ¡®I would let it go if things weren¡¯t so desperate.¡¯

    It was something that happened in another dimension, and he had to limit his intervention to the absolute minimum. However, no matter how many times he thought of things and tried to justify this situation...

    ¡®This is not eptable.¡¯

    It was not, as the boy was Ian Page himself, and his mother was ill.

    ¡®I¡¯ll help a bit, a little.¡¯

    Ian would help him to the extent that the boy would not be beaten and not be looked down upon by everyone.

    ¡°Hey, this bastard woke up.¡±

    It was then Ian heard a voice outside the warehouse door. The voice was sharp and male, and he spoke in thenguage of the Coldwood Empire.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how we pped you, but you did want to live, didn¡¯t you? We were going to drown you in the river if you did not wake up today.¡±

    The dirty-looking Coldwood manughed as he opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Stop blinking those rotten eyes and dart out. You have loads to do.¡±

    Ian looked over the boy¡¯s memories and saw that he was the one who led the beatings. His name was Lambao, who belonged to the gang managing the pub.

    ¡°Oh? Have you gone crazy after sleeping? Come on out when I¡¯m only making you with words.¡±

    Lambao began to swagger as he approached Ian, who remained still, and the man raised his fist as usual.

    ¡°Hey, look at you? All right, I¡¯ll make you remember.¡±

    Lambao was going to grab Ian¡¯s head or ear and twist it, which meant the beginning of a beating. However...

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Me being exploited by worthless guys like you.¡±

    Ian would not remain still, and he used the appropriate response, which was magic. A simple spell was enough. A cracking sound rang, like someone¡¯s fingers were broken.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    A scream followed the sound, and it was full of questions.

    ¡°Ah, ahhh!¡±

    Lambao¡¯s right fingers broke, and the pain spread quickly. The light moans became loud screams.

    ¡°What....what?!¡±

    ¡°Be thankful, since a few fingers was a low price.¡±

    Ian went out from the pub, and thought about what should he change in this situation?

    ¡®First, mother.¡¯

    The boy¡¯s memories showed that Ian¡¯s young mother was lying ill, and even if this was a different world, mother was mother. Ian felt that he needed to restore her health first.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    The house Ian¡¯s mothery in was a wreck. Since she was staying here, her illness had to worsen instead of getting better.

    ¡°Have you been busy? I had been worried since you have note during the past few days...¡±

    Vanessa spoke as she coughed and turned her body with some difficulty. Ian¡¯s face became sorry, and even if this was a different dimension, he could not stop the sadness rolling in his chest.

    ¡°Lie down for a little while.¡±

    Ian started using all healing spells he knew, and as zero-ss magic did not need mana, he could use high-ss spells despite his mana heart not being fully grown yet.

    ¡°Ian? What is this...¡±

    ¡°If you sleep for a while...¡±

    Vanessa could not hide her surprise at the change from deep inside her body, and Ian whispered to her in a sweet voice.

    ¡°..A lot of things will be changed.¡±

    ¡°What...are...¡±

    ¡°See you when you wake up.¡±

    Ian cast a simple sleeping spell after treatment, as it would be right for her to sleep now.

    ¡®Then...¡¯

    It was time to build some foundations for the thirteen-year-old kid who had been a victim all his life.

    ¡®A mage will be the right choice.¡¯

    If he left the boy with his mana heart and brain recognized by mana response tests, the boy¡¯s life would be stable afterward. The problem was that it was toote. The boy had missed the period when the tests were administered on arge scale when wandering the streets.

    ¡®What would be a good way...¡¯

    Ian could wait several months to participate in thendwide mana response tests, but it was too far away.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ian thought things over for a while and thought of a n. It was simple but certain.

    ¡®That¡¯s the only way.¡¯

    Ian had made a decision, and now he only had to act. Ian sat down and begin his mana breaths to enter his mind world.

    Ian¡¯s soul entered the mind word, and the souls that Ian had inevitably swallowed during his return to the original dimension slept there.

    ¡®I had decreased the number significantly.¡¯

    Ian had returned them one by one, and the pink space had been filled with sleeping souls a while ago like Fran Page¡¯s.

    ¡°So...this boy...¡±

    Ian looked for the boy in this dimension and found him in a corner. Ian woke him up.

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>

    Chapter 176 The Last Knot (5)

    [......?]

    The boy opened his eyes, and he now faced Ian.

    [Ah...!]

    The boy escaped in surprise, but the problem was that there was no ce to run away. The boy could only hide behind the pink mucous pir that had fixated the position.

    [Go, go away...!]

    The boy only let his head out behind the pir, and it was almost embarrassing for Ian since the boy was so wary of him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared. You saw that while I¡¯m not nice, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±

    The souls that are asleep in the mind world see the soul that controls the body they are sleeping in through dreams, and the boy would have seen Ian.

    [But...you killed people...broke fingers...]

    ¡°You liked the breaking fingers part, right?¡±

    [I...I...]

    ¡®The boy Ian¡¯ had tried to refute that answer, but it was difficult to do so. He did not know much about what the man was saying...

    [I might have...]

    The boy thought he may know about the tingling sensations and the indescribable satisfaction that came after. Was the man talking about that?

    ¡°Hey, you and I are not that different.¡±

    [......]

    ¡°I knew how to look that innocent around your age.¡±

    [......]

    ¡°I think I looked better when I was young. I miss that time.¡±

    [......]

    They were different people, but the same being. Ian Page¡¯s temper would have not gone far, and that meant they shared simr characteristics.

    ¡°Well, boy. Now¡¯s the time for you to go back to your ce. Mother will be healthy soon, so try to live out your life on your own.¡±

    It was a good thing that her illness had been cured, as the boy¡¯s expression brightened up at those words even if he had already known.

    [B, but...]

    The problem was after that since taking revenge on Lambao was not the end. He was a member of one of the biggest gangs in the city, and since they would gather together for revenge, the boy would not be able to handle the situation alone.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    Ian spoke as he had to know about that. He only had a good n.

    ¡°However, you do not need to do that.¡±

    [Yes...?]

    ¡°You do not need to worry.¡±

    Ian rumpled the boy¡¯s hair roughly and whispered.

    ¡°What you have seen up to now will be erased forever in your mind.¡±

    He was talking about the things the boy had seen after entering Ian¡¯s mind world.

    ¡°However...¡±

    Ian continued talking since he still had an important thing to tell the boy.

    [......?]

    Ian opened his palm and made a blue orb. It was a magic missile, which was one of the basic attack spells.

    ¡°I will leave this spell in your memory. Then you won¡¯t be beaten by those mere ruffians, and someone from the tower will naturallye to you.¡±

    Ian was nning to erase all relevant memories but leave behind the magic missile spell and its activating conditions.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be interrogated by magic, but since you don¡¯t have the memories, it won¡¯t work. Just say magic awakened because you were beaten all day, and things will proceed without problems. It¡¯s the truth, anyway.¡±

    Ian had already experienced it once and knew mages well. Since they blindly believed in magic, they would not suspect their interrogation magic, like what had happened in Ian¡¯s past life.

    ¡°You will be hailed as a genius, and they will tire you out. However, it¡¯s better than being beaten, right? You will be able to take better care of Mother.¡±

    [......]

    The boy had not understood all of what Ian was saying, but he knew somethings. He was satisfied that he would not be beaten and take care of his mother better.

    [I haven¡¯t understood well, but I¡¯ll do what you say. Actually no, please do so! I ask of you!]

    Ian felt strange at the young boy who was himself looking up to him as an elder.

    ¡°Well, good things are good.¡±

    Ian reached out with both hands and started lightly rubbing the boy¡¯s hair. As promised, now was the time to say goodbye.

    ¡°It¡¯s goodbye, kid.¡±

    [Umm...]

    The boy hesitated as Ian said goodbye like he wanted to say something.

    [Hey.]

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know yet.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Whether this is a dream or reality.]

    It would have been too unreal and vast for a thirteen-year-old kid to ept the situation and would seem like a dream.

    [However...since this might be real, I thank you for curing mother.]

    The boy¡¯s tone was sincere, and Ian was being Ian, as they were the same son to their mothers.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, you know. Take care of her.¡±

    [Leave it up to me!]

    ¡°All right.¡±

    It was the real goodbye, as Ian¡¯s spirit form melted, and the pink space became whirling down and disappear. The boy Ian also closed his eyes amidst the chaos, as he was bing sleepy.

    ¡°......¡±

    How much time had passed? The boy opened his eyes in the wreck his mother stayed at.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    His head hurt, and he felt confused. However, that had only been a moment, and everything returned to normal with the appropriate memories deleted.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Mother was sleeping, and she looked well with her breath stable.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief.¡±

    The boy¡¯s prayers seemed to have worked, and while it may be for only a little while, it was infinitely better than her getting worse. A loud bang rang as the boy felt relief, and the worn door broke down due to an outside force.

    ¡°Who...?¡±

    Even before the boy¡¯s surprised voice finished speaking...

    ¡°Who do you think it is, you bastard!¡±

    The boy heard a rough voice, and he knew who they were since they belonged to the gang members that managed the pub. Lambao, who had beaten up the boy often, came in seething.

    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯ll rip you and your mother apart and throw you two to the dogs!¡±

    One of Lambao¡¯s hands was bandaged, and all of his fingers were in casts.

    ¡°What...what?¡±

    The boy could not understand the current situation. While those gang members were bastards, they had note to Ian¡¯s house like this and made an uproar before.

    ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden...¡±

    Lambao kicked the boy, and he could not even scream. He could only fall down and writhe while froth came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Lambao continued to kick him, and the exit was blocked. The boy had no way to escape, and his world turned ck. He even became numb.

    ¡®Will I die?¡¯

    That thought suddenly sprang in the boy¡¯s mind, and he was scared.

    ¡®Like this...¡¯

    The boy felt victimized if he had to die like this.

    ¡®Why was I born? To die after being beaten like this every day...?¡¯

    He felt faint, and it seemed like death was near.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not thinking of dying so soon, right? No. I said at the pub that you still have things left to do.¡±

    Lambao squatted in front of the boy and spoke such nonsense.

    ¡°Hey! Dieter and open your eyes for now. Sit and watch it here. Peekaboo! You can see, right?¡±

    Lambao made the boy sit with his back leaning against the wall, and the boy now saw his still sleeping mother.

    ¡°Your mother sleeps well.¡±

    It was strange since the house had been in an uproar, and she had not woken up.

    ¡°Something is wrong...¡¯

    The boy raised his head and opened his eyes wide to see his mother¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Oh, now, you see.¡±

    Lambao was staring at the boy as he stood next to the boy¡¯s mother. His voice and eyes were vile and sticky.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to sell your mother to me. I have a nice deal on hold. Someone is looking for a pretty, white-skinned,rge-hipped, quiet, and disposable toy he can y with for a while.¡±

    Veins stood out in the boy¡¯s forehead at Lambao¡¯s words.

    ¡°I immediately thought of your mother at my client¡¯s words. Since she¡¯s going to die and does not do anything but this, won¡¯t you feel unburdened?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Lambao¡¯s vile voice now became even more distorted, and the boy felt disgusted at the mere tone.

    ¡°However, an order exists in this world. I had been holding myself back since I might get a disease, but the man gave me ¡®holy water¡¯ in my words.¡¯

    ¡®Holy water¡¯ was the nickname for an expensive draught made by high-ss alchemy. Since Vanessa¡¯s disease was due to a weak constitution, nutrient deficiency, and dirty environment, one bottle would heal her immensely.

    ¡°Aristocrats have big pockets, and they use so much just to satisfy their dirty desires. Well, they¡¯re precious clients for us.¡±

    In other words, the boy had not been able to cure his mother because he could not get a bottle of holy water.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re going in order because she¡¯s too rare just to sell.¡±

    Lambao licked his lips, and the rest followed. They were full of disgusting thoughts and were controlled by them.

    ¡°Sit there and watch how we y with your mother, and that¡¯s your punishment for breaking my fingers.¡±

    The situation was now certain, as the boy knew the evil that had entered the house.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    The boy murmured not to do it even as he was almost unconscious.

    ¡°What do you mean by no?¡±

    ¡°Stop...stop...¡±

    ¡°You damn bastard.¡±

    Lambao ignored Ian¡¯s pleas and reached for Vanessa¡¯s sleeping body. It seemed like he was going to make her drink the holy water after making her sit up.

    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up? Your mother did not die yet, right? She¡¯s breathing...is she about to go? That¡¯s bad...¡±

    His evil hands fumbled Vanessa, and Lambao¡¯s smelly breath touched his mother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stop...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. While whores are nice, a treat like this...¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°That hand!¡±

    The boy screamed, and a blue light came out with vibrations between his palms that were diagonally pressed together. It was the magic missile, which was the only memory Ian left behind.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡±

    That memory appeared in action first like instinct or a habit. Livid anger was an appropriate trigger to bring out that memory.

    ¡°You bastard-!¡±

    The boy had thought about why he had been born and why he had to die by being beaten up like this. That question was now resolved. The boy had been born for his mother, Vanessa.

    The magic missile went out of the boy¡¯s palm and exploded, and the target of the explosion was Lambao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>

    Chapter 177 The Last Knot (6)

    Unfortunately, Lambao did not die since the boy¡¯s magic missile was like being hit with a wooden bat.

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    Of course, you can kill a person with a wooden bat, or at least knock them unconscious. It was the same for Lambao, and he tumbled down and rolled back his eyes. His tongue came out. The boy let out rough breaths after activating the magic missile without realizing it. He saw an unbelievable scene.

    ¡®Th...this...¡¯

    He had shot something out and even knocked down Lambao, who he had been deathly afraid of, in a single shot.

    ¡®What...?¡¯

    The boy could not understand what was going on, and as naturally as he fisted his hands to attack someone, the magic missile had been activated. After the first, the rest was history. He could now build magical orbs as a spell that was both strange and familiar at the same time popped up in his head automatically.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what this is...¡¯

    The boy seemed not to realize that this was magic, as he was breathless and had never read a book regarding magic before in his life.

    ¡®I can win!¡¯

    However, one thing was certain, and it was that the boy could beat the gang members and chase them away.

    ¡°Get...¡±

    The boy created a magic missile that doubled the orb¡¯s size that had fallen Lambao, and it was his limit.

    ¡°Out of my house now!¡±

    The second orb left Ian¡¯s hands, and it headed towards the gangsters, who only blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Avoid it!¡±

    The gangsters rushed to avoid the orb, but there was not enough space to do so. It was utter chaos, but the second magic missile did not hit a person. However, it destroyed a house wall, and now the orb was much more powerful than a wooden bat.

    ¡°Uh...!¡±

    The gangsters¡¯ eyes shook and widened, as they were different from the boy. A few of them had witnessed magicians and had indirectly heard of them through stories and rumors. Therefore, they could easily recognize what the boy was doing.

    ¡®It¡¯s clearly magic...!¡¯

    The exploding orb that the kid made was definitely magic.

    ¡®He was a mage...? That kid?¡±

    The kid who had been merely an underling of a pub had now be a mage.

    ¡®What happened...?¡¯

    Everyone thought the same thing, but it was meaningless. Mages were born, and there were no hidden methods there.

    ¡°Run away.¡±

    There was a brief silence, and the murmur woke everyone up.

    ¡°He¡¯s a mage!¡±

    ¡°A mage...?¡±

    ¡°That kid...?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s a mage...the Magic Tower...¡±

    What were mages to the ordinary? What was the Magic Tower to which they belonged? They were the symbol of respect- the center of the empire¡¯s culture, war history, and national force, and in certain aspects, ced higher than the royal family.

    ¡°Damn...¡±

    They picked on a mage and had gone against the tower. What did this mean?

    ¡°Damn...!¡±

    They could not live in this city, nor in this country. What should they do?

    ¡°Run, run!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    They had to run away as quickly as possible, and that was the only path to survival.

    ¡°Stop moving!¡±

    As the ruffians began to run away, the boy shouted to everyone. Since a mage called them, they had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°You have to take him!¡±

    The boy pointed to Lambao, who was still lying around. He must have fainted deeply or was pretending to be unconscious.

    ¡°Yes, sir! Sorry, sir!¡±

    The gangsters corrected how they called the boy and even used honorifics.

    ¡°......¡±

    How many seconds had passed? The gangsters disappeared from the house in an instant.

    ¡°......¡±

    The house was now empty again, and the boy looked down at his palm. They called it magic, and him a mage.

    ¡®...A mage?¡¯

    A mage, can it be true? Him...a mage. It was unbelievable, but also true. The boy had used a strange power to drive the ruffians away. If not magic, how could he exin this astonishing situation?

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    As the boy remained confused, his mother finally woke up, and his face immediately brightened.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Mother¡¯s breathing was still stable, and her face was rosy. Come to think of it, did he feed her holy water?

    ¡°Ian...what is all...¡±

    She did not seem to know a thing, and her eyes widened like a rabbit at the broken door and wall.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    He would exinter, but Ian¡¯s first priority was his mother¡¯s health, and the second was the same.

    ¡°Oh? Speaking of that...¡±

    Vanessa assessed her condition, and she murmured in surprise. She seemed more surprised than when she had seen the state of the house.

    ¡°My body...is strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    ¡°I mean that...¡±

    How could she exin that her body felt light, her heavy body, faint eyes and sight, tight throat, and numb limbs...

    ¡°It is all well.¡±

    Vanessa repeated the same thing with a disbelieving face, as she had not felt thisfortable in decades.

    ¡°How can this happen?¡±

    If it was not just a trick of the mind, Vanessa had beenpletely healed. How can such a miracle happen?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what is going on.¡¯

    The boy sincerely thought so, but it was clear that two miracles had happened.

    ¡®I can use magic, and Mother is well. If this is not a dream, God has answered my prayers I sent every night.¡¯

    A miracle, or God¡¯s answer, and only those abstract notions suited the situation.

    ¡®This power...¡¯

    The boy had now had the power of magic, the strongest power of all in this world. If this was not an illusion or a temporary power, he would be able to makepletely different choices in the future.

    ¡®I can protect Mother and myself.¡¯

    The boy fisted his hands, and today, someone was going between dimensions to tie thest knot, and another had just started.

    ***

    After meeting the boy, Ian wandered through various dimensions and returned all except one of the souls trapped in his mind world. Ian entered a new dimension, and it was quite familiar.

    ¡°It has been a long time.¡±

    The cabin was burning, and a middle-aged Ian was inside with a stab wound on his chest.

    ¡°To think I would return here.¡±

    Ian hade to thirty years back in the past, where he had first lived. It was right after he had been poisoned. He was in his past life.

    Ian first began using healing spells in order to restore his cold body. While he had opened his eyes after infiltrating the body, he thought he would die soon if he did not do anything.

    Normal magic could not return a dead corpse to the normal state, and only a zero-ss user could achieve the feat.

    Ian sighed as the stab wound and the effects of the poison Ragnar had given him disappeared.

    ¡®I have returned to my original world and to my original body.¡¯

    Ian did not feel happy and actually was ufortable. Ian was dead here, and he wanted to return to his original dimension that had be his home where his family and friends lived.

    ¡®However...¡¯

    He still had things left to do here. Since he had heard the story and read the memories, he could not help it. Ian discovered that Vanessa was still alive here.

    ¡®ording to Fran Page¡¯s memories, she is living a new life.¡¯

    Fran had said so, and ording to his memories, it was true that the mother of his past life was still alive. Ian had thought that she had passed away in his hometown during his first year at the academy.

    ¡®While she can¡¯t be my mother again...¡¯

    While his second life had been near perfection, Ian had been unable to do anything in his past life. He had been young, ignorant, and thought that she had died early.

    ¡®I want to see her before it¡¯s toote, from afar, only once.¡¯

    It had been Ian¡¯s regret that had stung in his heart fairly often, and he wanted to remove that burden so Ian could be faithful to his mother, family, and friends of his second life.

    ¡®ording to Fran¡¯s memories...¡¯

    There were fragmented memories of his mother in this world in Fran¡¯s memories.

    ¡®She has new memories, a new name, and a new family.¡¯

    Borrowing Fran¡¯s expression, he had given her a present, a highly satisfactory life for giving birth to a sessful tool.

    ¡®It¡¯s a convenient logic.¡¯

    However, Ian was grateful since she would be living happily, even after forgetting Ian. He wanted to see that happiness with his own eyes, for the first andst time.

    ¡®If Fran¡¯s memories are true...¡¯

    Mother lived in a mountain at the far end of thend, where there were small cities and viges nearby. She had married a man who hunted and did carpenter work, and while they did not have children, they lived in harmony with nature.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Ian now began to feel nervous once he made a decision. He felt light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ian moved to the ce in Fran Page¡¯s memories, and he could see greenery everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a sight.¡±

    Ian spoke dryly and found a cabin amidst the mountains. It was small but clean and beautiful.

    ¡°......!¡±

    Ian felt someone¡¯s presence from the cabin, and the sounds became clearer as he went near. The light and quiet movements showed that it was a woman.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    An old woman with her long white hair tied into a ponytail appeared. She had clean skin like time had passed her by, and her white air gave a mystic aura.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    She was the pain in Ian¡¯s heart, his mother in his past life¡¯s memories, and Ian¡¯s birth mother.

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>

    Chapter 179 Coronation (1)

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian¡¯s bedroom was the same after nine years, and there was not even any dust. Someone had to have taken care of the room, and everything would have been looked over by his mother.

    ¡°She has waited long.¡±

    Ian murmured sadly, as he had not known that it would take such a long time.

    ¡®It may have been a good thing that he had been given concession.¡¯

    Ian had tried to tie truly thest knot, and he had wanted to give back this body to the original owner of this body, who Ian had pushed away when he came back in time. Actually, he had no desire to but would have done so to return everything back to normal.

    Since the final spirit was also Ian and had been sleeping while being attuned to Ian¡¯s life, Ian thought there would not be any problem. However...

    [Please, live your life.]

    A surprising answer came back from the spirit, and the original owner of Ian¡¯s body spoke like the world tired him.

    [I¡¯m worn out just by looking at your life and attitude, and how can you make me live that life. Stop saying nonsense! I¡¯ll just watch from here.]

    Ian thought that was simple, surprising, and understandable since this was his second life. Ian had thought that he had made a perfect life, but it seemed to be not the case.

    [It¡¯s the same here. I can see what you see, my thoughts seem to be yours, what angers you angers me, and I like what you like, and... Whew! Just, live your life so you won¡¯t tire me out, all right?]

    The spirit spoke on and closed his eyes while burying himself in the pink pir with finality.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Ian had returned to his second life after that, and again, the interval was the problem. There seemed to have been many changes during those nine years.

    ¡°Where to begin...¡±

    Ian looked at the mirror, and he saw that he had be a man over time.

    ¡°Look at this pale face...¡±

    While his body was healthy due to magic, his mother¡¯s care, and other factors, his skin¡¯s sickly paleness was notable.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ian thought things over, like how to greet someone after nine years. Ian hade back after solving a problem that was unfathomable to others.

    ¡®No, since the situation has be like this, I need a more dramatic entrance...¡±

    It was quite childish of a magician who would remain perhaps the greatest magician of all time. However, it also signaled that Ian finally felt free from all of his burdens of the past.

    ***

    ¡°Hey,e here for a minute!¡±

    It was a dark night at the road to the Mogriannds when some loud noises rang.

    ¡°......¡±

    The two men on the road covered their entire bodies with cloth, but it was clear that one was big and the other was thin.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you have ears?¡±

    A horde of men was shouting at the two, and it was also evident what their upation was.

    ¡°Is he talking to us?¡±

    ¡°I believe he is.¡±

    The big man answered in a deep voice to the thin man¡¯s murmur. It seemed from the conversation that the smaller man was of higher ss.

    ¡°Well, is that so...¡±

    The thin man took out a staff bent at ny degrees from his waist at the big man¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I should answer then, right?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps so.¡±

    ¡°How tiresome.¡±

    The thin man shook his head and span the staff. It would be clear in a second what the object was for.

    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±

    The thin man took off the cloth that had covered his head, and tinum gold hair rustled in the wind.

    ¡°I had no intention of passing by.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I.¡±

    The big man also took out a sharp sword from his waist, and it seemed like a legendary weapon.

    ¡°Rest, as I will solve this myself. We can wander about like this for only a few more days.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Creating moments like that is pure embarrassment for a guard...¡±

    ¡°Men grow on such moments.¡±

    A man with tinum blond hair and a strange staff would be Hayden Greenriver, and he now walked up to the thieves. Why was the crown prince be going through such a path?

    ¡°Hmm! Have you called on me, sirs?¡±

    He even politely greeted the thieves, who were way below his station and person.

    ¡°Yes. Come closer.¡±

    Hayden followed that order, and the thieves could not see his face as the torches were extinguished to incite fear.

    ¡°What about yourpanion?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my friend is timid despite his size, and I came instead. What do you need?¡±

    The crown prince asked in an innocent tone while describing Oliver Raywood, the greatest knight in his kingdom, as a coward.

    ¡°You can guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much...¡±

    ¡°You need to pay a fee to pass.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Have you gone deaf? A fee.¡±

    ¡°Ah...a fee.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So...a fee...hmm...¡±

    The crown prince acted like he was confused while activating the boom stick. For the past nine years, Hayden had wandered about the world with Oliver to see and think about things. He found small joy in ying the role of a vignte in the process.

    ¡°Ah, my poor people.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    ¡°How about paying the price for your crimes?¡±

    The crown prince shot the boom stick with amazing speed and grace.

    ¡°What...?!¡±

    Everything was over in an instant. The entire horde was on the ground except for the one who had spoken about the fee.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friends are not dead. While you havemitted sin, how can I kill you with my own hands? It¡¯s just not done.¡±

    The crown prince spoke in a serious tone, and he ced the boom stick back to his waist. Siram had created many kinds of boom sticks after seeing Hayden¡¯s prowess in the Eastern ins, and he had just used one that shot bullets that put people to sleep.

    ¡°I will persecute your crimes, and you may avoid death if there is a possibility of redemption. Think carefully.¡±

    The crown prince took out another staff, and it was muchrger than the original boom stick, to the extent that Hayden had to hold it with both hands.

    ¡°We have all night.¡±

    The crown prince aimed the long boom stick, and something blue came out of its end. It was evident that the blue material was not to attack or put people under its influence. Instead, mana threads spread like a spider¡¯s web to cover the entire horde of men.

    ¡°People...? Wait...¡±

    However, the awake thief was busy guessing who the crown prince was as the web started to tie his group up.

    ¡°The crown prince...who defeated ogres with a weird staff...¡±

    ¡°Ogres? Yes, I did. The entire n came out, and Oliver had to take care of them... Ah, that big coward is Oliver. You must have heard the name Oliver Raywood.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The crown prince and Oliver Raywood? The thief¡¯s eyes widened. He had just wanted some money or to relieve stress by beating some guys up.

    ¡°What¡¯s...all this?¡±

    ¡°You should have led a better life. How can you steal in such a peaceful reign? There are so many jobs waiting for a healthy man like you.¡±

    The crown prince shook his head as the nation was under the greatest reign in history at the moment. The harvest was rich, there were no wars, and jobs abounded from the bustling trade and projects. Why would a man steal at a time like this?

    ¡°Your highness, I have brought firewood.¡±

    Oliver had gathered wood while the crown prince had taken care of the thieves and scolded them.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡±

    ¡°Your highness was slow.¡±

    ¡°You rebel much these days.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I have always guarded you in the same manner. You are the one who had turned negative due to the fact you will soon be sitting on the throne.¡±

    ¡°Well, if this is not a rebellion...¡±

    The crown prince grumbled as he took out a boom stick that was about the usual size. It let out mes, which was useful for lighting fire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the day. Of course, you will have to stay guard all night. How can you sleep when your emperor sleeps?¡±

    ¡°I can sense anything approaching from several thousand steps while I sleep, which means that staying up all night is not necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you really are the greatest knight of Greenriver! Dragonyer! Sir Oliver Raywood!¡±

    ¡°It warms my heart that you know.¡±

    Hayden prepared for the night with the expression that he gave up, and Oliver helped the process.

    ¡°However, why am I being coronated when father is healthy? I thought it would take at least ten years.¡±

    ¡°Since his majesty¡¯s will is that strong, how can we go against him?¡±

    ¡°That is correct, but...¡±

    The crown prince faced his coronation as emperor after nine years. The current emperor was not dead and was even healthy. It was the emperor¡¯s will that had decided on the crown prince¡¯s coronation.

    ¡°Abdication is too much. This is unprecedented in our empire¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°There have been such incidents...¡±

    ¡°But they were only political tools.¡±

    Hayden spoke as he chewed on dried meat. He had called Vanessa¡¯s pie dirt but was now able to eat rations.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy since this means that Father believes in me and I am prepared, but...¡±

    ¡°You feel the responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Responsibility...It seems heavy and suffocating a bit...¡±

    Terry Greenriver, the current emperor, refused to stay in his position despite his health. His desire to step back was shown in the nned coronation of a new emperor.

    ¡°It would be nice if Ian were here at a moment like this, but he¡¯s still not awake. Well, he is clearly alive...¡±

    Oliver remained silent at Hayden¡¯s sad tone, as he could not do anything but sympathize.

    ¡°Well, he will wake up one day before I die.¡±

    They had been silent for a while, but the crown prince came back to his usual self. While he had seemed childish, Hayden had matured enough that Terry Greenriver deemed that he could be emperor.

    ¡°Well, this is thest time we can travel like this. We¡¯ve had some fun, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will remember for the rest of my life.¡±

    Oliver nodded at the crown prince¡¯s question. Hayden smiled. The past nine years had been joyful, except for a sleeping Ian. He murmured as he went through his memories.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s rest and go to Mogrian¡¯s castle tomorrow. My father-inw will participate in the coronation, and we can ride that private airship since we havee so far.¡±

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>

    Chapter 180 Coronation (2)

    It was the next day after the incident with the thieves, and the crown prince and Oliver had arrived at the core of the Mogriannds, the lord¡¯s castle. They rode on the direct airship that headed to the capital with the Mogrian family and had handed over the thieves to the military camp.

    ¡°The world has be a better ce. I did not imagine it would take only three days from the Mogriannds to the royal pce. We all have to thank Sir Ian, the lord of the Ivory Tower and the pride of ournds, for this feat.¡±

    Marcus Mogrian, the lord of the Mogriannds and a man entering old age, was the one murmuring. He called Ian Page the pride of Mogriannds and emphasized the ce of his birth.

    ¡°You are correct, my father-inw. While the feat of the artisans who are working day and night in ¡®Ian¡¯s manor¡¯ are to bemended, they have been brought in by Ian.¡±

    Marcus Mogrian was the crown prince¡¯s father-inw, who had presented Ian the ring as a symbol of being a valued guest forevermore. Marcus had gained this position because Margaret Mogrian, Marcus¡¯s youngest daughter, who was connected to Ian, was Hayden¡¯s wife. Two years had passed since their marriage, and Ian had been the connection between the two very irrelevant people.

    The crown prince needed someone to remember Ian together with apart from Ian¡¯s family, and the Mogriannds filled thatck. The writer Luca and Margaret Mogrian, who Hayden had known from the Eastern ins expedition, were ideal friends.

    ¡°Your highness, I hope to know why youe out so much without my daughter. Is she alone from so young?¡±

    Margaret even had experienced the same thing as the crown prince, which was very rare and stupid. Their impressions regarding Ian had been not good, and actually horrible.

    ¡°No, no. I am doing my duty as a husband, so do not worry about that point.¡±

    Of course, they both managed to fix that impression. Margaret had apologized to Ian and Ian¡¯s mother, and the crown prince went through redemption by being Ian¡¯s active supporter. Who knew such an embarrassing and old memory could be the stepping stone for marriage?

    ¡°Since I would not be able to ask so freely after your coronation, I will do so now. Can I trust that you are truly doing your duty?¡±

    Margaret and the crown prince came closer together with that memory, and found they suited each other in every way.

    ¡°Please believe me.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you not have a child...¡±

    ¡°I will bring good news soon.¡±

    As the crown prince and Lord Mogrian were talking private matters, the airship that held them were moving forward by pushing against the clouds. They were headed to Greenriver¡¯s capital, and it only took a day when in the past the journey had taken several months.

    ***

    The preparations for the new emperor Hayden Greenriver were near the end. There was less than an hour left before the coronation, which would wrap up one chapter in history and begin a new one.

    ¡°Hey! Get the carpet lines straight! Do you think this is your birthday party?¡±

    Was this because they were preparing for such a historical moment? Servants were shouting from everywhere, and the atmosphere was fierce.

    ¡°Hey! That space is for free participation! Finish quickly ande here! Do I have to tell you everything?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry!¡±

    The crown prince Hayden Greenriver¡¯s coronation was unique in several aspects. Unlike previous coronations, where only invited guests coulde in, this time the coronation would be held dramatically outside the city in a specially prepared space. Therefore, no one was invited because everyone was invited. One coulde if one wished, and it would the first of its kind not only in the Empire¡¯s history, but the entirends.

    ¡°However, chief, is this right for a coronation?¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°I mean, even if this is for the people...Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous to have everyone participate in such an event?¡±

    ¡°Whew! You can¡¯t even do simple work because your head is so thick.¡±

    The maid chief, who actually was just an old servant, arrogantly raised her head at the young maid¡¯s question.

    ¡°Listen, there are two points.¡±

    ¡°Two...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, two points.¡±

    The old maid raised two fingers wrinkled from work.

    ¡°First, Sir Oliver Raywood!¡±

    ¡°What...what about him?¡±

    ¡°Since a knight who ys dragons will be watching over the ceremony, who will be stupid enough to try something? His or her head will fly just from even thinking such a thing.¡±

    She was actually right. Sir Oliver Raywood¡¯s swordsmanship had surpassed even magic, and what else needed to be said?

    ¡°And the second! This is the important one. It¡¯s difficult, since it has to do with politics. It¡¯s a political message from those above.¡±

    ¡°A political message?¡±

    ¡°Yes, listen carefully. This ceremony is about expressing oneself. The crown prince is saying that he can hold such a public coronation because everything about this empire is the best! His highness is saying toe if you can shoulder the aftermath!¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    The young maid opened her mouth at the old woman¡¯s speech, and while she did not understand the implications, everything sounded grand. The mere words ¡®political message¡¯ scared her.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, chief. How do you know such things?¡±

    ¡°I see far. If I was a man, I would be somewhere high up by now.¡±

    The old maid had said the right things. While it was an abstract summary, the second reason for holding such a public ceremony, which would have not even been considered in the present, was for such reasons.

    ¡°Anyway, if you understood what I said, go back to your work! We have no time to lose!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The coronation would begin at any moment now, and people starteding one by one. Not only the residents of the city, but nearby vige people, and those from afar gathered to form a massive crowd.

    While there were areas divided by ss with the red carpet line on which the emperor and the crown prince will enter as boundary, there were enough people to call this a festival.

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    ¡°Dous, do not go in so deep. We¡¯re going to the guest seats...¡±

    ¡°Hey, father. What¡¯s the fun in that? We have to weave through crowds at moments like this. This is a festival for the entire Empire!¡±

    Vanessa, Dous, and Ledio were all present within the crowd, and the Fairy Queen, disguised as a cat, was in Vanessa¡¯s arms.

    ¡°However, seats would be morefortable...¡±

    ¡°You will only meet boring aristocrats there. Mother needs a change of scene, and don¡¯t you know that as her husband?¡±

    ¡°You child...!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, Mother?¡±

    Dous was mercilessly teasing his father and was calling Vanessa his mother.

    ¡°Yes. I was feeling rather ufortable amidst thedies. If her highness was there, things might have been different, but that¡¯s not the case...¡±

    Vanessa spoke in agreement with what her second son had said. Since the princess needed to sit with the royal family, Vanessa did not need to sit in the guest seats. Since she was not born from aristocrats, Vanessa preferred the bustle of the festivalpared to the rigid and elegant space of the upper ss.

    ¡°However, I do not know whether I can enjoy myself outside like this. This is the first time I left Ian behind, and if something happened...¡±

    Vanessa spoke with a sigh and looked on at the merry sounds and sights of the crowd. While the scene made her smile, there were still shadows in her eyes.

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>

    Chapter 181 Coronation (3)

    Sorry I forgot to publish this chapter

    First and foremost, Vanessa was worried about her son, who had been sleeping for nine years now. How anxious she must have been during the previous years. She had onlye out of the house a number of times.

    [Oh! You worry about the most insignificant things. Have you forgotten the time you dropped that ss over his head? Ian all but eradicated it from existence!]

    The Fairy Queen disguised as a pink cat, who had been listening quietly to Vanessa¡¯s worries, spoke in a decisive manner.

    [He had been sleeping for nine years but protected himself more so than those alive! Why be worried about such a human being when you already know such things?]

    The Fairy Queen was not saying anything inurate, as Ian had managed to activate protection spells despite being in a deep sleep.

    ¡°However, even if that¡¯s the case...¡±

    On the other hand, Vanessa¡¯s heart as a mother was going through a storm. Even if Ian was the strongest human being in this world, he was still her son.

    It was then a heavy horn rang. While it had only been a single st, the number increased by each second, so the sound amplified everywhere.

    The sound of the horns that announced the coronation ceremony would begin now changed the ce¡¯s very air. It was then Terry Greenriver, the current emperor, began to enter under the meticulously controlled space guarded by both the magicians and knights. While this was the moment his chapter in the empire¡¯s history ended, his steps were light. His appearance was majestic, and his countenance held the dignity that suited his reign.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    He had been one of the greatest emperors the country had known and would be remembered forever as a wise king in the empire¡¯s history. All people of Greenriver held respect for the man, and the spectators kneeled at once when facing their emperor.

    [People who have been my pride and joy...]

    The emperor walked up slowly to the tform in the center, where everyone could see him. He then spoke to the crowd using a sound amplifier. This was thest time he would speak as the emperor, and everyone felt the gravity of the situation.

    [As you all know, I will take off this heavy crown today to hand it over to my son and your crown prince, Hayden Greenriver, so he may take on this glory thates with astounding responsibility. While I would have removed my crown only with death if considering tradition, I have decided after much contemtion to do so at this moment because I felt this was the right thing to do for the empire.]

    The current emperor Terry Greenriver took off the golden crown that he had worn from his own coronation and held it with care like it was the holy grail.

    [Even if there are those who do not understand my will along with those who do, I can promise you one thing. The empire will move on forward, and your lives will be even more fruitful with the steps that the new emperor will take. You may trust my words. You, who have been my people, know best that I had not been a ruler who spoke lies or empty promises. Is it not so?¡±

    What can make people of a country happier than the promise of a fruitful life where children may live in peace?

    ¡°Salute his highness!¡±

    ¡°Salute his highness!¡±

    ¡°Hooray, hooray!¡±

    The sound that erupted after the emperor¡¯s words were like thunder. Everyone was cheering and pping, and the children were swept in the adults¡¯ excitement at seeing and hearing the emperor. It was the dignified stature of an emperor who had ruled over decades honorably and wisely, and the sound was an indirect weight on the crown prince, who would be handed over the heavy crown.

    [My people now turn your heads to meet your new emperor. Follow with your eyes his appearance, walk, expression, and gestures. Do not miss a moment of his walk up to here and wee him with sincerity.]

    The sight was quite something for the eyes. Following Terry Greenriver¡¯s announcement, all of the crowds¡¯ eyes turned in one direction to the red carpet walk where the emperor had first appeared. Now, the crown prince Hayden Greenriver walked up the same path, with Oliver Raywood, his guard, and the greatest swordsman the empire had ever known right next to him.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°You havee, my son.¡±

    The crown prince kneeled in front of the current emperor, and Terry Greenriver took in the scene for a moment.

    ¡°It had taken a long time.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, sire.¡±

    The conversation was short between the father and son but was full of meaning. How long had it taken the idiot crown prince toe this far, and the turmoil that had been his path was full of achievements and failures. Both the crown prince and the emperor had weathered many storms.

    ¡°I am very proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best so you will be proud of me and that you will never be disappointed in me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Terry Greenriver nodded with satisfaction, and he finally ced the golden crown on Hayden Greenriver¡¯s head.

    ¡°Congrattions, your majesty, on your coronation.¡±

    It was Terry Greenriver, who had be the former emperor, who congratted Hayden before anyone else. At this moment, the world knew the crown prince had be the new emperor, and the old emperor had stepped back.

    ¡°......¡±

    The new emperor, Hayden Greenriver, turned his back to face his people. At the moment, everyone kneeled before him in silence. Everyone, the people, the royal family, the aristocrats, the knights, and the magicians did not speak a word. All people bowed with respect at the new emperor.

    ¡°I..¡±

    Thunder rang as the emperor began to speak slowly. The sky had been clear just before, and there had not been a raincloud in sight. The astronomers and magicians had predicted that while the capital¡¯s weather was known to be fickle, today would be the day when things would go smoothly, at least in terms of weather. However...

    Rainclouds with a bit of thunder gathered around, and rain started to fall. How could the weather be like this at such a ceremony?

    ¡°Why, all of a sudden...¡±

    Why would rain fall at the moment the crown prince received his crown on the day of his coronation? Was it divine anger? Had this ceremony made God angry? Murmurs began to spread everywhere. It was only natural, as themon people had not been used to the idea of a coronation from the first ce. An emperor giving his crown when alive had also been something unprecedented for them.

    The rain began to fall thicker, to the extent that the ceremony would have to be canceled if things went on like this.

    ¡°Hey, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Look above!¡±

    Strange things did not end there, as a swirling hole filled with blue mana appeared in the middle of the dark sky. The whirling hole started to swallow the rainclouds, the rain, and the thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Is it magic of the Ivory Tower?¡±

    Everyone had to think of magic, but the magicians were only gasping at the sky. They were only astonished and had not done anything regarding this phenomenon.

    ¡°What are we seeing?¡±

    Like someone¡¯s words from the crowd, the sky cleared again with a difference.

    ¡°That...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a person.¡±

    ¡°A blue robe means...¡±

    A person appeared when the whirling blue hole had disappeared. He had bright brown hair and wore a blue robe while flying freely in the air. The people of the empire knew those characteristics.

    ¡®The Lord of the Ivory Tower?¡¯

    Everyone thought of the same individual, and he came closer to the tform to face the new emperor, who had been standing in the rain.

    ¡°Ian Page, the lord of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    The magiciannded like a feather and kneeled on one knee. While his voice was quiet, everyone could hear him since it was filled with mana.

    ¡°I greet your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 1 ¨C His Inevitable Reason

    While some time had passed, Ian found that people suspected him of something. In other words, they teased him for a simple reason.

    ¡°You made the rain fall, right?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    That was right. When Ian hade back after nine years, the sky had been filled with rainclouds, rain, and thunder on the ceremony day. There were even rumors that Ian had nned it all.

    ¡°You actually like being in the center of attention...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°You have wanted for attention for nine years, but Ian, that can be an illness. I heard that the symptoms are quite severe...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    Ian responded with a rigid face at his mother¡¯s teasing. While Ian was now in his thirties, to Vanessa, he was still her cute son.

    ¡°Then why was the weather like that? Are you saying that it was a coincidence? It did not seem to me.¡±

    Of course, the rumors were not baseless, as the weather had been quite unnatural.

    ¡°Look, you can¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian kept his mouth closed at his mother¡¯s yful questions. While he opposed the notion thousands of times in his mind, he did not speak out loud. He had spent a year like this.

    ¡®Calm down. There¡¯s no value in answering.¡±

    Ianposed himself and showed that he would not respond anymore by taking out the nearest book on the bookshelf.

    ¡°You heard that this book is quite interesting, right? He¡¯s Luca, from our homnd, who I also know well.¡±

    Ian opened Crown Prince¡¯s Staff, which had been the talk of the Greenriver Empire and the entirends.

    ¡°This is his newest work. He had said he would use me as the protagonist, but I found that he thinks the world of his majesty after nine years...¡±

    ¡°Ian...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s evident that you¡¯re trying to change the subject.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so earnest. I was going to stop for today. You¡¯re quite fun to tease.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Vanessa went out of Ian¡¯s library with augh, and he stared at where she had been for a long time.

    ¡°...Why did I do such a thing?¡±

    Ian lifted his gaze and thought of his return a year and a half ago.

    ***

    ¡°Things had changed a lot.¡±

    That was the first thing Ian had said, as the world was going through a dramatic change, stemming from the cultural earthquake stemming from Ian¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Where are all the people?¡±

    There were too few in the city, as the sun was still bright. The capital had always been full of people... Had something happened during the nine years?

    ¡°Let me ask a question...¡±

    However, Ian found some guards patrolling the quiet city and spoke to them.

    ¡°What is the matter...oh?¡±

    The guards looked at Ian, and their expressions changed. They then blinked like they had seen something unnatural.

    ¡°Are you...¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re assuming correctly.¡±

    The guards were certain that they were meeting Ian Page, a stronger magician than the dragons.

    ¡°We greet the Lord of the Ivory Tower!¡±

    While nine years had passed, an empire guard would know Ian Page, as their education in training began with memorizing the portraits of the high-ranking people in the city.

    ¡°Thank you. I want to confirm something.¡±

    He had two questions, and Ian first wanted to make certain that nine years had passed.

    ¡°What year is it now?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°ording to the calendar.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that would be year 519 in the empire years. I¡¯m certain, as the crown prince will be emperor this year.¡±

    Nine years had truly passed, but the more surprising fact was that the guard had said that the crown prince, Hayden Greenriver, will be emperor.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is today. The ceremony will be beginning now. We wanted to attend since it is a public ceremony, but the city needs to be kept safe. Therefore, we had to choose.¡±

    One of the guards spoke of their responsibility with pride, but Ian was not listening due to the sudden flow of information.

    ¡®To think that he will be emperor. Nine years would have made a change...but it is still sudden.¡±

    Ian¡¯s response was natural as he did not know how much the crown prince had grown over the nine years.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ian decided quickly, and after asking the guards where the ceremony was held, he started to fly. He did not teleport as there would be a crowd.

    ¡®A public ceremony for all...that¡¯s interesting. The crown prince must have thought of it himself.¡±

    Ian smirked as he flew over the castle wall with haste. While Ian could arrive at the ceremony in less than a minute, the location was not near enough to be seen even after going over the castle wall.

    ¡°Umm?¡±

    Ian would arrive at the ceremony in a few seconds when he felt something small over his shoulder. It was hail. He stopped in mid-air and felt the weather around him. He observed the weather more urately and widely than magicians who specialized in the field.

    ¡®...Why is he holding a ceremony on such a day?¡¯

    Ian read the sky as having the worst weather he had ever seen.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this like treason?¡¯

    Ian shook his head, as while the capital had fickle weather, this was inexcusable.

    ¡®Things would go bad if I don¡¯t do something about this.¡¯

    The coronation ceremony for a new emperor was being held outside to the public. To think that hail will fall on such a day. If one thought of the whispers that would follow, Ian could believe that this was treason from the crown prince¡¯s enemies. However, Ian did not believe that idea, as he did not think that such a force would have not been built in his absence.

    However, then the problem got bigger. The Ivory Tower had made a mistake in choosing this day, and the ceremony would suffer some damage.

    Not only that, but hail falling on the gathered crowd meant a high possibility of people being wounded.

    ¡®What is the Ivory Tower and Ronan doing?¡¯

    Ronan would be the Ivory Tower¡¯s temporary lord, and Ian looked up in the sky with a critical eye. Rainclouds were gathering, and the hail would start to fall in full swing.

    ¡®I cannot change the weather in such a short time...¡¯

    Ian could do something about the weather, but he would need time since hail already started to fall.

    Then, the only thing he could do was to choose the lesser evil, which meant melting the hail so it will be rain.

    It would be better than hail, as there was no need to worry about people being wounded. Ian let out a translucent shimmering haze of magic, and the haze formed a circle and spread out to cover the central parts of the empire.

    (Melt.)

    Ian¡¯smand was fulfilled, as the hail turned to rain immediately after passing the circle. Ian nodded at the sight, but the problem did not end there.

    ¡®There will be malignant rumors about the crown prince¡¯s coronation if things went like this.¡¯

    While the Ivory Tower¡¯s weather forecast and climatologists were in the wrong, the crown prince would suffer the consequences of the bad weather.

    Ian flew to the coronation ceremony, as he could not do anything about the already fallen rain.

    ¡®I would need to focus the attention on me.¡¯

    Everyone at the ceremony witnessed what had happened, as he had swallowed every trace of bad weather in the sky.

    ***

    Ian sighed and shook his head. He could understand the misunderstanding, since his appearance had been quite notable. However, his mother teased him about being an attention-seeker, which Ian wanted to oppose on all aspects.

    He sighed again. What was the use of thinking further? Ian picked up the novel that he had chosen before, the Crown Prince¡¯s Staff. Luca had created a masterpiece from the bravery the crown prince had shown in the Eastern ins.

    ¡°So, he now fancies the crown prince better than me after saying all those things?¡±

    Ian was feeling particrly childish and closed the book in a climax. The library door opened. Was it his mother again? Did she bring Dous and Father to tease Ian again?

    ¡°I understand the fun you¡¯re having, but keep it in small doses.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Mother, you think so too, right?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian spoke without raising his head, but there was no answer. Was this a new trick?

    ¡°I, Ian?¡±

    ¡°.......!¡±

    The voice belonged to a different person.

    ¡°Your highness?¡±

    Ian stood up, and his expression suddenly brightened at seeing the princess.

    ¡°What brings you here? You didn¡¯t notify me.¡±

    Ian¡¯s expression was pleasant despite his indifferent tone, and his sulky mood had gone somewhere.

    ¡°Ah...that...¡±

    Haileyy Greenriver hesitated, and her beauty was steadfast after nine years.

    ¡°I saw...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Tower...¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Tower?¡±

    The princess stopped speaking for a minute to gather her courage. She then spoke what she hade to say.

    ¡°Flowers are in bloom in the back gardens of the Ivory Tower, and if you have the time and like flowers...we could go for a walk...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Together...yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk to see the flowers. I needed a breath of fresh air.¡±

    Ian spoke like it was nothing, and he even escorted her in a calm voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk from here.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°The weather is nice.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, let¡¯s!¡±

    Haileyy followed Ian a step behind, but she could not know that Ian¡¯s heart was beating fast under hisposure.

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 2 ¨C The Healing Magic Specialists

    Over ten years, of which Ian had slept for nine, Haileyy Greenriver, the princess of the empire and a fourth-ss mage, focused on another matter while taking care of Ian. She aimed to form a school of specialists in the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°The Ivory Tower Committee will approve Mage Haileyy Greenriver¡¯s suggestion and will allow her to establish and manage ¡®Recovery Mages¡¯ who will specialize in healing in the Ivory Tower.¡±

    It was during the ninth year of Ian Page¡¯s absence when Ronan, who had entered the sixth-ss for the second time in history after Ian, performed his responsibility as the temporary Lord.

    ¡°From this moment on, the mages in the Recovery Mage group can legally ask for help and cooperation from all healers, alchemists, and magical engineers in the empire and n an independent academy curriculum to raise specialists. Please do your best so they may be applied from next year.¡±

    The conditions Ronan raised were more dramatic than expected.

    ¡®Ian will wake up one day, and I have to be one of his crowd to be close.¡¯

    Ronan¡¯s goal had been simple, firm, and consistent from the moment he had betrayed Herbert after realizing Ian¡¯s true values.

    ¡®If I can only take in some of Ian¡¯s magical understanding!¡¯

    Ronan had be a sixth-ss mage from the little understanding he had received from Ian after helping him. That was why Ronan remained loyal, as he was second to none in the desire to be powerful and the effort he put into that aim.

    ¡°Haileyy Greenriver, the first mage of the Recovery Mages, will not let the Ivory Tower Committee down.¡±

    A year had passed after that, and Ian had woken up like Ronan had expected. The world was peaceful, but the ¡®Recovery Mages¡¯ faced a fundamental and critical crisis.

    ¡°Princess... I mean Head Mage.¡±

    Herbert had used the seventeenth floor of the Tower for personal research, but now the Recovery Mages used it as their space. Mary, the Vice Head Mage of the Recovery Mages and a third-ss mage, came in with careful steps.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Haileyy weed her, as they had worked together healing at the Eastern ins. They had remained close after the expedition and now built together a new school.

    ¡°Head Mage, about that applicant...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your expression says all.¡±

    Haileyy spoke with a sad smile, as Mary¡¯s face spoke volumes.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°What do you need to apologize for? We expected this and just need to work harder.¡±

    The Recovery Mages faced the problem of insufficient personnel.

    ¡°We have students who have taken our curriculum in the academy, so let¡¯s think that our future is brighter than our present.¡±

    There were old first and second-ss mages who had given up raising their ss and students who had just begun their studies in the academy.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±

    The problem was getting some high-profile applicants since the school needed their expertise, experience, and knowledge. However, the two women were the only mages over third-ss in the Recovery Mages at present.

    ¡°If we remain resilient, things will fall to their ce.¡±

    The reason that current mages were negative against Recovery Mages was due to simple prejudice.

    ¡®A mage shouldn¡¯t...¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s for old people.¡¯

    ¡®It may be fun as a hobby.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not enough to specialize in.¡¯

    The stereotypes of a typical mage and their elite thinking as a group hindered the Recovery Mages.

    ¡°Head Mage.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Mary hesitated for a minute and slowly began to speak.

    ¡°How about discussing this issue with Ian? Having a little help from the Lord will bring in massive results...¡¯

    Mary¡¯s suggestion was quite helpful, as Ian returned as the Lord of the Ivory Tower and acted more vigorously than ever. If they exined the situation and received a little support, Recovery Mages would be able to develop even further.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    Haileyy thought things over for a while before refusing.

    ¡°Since we started this, we should solve the problem on our own. If we received outside help, we might not be recognized in this massive Ivory Tower.¡±

    Mary nodded at Haileyy¡¯s logical answer, and her eyes filled with determination to beat this problem.

    ¡°Then, what should we do about this?¡±

    ¡°We should think things over.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The two mages looked at each other andughed at the same time.

    ¡°We really have no ns.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thoughts things would sail smoothly after getting that approval.¡±

    While their start had been bright, the process was too difficult. Also, mere effort would not bring in a mage over third-ss, and they needed to do something dramatic. It was then someone approached the Recovery Mages¡¯b, as the orb began to ring.

    ¡°Head Mage...!¡±

    A first-ss mage who belonged to the Recovery Mages rushed in. He had been doing some work outside the office and now seemed about to make a report on why the orb had been activated.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    Who was making the mage so tense? Haileyy and Mary also felt some anxiety at the middle-aged mage¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°A high-ss mage...¡±

    ¡°A high-ss mage?¡±

    Was a high-ss mageing to the Recovery Mages¡¯b?

    ¡°Well! She is one, but not in the actual sense...¡±

    What was he talking about? Haileyy and Mary were bing more confused.

    ¡°I mean...you know Helene, who had been released from prison recently...The mage who had been a high-ss mage, but had been under the previous Lord¡¯s ck magic...¡±

    He was talking about Helene, who had been a high-ss mage in the past.

    ¡°Helene?¡±

    She had been released soon after the crown prince had be emperor after many talks with the emperor. She had been imprisoned for nearly ten years.

    ¡°Why is she...¡±

    After her release, Helene lived quietly and had not taken even a step outside her home after being granted a return to the Ivory Tower.

    Why was sheing to the Recovery Mages¡¯b?

    ¡°She submitted an application to us...¡±

    ¡°She did...?¡±

    Helene was famous even after all this time, and her fiery personality and arrogance were still discussed. A mage like that applied for the Recovery Mages?

    ¡®What¡¯s her n?¡¯

    Haileyy was suspicious, as this was an unnatural move for Helene.

    ¡®While it¡¯s not impossible...¡¯

    Helene¡¯s status as a mage was restored with both the emperor and the Ivory Tower¡¯s approval, and she had the right to return as a member of the Ivory Tower. She had just chosen to live an isted life.

    It was that moment when someone knocked on the door and opened it.

    ¡°......¡±

    Haileyy saw a woman, and the surprising thing was that she had not aged a bit. Helene had looked older than her years in the past, but she seemed to have found a fitting face for her actual age now.

    ¡°Here...¡±

    Helene¡¯s lips opened, and her voice was careful and awkward.

    ¡°Hmm! Is this where the Head Mage of the Recovery Mages is?¡±

    Her tone was again awkward in its politeness, as she had not even been polite to the previous Lord.

    ¡°I am Haileyy Greenriver, the one in charge of the Recovery Mages. What brings you here?¡±

    While Haileyy had tried to be as polite as possible, she could not hide her coldness. No matter how Helene had been manipted by Herbert¡¯s ck magic, she had still tried to kill her brother.

    ¡°You know why...¡±

    Helene was not someone to let that tone go, and her initial reply was immediate and cold. However...

    ¡°......¡±

    She closed her lips in a smile. It was really a smile.

    ¡°I have applied for the Recovery Mages. While I had been yed by that old...the previous Lord, that is also my sin. I have been looking for a way to repent for the rest of my life when I heard the rumors about Recovery Mages.¡±

    Helene was talking like she was apletely different person.

    ¡°I had thought things over deeply for the past ten years. I had not expected to be released like this and imagined I would rot until I die. I did not think it was unjust since Imitted heavy crimes. I was just sad.¡±

    Helene began to suddenly confess, but Haileyy and Mary listened to her words.

    ¡°However, I now find myself free as a mage. The emperor, who I had tried to kill as a puppet, decided to do so.¡±

    While she emphasized the word puppet, Helene was not wrong as the new emperor let Helene go with her magical powers intact.

    ¡°I thought that I would put my freedom into good use unlike my past, and came here to do so by magic, which is my best talent. Does that exin the reason I¡¯m here?¡±

    Helene finished her speech, and Haileyy could sense some of the woman¡¯s regret, sadness, and other deep emotions within her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    It truly was, and Haileyy did not ask any more questions.

    ¡°We wee someone as talented as you with that mindset. We thank you foring.¡±

    Haileyy was speaking sincerely, as she had known that Helene was a victim in her own way. She now opened herself to Helene. Moreover, Helene was a fourth-ss mage who would be a perfect addition to the Recovery Mages.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Mary spoke amidst the silence.

    ¡°While you would know much more than me...do you have any healing spells you use often?¡±

    The question was unavoidable, as the Recovery Mages aimed to develop a higher healing spell and develop specialized spells.

    ¡°Healing magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, healing magic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Helene became silent for a moment, and her lips opened after a while.

    ¡°I learned some in my academy years. Does that count?¡±

    ¡°Academy years?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    A fourth-ss mage saying that she knew only academy-ss healing magic. Haileyy suspected for a minute that Helene was lying.

    ¡°How about others?¡±

    ¡°Except for that...¡±

    Helene put forth a me on her palm, which was out of ce.

    ¡°I burnt my wounds with fire to stop the bleeding. Does this count?¡±

    Haileyy had not expected that, and she could not decide whether that was an appropriate answer. However, Haileyy and Mary sensed one thing.

    ¡®Our future won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    Recovery Mages faced a more difficult future.

    [For a world with no one ill.]

    The frame that held the Recovery Mages¡¯ motto seemed shining brighter today.

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 3 ¨C Artisans¡¯ Intentions

    It had been over a decade since seven out of eight artisans stayed at Ian¡¯s manor. Since the eighth was Fran Page, it could be said that all of the living artisans were currently residing there.

    ¡°I think we had gone too far. Look at how the world changed. We should have held back...¡±

    Bertholdo, the pir of the group, and the tailor, was the one grumbling.

    ¡°We probably sped things up by a century at this point.¡±

    Siram answered while looking at the sky, as he saw an airne flying to anothernd. It was the artisans¡¯ masterpiece from the technology that had created the airship.

    ¡°To think that such an object would fly in the sky. This is...¡±

    Many other things had changed for convenience. General gear level for empire troops and knights increased by many levels, and the level of artifacts and magical items given to mages had noticeably risen. The castle walls and buildings had be stronger, and other convenient magical items had increased the people¡¯s level of living.

    ¡°The world is something now.¡±

    The entire world, starting from the Greenriver empire, was meeting a period of cultural change.

    ¡°We had agreed to hold back things at first. How did ite to this?¡±

    At first, they had decided to give out their talent and skills while waiting for Ian and having entered human society bit by bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s ourpetitive streak.¡±

    When one artisan revealed something new, others would give out something just as sensational or even grander.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep still from now on.¡±

    Zerbio had made the suggestion.

    ¡°Now on? It¡¯s time to go. Ian¡¯s back.¡±

    Halia replied sharply, and she was not wrong. It had been a year since Ian Page, the one who would allow them to die had returned.

    ¡°If we ask him, our lives will end at any time we want.¡±

    They had wanted to end their immortal state, but the seven artisans were the ones hesitating when the chance came.

    Everyone remained silent for a moment since they all knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Time to go.¡±

    ¡°We wanted this.¡±

    They had enjoyed their final years, and each of them had left a new masterpiece. It was really the time to stop.

    ¡°However...¡±

    One problem remained, and it concerned Cleven.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we heal his illness?¡±

    Cleven was trapped in his childhood personality even to this day and could not ept his death like others.

    ¡°Yes. Cleven should die after getting his memories back, as forcing him to go with us is like murder at this state.¡±

    Halia was right, and they could not just leave Cleven back since all of the artisans were old friends and caregivers for Cleven.

    ¡°Halia is right. Since we requested research to the Recovery Mages, let¡¯s wait a bit.¡±

    Bertholdo organized the situation, but he could not let go of a question that all other artisans also shared.

    ¡®We may be the one reluctant to go...¡¯

    Was Cleven¡¯s mental state the real reason why they hesitated from eternal rest when it was right in front of them?

    ¡®Something new may have been born in us aftering out to the world and having human culture in our hands.¡¯

    While no one spoke, everyone was thinking the same thing.

    ¡®We are against the natural flow of this world and have to disappear.. but Cleven is the problem. We should go together.¡¯

    While each artisan was different, their flow of consciousness that justified the situation was eerily the same. They all stared at Cleven at the same time, who was sculpting a cute cat statue.

    ¡°...Oh?¡±

    Cleven turned his head at the gaze. He was still cute, as he was only tilting his head with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    Cleven wondered why everyone was staring at him and spoke carefully.

    ¡°Is something on my face?¡±

    It seemed they needed more time to help Cleven heal.

    Side Story ¨C Their Wishes

    The dragons gained freedom aftering out of the violet space where they had sealed Fran Page.

    Since they had been trapped for a long time, they decided to spend some time doing what they wanted for about a century.

    [I wish to rest.]

    While most of the others went to look around the world, Reseesee Radenju, their leader, wanted something different. She wanted to sleep for a few years.

    [Master and leader of all! Evantus, of your bloodline, has a request to ask. Will you hear it?]

    Reseesee Radenju had ced herself in the dragonir where the fairies had been, and Evantus now approached her. He had a clear and urgent request to ask.

    [Speak. Since I had been freed from a long burden, I feel quite well. I will try my best to grant your request.]

    Her words were like a ray of light to Evantus.

    [While I had not been able to introduce them, I have a son and a daughter.]

    [Oh?]

    Two dragonians revealed themselves from behind at Evatus¡¯ signal.

    [We greet the Master!]

    They seemed to be in fear as they met a true dragon for the first time.

    [I wondered why strange children were lurking about, but they were yours.]

    Reseesee Radenju had known about their presence but ignored them since they would not be able to harm her.

    [Master, as you know, they need to be granted your approval on their lifespan, which only you can perform.]

    The right to be able to live out their lifespan was desperately necessary for half-dragons, and Evantus¡¯ children had not been granted that right yet.

    [They had performed much for Ian Page, your strongest ally. Please, be benevolent and...]

    [You need not say more, Evantus.]

    Reseesee Radenju stopped Evantus¡¯ pleas.

    [Your offspring is mine. Who would want their offspring to die early?]

    [......!]

    Evantus¡¯ face brightened at her favorable answer, and he had never shown a happier face in his life.

    [Thank you! Thank you! I will repay this with all my life!]

    Evantus was basking in his happiness when another being was asking for Reseesee Radenju¡¯s help.

    [Master!]

    It was the Fairy Queen speaking in a higher tone than usual.

    [I also have a request! Please hear me out!]

    Her voice was different, as it was desperate.

    [You have been of great help. I will, of course, listen. Speak.]

    [I know this to be a difficult request, but I dare to do so. Please revive Spartoi, who had been your shield!]

    Her request was to revive Spartoi, as she hoped that the actual Reseesee Radenju knew a way.

    [Revive him?]

    However, Reseesee Radenju¡¯s response was that of surprise, like she had not known about Spartoi¡¯s dissipation.

    [Speak more specifically.]

    The Fairy Queen spoke in detail about meeting Spartoi and the invasion that happened in Greenriverdium.

    [Umm.]

    Reseesee Radenju thought things over for a short time.

    [One thing is that Spartoi¡¯s soul still remains with us. I can feel him.]

    [...Yes?]

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes widened at Reseesee Radenju¡¯s words.

    [He must have been sunk in Fran Page¡¯s magic, and that was the reason for his disappearance.]

    Reseesee Radenju¡¯s guess was true.

    [However, I feel the purity of his spirit, as Fran Page¡¯s death seems to have removed the magic that had trapped Spartoi.]

    The Fairy Queen asked a question.

    [Do you mean that Spartoi is not gone?]

    [Yes.]

    [Then, why doesn¡¯t he appear? If he is alive, he has to visit you and us...]

    [He would be embarrassed.]

    [...Yes?]

    [He was built on his pride of being our shield and is loyal enough to jump into hell at ourmand. However, he had attacked our allies instead of doing his duties. Wouldn¡¯t his pride have been wounded?]

    Spartoi would have regained his senses, but his guilt had kept him from showing himself.

    [......]

    It was true that Spartoi had been controlled by Fran Page, invaded a human city, and had attacked his old ally, the Fairy Queen.

    [He¡¯s strict, so that may be true.]

    Spartoi must have felt immense guilt and remorse all at once.

    [What should I do? He won¡¯t appear for centuries at this rate.]

    [You have to bring him yourself.]

    Reseesee Radenju¡¯s answer was simple in words.

    [I canmand him through our mental connection, but I do not want to force him since his pride is injured. Do you understand me?]

    Dragons had to cut their rtions with their underlings to maintain the seal on Fran Page since they had no time and worried that more damage would spread.

    [However, where do I find him? He will be sitting in a corner. You know his personality.]

    [That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to find him yourself. Console him.]

    From that day on, the Fairy Queen and the fairies, and the dragonians all searched thend to find Spartoi¡¯s spirit.

    [Ah!]

    After six years, the Fairy Queen and Evantus managed to find him at an unexpected corner of thend.

    [You bone creature!]

    [How did you...]

    Spartoi retained his form in a deep cave, and it was a sight to see him huddled like a child.

    [Do you really want to die? Should I do it for you? Why did I have to go through all this trouble? Answer if you can speak!]

    The pink-haired queen shouted at Spartoi and even began to gather, lightening in anger.

    [I had been relieved to think you dead! I would not have to listen to your slow voice and walk slowly for you! But you were alive and had been like this alone?! You...!]

    She was pouring out words, but her tone began to tremble, and tears began to fall from her eyes.

    [I...do...not...have...the...right...]

    [Shut up! You didn¡¯t do anything right!]

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s words and acts were inconsistent, as she was quite a teary creature.

    [I will throw lightning on your head!]

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 4 ¨C The Empire¡¯s Knight

    Come to think it, he had protected the crown prince after bing a certified royal knight until today. Therefore, he had lived a life without vacations.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I had a vacation.¡±

    Oliver Raywood had been given a half-year¡¯s leave thanks to the emperor, but he found his freedom awkward.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Having a family was a mere weakness for a royal knight whose priority was the royal family, which meant that Oliver could not marry. Therefore, he did not have a wife and kids to spend his holiday together.

    ¡°......¡±

    Oliver became deep in thought, but he still did not have anything to do.

    ¡®Training?¡¯

    It was natural for him to think of training for his first vacation, but he remembered the emperor¡¯s orders when he was given six months off.

    ¡°y, all right?¡±

    Hayden had given orders to y, and Oliver had to follow them.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    What should he do? He was morefortable when fighting the bone dragon.

    ¡®Maybe I should ask Ian to spar.¡¯

    That may be considered y. Would the emperor approve?

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    However, Oliver did not need to decide since Ian refused on the spot like a knife.

    ¡°I had spent ten years resting as the Tower Lord, and it seems I will busy for the rest of my life.¡±

    Oliver came out of the tower without any gain. What should he do to y?

    ¡®I should go to my homnd.¡¯

    Finally, he decided to go to Mogriannds to meet his rtives.

    ¡®I should see my brother.¡¯

    He had not visited his hometown during his trip with the crown prince, as they had avoided aristocrats from first ce to observe the people.

    ¡®Lots of things would have changed.¡¯

    It was the same during the emperor¡¯s coronation, as the Raywood family had always protected the Mogriannds with their swords for generations. While this was not a time of war, they had not chosen to participate in coronations to build rtionships and greet the new emperor. Instead, they chose to protect the border, and Oliver¡¯s stoic personality was actually a family tradition.

    ¡®I may ride the civilian airship.¡¯

    Oliver had a small wish to ride as one of the people instead of riding in an airship for high-ss officials.

    ¡®I had only used my feet and horses when traveling with his majesty.¡¯

    Oliver went to the airship dock for civilians. Since the crafts looked like a ship, the ce to ride them was called docks.

    ¡°Hey! Thirty minutes left until the final sale for the airship heading to the Mogriannds! Thirty minutes! Ten tickets remaining! Hurry!¡±

    Oliver was lucky, and he had managed to get on a ne without reservations. Oliver was in a good mood when he approached the manager selling the tickets. Since the empire was in charge of the airship business, docks were managed by low-ss officials and empire knights.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a ticket.¡±

    ¡°Show me your ID.¡±

    ¡°ID?¡±

    The manager would mean the pass that proved he belonged to the empire. The problem was since Oliver was an aristocrat, he did not have one. While he had passes as an aristocrat and a knight, they were at home.

    Should he reveal himself? Would he believe Oliver? If he did, wouldn¡¯t he be refused? Oliver found himself facing many problems today.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Who doesn¡¯t have one?¡±

    No aristocrat woulde here, and Oliver was dressed like an adventurer.

    ¡°......¡±

    Oliver fell silent, and the manager¡¯s eye turned suspicious. It was a problem, and Oliver would rather face two bone dragons.

    It was then booming noises came down from the sky, and everybody turned their gaze upward.

    ¡°What...is...that?¡±

    The sound came from a supporting pir of the dock that soared up to the sky so the airships could be parked. An airship must have crashed during lift-off, and while the craft managed to fly, that was not the problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to fall!¡±

    The supporting pir was falling, and people were down there. The fragments were big enough to kill, and a tragic ident seemed to be underway.

    Then, Oliver started to move. He took out his sword hidden under brown clothes and bent a leg to spring forward. His jump exceeded human limits, as he was aligned with the falling fragment in an instant.

    Oliver chose to hit the fragment with the side of his sword, and the biggest piece fell to an empty spot with inhuman force.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    However, that was not the only fragment, and he needed to take care of others. He used the Aura de, and a blue ray of light came out of his de to follow the fragments.

    Oliver¡¯s Aura de did not cut through the fragments but just changed the direction of the fragments¡¯ fall through explosions. His skills were perfect, and Oliver did not allow even a piece to fall.

    The moment hended, people were astounded not only due to the sudden ident or feel relief, but even more surprised at the master swordsman.

    With a sigh, Oliver ignored people¡¯s gaze and sheathed his sword. His movements showed the grace of a knight.

    ¡°Hey, manager.¡±

    Oliver signaled him because he needed to talk.

    ¡°Yes...yes?¡±

    ¡°Contact Ian¡¯s manor to report this ident and ask for help directly.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°And you guys.¡±

    Oliver headed to the guards who were in charge of protecting the airship dock.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sir!¡±

    The guards were quicker than ever since they had already recognized who Oliver was. No other swordsman would be able to do something like that.

    ¡°If I may be excused, aren¡¯t you Sir Oliver Raywood...¡±

    ¡°Yes, so follow my orders. First, evacuate the people and control the area. Since airships are made ofplicated technology, no one knows the problems the fragments may cause. Also, clear the road from Sir Ian¡¯s manor to here since we need an engineer right away. Do you understand?¡±

    Oliver showed himself able to think calmly in sudden situations.

    ¡°Yes! I am honored to meet and receive orders from you!¡±

    ¡°I am honored! Sir Oliver!¡±

    ¡°This is a family honor!¡±

    The guards bowed their heads in respect, but they were trained as soldiers and quickly followed orders. After gaining control of the situation, Oliver moved to the empty spot where the fragments fell just in case. He could block light explosions on his own.

    ***

    The ident was organized without any faults, as Siram and his students took the fragments and started construction in order to find the cause.

    ¡°I should go to my hometownter.¡±

    While he could go to Mogrian with Ian¡¯s help by teleporting or a portal, he did not want to go. It seemed that today¡¯s ident had grabbed Oliver¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡±

    Oliver sipped beer, and his vacation started from one of his favored old pubs in the city.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    Oliver had been about to drink in celebration when someone spoke to him and even tapped his arm.

    ¡°Umm?¡±

    An eight-year-old boy with hair the same shade as Oliver¡¯s was the one who had called.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Oliver lowered his ss and met the boy¡¯s eyes. What was a boy doing in a pub sote at night?

    ¡°I¡¯m...that...it¡¯s...my name is Cann!¡±

    The body suddenly introduced himself with a tense expression. The pub¡¯s owner added a word while cleaning sses.

    ¡°He¡¯s our waiter. I took him in since he was an orphan in a sad situation.¡±

    Since Oliver could not visit pubs often, it was the first time Oliver had seen the boy.

    ¡°Cann, that¡¯s a good name. What is the matter?¡±

    Oliver tried to speak as kindly as possible but could not hide the aura that stemmed from him.

    ¡°I...I saw the ident on the dock and your swordsmanship!¡±

    The boy moved his hand sideways, and it was quite cute enough to wake paternal feelings in Oliver.

    ¡°If I grow up, I¡¯ll be a strong knight like you! And then...¡±

    Cann praised Oliver from then on, and he listened to the boy¡¯s words withoutint.

    ¡°I want to beat dragons! Save people! Be recognized by the aristocrats! And... um...¡±

    However, Oliver¡¯s face turned serious when Cann faltered.

    ¡°Cann.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that you want to be a knight to be recognized by others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like you!¡±

    ¡°All right...¡±

    Even if it may be a childhood dream, he was still a boy dreaming of being a knight, and Oliver had to say something as the greatest knight in the country.

    ¡°Remember what I say, since you have to follow them from the moment you dream of bing a knight. Do you understand?¡±

    Cann¡¯s eyes brightened, and it seemed that happiness would flow out of his eyes.

    ¡°Recognition and honor are knightly virtues, but they are only parts of true knighthood.¡±

    ¡°True knighthood?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Oliver stopped for a moment and went on.

    ¡°First, knights have to work hard since today¡¯s training will save you tomorrow.¡±

    Oliver emphasized the word hard.

    ¡°Also, you need to remember politeness to those higher and lower than you.¡±

    The second was politeness, which was the most fundamental basis of a knight.

    ¡°You have to learn humility. Keep your mind clean and use only what is necessary.¡±

    While Oliver¡¯s words were difficult, Cann listened to him with a serious face. He seemed like he was going to memorize Oliver¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Finally, you have a duty to protect the weak. While I protect his majesty, still, every knight must remember to protect the weak foremost.¡±

    Oliver risked his life to do so, like when he had cut through the dragon.

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    Cann fell deep in thought at Oliver¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The boy suddenly said his thanks to Oliver and went to his room that was behind the pub. It would have been difficult for a young boy like him to understand Oliver¡¯s words.

    However, Cann came out of his room with a wooden sword in his hand.

    ¡°I will start training as you said! See you!¡±

    Cann shouted the words and went out of the pub to swing his sword in the empty lot behind the pub.

    ¡°...Owner.¡±

    Oliver spoke to the pub owner with a smile.

    ¡°I need you to take my ss back.¡±

    He stood up since he needed to do something else when he saw a boy with such possibilities.

    ¡°I need to teach him some sword lessons, and I will do it for free.¡±

    It seemed that Oliver Raywood had found a student to teach in hister years.

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 5 ¨C A New Crown Prince

    Harpoon fishing was a method of throwing sharp harpoons instead of usings or fishing rods. While it was used to catch food to survive, it could be a rough hobby for some.

    There was someone at theke in the Greenriver Pce who had such a hobby, and he was Terry Greenriver, who boasted a muscr body at his age.

    ¡°You eels!¡±

    A big fish came out stuck on the harpoon, and while it was his forty-sixth attempt, Terry was happy as a child who had received a present.

    ¡°Ahhaha! One¡¯s reward is sweet after hard work! Look at the size!¡±

    Terry took the fish out of the harpoon and boasted the size to the 1st Royal Guards, his servants, and the second, third, and fourth princes who had thrown away their greed for power.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s roast this one whole. It¡¯s a delicious treat every once in a while.¡±

    While most types of fishing allowed for letting the fish go, harpoon fishing could not as the fish was already dead when it came out.

    ¡®Please be satisfied with one...¡¯

    Everyone else looking at the previous emperor was thinking the same thing, as harpoon fishing decreased the number of fish in theke, and they were the ones who had to supply new fish.

    ¡°Oh, I would need to catch at least twenty to feed all of you. Things will be busy!¡±

    However, their wish was crushed, as Terry spoke of a minimum of twenty. They needed to replenish theke with fish big enough for a harpoon to hit, and it was difficult to find such a size.

    ¡®He did not act like this when he was the emperor...¡¯

    Terry Greenriver had been busy then, but now, he seemed to grow younger with his newfound free time.

    ¡®People are astonished.¡¯

    While Terry knew that the process of finding new fish for theke was irksome, he did not feel sorry as he was treating themvishly.

    Therefore, Terry was nning to do what he wanted to do and observe a new world led by his son until he died.

    ¡°Umm! I would need to catch at least forty when there are so many men...¡±

    Terry was joking, and it was right at that moment a maid came to theke, calling to him at the top of her voice. She seemed to havee from the empress¡¯ pce and ran all the way here.

    ¡°Well...?¡±

    If a maid hade from the empress¡¯ pce in that much of a hurry, Terry could think of only one thing at this time.

    ¡°Your highness! I apologize, but her majesty...¡±

    ¡°I know what you want to say. Let me dress and follow.¡±

    Fishing was over, as something better waited for him if only Margaret Greenriver, his daughter-inw, was safe.

    ***

    Margaret Greenriver, Mogrian¡¯s daughter and the empress of the empire, had been in the delivery room for many hours.

    The sound of a person clicking his fingers together could be heard regrly outside the door, and Hayden Greenriver was the one making the noise. He had gone through the most dramatic changes in the empire¡¯s history, and while his life had been full of tension, he was nervous more than ever at this moment. He was feeling a fundamentally different emotion from when his life or power had been at stake.

    ¡°......!¡±

    Hayden would flinch at the smallest noise, and others, such as Paul, who was in charge of guarding the prince while Oliver was on vacation, and Hayden¡¯s servants suffered for it.

    ¡°Paul.¡±

    ¡°I wait for your order.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a son, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°I...do not know. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Then... what should I do when a princess is born?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    A royal knight cannot have a family, so what would Paul know? Hayden had forgotten that simple fact due to his anxiety, and finally, the emperor nodded in understanding.

    ¡°So, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Paul, if you want a family, speak. I will take care of that taboo...¡±

    Hayden stopped himself from talking, as he was making empty promises in his nervousness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking straight. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, while it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re nervous, keep calm, especially at a time like this. You will meet a new member of the royal family for the first time, and first impressions aresting between people.¡±

    It was true, and Hayden did not need to be nervous about meeting his offspring, as he was meeting a young friend who would be with him for a long time.

    Hayden took deep breaths, and things seemed to calm down. It was then Terry Greenriver approached Hayden in a rush.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    At the news of his first grandchild, Terry had be an ordinary grandfather since the wait had been long.

    ¡°I have arrived at the news. How is her majesty doing?¡±

    The father and son treated each other with dignity and respect even at this time.

    ¡°While I have not heard any news, we may hear something as it has been long.¡±

    Terry breathed a deep sigh at Hayden¡¯s exnation of not beingte. He had thought that he would not see a grandchild in his life, as no family would offer a bride to Hayden when he was young, and Hayden had refused to marry after he came to his senses. Terry had been worried about the heir, and the news of a grandchild hade at that moment.

    While it was a bitte, it was enough that things had begun. The emperor and empress were still young and every bit in love.

    It was then the door opened and the old nanny who had been in charge when Hayden was born came out.

    ¡°Your highnesses.¡±

    Since she had spent decades as a nanny, she wasposed at seeing Terry and Hayden Greenriver.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Is she all right?¡±

    The two men seemed at a loss what to do.

    ¡°First, her highness is healthy while in need of the utmost peace.¡±

    It was a relief since childbirth was a dangerous process. Hayden sent a prayer in thanks at the word healthy.

    ¡°Then...what about the baby?¡±

    After confirming the mother¡¯s safety, the most important thing was the baby¡¯s condition.

    ¡°The baby...¡±

    The nanny intentionally let her words hang, and Terry had stepped forward to rush her on.

    ¡°You had been like this when my sons were born. Doesn¡¯t this get old?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, this is my only joy, so please bear with me. If you find this annoying, please behead this neck.¡±

    ¡°Ha...!¡±

    Terry had never lost in his life, but this nanny was a different matter from Hayden to his grandchild.

    Regardless of Terry¡¯s expression, the old nanny turned her gaze to Hayden.

    ¡°Your majesty, congrattions. In year 521, a healthy prince has been born under the red scorpion.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a son...?¡±

    Both men repeated her words and fell in silence while their bodies shook in joy.

    ¡°Thene in.¡±

    The nanny moved aside for them to enter the delivery room.

    ¡°Empress?¡±

    Hayden walked in first, and he saw Margaret¡¯s pale face smiling down at the baby she was holding in silk.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    Margaret called Hayden in a rough voice, and without soundproof magic, her screams would have rocked the pce.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    However, her voice was filled with joy and happiness.

    ¡°This baby is...¡±

    Hayden approached the baby with tension and held him in his arms. The baby was sleeping soundly, like he was also tired.

    ¡°My son...?¡±

    It did not seem real, but Hayden could feel the baby¡¯s heartbeat and breathing. The baby¡¯s mouth, eyes, and nose were adorable. The emperor slowly smiled brightly.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Hayden spoke to Terry while holding the baby.

    ¡°You should name your grandson.¡±

    ¡°Name? Me? I mean, you will allow me to do so, your majesty?¡±

    Terry was happy but also cautious since it meant Hayden would lose the chance to name his first child.

    ¡°You will really let me do so?¡±

    ¡°He will lead the empire, and I wish for the wisest emperor in history to name him.¡±

    Terry thought things over at his son¡¯s words, as there was a name he had in mind.

    ¡°All right, if you wish, I will do so.¡±

    Terry was silent for a while, contemting the name, and slowly spoke aftering to a decision.

    ¡°I will rmend this name...¡±

    Both Hayden and Margaret¡¯s ears pricked up, and every servant and knight nearby were the same.

    ¡°How about Frantz?¡±

    Frantz Greenriver. It was the name that everyone in the Greenriver Empire will be whispering about as the news spread.

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 6 ¨C The Connecting Link (1)

    ¡°There¡¯s urgent news that an unspecified disease has risen in some viges in Paulsen.¡±

    Ronan reported direct requests to the Ivory Tower from eachnd on the 22nd floor of the Tower in Ian Page¡¯s office.

    ¡°The cause is undetermined, and thankfully the spread is passive. There needs to be something done before it spreads further.¡±

    While mages of a lower ss than Ronan may do such work, Ronan chose toe.

    ¡°We should prevent the spread before the scale bes bigger.¡±

    Ian did not care, as Ronan was a mage who lived to be a more powerful magician. He even recognized Ronan¡¯s effort, as Ian had never even considered that Ronan would enter the sixth ss as a magician, despite his thirst for power.

    ¡®Even if he had my help, it still is a feat.¡¯

    Officially, Ronan was the second mage to enter sixth-ss, and truly the third to ever do so, as the first one had been Fran Page and the second Ian Page.

    ¡°Please send everyone in the Recovery Mages and Royal Alchemist Dous to the origin of this disease.¡±

    With some exaggeration, thebination would revive the dead, as the two had solved previous incurable diseases before.

    ¡°I will open the portal to the Paulsennds, so please assemble the group, Ronan.¡±

    ¡°What about the report to his majesty? He would have received the news by now.¡±

    ¡°I will report the measures directly, as we need to work fast if this is a contagious disease. He will understand.¡±

    Since the Ivory Tower Lord had the authority to act first and reportter, it would not be a problem.

    ¡°I will do it now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ronan.¡±

    Ronan went out of the room, but Ian had no time to rest since there was too much work. He had been awake for four years now, and Ian had lived as best as he could since then as the Lord, a son, a brother, a neighbor, a friend, and a lover.

    ¡®Since the emperor is busy until this afternoon, I should finish something light until then.¡±

    It was like an obsession, as Ian had spent nine years in other dimensions and had not lived his own life even beforehand.

    ¡®Mage Dispatch System Reform?¡¯

    As the Lord, Ian had to evaluate one out of the reforms or papers that mages had sent him, and despite what others may think, it was easy for Ian.

    ¡®So, this is thest paper Deckard had written before retirement.¡¯

    Understanding the content was the biggest obstacle in evaluating papers, and Ian found reading papers and making decisions as the Lord based on that understanding easier than anything else.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Ian poured mana inside Deckard¡¯s reform, and all the letters flew out to the air in blue mana. It was the method Ian had used to learn ck magic books to research the power of immortality.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ian had memorized Deckard¡¯s reform in a few minutes and closed his eyes to contemte, as it was time to organize his thoughts.

    ¡°He thought of something interesting.¡±

    Deckard, the old mage, showed more interest in the administrative problems in the Tower rather than magic and had put forth many reforms. This one also deserved to be apuded by the Ivory Tower.

    ¡®It will be perfect with a few minor fixes.¡¯

    Ian raised his pen to finish up another project, and from dawn to dusk, Ian would continue to work.

    ***

    Ian finished work after the sun had risen, but the problem was that he had little reason to be happy about it now. There would be no one home.

    Not only Dous but Ledio and Vanessa had gone to Paulsen as the people in charge of the Page Foundation. The entire house will be quiet for at least a few days.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be dangerous...¡¯

    Ian did not worry, as the Recovery Mages had developed over the four years, and Dous had learned all of the knowledge that the artisan had left him. They would be able to solve this problem.

    ¡®The queen is not here.¡¯

    The Fairy Queen and others were absent, as they helped dragons see the ever-changing human world every once in a while, and today was that day.

    ¡®I sent Haileyy to Paulsen too.¡¯

    Ian no longer called Haileyy Greenriver by her title but called her by her name. They had grown close over the past four years.

    ¡®I have no one to meet.¡¯

    He had met the emperor only a few hours ago, and he seemed busy. They only made a promise to share a meal when there was time.

    ¡®Sir Oliver is having fun raising a student nowadays...¡¯

    Oliver had asked Ian for spars before, but now he wasrgely absent because he was having fun raising his new student Cann.

    ¡®...Should I work again?¡¯

    Ian¡¯s conclusion was deste, as he would rather work than go back to an empty house.

    ¡°Umm?¡±

    Ian preferred walking home rather than using portals or teleporting. Therefore, he would pass the high walls of the magical academy, and he found them to be especially weing today.

    ¡®Maybe I will take a look.¡¯

    Ian was already walking towards the academy, despite knowing that outsiders could not enter the premises on principle. The academy gates were closed, and he could not sneak in due to the walls¡¯ height.

    While Ian could fly over them, he had the authority to enter in a more polite way. He used the pass as the Lord of the Ivory Tower on the front gates, and they resonated with each other in blue light. The gates opened when the light disappeared. A perk like this made Ian happy.

    ¡°Nothing has changed.¡±

    Ian murmured as he looked around. He had not gone to the academy in this life, and he hade here a long time ago when considering memories of his past life. However, nothing had changed from the buildings to the gardens.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about this ce.¡±

    He was right, and the magical academy remained the same even if the world changed like an old tree.

    ¡®Seeing this ce makes me want to agree with the academics who argue that traditions have to be adhered to especially in times of change.¡¯

    Ian was thinking such thoughts when he entered the familiar walking pass. The road led to a garden filled with supportive spells, and the result was a fresh and bright space in all aspects.

    ¡®It¡¯s not popr among students, though.¡¯

    While the garden was perfect for healing, students would not go near there as surveince spells were also included. At that age, students would want to escape from governing eyes, and Ian had actually weed the silence because he found it restive. Ian had been a model student in his past life here.

    Ian had entered the center of the garden and deeply breathed in and out to feel the unchanging fresh air.

    ¡°Hey, kid.¡±

    Ian looked at a corner and spoke in a quiet voice after a few breaths.

    ¡°Come out, don¡¯t be scared. Why are you hiding when you were the first toe here?¡±

    Ian had known that someone else was in the garden the moment he came in but had ignored it because the presence was not harmful.

    ¡°I wanted to feign ignorance, but you seem at a crisis.¡±

    Ian could feel some of the emotions from the aura the person was emitting at this point.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be crying because someone came into this garden.¡±

    A little child hiding in this garden would be a student.

    ¡°Come out, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Students in this academy are future mages, and Ian had a duty as the Lord of the Ivory Tower. The garden remained silent for a while even at Ian¡¯s words, but the sound of grass scratching against each other could be heard now.

    ¡°Oh, all right. Come here.¡±

    The boy was wearing the academy¡¯s uniform, and Ian could see that he was in his second year. His flushed face showed that the boy had been crying as Ian had expected.

    ¡®He has the same hair like me.¡¯

    Ian¡¯s bright brown hair was not that rare, but not that easy to see.

    ¡°.....What?¡±

    However, the color of the boy¡¯s hair was not the most surprising part. Actually, his hair color was part of abination that surprised Ian in a specific way.

 Chapter 250 [END]

    <h4>Chapter 250 [END]</h4>

    8th ss Mage Side Story 7 ¨C The Connecting Link (2)

    The boy, while Ian knew that he should not think such things...

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he ugl...¡¯

    Ian pushed down the thought since judging others by their face was the wrong thing to do. Ian had not been surprised because of the boy¡¯s face, but because of the color of the boy¡¯s hair, his shoddy appearance, and the fact he was a mage reminded him of someone except for his age and weak mana heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s a coincidence.¡¯

    Ian had the power to read the essence of a person now and was certain that the boy was an ordinary child. While he was still a mage, in Ian¡¯s eyes, he was in as vani.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s time for you to sleep, and it should be impossible for you toe out of your bed.¡±

    Ian¡¯s question was sensible, as living as a student in this academy was quite a severe experience, and the hours for sleep were strict. However, this student was crying outside, which was quite unexpected.

    ¡°That...¡±

    The boy hesitated like he had a burden in his mind.

    ¡°You can speak. If you were treated badly, I could fix it for you. I¡¯m quite powerful, you know.¡±

    ¡°You are...?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Higher than professors?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The Dean...¡±

    ¡°I appointed him.¡±

    Ian was not lying, as no one in the academy or the Tower was in a higher position than Ian.

    ¡°Then, are you...¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the top there.¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    Ian revealed his identity as the Lord of the Ivory Tower, and the boy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Why was the Lord here in this garden at this time?

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie...¡±

    ¡°Look at me. You learned about me in a ss and have seen my portrait. The greatest Lord who has the same hair color as you and always wears a blue robe. He¡¯s younger than one would expect and has countless achievements under him.¡±

    Ian was praising himself, but the problem was that he was speaking the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite something, right?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The boy shut his lips, as he had learned about Ian in ss. Ian Page¡¯s name came up quite often, but he had expected Ian to be a more stoic person.

    If this man was really the Lord of the Ivory Tower, the boy would need to rethink the image he had of Ian Page beforehand.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Ian cleared his thoughts at the boy¡¯s quiet response. Had he gone too far? Ian found it necessary to move on to another subject.

    ¡°Well, since I introduced myself, I want to know who you are.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m...¡±

    The boy opened his mouth with some difficulty, and it seemed that he had a habit of covering his mouth with one hand when speaking from some sort of aplex or trauma.

    ¡°...My name is Narf, and I passed my mana response test two years ago. I entered the academyst year and am now on my second year.¡±

    Narf¡¯s name was rare in the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡°Narf, that¡¯s a nice name.¡±

    Ian found the name easy to pronounce, which was a plus.

    ¡°Narf, I will not question how you came out of your room, but I am curious why you were crying.¡±

    Ian spoke in a dignified manner that fit his position as the Lord.

    ¡°...I did note out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I...was sleeping here.¡±

    ¡°What? Here?¡±

    Ian concentrated on the boy¡¯s unexpected answer.

    ¡°They would not let me in...¡±

    ¡°They, do you mean your friends?¡±

    Narf nodded carefully. He did not think of them friends but did not want to exin in length who they were.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They said that I smell...¡±

    ¡°Smell?¡±

    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed, as he could not smell anything, and even if there was a smell, it was no reason to chase another student out of the dormitory.

    ¡°They... don¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Your friends?¡±

    ¡°They say that I¡¯m ugly, smelly, and stupid...I don¡¯t know how to move mana in practice...¡±

    The boy was being bullied. How could students in this academy, who would be the greatest elites of humanity, do something like this?

    ¡®What is the worlding to?¡¯

    Ian shook his head and observed Narf¡¯s face at the same time. He could tell that the boy spent his life in fear, and his swollen eyes were probably the result of crying all night long.

    ¡®His natural talentcks something...¡¯

    The boy¡¯s mana heart and mana brain were below average and had little room for development.

    ¡®However, even if so...¡¯

    Ian could not let this slide by, and the boy spoke on, having someone hear him.

    ¡°I can bear them teasing me, even if it annoys me. However...!¡±

    Narf stopped talking to fist his hands, as their teasing was not the thing that angered him.

    No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°What we learn here in this academy. I try my best to listen to sses, review, and practice...!¡¯

    Magic required talent, and hard work had its limits. Therefore, Narf had tasted failure, as he could not achieve anything despite working harder than anyone else. Could a thirteen-year-old kid bear such frustration?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    However, Ian was surprised by the boy cing weight on his failure rather than teasing.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that while you understand what you learn here, you¡¯re angry because you cannot apply it. Is that right?¡±

    Narf nodded as an answer to Ian¡¯s question.

    ¡°Is that so...¡±

    Ian thought things over, as even being the Lord, he could not really fix such problems before students. While he could scare those who bullied Narf, he could not solve a fundamental level.

    ¡®One good thing is this boy¡¯s personality.¡¯

    If he was angrier at his meager talent rather than teasing, it meant that if he gained the power to fulfill his understanding, the boy would be able to beat the bullying.

    ¡®Even I can¡¯t change his inborn talent...¡¯

    Ian thought it impossible until a memory flew into his mind.

    ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯

    Ian remembered the gift he had received from the dragons when he had allied with them. Reseesee Radenju had given him an orb made of her mana, which had been useless for Ian.

    ¡®It would be in my pocket.¡¯

    He hadpletely forgotten about it, but a student would be able to reap great effects by digesting the orb.

    ¡®Eating this won¡¯t instantly make someone a great mage.¡¯

    The orb would not increase magical powers but enhance the boy¡¯s potential in his mana heart and mana brain.

    ¡®Should I give it to him?¡¯

    The problem was whether Ian could give such a gift to this strange boy. Ian could think of more than six who would receive this gift with the utmost gratitude. So, was there value in giving this kid the orb?

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian would not have even considered the matter, as he was not benevolent enough to give such a gift to a stranger.

    However, the boy was too simr to Fran Page, who Ian both loved and hated.

    ¡®I feel strange.¡¯

    However, Ian was not wary of the boy and instead found himself looking at him.

    ¡°Hello, sir?¡±

    ¡°I really am the Lord, you know.¡±

    Ian answered briskly at the boy¡¯s careful question, which was heavier than lead for a boy who just began his path as a mage.

    ¡°Lord! I am sorry...¡±

    ¡°I did not say that to make you apologize.¡±

    Ian waved his hand, and he had decided to give the orb to the boy. It was simple. Reseesee Radenju would give him another orb if he asked for it, so Ian decided to follow his heart.

    ¡°Hey, Narf.¡±

    Ian called the boy and put his hand to his other-dimension pocket to bring out the orb he hadpletely forgotten about. He took out a small red orb and checked if it was still effective, which of course, it was.

    ¡°Eat this.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°While it won¡¯t be tasty, swallow it to find a miracle.¡±

    ¡°A miracle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Narf received the orb and pressed it with his finger and the tip of his tongue. There was no vor.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A dragon¡¯s orb.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    Narf¡¯s eyes widened at the situation.

    ¡°Are you really the Lord of THE Ivory Tower?¡±

    ¡°You said that you studied hard. Then you¡¯ll know who I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...but...¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ian added a word at Narf¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Kid, while I am giving you a huge gift, I will take it back if you don¡¯t want it. That may be your fate.¡±

    While Ian had handed out the orb in an unexpected moment, he also had no intention of forcing it on someone who did not want it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it!¡±

    Narf opened his mouth in a determined manner to swallow the red orb. He closed his eyes, and every inch of his body tensed. If it was part of a dragon, the boy thought he would need to be prepared for whatever dramatic change that woulde.

    ¡°......¡±

    However, the strange thing was that nothing happened.

    ¡°......?¡±

    Narf remained in the same pose for a while and then opened his eyes to look at Ian. The man wasughing yfully.

    ¡°...Lord?¡±

    There was no change and the guy who called himself the Lord wasughing.

    ¡°Nothing changed.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was lying.¡±

    ¡°...Lying?¡±

    ¡°It was just pig¡¯s liver rolled into a ball.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    Narf was confused, and Ian added on to that with his words.

    ¡°Kid. How can you expect such a windfall in your second year when you need to push yourself further!¡±

    Narf blinked since Ian¡¯s voice was not threatening. He actually smirked.

    ¡°Since I cannot ignore such a student, I wille once a month to check on you unexpectedly. If I find you had not been faithful to your studies, I will remove you from this school!¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    ¡°Then, I have to go since I¡¯m busy!¡±

    Ian did not let Narf question him, as he disappeared with a teleport spell right after his speech.

    ¡°......¡±

    Narf was left alone, and he now tilted his head.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Narf was certain now that he was the Lord of the Ivory Tower, as the man¡¯s face, attire, and his teleport spell were all evidence to that im.

    ¡°What was that...?¡±

    Narf asked himself the question again, as he felt like he had been hoodwinked.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    The sun had risenpletely, and the students would be called to check morning attendance. Narf went out of the garden and decided that he would think about what had happened today when there was time.

    ¡®But...I feel good.¡¯

    Was this because he had met that man? He was feeling relieved, and his steps were light as he headed back to the hellish dorm. He thought that things would be better if he managed to feel like this today and tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes, that man was right. I should just work twice as hard each day. Then, I would be able to seed. I¡¯m a student that had entered here after passing that test. I can do it!¡±

    Did Narf know that the orb he had swallowed was actually from a dragon? A long time from now, he would be the seeding Lord of the Ivory Tower as a new eighth-ss mage and ovee many obstacles.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 250 [S1 END]

    8th Class Mage Side Story 7 ¨C The Connecting Link (2)

    The boy, while Ian knew that he should not think such things¡­

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he ugl¡­¡¯

    Ian pushed down the thought since judging others by their face was the wrong thing to do. Ian had not been surprised because of the boy¡¯s face, but because of the color of the boy¡¯s hair, his shoddy appearance, and the fact he was a mage reminded him of someone except for his age and weak mana heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s a coincidence.¡¯

    Ian had the power to read the essence of a person now and was certain that the boy was an ordinary child. While he was still a mage, in Ian¡¯s eyes, he was plain as vanilla.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s time for you to sleep, and it should be impossible for you to come out of your bed.¡±

    Ian¡¯s question was sensible, as living as a student in this academy was quite a severe experience, and the hours for sleep were strict. However, this student was crying outside, which was quite unexpected.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The boy hesitated like he had a burden in his mind.

    ¡°You can speak. If you were treated badly, I could fix it for you. I¡¯m quite powerful, you know.¡±

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Higher than professors?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The Dean¡­¡±

    ¡°I appointed him.¡±

    Ian was not lying, as no one in the academy or the Tower was in a higher position than Ian.

    ¡°Then, are you¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Tower.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the top there.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ian revealed his identity as the Lord of the Ivory Tower, and the boy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Why was the Lord here in this garden at this time?

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at me. You learned about me in a class and have seen my portrait. The greatest Lord who has the same hair color as you and always wears a blue robe. He¡¯s younger than one would expect and has countless achievements under him.¡±

    Ian was praising himself, but the problem was that he was speaking the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite something, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The boy shut his lips, as he had learned about Ian in class. Ian Page¡¯s name came up quite often, but he had expected Ian to be a more stoic person.

    If this man was really the Lord of the Ivory Tower, the boy would need to rethink the image he had of Ian Page beforehand.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Ian cleared his thoughts at the boy¡¯s quiet response. Had he gone too far? Ian found it necessary to move on to another subject.

    ¡°Well, since I introduced myself, I want to know who you are.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m¡­¡±

    The boy opened his mouth with some difficulty, and it seemed that he had a habit of covering his mouth with one hand when speaking from some sort of a complex or trauma.

    ¡°¡­My name is Narf, and I passed my mana response test two years ago. I entered the academy last year and am now on my second year.¡±

    Narf¡¯s name was rare in the Greenriver Empire.

    ¡°Narf, that¡¯s a nice name.¡±

    Ian found the name easy to pronounce, which was a plus.

    ¡°Narf, I will not question how you came out of your room, but I am curious why you were crying.¡±

    Ian spoke in a dignified manner that fit his position as the Lord.

    ¡°¡­I did not come out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡­was sleeping here.¡±

    ¡°What? Here?¡±

    Ian concentrated on the boy¡¯s unexpected answer.

    ¡°They would not let me in¡­¡±

    ¡°They, do you mean your friends?¡±

    Narf nodded carefully. He did not think of them friends but did not want to explain in length who they were.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They said that I smell¡­¡±

    ¡°Smell?¡±

    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed, as he could not smell anything, and even if there was a smell, it was no reason to chase another student out of the dormitory.

    ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Your friends?¡±

    ¡°They say that I¡¯m ugly, smelly, and stupid¡­I don¡¯t know how to move mana in practice¡­¡±

    The boy was being bullied. How could students in this academy, who would be the greatest elites of humanity, do something like this?

    ¡®What is the world coming to?¡¯

    Ian shook his head and observed Narf¡¯s face at the same time. He could tell that the boy spent his life in fear, and his swollen eyes were probably the result of crying all night long.

    ¡®His natural talent lacks something¡­¡¯

    The boy¡¯s mana heart and mana brain were below average and had little room for development.

    ¡®However, even if so¡­¡¯

    Ian could not let this slide by, and the boy spoke on, having someone hear him.

    ¡°I can bear them teasing me, even if it annoys me. However¡­!¡±

    Narf stopped talking to fist his hands, as their teasing was not the thing that angered him.

    No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°What we learn here in this academy. I try my best to listen to classes, review, and practice¡­!¡¯

    Magic required talent, and hard work had its limits. Therefore, Narf had tasted failure, as he could not achieve anything despite working harder than anyone else. Could a thirteen-year-old kid bear such frustration?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    However, Ian was surprised by the boy placing weight on his failure rather than teasing.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that while you understand what you learn here, you¡¯re angry because you cannot apply it. Is that right?¡±

    Narf nodded as an answer to Ian¡¯s question.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Ian thought things over, as even being the Lord, he could not really fix such problems before students. While he could scare those who bullied Narf, he could not solve a fundamental level.

    ¡®One good thing is this boy¡¯s personality.¡¯

    If he was angrier at his meager talent rather than teasing, it meant that if he gained the power to fulfill his understanding, the boy would be able to beat the bullying.

    ¡®Even I can¡¯t change his inborn talent¡­¡¯

    Ian thought it impossible until a memory flew into his mind.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯

    Ian remembered the gift he had received from the dragons when he had allied with them. Reseesee Radenju had given him an orb made of her mana, which had been useless for Ian.

    ¡®It would be in my pocket.¡¯

    He had completely forgotten about it, but a student would be able to reap great effects by digesting the orb.

    ¡®Eating this won¡¯t instantly make someone a great mage.¡¯

    The orb would not increase magical powers but enhance the boy¡¯s potential in his mana heart and mana brain.

    ¡®Should I give it to him?¡¯

    The problem was whether Ian could give such a gift to this strange boy. Ian could think of more than six who would receive this gift with the utmost gratitude. So, was there value in giving this kid the orb?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ian would not have even considered the matter, as he was not benevolent enough to give such a gift to a stranger.

    However, the boy was too similar to Fran Page, who Ian both loved and hated.

    ¡®I feel strange.¡¯

    However, Ian was not wary of the boy and instead found himself looking at him.

    ¡°Hello, sir?¡±

    ¡°I really am the Lord, you know.¡±

    Ian answered briskly at the boy¡¯s careful question, which was heavier than lead for a boy who just began his path as a mage.

    ¡°Lord! I am sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°I did not say that to make you apologize.¡±

    Ian waved his hand, and he had decided to give the orb to the boy. It was simple. Reseesee Radenju would give him another orb if he asked for it, so Ian decided to follow his heart.

    ¡°Hey, Narf.¡±

    Ian called the boy and put his hand to his other-dimension pocket to bring out the orb he had completely forgotten about. He took out a small red orb and checked if it was still effective, which of course, it was.

    ¡°Eat this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°While it won¡¯t be tasty, swallow it to find a miracle.¡±

    ¡°A miracle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Narf received the orb and pressed it with his finger and the tip of his tongue. There was no flavor.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A dragon¡¯s orb.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Narf¡¯s eyes widened at the situation.

    ¡°Are you really the Lord of THE Ivory Tower?¡±

    ¡°You said that you studied hard. Then you¡¯ll know who I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ian added a word at Narf¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Kid, while I am giving you a huge gift, I will take it back if you don¡¯t want it. That may be your fate.¡±

    While Ian had handed out the orb in an unexpected moment, he also had no intention of forcing it on someone who did not want it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it!¡±

    Narf opened his mouth in a determined manner to swallow the red orb. He closed his eyes, and every inch of his body tensed. If it was part of a dragon, the boy thought he would need to be prepared for whatever dramatic change that would come.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    However, the strange thing was that nothing happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Narf remained in the same pose for a while and then opened his eyes to look at Ian. The man was laughing playfully.

    ¡°¡­Lord?¡±

    There was no change and the guy who called himself the Lord was laughing.

    ¡°Nothing changed.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lying?¡±

    ¡°It was just pig¡¯s liver rolled into a ball.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Narf was confused, and Ian added on to that with his words.

    ¡°Kid. How can you expect such a windfall in your second year when you need to push yourself further!¡±

    Narf blinked since Ian¡¯s voice was not threatening. He actually smirked.

    ¡°Since I cannot ignore such a student, I will come once a month to check on you unexpectedly. If I find you had not been faithful to your studies, I will remove you from this school!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, I have to go since I¡¯m busy!¡±

    Ian did not let Narf question him, as he disappeared with a teleport spell right after his speech.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Narf was left alone, and he now tilted his head.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Narf was certain now that he was the Lord of the Ivory Tower, as the man¡¯s face, attire, and his teleport spell were all evidence to that claim.

    ¡°What was that¡­?¡±

    Narf asked himself the question again, as he felt like he had been hoodwinked.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    The sun had risen completely, and the students would be called to check morning attendance. Narf went out of the garden and decided that he would think about what had happened today when there was time.

    ¡®But¡­I feel good.¡¯

    Was this because he had met that man? He was feeling relieved, and his steps were light as he headed back to the hellish dorm. He thought that things would become better if he managed to feel like this today and tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes, that man was right. I should just work twice as hard each day. Then, I would be able to succeed. I¡¯m a student that had entered here after passing that test. I can do it!¡±

    Did Narf know that the orb he had swallowed was actually from a dragon? A long time from now, he would be the succeeding Lord of the Ivory Tower as a new eighth-class mage and overcome many obstacles.

 Chapter 251 - Season 2 Chapter 1

    Season 2 Chapter 1

    ¡°Lord, the sun is setting.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Marcus Mogrian, the Grand Lord of the snowy Mogrian lands, stopped hunting. He had been with many able men, unlike before.

    ¡°We have caught enough meat for the banquet, so let¡¯s finish the hunt here.¡±

    It was a tradition of the northern lands that the head of the family would go on hunting on his wife¡¯s birthday and share the meat with the family. Today was Roana Mogrian¡¯s birthday, and the day she died. She had been his one true love.

    ¡°I am going to the kitchens like usual, so bear the flavor.¡±

    The Grand Lord was the head of the lands, and he had a duty to lead the kitchen to prepare the banquet.

    ¡°We will enjoy anything you have prepared!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We will devour raw meat!¡±

    ¡°I cannot eat raw food¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir Eric! How can you say that when our master is preparing a feast?¡±

    The atmosphere was carefree, and Marcus calmed them down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a good recipe. You will not eat raw meat.¡±

    Marcus was less severe than before, as he had learned how to let things be after being the in-law to the jolliest Emperor in history.

    ¡°¡­My lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is his highness visiting us today?¡±

    A soldier would have never been able to ask such a question, but Marcus answered him.

    ¡°I have spoken that he does not have to attend his mother-in-law¡¯s anniversary.¡±

    The soldiers looked disappointed, and Marcus spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Do not look so downcast. His highness has sent us his wines like before, and they¡¯re stored in the wine cellar now.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    ¡°His highness is too kind.¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking only of that for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°You can drink as much as you want today.¡±

    ¡°Cheers for his highness!¡±

    Now was an era of peace brought on by a single mage, where even the Empire¡¯s Shield was a bit lenient.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go back¡­¡±

    At least, until this moment, when a scream was heard from the northern mountains.

    ¡°¡­What is that noise?¡±

    ¡°It has come from the Snowy Mountains from the north¡­¡±

    ¡°It seemed like a monster crying.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes headed north, where one could see the northernmost Snowy Mountains where even beasts could not live. Only snow should exist there.

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    However, the men saw something huge that resembled a crouched man. It had two arms, two legs that it could walk on, a thick torso, and a head. However, it had blue skin, writhing hair, glistening eyes, and a physique that matched the mountain.

    ¡°¡­A giant?¡±

    Something that should not exist was now slowly standing up, using the mountain as a crutch. It let out a scream. While there was quite a distance between the Mogrian Forest where the men had been hunting and the mountains, the sound rang the air.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    ¡°We have to run now!¡±

    The sound shot through primal fear and was heard like the giant was right in front of them. Not only that, but the giant began to move with thumping sounds. The earth shook, and the giant was coming up south. It was beginning to walk faster, and the Mogrian Castle and the nearby villages would be crushed if things continued.¡±

    ¡°Sir Eric.¡±

    Only the Grand Lord held his senses among his terrified men, as he was still the Shield of the North.

    ¡°You must get out of the forest to convey this information to the Imperial Family and the Ivory Tower. The quickest way is to ride a horse from the castle stables and run to the relay station.¡±

    Marcus gave a command to Eric, the young knight leader.

    ¡°Eric Solanke, the Leader of the Mogrian Knights, will carry out my lord¡¯s command without fail.¡±

    Eric pledged his honor, as Marcus¡¯s command was absolute to a commoner who had been made a noble due to his prowess.

    ¡°Sir Aaron.¡±

    Marcus turned to Aaron Taylor, one of the old knights, who answered his lord¡¯s call.

    ¡°Return to the castle immediately and help the evacuation of the northern villages.¡±

    ¡°If so, the young knights may be a better choice than me¡­¡±

    ¡°I need someone who knows the northern lands well and can make split-second decisions. He also needs to be trustworthy to the people. Therefore, this is your duty.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will carry out your command without fail.¡±

    Since there is no time, he had no choice but to obey.

    ¡°Sir Alex.¡±

    ¡°I wait for your command.¡±

    ¡°Help your father. He cannot do it alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Alex Taylor was Aaron¡¯s youngest son and a promising knight. Marcus now looked at other men. There were fifty-eight in total, seven knights and fifty soldiers.

    ¡°The rest of you.¡±

    Marcus unsheathed the family¡¯s formal sword, ¡®Avalanche.¡¯

    ¡°Your mission is simple. I will try to contact that giant, and you will observe everything from a safe distance and report to the Imperial Family and the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Marcus had already deemed his destiny to be the Northern Shield of the Empire until the last moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The men¡¯s eyes wavered, as Marcus¡¯s words meant he would face death. While they wanted to stop him at all costs, they had to follow his orders.

    ¡°Check whether the giant reacts to my words, what reaction it shows, whether it can speak coherently, and most of all, whether it is hostile to humans.¡±

    Marcus stopped there, as there was no time to lose.

    ¡°¡­Today¡¯s hunt had been fun. I will treat you to my dishes later.¡±

    Marcus went up on his horse and rushed to the north, where the giant was coming with those words.

    ¡®It is huge.¡¯

    The giant was even bigger up close, and its face was blank. Marcus stopped his favorite horse Winter when he could see those characteristics.

    ¡°I am the Grand Lord of Mogrian, Marcus Mogrian. I rule the lands you¡¯re tramping on now.¡±

    While Marcus did not know whether the giant would understand human words, he kept talking.

    ¡°Strange Giant. We do not have to be enemies. How about introducing ourselves to confirm this? I am interested in knowing your name.¡±

    Marcus lowered his blade on the ground to prove his sincerity.

    [¡­¡­]

    Had that act of courage worked? The blue giant acknowledged Marcus¡¯s presence. Maybe they could communicate with each other.

    ¡°I repeat that I am Marcus Mogrian¡­¡±

    It was then the giant spoke in what seemed like a structured language, which seemed to be the giant¡¯s unique words.

    ¡®What does that mean? Did it understand me?¡¯

    Marcus thought hard, and he noticed that the giant had stopped walking and had responded to his words. He spoke carefully, as he knew now that the giant had intellect.

    ¡°While we cannot understand each other, at least let us try to¡­¡±

    However, his words were to no avail. The giant¡¯s foot now cast a shadow on Marcus¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ro, Roana¡­¡±

    That was the cruel ending for the Northern Shield of the Empire.

    ¡°My lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°We have to run¡­!¡±

    ¡°Come to your senses! Didn¡¯t you listen to his words?! We have to report everything to not let his death have been in vain¡­!¡±

    While the men were left senseless for a moment, they remembered their training to obey Marcus¡¯s final command.

    However, they could not follow through as the giant¡¯s jaw opened to let out a white ray that vaporized the northern lands.

 Chapter 252

    ¡°The reform plan for the Ivory Tower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Ian, I have more than fifty appeals to read today. Do I need to add something more?¡±

    Hayden Greenriver, the young Emperor of the Greenriver spoke.

    ¡°I have already entrusted the Ivory Tower to you. I probably won¡¯t even understand that document.¡±

    ¡°Even so, just read it once¡­¡±

    ¡°I will then. Place it next to the appeals, and let¡¯s go back to the subject. What did you say? Reconstruction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary name.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Ian Page had presented something called the Reconstruction Theory, and Hayden tried to understand that unprecedented magic.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a spell that can return time, but you had thrown it away due to the side effects?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°However, now you have created a perfect spell without any, which means you can go back in time anytime you want. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°You got the conclusion right.¡±

    The Emperor let out a sigh at the sudden time-returning spell.

    ¡°Did you return time yet?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only a theory and will not be used unless there¡¯s something drastic. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to boast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯ve become stronger.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read difficult books near me before?¡±

    ¡°I never have-¡°

    ¡°My wife told me.¡±

    ¡°Hailey did? Where is her loyalty¡­?!¡±

    Hayden could not stay still, as his old self still lurked inside the majestic Emperor he now seemed to be.

    ¡°Well, that had been a long time ago, and we all have been young. You have been too.¡±

    ¡°I did not¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you asked with bright eyes to see the site where the old Ivory Tower had stood?!¡±

    It really had been a long time, and Ian decided not to speak of the real reason he had asked as the Emperor seemed amused.

    ¡°However, now the little boy is the Lord of the Ivory Tower and created a spell that can turn back time. Even storybooks are not written like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, similar to how you became an esteemed Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You always try to get the last word.¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡±

    Banter like this always ended with a smile, like now.

    ¡°So, it seems that the reason you were scarce was due to researching that spell.¡±

    ¡°I get caught up¡­¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t come out of your lab.¡±

    ¡°Was there anything to do?¡±

    ¡°No, just show your face more often. It¡¯s even more difficult now to see you than when you were sleeping for nine years.¡±

    It had taken nine years to patch up the side effects of the time magic Fran Page had used.

    ¡°While people don¡¯t show it, Sir Oliver, who is listening to us outside, my father, and others are curious about what you¡¯re doing. So, get out more often. It¡¯s an order.¡±

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    ¡°All right. Also, Frantz wants you to visit.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s waiting for your daughter, who you will bring with you.¡±

    Ian Page had come back to a peaceful life, and he now had a wife and a daughter.

    ¡°My niece, Yohana, is a beauty even now.¡±

    Ian Page had married Princess Hailey Greenriver, and Yohana Page resembled her mother even as an infant.

    ¡°You should have brought her with you today!¡±

    ¡°Not yet, at least until her first birthday.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s loud and unhygienic. I am not going to take her far outside until her first birthday for her physical and mental health.¡±

    ¡°This is the Imperial Palace! The quietest and cleanest building in this country!¡±

    ¡°The problem is the trip coming here.¡±

    Hayden let out a laugh at seeing how protective Ian was of his daughter, but as he was raising a son, he did understand.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you come here by teleport?¡±

    ¡°There is no research on the effect teleport spells will have on a baby, and I do not intend to know.¡±

    ¡°You had taken me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re you and Yohana is Yohana.¡±

    Hayden felt a little hurt by Ian¡¯s strict categorization.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, I am the Emperor, and you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I thought you forgot.¡±

    Hayden changed the subject to other matters.

    ¡°Anyway, tell me in advance if you use the time returning spell so I can at least brace myself.¡±

    While Hayden would not be able to feel it, Ian accommodated him.

    ¡°I will inform your highness first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hayden was in a good mood now, as his moods were simple as always.

    ¡°Your highness, what is that orb?¡±

    Ian had been curious about that weird orb sitting in the corner of the Emperor¡¯s office all the while.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I saw such an orb.¡±

    ¡°This is Siram¡¯s masterpiece.¡±

    Hayden looked proud at introducing Siram¡¯s technology. Siram had sent new boomsticks to the Palace, but the orb did not seem like one. Hayden placed his hand on the orb set with complicated patterns.

    ¡°Let me show you magic.¡±

    While Ian was the greatest mage ever known, his eyes were serious as he watched the orb light up and speak.

    (Hello, Master.)

    A mechanical voice came from the orb to call Hayden its master.

    ¡°Anna, I want to know who the man is standing in front of me.¡±

    (Will you wait?)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The orb let out blue light to scan Ian from head to toe.

    (He is Sir Ian Page, your brother by pact and the Lord of the Ivory Tower.)

    To Ian¡¯s surprise, the orb spoke of Ian¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Your highness, what is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna, he wants you to introduce yourself.¡±

    (Hello, Lord of the Ivory Tower. I am a mechanical fairy, Anna.)

    What did it mean by the term mechanical fairy?

    (Siram has made me through magical technology, and I support Master Hayden Greenriver¡¯s administration work.)

    ¡°Anna helps me out a lot, as it¡¯s a machine with a better memory, quicker calculation, and more durability.¡±

    Hayden stroked the orb with satisfaction.

    ¡°If you want, you can converse with it to check its intelligence.¡±

    ¡°I decline your offer, as Siram would have created something magnificent.¡±

    ¡°Well, if so, how about a meal with you, Oliver, and me? It has been a while.¡±

    ¡°Next time. Mother said she would make me a meal as she got good quality red beans.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that dirt tasting¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, a red bean pie.¡±

    Hayden blanched on remembering the taste of Vanessa Page¡¯s special red bean pie.

    ¡°If you want to taste it again¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I cannot¡­acknowledge it as food.¡±

    Hayden thought he should send Ian back as quickly as possible, as it seemed probable he would taste it again.

    ¡°You cannot keep your parents waiting. Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness. I will visit you as often as I can.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear.¡±

    Then, Ian was basked in a ray of light. He had used a teleport spell, which only Ian could use among humans. Hayden thought of when Ian had used flying spells, as he felt a bit nostalgic.

    ¡°Those days had not been all bad¡­¡±

    Hayden smiled as he picked up a document. He did have to read more than fifty appeals today.

 Chapter 253

    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Instead of going straight to his room, Ian Page teleported outside his manor fence. He smiled as Siram¡¯s invention, the Automatic Disinfection Machine, let out a white disinfecting gas made by Douglas, the Head Imperial Alchemist. A clean wind then blew all the dust and other particles away, and the Page Manor could be entered only after this process.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Ian¡¯s mother welcomed him, as she had ordered that all manor servants should not work after seven. The house was quiet as they all went to the outhouse next to the manor.

    ¡°Welcome. Was his highness all right?¡±

    Hailey Greenriver, now Hailey Page, also greeted him. She would be curious about her family as she now lived here.

    ¡°He is well and as usual. While he wants to see Yohana, but I refused to let him do so until her first birthday.¡±

    Vanessa inwardly shook her head to see her coolheaded son fuss about her granddaughter.

    ¡°You did well, as an infant needs special care until her first birthday.¡±

    The strange thing was that Hailey, who had ruled over the social circles with only a few words, now was the same as Ian.

    ¡°Yes, is Yohana well?¡±

    Ian spoke nonchalantly, but he had been curious all the while.

    ¡°She cried herself to sleep. She cries all day loudly like you had done as a baby.¡±

    Vanessa answered instead, and she saw her son as an infant in her granddaughter. That had not been easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s well that she is healthy.¡±

    Since Ian would not remember his infancy, he thought that his mother said that Yohana was healthy.

    ¡°You two must be exhausted after caring for her all day. I will take care of her tonight. Rest up.¡±

    Ian gently lifted the small baby into his arms with simple levitation magic.

    ¡°Yohana, let¡¯s go to your room.¡±

    While Yohana was six months old, he had already decorated the largest and cleanest room for her. Ian laid Yohana on her bed and stared at her six-month-old face. She was still tiny, and while he had been afraid that he may hurt her just by touching her, he now faced a different problem.

    ¡®What kind of an unreal Mana Heart does she have? She is my blood, but¡­¡¯

    A Mana Heart was a small core in human being that created and formed mana. As Ian was above Eighth Class and Hailey was a Six, Yohana had amazing magic. The sheer amount of mana she could form and store was already above Class Four from birth. It was a scary talent.

    It had been lucky Ian had been able to control her mana, as her mana would have exploded without intervention. This was why he had been so overprotective.

    ¡°Count yourself lucky for having a good father.¡±

    Ian¡¯s words were self-deprecating as he placed a new seal on Yohana¡¯s Mana Heart. Her eyes opened.

    ¡°Are you awake? I did not intend to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s play with Daddy then.¡±

    Yohana blinked her eyes for a few moments, and her smile was bright and sunny.

    ¡°How was your day?¡±

    Ian asked Yohana this question, as he had decided he would treat her as a person from infanthood.

    ¡°Why does your grandmother say you cry all the time? You always smile in front of me.¡±

    It was true that Yohana always laughed in front of Ian, and he had concluded that the only reason she did so was that she favored her father. It was a satisfying result.

    ¡°Do you like me that much?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you just answer me?¡±

    ¡°Ike¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick.¡±

    Ian spent some time with Yohana like that, as he was often too busy to take time like this. However, a vibration told him that the emergency communication orb straight to the Ivory Tower had just been activated.

    [Lord, are you listening?!]

    Ronan was calling him.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    [A Level Five Alert had been just activated at the Northern Observation Tower! Come to the meeting room immediately!]

    Level Five was the highest, and the fight with the Undead in the Eastern Prairies counted as a Five. Ian was silent for a moment.

    ¡°I will go directly to the sight.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°If it¡¯s a Level Five, the cause will be unimaginable. I think I should not waste time. Prepare all high class mages, and I will contact you after seeing what is going on.¡±

    [Right, I will do so, and-]

    It was then Ronan¡¯s voice was cut off, and a blinding light hit the city. Ian had a good view from Yohana¡¯s room, and he could see where the deafening sound was coming from.

    The Ivory Tower was falling down.

    ¡°Yohana!¡±

    Hailey came bursting into the room to protect her daughter.

    ¡°Take care of our family for me.¡±

    Hailey nodded as there was not any time to ask questions. Ian teleported to the sky above Ivory Tower to see how the Tower¡¯s protective spells had been broken. He also needed to see what the light was and its relevance to the situation while accessing the damage.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Ian now saw the northern walls had crumbled and spotted a giant human shape approach from a few kilometers back. A blue giant was staring at Ian Page and the Imperial Palace from the north.

    Not only that, but he opened his jaw to let out the second ray of light.

    The ray grazed Ian¡¯s cheek. It was more destructive than a dragon¡¯s breath, and Ian barely managed to avoid it. It drew blood from Ian, which meant it went through the protective spells on his body.

    Ian could vouch that all magicians and dragons combined would not be able to break one barrier on him, but that ray was different. The light had nullified the spells on the Ivory Tower and Ian¡¯s body, and he was no ordinary monster.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    However, he had no time to be surprised, as the second ray had now destroyed the entire marketing district. He had to take the giant down before the city suffered more damage. Ian would give his all.

    His eyes were blue, which meant that his mana was now at his maximum.

    The wind blew rapidly as Ian spread one arm.

    ¡®The Spear of Ice and Thunder.¡¯

    The giant spear covered the Ivory Tower grounds. He lifted his left arm to stroke the sparking weapon that was letting out chilling mana.

    Ian waved both arms to summon two giant arms from behind his back that now held the spear. He flew straight to the giant at lightning speed, and the giant barely managed to block the first attack. However, the reaction was different from what he had expected.

    [I see the Variant of the Middle World.]

    Only one person would understand that outlandish language, but Ian Page was that person. It was the power of language.

    Fran Page had taught dragons, and they had been transcendently powerful. However, the blue giant now spoke it fluently.

    [I will start the removal.]

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 4

    The giant called Ian ¡®Variant of the Middle World,¡¯ and he needed to be removed. Neither Fran Page nor the dragons had to with this, but the giant did not let Ian observe it and broke Ian¡¯s spear.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    There was no answer, and Ian clucked his tongue. He needed to beat this giant to get an answer. A black fireball began to dance on Ian¡¯s palm. It was Cosmos Destroyer, which could burn planets with a flicker. Ian crushed the fireball onto the giant, but the fireball disappeared instead of burning its flesh.

    That was not the end. The giant opened its jaws to let out the ray that had destroyed the Ivory Tower and hurt Ian¡¯s cheek. As Ian was too near the giant, he had no time to avoid it.

    The light engulfed Ian. If he did not have the mana arms that had wielded the spear and the mana shield on top of it, Ian would have been gravely injured.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ian¡¯s eyes glistened through the damaged mana shield.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The giant could damage Ian and even resist his magic. While that was threatening enough, Ian could see a bigger problem up close.

    ¡°What did you do¡­¡±

    Ian saw that the Northern lands had become absolutely barren behind the giant. It was evident that it had absolutely crushed all lands and villages where people lived. Ian could not begin to assess the damage. Still, he knew that the only warning the Ivory Tower and the Palace received was the Level 5 signal.

    That meant there had been no time to convey the threat this giant posed.

    [An error has occurred in the Middle World, and the principle is to analyze the reason and reconstruct.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    [The Variant that has caused the damage needs to be removed first, but the analyst can change the order if necessary.]

    Ian could not understand what the giant¡¯s words meant.

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re the analyst and this is the Middle Earth? And that I am the Variant who has caused the damage?¡±

    [Variant Ian Page uses some of Superior¡¯s language. Examining how he got access. The Variant has overused unauthorized power to affect Middle Earth. There is a high possibility that he will harm Superior.]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [I, as Superior¡¯s analyst, must remove the confirmed Variant and restore the damaged Middle Earth.]

    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed at the new information as he contemplated the giant¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, if we do not kill you, you will destroy us all, right?¡±

    The giant had attacked mercilessly and had ruined all those who he had seen coming here. Therefore, the only thing Ian could do was resist.

    [Your resistance is futile.]

    ¡°We will¡­¡±

    Ian focused on his mana and created tens of thousands of ice arrows.

    ¡°See about that.¡±

    The arrows bombarded the giant at Ian¡¯s order, and the air filled with clanging sounds. Sharp shafts bounced off the giant¡¯s skin.

    [Your resistance¡­]

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Ian¡¯s attack did not end there, as he pointed his palms downward to prepare his next move.

    ¡®Yggdrasil¡¯s Restraint.¡¯

    Massive plant roots shot up from the ground to the giant, and they were tough enough to hold the giant for a moment.

    ¡®As the giant resists most element attacks, I need something larger.¡¯

    He used Nature¡¯s Fury, which would rot the plant roots holding the giant and spread toxic pores under the giant¡¯s skin.

    ¡®Now¡­!¡¯

    He saw a chance, and Ian raised an arm to place an effective attack. His breath was unusually rough as thunder and lightning gathered around him.

    ¡®Disintegrate.¡¯

    This spell was the most penetrating of all spells Ian could use. A bolt of catastrophic lightning came crashing down onto the giant¡¯s weakened body.

    [¡­!]

    It worked, as the giant showed a response. Ian could see white blood coming out of its heart.

    [¡­As a bug of Middle Earth.]

    However, the giant healed after a moment.

    [You only do meaningless, ineffective, and irrational acts.]

    Its skin became blue again, and the wounds disappeared.

    [Variant, you have already fatally damaged your world. Time and space have become ubiquitously damaged.]

    Ian could guess what the giant was saying. Is he saying about me returning back in time and the fragmented dimensions? However, Fran Page had been behind most of those phenomena, and Ian could not understand why things were happening like this.

    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯

    Was this because Ian had formed that theory of returning back in time without damage? That was the only reason Ian could think of, as there were no other factors.

    [Accept this Middle Earth¡¯s end and reconstruction, as this is a regular process at a universal scale¡­]

    (Shoot!)

    It was then Ian heard the Emperor¡¯s voice from the sound amplifying orb. He instinctively observed where the sound had come from. Ian could see the Empire¡¯s new cannon aircraft forces and the dragons guarding them. Emperor Greenriver had come to support Ian with the dragons.

    Tens of cannons shot at the giant.

    [Fellow dragons, support our ally.]

    Reseese Radenju¡¯s order came to order the dragons to shoot their breath onto the giant. The giant covered its head with an arm, but the attack had not worked.

    The giant¡¯s expression was hateful, like it had seen bugs on its skin.

    [Nothing is whole. I will begin reconstruction.]

    The voice was more forceful, and its eyes burned. The jaws opened even wider. Something was going on, and it was going to be dangerous. Ian¡¯s instincts told him that he had to stop it at all costs. No one could help him, as the giant¡¯s attack would destroy everything and kill everyone. More than anything else, Hayden Greenriver was riding on one of the ships because he came to help Ian.

    Ian made a split-second choice.

    ¡®Long Winter¡¯s Shield.¡¯

    It was a large-scale defensive skill that made the user fall asleep but gave others strong protection. The side effect was that Ian would fall asleep in relation to the damage he received. He only wished that the damage would be manageable.

    This was the only spell Ian could use against an enemy who destroyed Ian¡¯s other defense skills. His thoughts ended there as a ray of white light engulfed a massive ice shield, Ian, and perhaps this world.

    **

    Ian opened his eyes to see surprisingly familiar darkness. He may have been here before.

    ¡°Zero dimension¡­?¡±

    Normally, one could come here only by drinking Red Dragon¡¯s Five Breaths. Why¡­

    ¡°No, you¡¯re even deeper inside.¡±

    Ian froze as he heard a too familiar voice that should not exist.

    ¡°¡­Fran?¡±

 Chapter 255 - Season 2 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Fran Page had been Ian¡¯s father, his original, and the reason for every problem that had happened. Ian had given him eternal rest and therefore did not belong here.

    ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±

    Therefore, Ian decided to treat him as an illusion, as it was common to hear and see such things during sleep.

    ¡°Of course, I am an illusion. Do you want me alive after killing me yourself?¡±

    Fran agreed with Ian as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I had told you this before, but you are not too bright considering you¡¯re my son.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The way you fought that giant, and that spell you used for protection¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I should have taught you more. Well, I guess we can say that it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Everything from his voice to his expression was oily. Ian always did find him disgusting.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying nonsense than in my dream? You irritate me.¡±

    ¡°That is a misunderstanding. I have been here for a long time, but you just came rushing in.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re my son and also my psychological clone? While you did become stronger¡­you¡¯re still me, and I¡¯m you.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Deep inside, very deep, this fragment of me goes with you.¡±

    Ian grimaced at Fran¡¯s words.

    ¡°I cannot hear any more of this.¡±

    ¡°Should I disappear then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You can order me to, but aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Fran Page smiled and spoke up.

    ¡°Ian, you thought of those lizards and me when you first understood that giant¡¯s words.¡±

    Ian had to listen, as that was true. The giant¡¯s words exactly matched the power of language.

    ¡°It was heartening to see that you thought of me first instead of those lizards.¡±

    Ian ignored most of Fran¡¯s words, but some interested him now.

    ¡°Cut to the chase. Do you know what that giant is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ian glared at Fran, who raised his hands in mock surrender.

    ¡°I was surprised, too. I had always been curious about where the power of language had come from.¡±

    Fran was sincere, as he had always wanted to know the origin of the power of language. He had searched for it, but the results had been futile.

    ¡°I had given up knowing, but the curiosity I had felt during my younger years sprang up.¡±

    Fran¡¯s expression looked alive and realistic.

    ¡°What is your conclusion?¡±

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°So you can defeat that giant, and I can destroy that personality.¡±

    ¡°Why? How? You¡¯re an illusion.¡±

    ¡°While I am still a fragment, I do have some things to teach you.¡±

    Ian scoffed at Fran¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me beating you one-sidedly? Yet you still have something to me?¡±

    During Ian and Fran¡¯s fight, Ian had absolutely crushed Fran. However, Fran was still confident.

    ¡°My original form was the one who lost and has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°You know, I have absorbed everything you had learned and experienced just by sitting here.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°With my intelligence, I am now stronger than you.¡±

    This Fran, a fragment, had absorbed everything Ian had, which had resulted in him becoming stronger than Ian himself here.

    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°How can I when you always lie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I heard that.¡±

    Fran waved his hand, and their surroundings changed. They were now in a wide plain under a clear sky. Ian had trained with Fran here when he had experienced Fran¡¯s past.

    ¡°Test me if you can¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Test?¡±

    ¡°Check if I am stronger than you.¡±

    There was no need to say anything more, and the victor, after a long fight, was Fran Page.

    ¡°Do you believe me now? Your expression says so. Just get up, son.¡±

    Fran reached out with his hand.

    ¡°My teachings are just the beginning.¡±

    **

    ¡°¡­Father.¡±

    It was a deep cave, and a woman¡¯s shaking voice rang the darkness.

    ¡°I am going to see the end.¡±

    She was recording her voice in an old voice recording orb.

    ¡°I cannot endure this any longer. Mother passed away this morning. She worried about me to the end and said to me that you would come back after a little while. She told me that while you had taken time, you had always come back and that I should wait somehow.¡±

    The woman hesitated for a second.

    ¡°Mother was stupid, wasn¡¯t she. We¡¯ve waited for twenty years.¡±

    What had made her and her mother wait for twenty years?

    ¡°If I look back, I believe she was talking not out of faith but out of hope. Grandfather, Grandmother, Cousin Douglas, His Majesty, Sir Oliver, who all died, had always thought Ian Page as their last hope.¡±

    She closed her eyes.

    ¡°Our resistance against the giant had been futile, and as everyone died out, we¡¯ve all tried to bank our hopes on you, Father. That you, trapped in that ice, will come back and end our sufferings.¡±

    When people meet the end of their rope, they try to find something to hold on. It may be their family, a lover, or a religion. The survivors of the giant¡¯s attacks needed that, and Ian Page had become their last hope. He had been called the savior from some time ago.

    ¡°I think I believed this until I was seven, but I don¡¯t know now. We¡¯ve been separated too early for me to know anything about you.¡±

    She never knew her father, which meant her faith in him was weaker than others.

    ¡°After learning magic from Mother and fighting against the monsters the giants created to hunt us down¡­I forgot about you.¡±

    She added some more mana to the orb.

    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re the only one I can say my last words. Everyone else died.¡±

    There may be another survivor, but there was no one to Yohana and her deceased comrades¡¯ knowledge.

    ¡°Father, I am going to fight. I cannot remain hiding against a monster who took everything I loved away from me.¡±

    The woman with the light brown hair lowered the orb and took out her staff and the cape she had received from her mother. She placed the few remaining elixirs and potions on her belt.

    ¡°If you ever hear this, please kill the giant as painfully as possible.¡±

    The woman¡¯s anguished words ended here. She came out of the cave to see the world burning in red fire. It had been so for the past two decades.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­go to my death.¡±

    Yohana Page used the teleport spell only those over 8th class could use to disappear from the cave.

 Chapter 256 - Season 2 Chapter 6

    Season 2 Chapter 6

    Ian thought of the past when he had first entered Zero Dimension to fight Reseese Radenju. The difference was that the fight had become incomparably intense and both fighters incomparably stronger.

    The same thing was that while Ian had been the weaker one at the beginning, he had won at the end. Ian saw Fran kneel on one knee and the hole he had made on Fran¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡±

    ¡°You said I was an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Monsters are usually idiots.¡±

    Fran healed his wound with a smile, as Zero Dimension made it possible.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become better, enough to put up a fight against that giant.¡±

    Fran swiped a glass of wine in the air.

    ¡°You want a glass?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Fathers usually teach sons how to drink. How about learning how to do this?¡±

    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±

    Ian growled as he now was finished here and needed to get out.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I said, I wanted you to kill that ugly giant first.¡±

    Fran had said he wanted only one thing from the beginning: to read the giant¡¯s memories and search for the roots of his special powers. In other words, he wanted to satisfy his curiosity.

    ¡°Really, only that?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want.¡±

    ¡°I said, nothing. I¡¯m already dead, you know.¡±

    ¡°How about taking over my body?¡±

    ¡°I want that badly. But, I¡¯m only an illusion. Did you hear me? An illusion!¡±

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have taken over your body when you had fallen asleep?¡±

    ¡°That may be a plot¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Ian had to laugh at Fran saying the word trust. Fran had only spoken lies anytime he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Just trust me, or become strong enough that you won¡¯t care what my ploys are.¡±

    Fran spoke as he opened the door that led out of Zero Dimension.

    ¡°That will satisfy my curiosity, and it will become easier to protect my wife, daughter-in-law, and granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Their conversation ended there as Fran pushed Ian across the gate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    Fran waved his hand, and the light gesture suited him.

    **

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When Ian opened his eyes, the world was red.

    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯

    The spell he had used made him fall asleep according to the damage he had absorbed, and now, the world had turned crimson. Something was wrong.

    Ian had been near the North castle walls when facing the gate, which meant he should be able to see the city. However, he saw nothing except the masses of ice he had made using his spell.

    ¡®There is no life here, even where the Palace¡­had been.¡¯

    The land was burning, the empire had disappeared, and no one was alive¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    However, Ian now felt someone¡¯s presence nearby. It had appeared suddenly, which meant that the individual may have used a teleport spell. However, that spell was an 8th class, which only Ian could use among humans.

    ¡®Is there a battle?¡¯

    Right after Ian felt the presence, a massive amount of mana burst out and continued to do so. Ian would need to confirm, as he could go there easily.

    Ian did not use a teleport spell, as he would need to assess the situation first before approaching. He quickly flew there, and his speed had increased during his training with Fran. He moved to the south and saw only flame pillars on the ground. The world he had known was nowhere, and Ian swallowed his grief as he moved towards the mana. He was almost there.

    Ian saw the familiar giant and a woman with a familiar cape and staff fighting to the death against it. He momentarily thought of her as Hailey, as she was similar in shape and had her cape and staff.

    However, her hair color, face, and magic levels were different. Haily had blond hair and golden eyes, but this one had brown hair and blue eyes. Also, she was an 8th class mage like Ian.

    It was then Ian sensed the woman¡¯s identity. There were hints, and Ian may have slept longer than expected. That meant she may be Yohana, who had been an infant the last time he had seen her.

    The giant grabbed the woman and spoke something in its language at that moment.

    ¡°What are you saying? Say it in a language I can understand, or just kill me.¡±

    However, Ian understood the giant¡¯s language, unlike the woman, and he was now certain who she was. The giant had said that it was going to remove ¡®Yohana Page,¡¯ the last being left except for the Variant.

    Something swiped the giant¡¯s wrist, and both Yohana and the monster did not know what it was. However, it cut off the giant¡¯s wrist, and Yohana was freed. Then, after another swipe, both the giant¡¯s legs were cut off.

    The giant fell down. A sharp wind blade Ian had made in the shape of a gear had taken care of the monster.

    ¡°Father¡­?¡±

    Yohana reacted first, as she knew who Ian was after seeing him a few times sleeping inside the ice. He had to be Ian Page.

    ¡°Are¡­you really Father?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re Yohana Page, yes. I named you myself.¡±

    It had been twenty years. If this was a normal reunion, they would have talked things over.

    ¡°¡­Then, there¡¯s a chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    However, Yohana Page¡¯s life had been a sequence of survival and fighting. A reunion was a luxury.

    ¡°I heard you were above an 8th class. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°While I thought things would end here¡­ if you came¡­ it may be possible.¡±

    Yohana pointed to the giant, who had finished healing with a shaking finger.

    ¡°To punish that giant for taking away everything from me.¡±

    Friends, family, comrades, home. Ian heard the anguish in his daughter¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    How could he answer as a late father and a failed protector? Ian gently patted her hair.

    ¡°I am sorry for being late, Yohana. I will do what you want, so let¡¯s talk later.¡±

    Yohana flinched at the sudden contact but nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ian moved towards the giant.

    [Variant, now I cannot let you be¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    The Spear of Ice, which Ian had only been able to make one of in the past, now appeared in tens.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight first.¡±

 Chapter 257 - Season 2 Chapter 7

    Season 2 Chapter 7

    The giant was still strong, and the number of monsters it made to set the world aflame over the last twenty years was incalculable. The monsters were bigger than humans, crawled on four legs, and were shaped like three-headed dogs. Of course, Ian could kill them with a single stroke of his hand.

    Ian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the giant even as he faced the monsters, and a fireball hit the giant as a result. The giant stumbled, and Ian realized his spells were working. Ian felt what it was like to have become stronger for the first time in a long while.

    [Stop your futile¡­]

    ¡°Does it look like futile?¡±

    [¡­¡­]

    The giant fell silent, as it had also realized that Ian Page had become stronger than itself over the last twenty years.

    ¡°Let me try in earnest then.¡±

    Ian murmured calmly, but he was astonished inside. He had not realized such a long time had passed, and now understood why the world had changed like this. Yohana had said she had lost everything she loved, which meant everyone had died and left her alone. Ian clenched his teeth. If he had not met Fran¡¯s fragment, he would have lost his reason for what he had lost.

    However, he now knew he had a chance. Without the dimensions fragmenting, he could turn back time, a spell he called Reconstruction. However, he needed more information first, such as what the giant was and what kind of a place Superior was. The information was necessary to know what Ian needed to prioritize after turning back time.

    Ian looked around at the monsters and the giant, and he was determined to end things quickly so they would not have time to heal.

    Ian would use a blow hard enough that the giant would cough up all his memories. He summoned lightning strikes, which penetrated the giant. It was the same situation as the last time, but Ian felt the spell work.

    He had heard Oliver Greenwood say that once you know your blade, you could feel whether it had killed off the enemy. It was the same for Ian, and he knew that his spell had landed a critical hit.

    [Ugh¡­!]

    Ian saw the giant cough up blood for the first time. The ground rang as the giant fell down on one knee, and it looked back and forth between the flowing white blood and the Variant.

    [¡­Variant of the Middle Earth.]

    The giant spoke up slowly, and it seemed the wound was deep.

    [As an analyst, I have a duty to analyze and define the damage done to this world. Therefore, I will define you as a ¡®Fatal Error¡¯ instead of a variant from now on.]

    What was the difference?

    [A ¡®Fatal Error¡¯ needs to be discussed between the Superior Council and they must reach a conclusion. You should stop your futile resistance and wait for your fate.]

    ¡°A council?¡±

    Ian understood one thing, at least. Something stronger than that giant was going to come. That was valuable information, but Ian needed to be careful. If things got dire, he might die before turning back time.

    ¡®I need to kill that giant before it reports to the Council, whatever that is. Then, I get its memories and turn back time. That is the safest choice for now.¡¯

    An entity stronger than that giant. Ian knew nothing about how such a being may attack this world. Therefore, Ian decided to take the safer route and attain the giant¡¯s memories.

    ¡®I will finish the giant with this attack.¡¯

    Ian made up his mind, and he prepared his final spell that would kill off the giant in a moment.

    [Do not rush things. The code has already been sent successfully. I will soon receive the Council¡¯s answer.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was then the sky rang. That was the only explanation Ian could think of, as this was the first time he had seen a phenomena like this. There was a crack in the sky.

    ¡°What¡­is that?¡±

    Yohana and Ian fell silent, as the sky was like cracked glass. They felt helpless to stand under such a world.

    [The answer from the Council has come.]

    The sky broke down with the giant¡¯s murmur to reveal a large portal burning with red flames. Something was coming out from that portal.

    [According to the Superior¡¯s principles, this Middle Earth will be completely erased due to its Fatal Error.]

    The entity resembled the giant with blue skin, muscular body, white eyes, and hair. However, unlike the businesslike giant, the entity looked angry. It was too big to come over the portal, and Ian could only see its upper body, holding a large trident.

    [As this is a problem that a ¡®Guide¡¯ should solve, our Council will send one. The analyst will assist the Guide in finishing the task.]

    The entity Ian saw seemed to be the ¡®Guide.¡¯ Things were going wrong, and Ian decided to modify his plan.

    ¡°Yohana, listen fast. I am going to try to turn back time to when that giant had not appeared, and everyone was alive.¡±

    ¡°Turn¡­back time?¡±

    ¡°I want to explain in detail, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. Reconstruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    ¡°His majesty told me about that once and that you were a great mage that would solve all this when you came back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hayden Greenriver had not forgotten that talk. He was like that.

    ¡°You do not need to explain anything. I just want everyone back alive.¡±

    Yohana looked and sounded sincere.

    ¡°I am sorry, Yohana, to have not been able to spend more time¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m actually happy that there¡¯s hope.¡±

    Yohana felt like she could do anything if she could have another chance.

    ¡°However, promise me some things.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Raise me better, and don¡¯t go away for too long.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°I want you to raise me as a mage. I became an 8th class almost on my own, and with your help, I may become stronger.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Please, be more informal to Mother. She wouldn¡¯t want to live so formally with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. So begin before things are too late.¡±

    The world was nearing its end, and Yohana no longer held back her father.

    ¡°Can you lend me your mana?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The mana was an excuse to hold her hand, and Yohana knew it. The blue mana sparked out, and Ian used the Reconstruction spell that swallowed everything up. The rest was silence.

    **

    ¡°Ian, Ian?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Ian opened his eyes to see Hayden. He had returned to the day when he had told him about the Reconstruction theory.

 Chapter 258 - Season 2 Chapter 8

    Season 2 Chapter 8

    ¡°¡­Yes, I used it right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Hayden could not understand what was going on. Ian had come back in time? What was he talking about?

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­joking, right?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, please listen carefully to what I say. I will be brief since there is no time.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re actually serious.¡±

    Hayden straightened up upon seeing Ian¡¯s face as the mage was grim.

    ¡°Speak up, Lord of the Ivory Tower.¡±

    Hayden Greenriver now spoke as the Emperor, as Ian spoke as the Lord of the Ivory Tower.

    ¡°A monster will appear at the North.¡±

    ¡°What¡­what? A monster at the north? Are you talking of the Mogrian lands, where the Empress¡¯s family is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please send a Level 6 Alert across the lands.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Level 6? Not level 5?¡±

    ¡°No, Level 6.¡±

    ¡°That means I have to make a new alert level¡­¡±

    Hayden murmured that but realized something.

    ¡°Will a more dangerous situation occur than the fight with the undead?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression turned serious when Ian nodded.

    ¡°That monster was shaped like a giant, and it was difficult for me to beat it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? A monster like that can exist?¡±

    Hayden¡¯s eyes burst open on hearing that news. However, he was no longer the lazy prince of the past. He needed to do what a leader needed to do.

    ¡°¡­I understood what is needed. I will set precautions that will be stricter than Level 5. Any other suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Not for now, but maybe in the future. Please, take care of what I have asked of you first.¡±

    ¡°I will do that. Well, I need to hurry. Sir Oliver!¡±

    Oliver immediately came in after being called by Hayden, and the Emperor spoke to his closest guardian.

    ¡°Let us prepare. We have much to do.¡±

    ¡°I will escort you, your highness.¡±

    Hayden nodded before turning back to Ian.

    ¡°I will listen to more details, later on, Lord.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful, your highness.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hayden¡¯s expression softened after a moment. He did want to say his last words as a friend.

    ¡°Be careful, Ian.¡±

    Ian smiled and then bowed as a subordinate.

    ¡°Please, take care of yourself.¡±

    Ian disappeared using a teleport spell. Hayden was curious about everything left unexplained, but he had urgent business to attend to.

    **

    ¡®You had more sense than me at that moment, Yohana.¡±

    When Ian arrived at the northern sky, the giant had already appeared at the snow mountains at the end of the empire.

    ¡®She had given me her memories in that short moment.¡¯

    Yohana had given Ian the memories of the terrible twenty years she had lived. She had probably thought that the memories would help her father.

    ¡®Thank you, Yohana. I may know that giant¡¯s patter sooner this time.¡¯

    Ian hid his presence and began to observe the giant. He could not give the giant a single moment to attack and had to kill him before it realized anything had happened. Only by that way can I get his memories and find important information.

    Ian¡¯s Memory Eater spell worked best when used on a weakened being but could be used on a dead corpse for a while. He could not let the giant call upon his superiors.

    ¡®He¡¯s hunting again?¡¯

    Ian saw Mogrian¡¯s Lord, Marcus Mogrian, who was familiar to him. He knew the bravery of the north, as he saw that Marcus did not step back. Instead, he offered himself as bait after giving the necessary orders. He really was the Shield of the North.

    ¡®Just a little bit more, Lord.¡¯

    Ian raised his mana as he observed Marcus. He could kill the giant with one shot without any obstacles if he had the right moment. He watched Marcus send his soldiers away and ride on his horse.

    ¡°I am sorry, Winter. I was going to retire you, so you could live the rest of your life in peace.¡±

    Marcus whispered as he bent down.

    ¡°Do not think too badly of me. I am going with you.¡±

    Winter seemed happy to fight his last battle with his master as he galloped towards the giants even when all other creatures ran in the opposite direction.

    Ian saw Marcus try to communicate with the giant. The giant remained silent as Marcus spoke upwards and murmured something only Ian could understand.

    ¡®What do you humans do when you see a dirty bug block your way with its cries? You stamp on it.¡¯

    A large shadow loomed over the giant, and Marcus seemed about to meet his end yet again. However, Ian had managed to complete his spell, which meant that tragedy would not come to be once more.

    [You are¡­the Middle Earth¡¯s¡­?]

    The giant¡¯s body cracked and exploded in an instant. Its blue skin and white blood burst open, and the giant¡¯s intestines and bone fragments showered the sky. Everyone stared at the sight with gaping mouths.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Ian Page asked everyone as he landed in front of the soldiers. Marcus could not estimate whether this was a dream or not.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please, rest up. I need to do something first.¡±

    Ian checked whether Marcus was all right and went to find the giant¡¯s brain. Only the brain was necessary to use the Memory Eater.

    The giant¡¯s brain was hard, unlike a human¡¯s, and he stood for a while to soak up the memories. Marcus and other soldiers waited for Ian to move, as while they did not understand what Ian was doing, they would wait for him to do what he wanted.

    Ian wrapped up and looked surprised upon seeing Marcus and the soldiers still standing there.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°We were guarding the perimeter in case something happened. While we know you¡¯re stronger than all of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, please remain there. Something will happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Ian cast a spell using the Power of Language even as Marcus seemed flabbergasted. However, he seemed different from usual.

    [Sent the first analysis code. The teleport to the Middle Earth has been successful. We will secure Ian Page, who has intruded into the Cronos¡¯s access authority.]

    It was then a presence that had been felt in the sky disappeared.

    ¡°Well, nothing happened much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us return. I will then explain what I found, and what I will do in the future.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Season 2 Chapter 9

    Season 2 Chapter 9

    ¡°Thank you for gathering.¡±

    They were gathered around the Mogrian castle¡¯s meeting room. Ian had brought those necessary for his plan using the teleport spell.

    ¡°I will go straight to the point.¡±

    Hayden Greenriver, Reseese Radenju, Ian¡¯s second in command Ronan, Oliver Greenwood, Empire Militaria¡¯s leader Duncan, Hailey Page, several Lords including Marcus, eight artisans, and Douglas, the lead Alchemist.

    ¡°I read the giant¡¯s memories and discovered that there is another world.¡±

    Everyone remained silent as they decided to listen to what Ian had to say before reacting.

    ¡°The leaders of that world call themselves the Superiors and believe they are better than any other being.¡±

    According to the giant¡¯s memories, the Superior Dimension was at the highest plane out of the nine planes supported by Yggdrasil. They called the other eight Dimensions the middle earth.

    ¡°If you see a bug and its hive, you won¡¯t kill it unless it hurts you because they¡¯re just too weak to kill.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean those¡­Superiors see us as bugs?¡±

    Ronan was quick to react, and Hayden intervened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what we did.¡±

    ¡°I was that bug, as a magic theory I worked on irked them.¡±

    According to the giant¡¯s memories, the Superior categorized time into Cronos and Kairos. Cronos was the time that affected the nine dimensions, and Kairos was the time of each dimension. What Fran and Ian had done affected Karios, but Ian¡¯s new theory affected Cronos.

    While Ian had been unable to access how the Superiors got that information, he acknowledged that he had brought this catastrophe on himself. He needed to solve this himself.

    ¡°What magic had you been working on to cause that problem?¡±

    Oliver asked that question, and everyone looked at Ian.

    ¡°It was time magic.¡±

    ¡°Time magic?¡±

    ¡°I worked on how to return time, and I used it once in the future where everything had gone extinct.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Everyone seemed astonished at Ian¡¯s words.

    ¡°I had bought us time by killing the giant instantly and deceiving them. However, we need a fundamental solution.¡±

    Marcus nodded, acknowledging everything Ian said.

    ¡°I had brought you all to discuss how to go about this solution.¡±

    Ian then snapped his fingers, and another mana report appeared.

    ¡°Douglas and the eight Artisans will be crucial in this plan. Please develop and create weapons and other supplies we need to invade the Superior plane. Please do not consider the consequences this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we will attack the Superior plane first?¡±

    Siram had asked that question.

    ¡°If they are coming to attack and eradicate us, there is no choice. However, I need to know more first. Your highness, can I count on your support?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hayden Greenriver nodded.

    ¡°Us artisans will work to help this world survive. It¡¯s what we should do after we choose to live here.¡±

    Ian bowed to the artisans to show his gratitude.

    ¡°I am planning to go and spy on that Superior plane and come back with as much information as possible.¡±

    Everyone seemed astonished, Ian¡¯s family members almost stood up.

    [You will need to go there. Do you know a way?]

    ¡°The giant was an analyst in that world and performed his duties in that world after analysis. He fixed things like openings.¡±

    The analyst seemed a low-class creature in that world but was that strong.

    ¡°I saw some holes I could go into that were left behind. While it is demeaning, I have no choice but to sneak in.¡±

    Duncan asked the question everyone had been curious about.

    ¡°That time magic you keep mentioning¡­can it be used multiple times? It may make our future brighter.¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Ian¡¯s answer was somewhat positive at first.

    ¡°However, I do not know what the side effects would be and would need to be careful.¡±

    Ian was lying, as he definitely knew that there were side effects. He felt a subtle change in his body and soul. He would not say this out loud, as it would cause only worry when there was no other way.

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    Hayden spoke out after everyone thought for a while about what exactly those side effects would be.

    ¡°While I want to tell you not to do anything, that I as Emperor will manage the situation¡­¡±

    His voice was filled with regret and guilt.

    ¡°I cannot say such a thing as I need to protect the people, and you have the power to do so. Please, forgive us for not being able to help you.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s words heavily weighed among those present and made them desire to do what was asked of them.

    ¡°¡­Well, there is no choice. It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m too strong¡­¡±

    Ian shrugged his shoulders, which lightened the mood. It was time to take the next step.

    ¡°Then, let us move. There is not much time.¡±

    **

    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sorry to you, our family, and especially Yohana.¡±

    Everyone in the meeting, and even the Fairy Queen, the dragons, Ian¡¯s mother, and Ledio, all came to send Ian off.

    ¡°If I could persuade you otherwise, you would have not made this choice. Please, be careful.¡±

    Vanessa held Ian¡¯s hand with both hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong enough to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you needn¡¯t worry about that point.¡±

    Ledio, who was now Ian¡¯s father by law, consoled Vanessa.

    [You humans really go about wildly, not knowing how precious life is. However, don¡¯t overdo yourself. You need to see your family for a longer time.]

    The Fairy Queen also showed worry in her own way, and she was right. If Ian did not have his family, he might have given up the moment he saw the giant¡¯s memories, as they were a deep abyss. He had explained the situation in words rather than showing the memories directly for this reason.

    He had people to protect, which made risking his life possible.

    ¡°Yohana. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Ian¡¯s gaze lingered on his daughter, who seemed to feel something in the air as her face was sad. Then, he put on his hood and murmured the Power of Language, or in other terms ¡®Superior¡¯s Language¡¯ that would open up a hole he could go in.

    It was then the sky became dark without any light, and a flame lit up a circle that opened a portal. Ian took a deep breath. Now, the only thing left to do was pass the gate. He looked back once before stepping forward.

    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Season 2 Chapter 10

    Season 2 Chapter 10

    ¡°Should I send for a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked for his highness to send one since Yohana is acting strange.¡±

    Yohana was watching her mother and grandmother as they talked anxiously over her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that mana heart problem that Ian mentioned, right?¡±

    ¡°No, we solved that together.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    They had expected Yohana to cry often after Ian went through the portal, but she was still and silent.

    ¡°I feel so helpless¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand exactly how you feel. Anyone close to Ian would feel the same.¡±

    Hailey and Vanessa watched Yohana together because they worried about Yohana¡¯s health.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry much about what we cannot do and hope for the best.¡±

    The strange thing was that Yohana seemed to be thinking deeply as she looked up at the two women.

    **

    Ian remembered the despair he had felt when seeing the giant¡¯s memories. Could he win? The two entities he had seen were not even the higher-up in the Superior plane. Ian had only been able to return time against them. How strong would its rulers be? Especially the leader of the Council, the one they call Father¡­

    It was then Ian felt the atmosphere change. He had finally arrived at the Superior plane and looked around.

    ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t seem all that different.¡±

    There was a wide plain, a bright blue sky, scent of flowers, and grass rustling against the wind.

    The difference was massive floating objects shaped like dandelion seeds, taller than any tree in Ian¡¯s world, and strange creatures.

    What was more, the mana here existed with the world. Ian felt he could be even stronger here, as he could feed on the mana in this land.

    However, he had no time to look around more, as he sensed many were around him. If he had been discovered, he had to return time. He would have to bear the side effects to survive. Only his body and soul would be affected.

    Ian bent low to observe the situation. He now saw some beings akin to those he had seen in his world. They were young like human children, and their hair did not move on their own accord. Except for their blue skin, they seemed like human kids.

    He saw that they were being chased by hellhounds, which he had seen in Yohana¡¯s memories. Only the size was smaller.

    [Catch them if you do not want to starve! Your meal depends on them.]

    He saw that the hellhounds were followed by a Superior individual who acted like their owner. They were similar to the analyst Ian had seen. What was the difference? Ian could feel that the kids and the owner were weaker than the analyst. The kids were like ordinary people in Ian¡¯s world, and the hellhound owner seemed like a 4th class mage at the most.

    ¡®It will be easier to obtain their memories.¡¯

    Ian needed more information, as the analyst¡¯s memories had been censored in various areas, probably because it had come to Ian¡¯s world. They would give him better information. He would observe them for just a little while longer.

    **

    Jerry and Kai were twelve-year-old boys who lived in the Michelle Village, located in the corner of this wide plane called the Land of Wolves.

    [Why is a hunter here?]

    [I don¡¯t know, but just run!]

    These two were famous for being the fastest runners in the village and knew the terrain here best. Therefore, the village leader would send them on quests often, and today had been one of those days.

    [Isn¡¯t he the guest from the Middle Earth that our leader has asked us to escort?]

    [You idiot! Can¡¯t you see for yourself? Do you really think that he would ask us to bring a hunter from the Council?!]

    Today¡¯s quest had been to bring a guest who would have pale skin and blue eyes. Also, he would be standing at the southern end of the plane wearing a blue robe.

    The leader had said that Ian would follow them if they mentioned Michelle, who had helped the village people build their homes here.

    [The reed forest is nearby! Let¡¯s split there!]

    However, they had met a hunter who had received Father¡¯s blood, and the hunt began as always.

    [Where will we meet?]

    [There!]

    [There?! I see!]

    Jerry and Kai ran to the Giant Reed Forest for their lives, but the hellhound, who did not tire unlike the children, soon caught up with them.

    ¡°Kai?! What should we do?!¡±

    The wanderers were lowly creatures here, as they had been exiled for not having ¡®Father¡¯s blood.¡¯ They were treated as beasts and would become enslaved people, gladiators, and prey. Therefore, they formed groups to escape, and Jerry and Kai were their descendants.

    [To think I found the offering I needed for the Council.]

    The hunter armed with a bow and arrows spoke in an oily voice.

    [¡­¡­]

    [You two won¡¯t be living here alone. If you tell me where the others are, I¡¯ll let you two live freely.]

    Jerry and Kai remained silent as they saw through those words.

    [Well, well. I know those without Father¡¯s blood are all stupid.]

    The hunter clucked his tongue and took out a dagger. He only needed them alive.

    [You don¡¯t need your limbs, and I should remove your teeth so you won¡¯t resist.]

    The two knew there was no place to run, and they thought of adults who had been already captured by the hunters. They had disappeared without a trace.

    [Well then¡­]

    It was then that he hunter froze as if he was under a spell.

    ¡®Memory Eater.¡¯

    Ian Page had stopped everyone with a spell and used a Memory Eater spell to go through the hunter¡¯s memories. It was much easier this time since he was so weak. The hunter groaned under the feeling as his brain was spinning around.

    ¡°I thought you really would not be much¡­ but you really are garbage. Thanks for the information, though.¡±

    Ian spoke coldly as he killed off the hunter with a single shot. He then spoke to the kids.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s have a talk¡­¡±

    [Do you know Michelle Greenriver? The magician from the Middle Earth!]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed. Why did that ancient mage¡¯s name, whose expedition diaries Ian had used to track down the Artisans, come up here?

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    [Our village leader said that you would know that name¡­]

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    [What¡­?]

    ¡°I have no reason to let you live since you saw my faces. So, give me something.¡±

    While Ian knew the easier way was to kill them all, he did not feel hostility from the kids. He would observe them until he sorted through the hunter¡¯s memories.

    [Michelle Greenriver had left our village long before we were born, but she had helped us build our village!]

    ¡°Why do you mention her name? I have no relations with Michelle Greenriver.¡±

    [Our village leader divines every day, and while he is wrong most of the time¡­Today, he was certain that a guest from the Middle Earth would arrive. He would have different skin color, hair, and eyes from us, and would be wearing a blue robe. He told us that the guest would come with us if we tell him Michelle Greenriver¡¯s name¡­]

    ¡°He¡¯s good.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Was their leader a prophet? Ian was growing interested. Ian could not do that, and the name Michelle Greenriver¡­

    Ian knew that she had been a noble and a 5th class mage and had gone everywhere and anywhere because she had been interested in artifacts. While she had been a strong mage, she would have been killed by an analyst here. How had she managed to come to this plane?

    Ian decided he needed to meet the village leader for more information. He observed the kids, who seemed terrified. However, he knew too much now to relax his guard.

    ¡°Any more words?¡±

    [¡­No¡­]

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ian waved his hand, which forced Jerry and Kai to come closer.

    ¡°I do not believe in your race.¡±

    [We told you everything¡­!]

    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why you guys are not killed like that hunter.¡±

    Ian pointed to the hunter with his chin before speaking.

    ¡°I need to confirm that you¡¯re not lying.¡±

    Ian had sorted out the hunter¡¯s memories, and now would be a good time to obtain the kids¡¯ memories. He used the spell and now knew the kids had not been lying.

    ¡°All right, you guys pass.¡±

    Jerry and Kai gasped like a fish out of water at having felt such a strange sensation. Ian moved on without a glance.

    ¡°I have to meet your village leader. I now know the way.¡±

    **

    The Land of Wolves was bigger than Ian could see, and the entire Greenriver Empire could fit here. Ian was thinking about the hierarchy he had seen, which was even worse than what he had seen.

    This hierarchy was centered around ¡®Father¡¯s Blood¡¯ It was a special ability, named after the ¡®Blind Father,¡¯ which the Council worshiped as a god. This deity slept in the clock tower soaring in the center of this plane, which was tall enough to be seen here in good weather.

    Only those who have that blood are acknowledged as one of them, and the rest were mere animals. Ian thought all worlds with intellectual beings worked the same way. He thought this ¡®Blind Father¡¯ was the main reason all this had happened.

    Time was key, as Ian was being pursued coming in contact with Cronos despite being a mere human being. However, he needed more information, and this village leader would have it.

    They seemed near as Ian arrived at a spot that looked like a forest. If Michelle Greenriver had helped these beings, it meant this camouflage spell had been her work. However, the spell was way high level for her caliber. She would have to have been amazingly more powerful to have cast this spell. However, Ian could remove it easily and broke the spell to go in.

    It was a large village but was silent at Ian¡¯s intrusion. Like they had all been waiting for him.

    [We have waited for you.]

    This being was bigger than Ian, and older.

    ¡°Are you the village leader?¡±

    [What happened to the children?]

    ¡°They will come.¡±

    [Thank you.]

    The village leader and other beings bowed like Michelle Greenriver had told them.

    [Come here for a talk, Michelle liked our tea¡­]

    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±

    [¡­What?]

    ¡°I do not trust your race, as your world tried to destroy mine. I will gain information through your memories instead of talking.¡±

    Ian approached the village leader and did not slow down until they were close enough to touch.

    [Guest, I have lived here for five hundred years, and my memories may harm you more than benefit you¡­]

    ¡°That is for me to decide. So, stay still.¡±

    Ian used Memory Eater, and the leader stumbled down at having his myriad memories disturbed. Ian sorted the memories by feeling the sheer scale by throwing out all the emotions and sentiments. He needed to be efficient, and after finishing the process, he held out his right hand to the village leader.

    ¡°I am Ian Page, and while I will not apologize for my impoliteness, I need to check on a few points. Will you offer me that tea again?¡±

    [¡­Of course. This way.]

    While Ian Page was completely different from Michelle, the village leader knew that his village needed Ian.

    However, Ian first cast a new camouflage spell over the one he had broken.

    ¡°This spell will be safer, so I hope it may be compensation.¡±

    Jerry and Kai had to wait for a long time, as they could not get in the way they had before.

    **

    ¡°According to your memories, Michelle had camouflaged herself as a Superior to access the clock tower, right?¡±

    [Yes, we tried to dissuade her, but she went. We did not hear from her again.]

    ¡°You do not know why she had come or how.¡±

    [She was a mystery and told me that she came here for an adventure.]

    Ian folded his arms, as he still did not know anything significant about Michelle and her time here. However, it was clear that Ian needed information about that clock tower. He still had not accessed the memories of the higher-up in this world.

    ¡®I needed to get into where the clock tower is, that place these beings call the Superior¡¯s Heart.¡¯

    That was where everything important about this world would be.

    ¡°About that camouflage, it was not simple magic. Can I also use that?¡±